《I Made Up Forbidden Spells, and They Actually Worked?》


 Chapter 1: Chapter 1: Transmigration, Supreme Mage System!

    Mors Province, Notting City.


    In the usually quiet logistics warehouse of the Primary Magic Academy, a series of blush-inducing, shy sounds suddenly echoed.


    "Mmm... ah... Dean, not so... ah!"


    Joan Michelley on the table, her cheeks flushed, eyes zed, with her undergarments and blouse pushed up to her chest, exposing her firm breasts. Her skirt had been pulled up to her waist, and her snow-white legs were wrapped tightly around the waist of a muscr man.


    With every thrust from the man, Joan Michelle couldn''t help but let out a moan, her hands gripping his arms tightly.


    "Oh... who would have thought... who would have thought something like this could feel so good!"


    "Dean, harder! Come on... ah... faster!"


    Her voice gradually shifted from exmations to moans, and Dean Bruce tightened his grip on Joan Michelle''s soft hands, increasing the speed of his thrusts. As he did, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction¡ªtransmigration is the best, especially when a beautiful woman throws herself at you!


    Dean Bruce wasn''t originally from this world; he was an ordinary person from the modern era on Earth, making a living by creating various historical short videos.


    One night, while staying upte editing a video, he suddenly felt a sharp pain in his chest and passed out. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself on the Meze, in this magical world.


    Though this was a world filled with magic, Dean Bruce didn''t possess the talent toprehend magic. However, his parents in this world were geniuses in research, renowned across Mors Province. Thanks to their status, his life had been quitefortable.


    Unfortunately, the good days didn''tst long.


    Two years ago, Dean Bruce''s parents suddenly disappeared, leaving him with arge inheritance of hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Due to special circumstances, he became a full-time theory instructor at the Primary Magic Academy, securing a stable job that ensured a lifetime offort.


    However, bits and pieces of information that asionally reached his home made him realize something was amiss.


    It seemed that his parents hadn''t simply disappeared!


    Thus, while Dean Bruce enjoyed his life, he also began quietly investigating his parents'' whereabouts.


    Today, Dean Bruce hade to the logistics warehouse to pick up some high-quality paper to sell for extra pocket money. Unexpectedly, the logistics teacher, Joan Michelle, threw herself at him.


    Naturally, Dean Bruce didn''t refuse such a good opportunity. Being well-versed in the ways of romance, he easily took Joan Michelle.


    "Ah... so... so good..."


    "Dean... by the way, could you... could you teach me some magic?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. How could he not understand why Joan Michelle had thrown herself at him?


    Clearly, Joan Michelle had mistaken his young age and position as a teacher for a sign of his magical prowess, assuming he was a powerful, talented mage!


    But the problem was¡ªhow could he teach her magic when he didn''t know any?


    "I don''t know any magic," Dean Bruce confessed honestly, though he didn''t slow his pace, in fact, he sped up.


    Even if Joan Michelle got angry, he intended to enjoy the moment as much as possible!


    "Mmm... how can that be? You... you don''t... don''t need to be so modest!"


    "I... I saw... saw youst time... using fire to blow up a wild boar!"


    "That... that enormous fireball! It was... it was at least... a fifth-tier fireball spell!"


    Her voice was interspersed with moans,ing out in fragmented sentences, but Dean Bruce suddenly understood.


    So she had seen him when he used homemade gunpowder to blow up that ck wild boar!


    No wonder she had been so forward.


    In this magical world, your status is closely tied to your ability toprehend and wield magic of various levels.


    That exined why Joan Michelle was willing to make such a sacrifice.


    Upon realizing this, Dean Bruce thrust even harder, rendering Joan Michelle unable to speak, only able to let out continuous moans.


    Dean Bruce''s expression grew serious, and his grip on her breasts tightened. Ever since he arrived in this world, everything had been almost perfect.


    Except that he couldn''t learn magic!


    Not even the simplest first-tier spell!


    Joan Michelle didn''t know the reason, but in her desperation to learn magic, she didn''t resist; instead, she matched Dean Bruce''s rhythm even more.


    It wasn''t until a full hour had passed, and Joan Michelle could no longer take it, that she begged for mercy, bringing an end to their wild encounter.


    Joan Michelle got up, not even bothering to put on her clothes, and copsed like a rag doll against Dean Bruce. She softly pleaded, "I gave you my first time, can''t you just teach me some magic? If not, even just one spell would do!"


    "Teach me that fireball spell, and I can be a full-fledged teacher!"


    "My... my family is wealthy. If you''re willing to teach me, I can give you ten thousand gold coins!"


    Dean Bruce grinned brightly. Money?


    He had inherited hundreds of thousands of gold coins, did he really need that ten thousand?


    What kind of test was this for a man?


    What man could resist such a test!


    Rolling his eyes, Dean Bruce pulled up his pants as he said, "I really don''t know any magic. You were mistaken earlier."


    On Meze, a world of magic, exining gunpowder would be moreplicated. It was easier to just say she was mistaken.


    "I know, high-tier magic can''t be passed on easily, even the academy only teaches basic spells!" Joan Michelle''s bright eyes shimmered as she stared at Dean Bruce, full of hope. "Just teach me one high-tier spell, so I can be a full-fledged teacher. Then, whenever you need me, I''ll be there!"


    "Gulp!"


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but swallow.


    "Sigh," Dean Bruce sighed. "I thought you genuinely liked me, but it turns out, you had other motives."


    "Sorry, but I really don''t know any magic..."


    Another rejection. He had no choice; he really didn''t know any magic!


    If he did, he would have agreed in a heartbeat!


    Gaining a beautiful lover who is always avable at your beck and call? It would be worth teaching a dozen spells, let alone one!


    But he didn''t know any magic. If he dared to make such a promise, once the lie was exposed, Joan Michelle would likely stab him out of sheer fury.


    "This..." Joan Michelle bit her lip, frustration welling up inside her. She had gone out of her way to seduce Dean Bruce in hopes of learning advanced magic. If this didn''t work, was she destined to remain a low-tier mage for the rest of her life?


    As she watched Dean Bruce finish dressing and prepare to leave, Joan Michelle suddenly clenched her teeth and said, "This is a jade pendant carved from Dragonheart Stone. Wearing it over time can extend your life and improve your constitution!"


    "If you teach me high-tier magic, this Dragonheart Pendant will be yours..."


    Joan Michelle was focused on magic, on achieving a higher status, so she didn''t care much about treasures like this.


    But for Dean Bruce, it was different!


    He was a transmigrant who couldn''t learn magic at all. For him, an artifact that could prolong his life and improve his health was incredibly valuable!


    Staring at the Dragonheart Pendant that gleamed with a fiery light, he felt a surge of temptation.


    But... he truly didn''t know any magic!


    Should he make up some magic incantations using concepts from the world he came from, Earth?


    As for whether Joan Michelle could actually learn it?


    Well, that would be a problem with her talent, and it would have nothing to do with him!


    With that thought, Dean Bruce sighed and said, "I didn''t want to teach you, but seeing your sincerity, I can''t bear to refuse."


    "Teaching you magic is no problem, but I can only do it for two months."


    "If, after two months, you still can''tprehend magic above the fifth tier, don''t me me for being heartless."


    As he said this, Dean Bruce''s gaze toward Joan Michelle grew somewhat peculiar.


    We were never destined to be together¡ªmoney is what made this happen!


    For the sake of that treasure, he would indeed have to rack his brain and make up something.


    He could only hope Joan Michelle wouldn''t see through him!


    But upon thinking it over, this woman had dared to do all this just because she saw him blow up a wild boar with gunpowder. With such reckless behavior, it was unlikely she would realize he was deceiving her.


    "Really?!" Joan Michelle''s face instantly lit up with joy, and then she blushed, speaking softly, "During these two months of learning, you can do anything you want with me..."


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for sessfully triggering the Supreme Mage System! Would you like to activate it?"


    What?! The Supreme Mage System?!


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to enjoy himself again, a crisp, icy voice suddenly echoed in his ear.

 Chapter 2: Chapter 2: Bluffing, The Types of Magic!

    Hearing the sudden, crisp voice, Dean Bruce froze in ce, filled with confusion.


    Was he hallucinating?


    "Ding!"


    As if responding to Dean Bruce''s unspoken question, this time, not only did the voice ring out again, but a line of text also appeared before his eyes.


    "System Notice: The host must make a decision soon. Do you wish to activate the Supreme Mage System?"


    Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply, and a wave of tion surged through him. As a modern youth from Earth, he was naturally familiar with what a system was!


    System, can you make me a Supreme Mage? Like the ones in movies?Dean Bruce quickly asked in his mind.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: You will be even stronger than the Supreme Mages in your understanding! Activation countdown: 5... 4..."


    Seeing this prompt, Dean Bruce immediately chose to activate the system.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for sessfully activating the Supreme Mage System. When the host takes on apprentices or teaches students, as long as they learn magic, you will receive rewards!"


    "Not only that, but the host will also gain ten times theprehension and power of the magic learned by your apprentices and students!"


    In an instant, Dean Bruce''s breath quickened.


    The rewards were too generous!


    Notting Primary Magic Academy had over a thousand students, all of whom were technically his students. Plus, there were numerous instructors as well. How could they not learn magic?


    Wouldn''t that mean the system would shower him with rewards?


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: The knowledge imparted by the host must enable the students toprehend magic in order to receive rewards!"


    Upon seeing this prompt, Dean Bruce''s smile faltered.


    With this limitation, the difficulty had just skyrocketed.


    He knew nothing about this world''s magic system¡ªhow was he supposed to teach anyone?


    Earlier, he had bluffed Joan Michelle because he had never intended to actually teach her; he was just after the Dragonheart Pendant!


    Teaching the other students magic and earning rewards would require careful consideration.


    [Forget it, no point in overthinking. When the timees, things will work out! Even if I have to bluff, I need toe up with a decent system to get Joan off my back first!]


    With that thought, Dean Bruce smiled warmly at Joan Michelle and asked softly, "Since you want me to teach you magic, I need to assess your talent first."


    "You... you can assess someone''s talent?" Joan Michelle gasped in surprise at Dean Bruce''s words. "My God, even the headmaster of the academy can''t assess others'' talents without using special tools!"


    In an instant, Joan Michelle''s gaze toward Dean Bruce was filled with admiration.


    Feeling the intensity of her gaze, Dean Bruce almost faltered, thinking to himself, [I hope she keeps overestimating me like this; it''ll reduce the chances of me getting caught!]


    While these thoughts raced through his mind, Dean Bruce maintained aposed exterior and asked, "Do you know what magic really is?"


    "What is magic?" Joan Michelle echoed, puzzled. "Why are you asking that? It''s the first thing they teach in the academy''s introductory ss!"


    "Magic is simply a mystical force, isn''t it? It''s about using methods beyond normalprehension to harness the elemental powers of the world and achieve your goals!"


    Joan Michelle continued enthusiastically, "When those forces are gathered and manifest in the world, that''s when magic isplete."


    Dean Bruce''s interest piqued, So, that''s how this world''s magic system works¡­


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s silence, Joan Michelle began to panic, "Did I say something wrong?"


    It was clear that Dean Bruce''s earlier use of gunpowder to blow up the wild boar had genuinely startled Joan Michelle, leading her to fully believe that Dean was a master of high-tier magic.


    "That''s just your understanding of magic; it''s neither right nor wrong," Dean Bruce, who had been a content creator before his transmigration, naturally knew how to y on people''s psychology. He smiled and said, "Actually, the essence of magic lies in a person''s understanding of nature, the universe, and the mind."


    Joan Michelle''s eyes widened in surprise. "Magic has no right or wrong?"


    Seeing Dean Bruce nod, Joan Michelle was utterly shocked. It was the first time she had heard anyone speak of magic this way!


    [No wonder he can wield high-tier magic at such a young age. His philosophical understanding is far beyond mine!]


    Determined not to miss this rare opportunity, Joan Michelle resolved to study diligently under Dean Bruce.


    She had staked everything on this chance!


    "Naturally," Dean Bruce continued, "God said, ''Let there be light,'' and thus light was created, banishing the darkness."


    "Is that sudden manifestation of light not a form of magic?"


    "Magic is you; it is the caster''s understanding of this world, of nature, of all things in the heavens and earth!"


    At this point, Dean Bruce quickly changed the subject, giving Joan Michelle no time to ponder his words. "Do you know how many types of magic exist in this world?"


    Dean Bruce had no choice¡ªhis previous statements were all nonsense, and he couldn''t let her dwell on them!


    "The types of magic?" Joan Michelle''s attention was sessfully diverted, and she answered, "My previous instructors taught that there are natural magic and ritual magic."


    Hearing those two familiar terms, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. This setup was something he recognized!


    That would make bluffing much easier!


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his mouth as Dean Bruce nodded and said, "You''re not wrong, but that exnation is a bit too simplistic."


    "Ritual magic requires the construction of a magic circle,munication with deities, and the offering of sacrifices to obtain the power you desire!" Dean Bruce''s voice grew deeper. "But if I only construct a magic circle to gather mana and form a giant of pure magical energy, is that ritual magic or natural magic?"


    Joan Michelle was stunned, left speechless, unsure of how to respond.


    Seizing the opportunity, Dean Bruce continued, "If I draw upon the fire elements in the world to create a fireball, then use it as a conduit to pray to the fire god for its burning power, is that natural magic or ritual magic?"


    Hearing this, Joan Michelle was filled with admiration. Despite still being partially undressed, she stood up and gave Dean Bruce a deep, respectful bow.


    Straightening herself, Joan Michelle earnestly asked, "Then how many types of magic are there?"


    Dean Bruce sighed and shook his head, "You''ve disappointed me. I just exined that magic is your understanding of this world, of the universe, and youpletely missed the point!"


    Joan Michelle was utterly shocked. What had she misunderstood?


    Feigning exasperation, Dean Bruce said, "The question I asked earlier was wed from the start. I only wanted to test if you had grasped the teachings."


    After a pause, Dean Bruce continued, "The types of magic are endless! There''s necromancy, which involvesmunicating with the dead; dark magic, which curses others; ritual magic, which draws power from deities; and shaping magic, which molds physical forms from energy..."


    The more he spoke, the more far-fetched it became. Dean Bruce practically listed every magical system he had ever seen in novels and anime. Joan Michelle listened in rapt attention, her entire body trembling with excitement.


    "You... you truly are a master!" Joan Michelle suddenly dropped to her knees, pressing her forehead against Dean Bruce''s feet, her voice trembling with reverence. "To know so many kinds of magic¡ªwhat level have you reached? Serving you is my greatest honor!"


    Overwhelmed by the flood of information, Joan Michelle had begun to see Dean Bruce as a divine being.


    Noticing her mental state, Dean Bruce finally let out a sigh of relief.


    He had sessfully bluffed his way through!


    Now, he could casually teach her a few nonsense spells and let her experiment on her own.


    When the agreed-upon time came and she failed to master any high-tier magic, the matter would naturally end.


    And the Dragonheart Pendant would still be his!


    If by some miracle she seeded?


    Even better¡ªthe system would trigger rewards. It was a win-win situation, no matter what!


    With this thought, a bright smile spread across Dean Bruce''s face as an idea formed in his mind.


    Not just Joan Michelle, but he could also bluff the other students.


    If they didn''t seed, it would just be a fun story for him. If they did, he''d receive system rewards¡ªeither way, he couldn''t lose!

 Chapter 3: Chapter 3: S-Class Treasure, The Dragonheart Pendant!

    Calming his thoughts, Dean Bruce looked at Joan Michelle and asked softly, "What kind of magic do you want to learn?"


    He needed to send Joan Michelle on her way first so he could properly examine and savor the Dragonheart Pendant.


    Joan Michelle lowered her head and thought for a long time before speaking, "I want to learn a magic with strong defensive capabilities!"


    As a logistics instructor, even if she became a full-fledged teacher, she wouldn''t need to participate in directbat. At most, she might act as a protector during student field trips. Therefore, defensive magic was her best option.


    Besides, the academy had already taught her the basics of offensive magic, which was sufficient for her needs.


    "Defensive magic?" Dean Bruce murmured, closing his eyes and assuming the posture of a wise master, while internally scrambling toe up with a phrase that was both magical and relevant to defense.


    Seeing this, Joan Michelle didn''t dare to interrupt. She even refrained from touching Dean Bruce, her nervous hands fidgeting as she bit her lip, carefully watching him.


    After what felt like an eternity, Dean Bruce opened his eyes, his expression calm as he said, "I can teach you a unique defensive magic. If you can grasp it, it can be considered a high-tier spell. If you master it, its defensive capabilities might even surpass those of some super-tier spells!"


    "My God!" Joan Michelle eximed. "A high-tier spellparable to super-tier magic? That must be extraordinary! I... Here, this is the Dragonheart Pendant, and this is a membership card for the Angelic Magic Shop, with a monthly limit of thirty thousand gold coins. Please, you must ept them!"


    Dean Bruce maintained a calm expression and didn''t refuse the membership card, epting it along with the Dragonheart Pendant.


    Even though his knowledge of this world was limited, he understood the basics.


    Magic was heavily regted in this world!


    Even within the major magic academies, the number of spells they were willing to teach was minimal, mostly consisting of basic spells.


    To learn higher-tier magic, one had to either purchase learning scrolls or find a mentor, both of which required significant effort and money, with no guarantee of sess.


    As for creating original magic?


    In thousands of years, fewer than ten such spells had been created!


    It was something that most people simply couldn''t achieve.


    Given this, Dean Bruce couldn''t refuse Joan Michelle''s offerings. After all, he was about to teach her a high-tier spell. Even if such a spell were avable in a shop, it would cost at least half a million gold coins. If he rejected her gifts, Joan Michelle might not believe he was genuine.


    After carefully putting away the Dragonheart Pendant and membership card, Dean Bruce spoke in a solemn tone, "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not easily anger, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t remember the exact wording of the quote, so he could only recite it loosely.


    Even so, Joan Michelle was ecstatic, treating his words as a priceless treasure.


    It wasn''t that Joan Michelle had beenpletely fooled; rather, the phrase Dean used was from the Bible, which carries deep moral and philosophical meaning. With careful reflection, one could derive a great deal of wisdom from it.


    Back on Earth, that single phrase had inspired countless schrs to develop dozens of interpretations!


    Whether or not Joan Michelle would actually learn any magic from it was uncertain, but at the very least, it would keep her upied for a while, pondering its profound meaning. This also gave Dean Bruce some breathing room, sparing him from having to engage with her daily.


    If she came back asking for more spells, Dean Bruce could easily excuse himself by saying he''d already taught her. At most, he could make up some additional concepts about magic levels, tiers, or categories.


    Seeing Joan Michelle fully absorbed in the Bible verse, Dean Bruce gave her a yful squeeze on her pale breast before turning to leave the warehouse.


    Once outside, he closed the door and hung a "Do Not Disturb" sign.


    At this point, Joan Michelle was still undressed,pletely engrossed in her magical studies, and likely wouldn''t snap out of it anytime soon.


    Dean Bruce had no desire for other instructors to walk in and see Joan Michelle in that state.


    After all, Joan Michelle give me her first night.


    After making sure everything was in order, Dean Bruce walked away, satisfied.


    He pulled out the Dragonheart Pendant, took a deep breath, and put it around his neck.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: S-ss treasure detected. Would you like to activate it?"


    Seeing this sudden prompt, Dean Bruce couldn''t hide his surprise, his heart leaping with joy. [The Dragonheart Pendant is an S-ss treasure? I hit the jackpot! Activate it, hurry up and activate it!]


    On Meze, after tens of thousands of years of development, people had not only gained a deep understanding of magic but also of treasures, categorizing them into various types and levels.


    They even had the ability to create treasures!


    Treasures ranged from F-ss, the lowest level¡ªanything weaker wasn''t even considered a treasure.


    The highest was SSS-ss. Beyond that were divine artifacts, which were so rare and mysterious that even Dean Bruce knew little about them.


    Almost immediately after Dean Bruce chose to activate the pendant, a faint buzzing sound reverberated, and a fiery red light burst from the Dragonheart Pendant. A wave of intense heat radiated from it, causing him immediate pain.


    Dean Bruce, having been well-versed in the tropes of modern novels from Earth, knew that activating a treasure often came with a painful ordeal. Gritting his teeth, he endured the searing pain.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for sessfully activating the S-ss treasure, the Dragonheart Pendant. For every 60 minutes the pendant is worn, the host will receive a permanent increase of 1 mana point! Additionally, the host''s casting speed for fire-elemental magic will increase by 20%, and damage taken from fire-elemental magic will be reduced by 20%!"


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host on acquiring your first treasure and receiving attribute enhancements. The attribute panel is now avable. Would you like to view it?"


    Dean Bruce was familiar with the concept of an attribute panel, having encountered it in countless novels and games in his previous life. He immediately chose to view it, eager to explore the system''s basic functions.


    [Host: Dean Bruce]


    [Level: None]


    [Health Points: 9]


    [Mana Points: 1]


    [Magic Learned: None]


    [Treasure: Dragonheart Pendant]


    [Supreme Mage Points: 0 (As a Supreme Mage, it is your responsibility to teach magic to the world, making the magical world more prosperous and powerful.)]


    The panel was simple, without any unnecessary bells and whistles, which surprised Dean Bruce slightly. It also cleared up a few questions he''d had. [No wonder I couldn''t learn any magic before¡ªmy mana points were at zero! And 9 health points... that''s probably about average for a normal person!]


    His eyes narrowed thoughtfully as he asked, "System, what functions do you have?"


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: At present, the system only offers basic reward functions, item and treasure activation for the host. Additional functions will unlock as the host levels up or umtes more Supreme Mage Points."


    Dean Bruce followed up, "And how do I earn Supreme Mage Points?"


    "System Notice: The host will earn Supreme Mage Points by sessfully teaching students or apprentices magic. The number of points awarded will depend on the level of the magic they learn."


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce began to understand the system''s purpose.


    It was straightforward: he needed to teach students!


    With his eyes narrowing in thought, Dean Bruce made up his mind. [Bluffing people? That''s easy enough! Once I get back, I''ll develop a more detailed system ande up with some types of magic. I''ll definitely be able to fool more people!]


    [And if I''ve taught them, and theyter learn magic from other instructors, the credit should stille back to me. Maybe I can even squeeze out some extra rewards that way!]


    With this in mind, a satisfied smile spread across Dean Bruce''s face. He reached up to touch the now fully activated Dragonheart Pendant, then made his way back to the instructors'' quarters, content with his n.


    Notting Primary Magic Academy was the only magic academy in all of Notting City. Any child showing even a hint of magical talent was promptly sent there by their parents, so the student body was quiterge. As Dean Bruce walked near the teaching buildings, students passing by would stop to greet him with respectful bows.


    Even though Dean Bruce didn''t know any magic and had never demonstrated any magical abilities in front of others, the students still observed proper etiquette.


    In every world, the principle of respecting one''s teachers remained universal.


    As Dean Bruce continued walking, a gentle voice suddenly called out to him, "Hmm? Teacher Dean! The headmaster needs to see you!"

 Chapter 4: Chapter 4: Benefits and Understanding?

    Hearing someone call his name, Dean Bruce paused and turned in the direction of the voice. What he saw was a woman dressed in leather armor, exposing her midriff and thighs, with two daggers strapped to her belt.


    Her name was Alita Miller. Despite her gentle voice and youthful appearance, she was actually around thirty years old and one of the more seasoned instructors at the academy. It was said that she not only mastered more than five types of magic but also possessed impressivebat skills, capable of besting most second or third-tier warriors.


    A striking contrast, to say the least!


    Alita Miller had no idea what Dean Bruce was thinking as she approached with a smile, her eyes appraising him from head to toe.


    Noticing her gaze, Dean Bruce snapped back to reality and couldn''t help but ask, "Instructor Alita, what does the headmaster need me for?"


    "I''m not sure," Alita Miller replied, shaking her head. "But tomorrow is the day for the new students'' assessment, so it''s likely rted to that. Also, in seven days, Sophia will be heading to Mist Intermediate Magic Academy to take up a teaching position. We''re nning a farewell gathering for her at the Moonlight Tavern. Will you be joining us?"


    Dean Bruce''s position as an instructor had been granted by the Alliance aspensation after his parents'' disappearance. Since he didn''t know any magic, he hadn''t attended any of the previous gatherings with the other instructors.


    He simply had nothing inmon with them and no way to keep up with their conversations.


    But this time was different!


    To gather more information about the magical world and better bluff Joan Michelle and the other students, Dean Bruce realized he needed to build connections with the other instructors. Attending this kind of gathering was a must.


    Once there, he could ply the other instructors with drinks, and after they loosened up, he could ask whatever he wanted.


    By the time they sobered up, they would likely have forgotten their drunken conversations, leaving no chance for hisck of magical knowledge to be exposed.


    With that in mind, Dean Bruce immediately replied, "Sure, count me in. I''ll definitely be there!"


    "What?" Alita Miller''s eyes widened in surprise. She couldn''t believe it. "You actually agreed? In over a year, you''ve never attended any of our events!"


    Dean Bruce grinned. "How could I refuse when a beautiful woman invites me personally?"


    Hearing this, Alita Miller burst outughing, her ample chest bouncing with eachugh. Even though Dean Bruce had just satisfied himself earlier, he couldn''t help but feel his throat tighten, swallowing a bit more than he intended.


    Desire red up within him.


    Joan Michelle''s looks were on par with Alita Miller''s, but her figure wasn''t quite as voluptuous, making the attraction between the two women quite different for Dean Bruce.


    Suppressing his emotions, Dean Bruce decided not to engage further with Alita Miller. After a brief farewell, he headed directly toward the administration building.


    As she watched him walk away, Alita Miller''s expression changed. The smile faded from her face, and her eyes narrowed as she intently observed Dean Bruce''s retreating figure. She murmured to herself, "Dean''s aura has changed, and his behavior is different from before. Interesting..."


    Despite the world of swords and magking technology, the architecture was not all that different from Earth''s. The administration building stood impressively tall, about thirty meters high, its entire structure made from white jade, intricately carved with patterns and designs that added an air of refinement.


    Stepping inside, Dean Bruce found himself in a hallway nked by numerous rooms, with a wooden elevator positioned in the center.


    He stepped onto the elevator and pressed a raised button. A light immediately shed, and the elevator began to vibrate, slowly lifting him upward.


    Reaching the top floor, he pressed the button again, and the elevator stopped precisely at his destination.


    The top floor was the headmaster''s exclusive space. There were no hallways on this level, and only three rooms in total.


    The headmaster''s office, the training room, and the resting quarters.


    Dean Bruce headed straight to the office, where he knocked on the door. An elderly voice promptly responded, "Come in."


    Entering the room, Dean Bruce found a spacious office dominated by arge circr conference table that could seat over a hundred people. The walls were lined with bookshelves, each crammed with books.


    An old man with white hair and a matching beard sat at the head of the table, dressed in a white robe. He was holding a quill, busily writing.


    This old man was none other than Andr¨¦ Maxwell, the headmaster of Notting Primary Magic Academy.


    As Dean Bruce approached, he was about to speak when Andr¨¦ Maxwell, without even looking up, said, "Dean, you''re here. Tomorrow is the first-year students'' assessment day. I want you to apany them."


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly and questioned, "Headmaster, you know I don''t understand magic. Why do you want me to go?"


    A protector''s role wasn''t just to apany the students; they had to be ready to intervene if the students encountered enemies or beasts beyond their capabilities.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell finally looked up at Dean Bruce, his expression serious. He spoke in a grave tone, "There''s no need to worry. Other instructors will be going along as well. Besides, you''ve been an instructor for over a year now, and you''ve never acted as a protector or taken on any tasks. This has caused some discontent among the other instructors."


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell sighed and continued, "Even though I''m the headmaster, I can''t make decisions unterally. I have to consider the perspectives of the other instructors. This time, you have to participate in the assessment! I''ve specifically chosen Instructor Xerath to apany you. He''s a third-tier mage and a fourth-tier swordsman, skilled in both magic and martial arts.


    Even though he only recently broke through to these levels, there won''t be any issues with him protecting you during the assessment."


    In the world of Meze, swords and magic were always interconnected.


    Meze was no exception; besides magic, there was also a system of cultivating the body and masteringbat techniques.


    Each system had its own advantages and disadvantages. Some geniuses, seeking greater power, chose to train in both magic and martial arts.


    As for those who weren''t geniuses?


    They struggled to advance in just one system, let alone have the energy to pursue both.


    Forcing themselves to train in both would only result in failure to master either, ultimately leaving them as ordinary people lost among the masses.


    For Xerath to be proficient in both magic and martial arts, and at such high levels, indicated that he was exceptionally strong. Realizing this, Dean Bruce decided not to refuse but insteadined, "Even if he''s strong, there''s no guarantee he''ll always be watching over me. Headmaster, don''t you have any treasures that could help me protect myself?"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s lips twitched as he responded with a hint of frustration, "If it weren''t for the debt I owe your parents, I would''ve kicked you out long ago!"


    With that, Andr¨¦ Maxwell reached into his robe and pulled out a scroll. He handed it to Dean Bruce, speaking softly, "This is a fourth-tier magic scroll for the Shield of Nature. Once activated, it will draw upon the nearby nt elements to form a protective shield around you. It can withstand any attack below the fifth tier for ten seconds."


    "If you activate it in an area with abundant nt life, it can also create a Nature''s Prison, binding your attacker and rendering them immobile."


    Before Andr¨¦ Maxwell could finish exining, Dean Bruce snatched the scroll with a grin and said, "Thank you, Headmaster."


    Unbothered by Dean''s eagerness, Andr¨¦ Maxwell waved him off and said, "Go on, then. I have other matters to attend to. Just remember to bring the staff I gave you tomorrow and wear your mage''s robe. And for heaven''s sake, don''t let anyone find out you can''t actually use magic!"


    Dean Bruce, uninterested in further lectures, waved cheerfully and left.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: The host has acquired a fourth-tier magic scroll¡ªShield of Nature. If the host continuously activates the same type of magic scroll or talisman, the host can consume Supreme Mage Points to fullyprehend the corresponding skill!"


    Seeing this sudden notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile, feeling ted. [If that''s the case, I just need to buy more magic scrolls, and I can learn magic! Today''s truly my lucky day¡ªnot only did I activate the system, but I also got two valuable items. Time to head back to my quarters and prepare!]


    Returning to the instructors'' dormitory, Dean Bruce had just finished taking a bath and was getting ready to sort his things when he heard a knock at the door.


    He opened it to find Joan Michelle standing there, causing his heart to skip a beat. She found my dormitory this quickly¡ªdid she figure out she''s been tricked?


    "I''m sorry to disturb you at this hour!" Joan Michelle said, her breathing heavy, causing her chest to rise and fall in waves. Despite this, she didn''t seem to notice, her eyes filled with anticipation as she nervously added, "I''ve had some revtions from your teachings and would like to try them out in front of you!"

 Chapter 5: Chapter 5: Another Bluff, The Compassion of Heaven and Earth!

    Realizing that Joan Michelle wasn''t there to cause trouble, Dean Bruce felt an immediate sense of relief.


    Already had some insights?


    Could she have mixed up her previous magical knowledge with what I told her today?


    It didn''t really matter!


    As long as Joan Michelle could learn magic and he could get the rewards, it didn''t matter if she was making things up. He just needed to follow her train of thought and add a fewments to keep her going.


    The highest level of bluffing is to let the other person fill in the gaps themselves!


    When you lie, you''re bound to slip up at some point. But if the other person is the one making the assumptions, any mistakes will lead them to doubt themselves, not you.


    With this in mind, Dean Bruce stepped aside to let Joan Michelle into his room, then closed the door and sat down at the table with a smile. "Tell me about your insights."


    "Yes, yes!" Joan Michelle took a deep breath and began, "When you said, ''Love is patient, love is kind,'' doesn''t that mean that when enduring an attack, one should patiently endure the pain while using elemental power to transform oneself? The ''kindness'' part should refer to the effects of healing or blessing magic!"


    "Not envying, not boasting, not easily angered¡ªdoesn''t that imply stability? It means the caster must maintain absolute mental equilibrium, without any emotional fluctuations, no matter what kind of attack they face. This way, they can continuously draw upon the elements or special powers of the world to defend against attacks!"


    As Joan Michelle continued, her excitement grew. Her thoughts began to branch out, and she eximed, "And since you said ''love never fails'' and it has healing abilities, doesn''t that mean this magic must connect with water elements, borrowing their power?"


    Listening to her rapid-fire analysis, Dean Bruce was genuinely taken aback. He looked at Joan Michelle with a newfound sense of amazement.


    She came up with all that from just one sentence, in barely two hours?


    Her ability to analyze and extrapte is off the charts!


    Seeing Joan Michelle''s hopeful gaze fixed on him, Dean Bruce quickly masked his surprise and responded calmly, "Hmm, not bad. While you haven''t fully grasped everything I meant, to have figured out this much is already quite impressive."


    "Your ideas aren''t wrong, but they''re too narrow! Why focus only on water elements? Do you think the other elements don''t offer gifts to humanity?" Dean Bruce, having studied rhetoric in his previous life, knew it was important not to just praise someone. You need to use both the carrot and the stick. He continued, "Think more deeply. Besides water, what kind of gifts might the other elements offer?"


    As expected, Joan Michelle''s smile faded, and she fell into deep thought.


    Dean Bruce didn''t disturb her, continuing to pack his belongings.


    The assessment wouldst at least two to three days, so he needed to prepare sturdy, easy-to-clean clothing, some preserved meat, and tbread.


    After all, Joan Michelle had already paid her "tuition," so letting her ponder in his room wasn''t a loss for him.


    And if she stayedte, even better¡ªshe wouldn''t have to leave, and he could take care of some personal needs.


    After a long while, Joan Michelle suddenly eximed, "I understand now! You mean that we shouldn''t be fixated on a single element. We should adapt the elemental medium based on our environment. If there''s a lot of water, use water elements to protect and heal yourself.


    If you''re in a ce with abundant fire elements, then use fire to strengthen your body or envelop yourself, burning away any attacks!"


    Dean Bruce kept a calm exterior, but inside, he was giving Joan Michelle a mental thumbs-up. [This woman''s imagination is impressive. All I did was question the reliance on water elements, and she came up with all this! This works out well¡ªif she keeps thinking like this, I''ll have fewer problems to deal with. Hopefully, she really does grasp the magic, so I can get the reward without being found out.


    It''s a win-win!]


    "Am I right?" Joan Michelle asked nervously, her voice trembling as she looked at Dean Bruce with wide eyes.


    Sensing her anxiety, Dean Bruce smiled and said, "Did you forget? I told you before, magic has no right or wrong! The same spell, when cast by different people, will never produce exactly the same effect."


    He gently stroked Joan Michelle''s hair, his voice softening, "Trust in your own understanding. As long as your insights are based on the incantation I gave you, you have a chance to master it."


    Joan Michelle nodded emphatically, her heart swelling with emotion, tears welling up in her eyes.


    None of the teachers she''d encountered before had ever been this gentle.


    For a moment, Joan Michelle felt grateful she had made this choice. She became even more determined to master high-tier magic and be a full-fledged instructor.


    If she missed this opportunity, she might be stuck in this small town for the rest of her life.


    Clenching her fists, Joan Michelle suddenly looked up and asked, "Does this spell have a name?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s hand paused mid-stroke, his mind racing. After a brief moment, he softly replied, "All magic has a name, and this spell is no exception. Its name is... The Compassion of Heaven and Earth."


    Joan Michelle blinked and repeated the name, then said with surprise, "What a strange name. Most other spells are something like Fireball or Frost Dragon or Explosion. As expected of a spell that touches on super-tier magic, even the name is unique."


    Seeing that the name passed without issue, Dean Bruce let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    Joan Michelle stood up and said, "Thank you for your guidance. I''ll go back and continue to ponder and try to grasp The Compassion of Heaven and Earthas soon as possible. Um... about tonight..."


    As she spoke, she hesitated, her cheeks flushing slightly. In a soft voice, she asked, "Do you need me tonight?"


    "No need, you should head back," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "I also hope you can master this magic soon."


    What a joke!Sure, it would be enjoyable to have her stay the night, but afterward, what would he do when she started asking more questions about magic?


    It was better to wait until he had a deeper understanding of magic and had crafted a more concrete system before dealing with such matters.


    "Okay!"


    Joan Michelle nodded vigorously, her eyes sparkling. Then she suddenly asked, "Is this magic very difficult? How long does it usually take to master?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "It''s not too difficult. For most people, it takes about a month to grasp. That''s why I gave you a two-month timeframe. If you can''t learn it within two months, it''s best to give up."


    "I see!" Joan Michelle eximed in realization. Then she asked, "How long did it take you to master this magic?"


    A slight smile curled at the corners of Dean Bruce''s lips as he replied, "My teacher only recited the incantation once, didn''t even demonstrate the magic, and I grasped it immediately."


    Upon hearing this, Joan Michelle''s expression changed drastically, and she gasped, "My goodness! That quickly?"


    For a moment, her eyes were filled with admiration as she gazed at Dean Bruce.


    Initially, she had thought of asking him to demonstrate the magic, but after hearing his response, she quickly dismissed the idea.


    If Dean Bruce could master magic without a demonstration, wouldn''t asking for one make her seem less capable and possibly disappoint him?


    Having finally found a powerful mentor, Joan Michelle was determined not to squander this opportunity.


    Her resolve deepening, Joan Michelle said firmly, "Rest assured, I will do my best to understand it. I''ll head back now so you can rest. If you need anything, in any regard, don''t hesitate to call me!"


    With that, Joan Michelle bowed deeply to Dean Bruce before turning to leave.


    "Finally, she''s gone," Dean Bruce muttered to himself as he watched her depart. "Now that it''s still early, I should head out and buy some books on magic and history.


    I need to craft a believable magical system that won''t raise suspicion!"Taking out the membership card for the Angelic Magic Shop, he continued to mumble, "And I should buy some magic talismans and scrolls as well, just in case something unexpected happens during the assessment. No matter how strong the others are, I can''t rely on them to protect mepletely.


    In the end, you have to look out for yourself!"

 Chapter 6: Chapter 6: Storage Ring and the Wind Spirit Sword Scroll

    After donning a brand-new mage''s robe, Dean Bruce''s appearance became strikingly refined. He had always been handsome, but his previous low profile had kept him from attracting much attention. Now, as he walked through the academy, he immediately caught the eye of many, who whispered among themselves.


    Dean Bruce paid no mind to the murmurs around him. His thoughts were entirely focused on magic, racking his brain to recall every novel, anime, and short video about magic from his previous life, trying to merge them all into something coherent.


    This being a magical world, there were noplex modes of transportation. Most people couldn''t afford to ride horses through the city, so despite his distracted state, Dean Bruce safely left the academy and made his way to the bustling marketce.


    As night fell, the marketce remained brightly lit despite theck of electric lights. In front of each shop hung fist-sized crystals that emitted a dazzling silver light, making it as bright as day.


    Some shops had even covered the crystals with various colored fabrics or papers, changing the hue of the light and creating a mesmerizing, kaleidoscopic effect.


    "Come on in, take a look around!"


    "Check out these top-quality mage''s gear, don''t miss out!"


    "Steel-forged weapons of all kinds at unbeatable prices!"


    The familiar calls of vendors echoed from every corner of the street, causing Dean Bruce to widen his eyes in wonder. For a moment, it almost felt like he had been transported back to a modern city.


    After a while, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but marvel to himself, [Humans truly are the most ingenious species. Whether in a technological age or a magical one, they always find clever ways to thrive!]


    Refocusing his thoughts, Dean Bruce continued to stroll through the street, searching for the Angelic Magic Shop.


    With the shop''s membership card in hand, he certainly wasn''t going to pass up the opportunity for free purchases!


    Finally, as he approached the deepest part of the street, the sign for the Angelic Magic Shop came into view.


    It was clear that this shop was quiterge. Though the d¨¦cor was modest, the store itself was expansive, taking up five storefronts.


    As he carefully took in the details, a maid noticed Dean Bruce''s gaze. She hurried out, looping her arm through his, and with a gentle smile, said, "Esteemed Mage, are you here to browse our magical equipment, or are you more interested in our various talismans and scrolls?"


    Wearing his mage''s robe, Dean Bruce was naturally recognized as a mage. Without hesitation, he asked, "What grades of talismans and scrolls do you offer here?"


    Hearing his question, the maid''s face lit up with joy¡ªonly serious buyers asked such specific questions!


    She quickly led Dean Bruce into the shop and answered, "We have a wide variety of basic talismans, including attack, defense, and support magic, as well as some for daily life needs. As for scrolls, we currently have intermediate magic scrolls and just one high-level magic scroll, though it''s quite expensive, so I wouldn''t rmend purchasing it."


    As they spoke, Dean Bruce entered the third storefront, where the walls were lined with talismans in a rainbow of colors, each emitting a faint glow.


    The higher the talismans were ced, the brighter their glow.


    "Basic talismans range from 100 to 500 gold coins," the maid exined. "Intermediate magic talismans are priced around 5,000 gold coins, with some of the more expensive ones going over 10,000. Intermediate magic scrolls are around 50,000 gold coins." She continued, "Typically, attack and support magic are the most expensive, while defense and daily life magic are more affordable.


    What type of talismans or scrolls are you looking for, sir?"


    Hearing the prices, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a jolt of shock.


    Up until now, he had only dealt with the cost of everyday items, and he had assumed that the 400,000 gold coins his parents left him would ensure a life offort.


    But now, in the magic shop, he realized just how steep the prices could be!


    Moreover, Dean Bruce was curious as to why scrolls were so much more expensive than talismans.


    There was a tenfold difference!


    Despite his surprise, Dean Bruce kept his expression neutral. He knew that in any world, showing hesitation while shopping was a surefire way to get ripped off.


    With a calm demeanor, Dean Bruce asked, "List all the attack talismans for me, and the scrolls as well."


    The maid smiled and quicklyplied, retrieving several talismans and then moving to another shelf to grab two scrolls. She returned to Dean Bruce and respectfully said, "We have a Fireball talisman for 100 gold coins, an Ice Arrow talisman for 150 gold coins, and a Wind de talisman for 100 gold coins..."


    The prices for the basic talismans ranged between 100 and 200 gold coins, and the names were as basic as they came¡ªjust like the setups in the fantasy novels Dean Bruce had read!


    It wasn''t until the scrolls were introduced that Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    "This is a Lightning sh Scroll," the maid exined, her voice brimming with excitement. "Once you tear open the scroll, it unleashes an advanced magic spell that summons over a dozen bolts of lightning to strike a designated area. It''s highly effective against mages below the fourth tier and swordsmen or warriors below the fifth tier.


    Priced at 50,000 gold coins, it''s expensive but well worth the cost!"


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, the maid presented another scroll, this one a pale blue color. "This is the Wind Spirit Sword Scroll. When activated, it harnesses nearby wind elements to form a greatsword that you can control. It inflicts significant damage on enemies and has the added effect of tearing their skin, causing them to bleed.


    While it''s slightly less powerful than the Lightning sh, itsts longer¡ªtwo to three minutes¡ªand also increases your speed. The price is 70,000 gold coins. So, what would you like to purchase?"


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly, considering his options.


    The Lightning sh offered high damage, but the Wind Spirit Sword had the advantage of duration and a speed boost!


    [In dangerous situations, it''s not just about taking out one or two enemies. The Wind Spirit Sword Scroll would be more useful¡ªitsts for two or three minutes, which could help me handle a variety of situations!]


    With that in mind, Dean Bruce immediately said, "I''ll take the Wind Spirit Sword Scroll. And for those basicbat talismans, give me five of each."


    The maid''s voice trembled with excitement as she responded, "Of course, esteemed mage. I''ll get everything packed up for you right away!"


    As she turned to leave, Dean Bruce quickly added, "By the way, do you have any books on the history of magic?"


    "Books?"


    The maid shook her head and replied, "We don''t carry books in the magic shop. If you''re looking to study such topics, it''s best to visit one of the major magic academies. Even the primary magic academies have a wide selection of such books."


    With that, the maid gave Dean Bruce a slight bow before turning to package the talismans and scrolls.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but p his forehead. How could he have missed something so obvious?


    Of course, the magic academy would have books on magic!


    After a short while, the maid returned, carrying a tray with a ring on it. The sight immediately caught Dean Bruce''s attention.


    The maid respectfully exined, "The shop owner heard that you purchased the Wind Spirit Sword Scroll and has instructed us to gift you an introductory storage ring. The scroll and talismans have already been ced inside. Please check them."


    Hearing that it was a storage ring, Dean Bruce was thrilled. A storage ring¡ªjust like the essential treasure from all those novels!


    Suppressing his excitement, Dean Bruce calmly picked up the storage ring. With a thought, a light screen appeared in his mind, disying the contents inside¡ªdozens of talismans and a single scroll.


    "Perfect," he said.


    Confirming the quantity. Dean Bruce then took out his membership card and asked, "After deducting the amount from this card, how much do I owe?"


    The maid nced at the card and smiled, "For the basic talismans across five elements, the totales to 3,250 gold coins. We''ll round it down to 3,000 gold coins for you. The Wind Spirit Sword Scroll is 70,000 gold coins, so after deducting the 30,000 from your card, that leaves 43,000 gold coins."


    In this magical world, gold cards function much like bank cards, allowingrge transactions to bepleted simply by presenting the card for the shop to deduct the corresponding amount.


    Dean Bruce had already obtained a gold card from the treasury, so he handed it over for the maid to process the payment.


    Spending nearly 50,000 gold coins in one go, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement. However, considering the uing assessment, he knew the expense was worth it.


    After all, no one could predict whether they might encounter a powerful beast in the wild. Being fully equipped was essential to ensuring his safety!

 Chapter 7: Chapter 7: Mastering Basic Magic, Joan’s Attempt!

    Spending nearly 50,000 gold coins in one go left Dean Bruce feeling a bit pained. He decided not to linger in the marketce and headed straight back to the academy, making his way to the training room.


    He wanted to test the system''s functions, which required using the magic talismans. Doing so in the dormitory could easily disturb the other instructors.


    The so-called training room was essentially an empty chamber, equipped with arrays that could iste both magical energy and aura. This allowed mages to cast spells freely without worrying about causing damage to the surroundings.


    Even so, the use of training rooms was strictly controlled by the magic academies and even some magic guilds.


    Each instructor had a set amount of time allocated per month, and once that time was up, they could no longer ess the room unless they paid extra.


    Reflecting on this, Dean Bruce felt a surge of relief. [It''s a good thing I never used the training room out of curiosity before. All that unused time has umted, giving me plenty of hours to work with!]


    Though this was a world of magic, human thinking hadn''t fallen behind. A sophisticated system of identity verification had been created using magic. To activate the training room''s arrays, one had to insert an identity crystal, imbued with their own soul essence, into the core of the room''s array. This would trigger the array, sealing the room and starting the time counter.


    Following the instructions in his memory, Dean Brucepleted the process. The training room shuddered as several arrays activated, emitting a brilliant light that illuminated the entire space.


    After taking a curious nce around, Dean Bruceposed himself andid out all the magic talismans he had purchased.


    "ording to the novels I''ve read, these kinds of items should activate just by tearing them. Let''s give it a try!" he murmured to himself. He picked up a Fireball spell talisman and, gripping it tightly, tore at it with both hands. A sharp "zzzzz" sound echoed, but the talisman remained perfectly intact.


    Dean Bruce frowned, surprised. Could it be that the rules here are different from those in the novels?


    If tearing the talisman didn''t work, how was it supposed to be activated?


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: Basic magic talisman Fireball Spelldetected. Would you like to consume 1 mana point to activate it?"


    Seeing the system prompt, Dean Bruce suddenly realized the truth. He finally understood why magic scrolls were so much more expensive than talismans!


    A talisman that requires no infusion of one''s own mana and can be activated simply by tearing it is far easier to use than one that demands the consumption of personal mana. No wonder there''s such a price difference!


    With this realization, Dean Bruce mentally summoned his status panel. Seeing that his mana had increased to 5 points thanks to the nurturing effects of the Dragonheart Pendant, he didn''t hesitate any longer. He chose to consume a mana point to activate the Fireball spell talisman.


    Whirr¡ª


    A strange energy rippled through his body, making Dean Bruce''s head tingle and his hands heat up. The talisman began to burn, emitting a bright orange glow, before transforming into a fireball that shot toward the direction of his gaze.


    Boom!


    The fireball collided with the wall, exploding with a resounding crash. Dean Bruce gasped for breath as a wave of fatigue washed over him.


    It was clear that even though 1 point of mana seemed like a small amount, it still took a toll on him.


    Fortunately, the training room was equipped with a mana-gathering array. As soon as he expended his energy, a soft glow surrounded him, like a mother''s gentle touch, soothing his body and slowly replenishing his mana.


    Mana consumption is reversible¡ªas long as you increase your maximum mana capacity, you can always recover up to your previous limit, no matter how much you use.


    As for the maximum limit?


    That''s tied to your level and rank!


    Even though Dean Bruce wasn''t deeply versed in magic, he knew the basic mana ranges for the initial levels.


    1 to 10 mana points correspond to the level of a Magic Apprentice, and 11 to 100 mana points mark the level of a Novice Mage. Each leveles with an increase in mana, and the gaps between levels grow progressivelyrger!


    Beyond that, the finer details were beyond his current understanding. But at this moment, he didn''t need that knowledge. Now that he knew how to activate the magic talismans, he proceeded to activate the remaining four Fireball spell talismans in one go!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    In an instant, fireballs formed and erupted within the training room, their explosions filling the air with a continuous roar.


    "Ding!"


    The crisp sound of the system notification rang out, sending a surge of excitement through Dean Bruce.


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for activating Fireball Spell five times. You have sessfully mastered the basic magic spell Fireball!"


    Seeing the anticipated notification, Dean Bruce, despite being utterly drained of mana and physically exhausted, couldn''t help but pump his fist in the air with excitement.


    He had done it!


    He had actually learned a magic spell!


    After the initial thrill, Dean Bruce calmed down and realized there was another problem.


    He didn''t know how to properly meditate or quickly absorb mana to replenish his energy.


    Relying solely on his body''s natural absorption would be far too slow¡ªhe didn''t have that kind of time.


    [Once I''ve got this down, I definitely need to hit the library and seriously brush up on my basic magical knowledge!] he resolved to himself. With that decision made, Dean Bruce sighed, theny down on the floor, stretching outpletely. He emptied his mind, deciding to try a meditation technique from yoga.


    Whether it was the meditation taking effect or the mana-gathering array doing its job, before long, Dean Bruce felt his strength returning, his energy fully restored.


    Time was short, so without hesitation, Dean Bruce got back to his feet and continued activating the remaining basic magic talismans.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for activating Wind de five times. You have sessfully mastered the basic magic spell Wind de!"


    With each new spell mastered, the process took its toll, leaving Dean Bruce sprawled on the floor once again, panting heavily.


    Time passed slowly as Dean Bruce repeated the cycle of consuming and restoring mana, mastering one basic spell after another.


    Meanwhile, in a luxurious estate, deep within an underground chamber, Joan Michelle knelt on a cushion, her eyes closed, surrounded by a swirling vortex of mana.


    Though Joan Michelle had appeared so desperate in her pursuit of higher-tier magic, her talent and level were actually quite formidable. At a young age, she had already reached a mana capacity of 1,900. Unfortunately, without the proper avenues to learn advanced magic, she had been stuck at this stage for some time.


    This was the way of the world¡ªthe Magic Guild held tremendous power and had established strict rules.


    No matter how high one''s mana capacity, if they hadn''t learned the corresponding level of magic, they couldn''t pass the guild''s assessments, advance in their profession, or gain higher rewards and privileges.


    To be a full-fledged mage, Joan Michelle needed more than just a mana capacity of 1,001 points¡ªshe also had to master an advanced magic spell.


    Suddenly, Joan Michelle''s eyes snapped open, and she softly chanted, "Love is patient, love is kind..."


    As soon as the words left her lips, the surrounding mana surged, like waves crashing in a storm, drawing in countless brownish-yellow earth elements.


    Bang!


    But before the earth elements could fully coalesce, the turbulent mana lost its bnce and stability, and everything exploded outward.


    Joan Michelle''s face turned ashen as she suffered the bacsh of the disrupted spell, coughing up a mouthful of blood.


    Clenching her fists tightly, her eyes filled with frustration and determination, she gritted her teeth and muttered, "Damn it, why can''t I get it right? Every time, I fail at the step where the elements shoulde together! It doesn''t matter if it''s fire, water, or earth elements¡ªI just can''t do it!"


    "What am I doing wrong? Or maybe I''ve misunderstood something?" Joan Michelle fell into a deep spiral of self-doubt. "Patience, kindness, protection, trust, hope, humility¡­"


    She kept murmuring to herself, trying to piece it all together. "Trust? Could it be that I don''t actually believe in my heart that I can cast this spell? Protection? Protecting what? Protecting myself from all attacks?"


    "But isn''t that in conflict with the idea of enduring attacks?"


    "No, no, enduring means taking the hit, even if I don''t like it, and not showing it. But if it''s protection, that means I have to ept everything!"


    "And what does ''love never fails'' even mean in this context?"


    As she wrestled with the spell, Joan Michelle felt like she was on the verge of a breakdown. It seemed as though the words could be interpreted in any number of ways, yet none of them led to the sessful casting of the magic!


    Thankfully, Dean Bruce''s earlier bluffing had been convincing enough that she didn''t doubt the validity of the incantation itself. Instead, she continued her relentless attempts, fixated on deciphering the meaning behind each word.


    Compared to Joan Michelle''s struggles, Dean Bruce was having a far easier time. He sessfully mastered Fireball, Wind de, Ice Arrow, Earth Wall, and Vine Whip. In less than a single night, he had transformed from an ordinary person into a Magic Apprentice!

 Chapter 8: Chapter 8: Alitas Request and the Veigar Forest

    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next morning, just as the sun began to rise, Dean Bruce was jolted awake by a series of urgent knocks on his door. Having stayed upte studying the basics of magic theory, he was far from pleased.


    He hastily threw on some clothes, and with sleep still clinging to his eyes, he jumped out of bed and stumbled to the door. Before he could even voice his annoyance, a pleasant fragrance hit his nose.


    Looking up, he saw Alita Miller standing at his door, smiling warmly. Instantly, all of Dean Bruce''s irritation evaporated.


    Letting out a small sigh, Dean Bruce asked, "Instructor Alita, what brings you here?"


    Alita Miller chuckled. "The new students taking the assessment are already waiting on the field, and here you are, still asleep? And you call yourself an instructor."


    Dean Bruce''s expression shifted to surprise. "That early? I''ll get ready and be down right away!"


    "Don''t rush," Alita said with a yful smirk, covering her mouth as sheughed softly. "Just remember to put on your pants! I''ve seen plenty in my time, so it won''t shock me, but there are quite a few young girls among the students¡ªyou might want to be more careful."


    Dean Bruce finally noticed something was amiss. ncing down, he realized he wasn''t wearing any pants!


    Alita didn''t seem embarrassed, so Dean Bruce certainly wasn''t going to be bothered by it. Nodding, he replied, "Instructor Alita, you didn''te all the way here just to wake me up, did you?"


    At this, Alita Miller''s smile faded, and her eyes narrowed slightly. In a soft voice, she said, "You''re right. I need to ask you for a favor."


    Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted in surprise, and he couldn''t believe his ears.


    Alita Miller was one of the academy''s seasoned instructors, and she was asking himfor help?


    Thinking quickly, Dean Bruce immediately declined. "I''m not very powerful, Instructor Alita. I doubt I''d be of much help to you."


    Whatever task couldpel someone like Alita Miller to seek assistance was bound to beplex. Dean Bruce knew his own limitations and had no intention of getting involved.


    Alita blinked a few times, then suddenly bit her lip lightly, gazing at Dean Bruce with a hopeful expression. Her already beautiful face took on a pleading look, one that would melt most hearts.


    Unfortunately for her, Dean Bruce was no stranger to the ways of the world. In his previous life, he had encountered more than his fair share of temptations from streamers and hostesses, leaving his heart as tough as iron. He wasn''t about to be swayed so easily.


    Seeing that Dean Bruce remained unfazed, Alita Miller realized her attempts at seduction were futile. Pouting, she remarked, "Are you even a man if you won''t help with something like this?"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t one to y along. With a straightforward look that made it clear he wasn''t amused, he replied, "You''re questioning whether I''m a man? You''re wee to find out for yourself! But I''m not about to risk my life for someone else. Instructor Alita, you should leave¡ªI''m not going to help you."


    Hearing such a firm rejection, Alita Miller knew there was little chance of changing Dean Bruce''s mind. She shot him a sharp re before turning on her heel and storming off with an indignant huff.


    After Alita left, Dean Bruce didn''t dwell on the encounter. He quickly packed the belongings he had prepared the night before into his storage ring, dressed himself properly, and grabbed his staff, which was adorned with a crystal the size of a fist. Then, he headed for the academy''s entrance.


    "Oh my goodness, that magic crystal is huge!"


    "Wow, that must be top-tier magical equipment!"


    "I think that''s Instructor Dean. I heard from the upperssmen that he rarely teaches and mostly has students study on their own. His reputation isn''t great¡ªpeople say he doesn''t have much skill. But looking at him now, it seems like Instructor Dean has been hiding his true strength all along!"


    Unlike treasures, magical equipment has its own quality rankings, and top-tier gear is quite rare in a small town like this. The sight of Dean Bruce''s equipment instantly drew gasps of admiration from the students and quickly changed their opinion of him.


    Maintaining a calm demeanor, Dean Bruce continued on his way to the academy''s entrance, where over a hundred students had gathered. They were intently listening to instructions for the uing assessment.


    The person addressing them wasn''t Headmaster Andr¨¦ but a middle-aged man dressed in a form-fitting outfit. He held a staff in one hand and had a slender sword strapped to his waist, the scabbard gleaming in the sunlight¡ªclearly a high-quality weapon.


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment, quickly deducing the man''s identity. This had to be Xerath, the dual-wielding magic swordsman Headmaster Andr¨¦ had mentioned.


    His full name was Xerath Cade, one of the academy''s veteran instructors.


    As Dean Bruce scanned the crowd, his brow suddenly furrowed.


    Standing next to Xerath Cade was none other than Joan Michelle! She, too, was dressed in a formal mage''s robe and held a staff in her hand, though her attire and equipment didn''t appear as luxurious or refined as Dean Bruce''s.


    Joan Michelle noticed Dean Bruce and couldn''t help but smile with delight.


    Since Xerath Cade was still passionately delivering his speech, Dean Bruce didn''t interrupt. Instead, he quietly approached Joan Michelle and asked in a low voice, "You''re a logistics instructor¡ªwhat are you doing here?"


    As Dean Bruce got closer, he noticed that Joan Michelle''s face was pale, her eyes bright butcking any real focus. He quickly realized that she must have overexerted herself trying to practice magic, draining her energy.


    In that instant, Dean Bruce made a decision, thinking to himself, [If she asks why she hasn''t seeded in her training, I''ll just tell her she hasn''t fully grasped the depth of the spell. After all, the incantation I gave her is definitely not wrong!]


    To his surprise, Joan Michelle didn''t criticize him. Instead, she lowered her head in shame and whispered, "The opportunity to be a full-fledged instructor that I asked the headmaster for¡ªhe said I can only get it if this assessment concludes safely."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce finally understood why Joan Michelle was so desperate.


    The chance to be a full-fledged instructor only came around once every five years. If she failed, she would lose precious time and waste years of her life.


    After a moment of hesitation, Dean Bruce decided not to offer anyforting words. He simply nodded and said, "Then make sure to keep the students safe."


    "Yes, I will do my best," Joan Michelle replied, clenching her fists tightly with determination.


    Seeing Dean Bruce seemed to have reignited her motivation. She even began pondering the incantation again.


    But with others around, she didn''t dare ask Dean Bruce any questions and instead quietly focused on her thoughts.


    A few momentster, Xerath Cade finally finished his rousing speech. Turning around, he noticed Dean Bruce''s presence for the first time and eximed, "Dean? When did you get here?"


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, Xerath Cade continued, "Perfect timing. It''s gettingte, so let''s head out! You two will stay on the sides and remember this: once we enter Veigar Forest, unless a second-tier or higher beast appears, or a student is in mortal danger, you must not intervene!"


    Seeing Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle both nod in agreement, Xerath Cade said no more. With a wave of his hand, he led the group of over a hundred students away from Notting Primary Magic Academy and toward Veigar Forest.


    On the way, many students were captivated by Dean Bruce''s mage''s robe and staff, their eyes repeatedly ncing in his direction as they whispered among themselves, "Who is that instructor? He looks so powerful¡ªhe must be a really strong mage!"


    "I wonder if he''ll be teaching us once we officially start school?"


    As the saying goes, clothes make the man, and with his impressive attire, Dean Bruce earned himself a number of young admirers.


    Once they entered the area of Veigar Forest, Dean Bruce, Joan Michelle, and Xerath Cade disappeared from the students'' view.


    Since this was an assessment, the students were expected to navigate Veigar Forest on their own. Apanying them the entire way would defeat the purpose of the test.


    Dean Bruce trailed behind the students at a distance, strolling through the woods and enjoying the beautiful scenery.


    With two advanced-level magic scrolls as backup and Xerath Cade overseeing the operation, he really had nothing to worry about.


    Typically, these assessments were uneventful.


    The academy''s leadership wasn''t foolish enough to send a group of new students into a truly dangerous area.


    Veigar Forest was known for its rtive safety¡ªfirst-tier beasts were rare, and most of the creatures there didn''t even have a rank!


    Dean Bruce''s earlierints to Headmaster Andr¨¦, along with his purchases of magic scrolls and talismans, were just precautions and a way to secure a few extra benefits.

 Chapter 9: Chapter 9: Beast Tide and The Compassion of Heaven and Earth

    Just as Dean Bruce had anticipated, several hours passed after entering Veigar Forest, and the students encountered no real danger.


    Those who had made it into the primary magic academy had all mastered at least one basic spell. Even if their mana reserves were low, and their proficiency in casting spells wascking¡ªsome of them stumbling over the incantations¡ªthey still managed to handle the low-tier, non-magical beasts with rtive ease.


    As he watched various wild creatures fall to these novice mages, Dean Bruce finally let go of the tension he had been holding.


    Thanks to wearing the Dragonheart Pendant for an extended period, his mana had risen to an impressive 23 points. He had also mastered five basic elemental spells. Even though he hadn''t engaged in any actualbat, his capabilities now far exceeded those of the students.


    If they could hold their own in Veigar Forest, he certainly had nothing to fear.


    [Host: Dean Bruce]


    [Level: Second-Tier Novice Mage]


    [Health: 10]


    [Mana: 23]


    [Mastered Spells: Fireball, Ice Arrow, Wind de, Earth Wall, Vine Whip]


    [Items: Dragonheart Pendant, Fourth-Tier Magic Scroll¡ªShield of Nature, Fourth-Tier Magic Scroll¡ªWind Spirit Sword, wed Storage Ring]


    As he looked at his status panel, which had undergone a dramatic transformation since he first awakened yesterday, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride.


    ording to the books he had read, it would be considered impressive for an average person to master basic magic and raise their mana from 1 to 10 points within a month¡ªthat would mark them as a genius!


    Yet here he was, having achieved the leap from an ordinary person to a second-tier novice mage in less than a day. That made him a genius among geniuses!


    If word of this got out, it would undoubtedly cause a huge stir.


    As for the levels of a mage?


    After histe-night study session, Dean Bruce had grasped the basics.


    Each level of a mage is divided into nine stages, directly corrted with their mana points. Once you reach a certain threshold, you can advance to the next level.


    For example, 11 mana points correspond to a first-tier novice mage, while 91 mana points would ce someone at the ninth tier. Reaching 101 mana points would remove the "novice" title, advancing them to a full-fledged mage.


    Of course, what''s written in the books doesn''t always align with the current rules.


    Take Joan Michelle, for example. Her mana level is more than sufficient to qualify her as a Grand Mage. However, since she hasn''t had the opportunity to learn advanced magic, she doesn''t meet the necessary criteria for a promotion in rank. As a result, she remains officially ssified as a Novice Mage.


    In reality, even without mastering advanced magic, Joan Michelle''s overwhelming mana could easily allow her to defeat many who hold higher ranks simply by using basic spells.


    Naturally, when two mages are of the same rank and possess simr mana levels, victory often depends on who has mastered higher-tier spells.


    Magic itself is divided into strict tiers: First and Second-tier magic are considered basic, Third and Fourth-tier are intermediate, Fifth and Sixth-tier are advanced, and Seventh and Eighth-tier are categorized as supreme magic.


    As for Ninth-tier or beyond?


    That falls into the realm of forbidden spells¡ªmagic.


    Itfar beyond the reach of ordinary practitioners.


    While the ssification of magic tiers is rigid, one''s ability toprehend these tiers doesn''t necessarily corrte with their level. Ancient texts tell of individuals who, while still Novice Mages, sessfully grasped supreme magic.


    Even though their low level and meager mana meant they couldn''t fully manifest the spell''s power, the mere glimpse of what they could unleash was formidable enough to render them virtually unbeatable within their tier.


    Focusing his mind, Dean Bruce took a quick nce around to ensure no one was nearby. He pulled out his book on basic magical theory and continued to study it carefully.


    No matter how quickly he advanced, he was still just beginning on the path of magic. The road ahead was long, and if he wanted to reach the pinnacle, he needed a solid foundation.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the forest, Joan Michelle was equally engrossed in meditating on the incantation, trying to unravel its mysteries. Time slipped away as they both focused on their tasks.


    As nightfall approached and Dean Bruce prepared to meet up with Joan Michelle and Xerath Cade, the ground suddenly began to tremble violently.


    A deafening roar echoed from a distance, growing louder by the second, causing Dean Bruce''s eyes to widen in shock.


    Looking toward the source of the noise, he saw a massive cloud of dust and debris hurtling toward him.


    "Is that... a beast tide?!" Dean Bruce immediately suspected, but his mind was filled with confusion. How could a beast tide form in such a rtively harmless forest?


    The students inexperienced and unprepared for such a scenario.


    Theywere paralyzed with fear as the stampede of thousands of wild animals, along with first and second-tier beasts, charged at them, roaring and baring their teeth. Their faces turned pale, and their legs trembled uncontrobly, rendering them unable to move.


    Panic and desperation filled the air as cries for help rang out:"Instructors, save us!"


    "Oh my God, how are there so many beasts? Instructors, please help! I don''t want to die!"


    "Waaah!"


    "This is terrifying! I''m done with this assessment¡ªI want to go home!"


    Hearing the desperate cries and wails, Dean Bruce''s expression grew increasingly serious.


    Amid the beast tide, humans seemed especially insignificant. Unless one possessed overwhelming power to crush the beasts, it wasn''t just about failing to protect others¡ªsurvival itself would be in jeopardy.


    So what should he do?


    Run away? Or charge forward and protect the students?


    At that very moment, a figure burst from the forest, charging toward the group of students with lightning speed. With a thunderous shout, the figuremanded, "There''s danger¡ªget over here and protect the students!"


    It was Xerath Cade!


    In that instant, Dean Bruce made his decision: he would rush in to save them!


    Despite the terrifying sight, the beasts and wild animals were still far off.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t a saint or a hero¡ªhe wasn''t about to risk his life for others without reason.


    But given that the situation hadn''t yet reached a critical point, he couldn''t miss the opportunity to save the students.


    For one thing, gaining the students'' trust would make it much easier to influence themter on.


    If he could win their trust, then once they started mastering magic, Dean Bruce could reap the rewards from the system!


    Not only Dean Bruce, but Joan Michelle, despite her limited magic knowledge, also sprinted out to help.


    With the three instructors standing guard at the front, the students'' fear began to dissipate.


    Dean Bruce urged, "While the beasts are still at a distance, retreat quickly! If we reach the edge of Veigar Forest, we can set up a defensive line and hold off the beast tide!"


    As soon as he spoke, the students turned and bolted, terrified of being thest to escape and getting caught in the tide.


    Rumble, rumble!


    But just then, the ground shook violently once more, as if a massive earth dragon were thrashing beneath the surface. The tremors were so intense that it became impossible to stand, let alone run.


    Sensing that something was very wrong, Dean Bruce nced back and felt his heart skip a beat, his pupils contracting in shock.


    Smoke and dust billowed from all directions¡ªthey werepletely surrounded!


    They had to break through the beast tide before it closed in, or they would all perish here.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes darted around as he searched for an escape route. But suddenly, he noticed Joan Michelle stepping forward, her expression serious, heading straight toward the oing tide of beasts.


    Dean Bruce was baffled. What was Joan Michelle thinking?


    She hadn''t been hiding any extraordinary strength.


    Was she nning to throw herself into certain death?


    Dean Bruce wasn''t the only one shocked¡ªXerath Cade''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at Joan Michelle.


    Joan Michelle seemed to enter a trance-like state, oblivious to everyone around her. Her gaze was fixed solely on the advancing beasts. With each step forward, she murmured softly, "What is love? Romantic love,passionate love, brotherly love... In my previous attempts, I only focused on patience and tolerance but neglected love itself."


    "Of course¡ªwithout love, how could I ever hope to cast this spell?" As she spoke, Joan Michelle''s eyes grew brighter, her steps more resolute. Mana surged around her, the crystal on her staff glowing with light, and even her mage''s robe began to billow in the wind.


    She raised her staff high, and her clear voice rang out, "Love is patient, love is kind; it does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud; it is not easily angered; love never fails! It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres!"


    Pausing for a moment, Joan Michelle mmed her staff into the ground with a thunderous force, her voice roaring like thunder, "With the gods as my witness, my love for my students is true!"


    "The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, reveal your power and light!"

 Chapter 10: Chapter 10: The Shock Dean Bruce Brought

    Joan Michelle''s clear voice wasn''t particrly loud, yet it somehow cut through the roaring noise, reaching the ears of everyone present with unmistakable rity.


    In that moment, the fear that had gripped the students vanished entirely. They turned back to look at Joan Michelle, who stood alone before the beast tide, their faces filled with disbelief.


    They couldn''tprehend that, in such a life-or-death situation, a mentor would willingly stand in front of them, using her own body as a shield.


    Dean Bruce, however, could only sigh in exasperation, rubbing his forehead. [Great, I overdid it. I''ve fooled her sopletely that she''s willing to charge into the beast tide? Once I manage to escape, I''ll definitely erect a tombstone for her and, if I can, avenge her death!]


    Buzz¡ª


    Mana surged like waves around Joan Michelle, powerful and overwhelming, swirling around her yet refusing to coalesce into a single form.


    In the Veigar Forest, every tree and de of grass near Joan Michelle began to tremble.


    The terrifying pressure emanating from her caused the beast tide to halt temporarily, the beasts ncing around in fear and confusion.


    Even Dean Bruce, who had been nning to flee, was stunned. His gaze toward Joan Michelle became increasingly perplexed as he muttered to himself, "I mean, I''d love for you to seed in mastering this spell, but the incantation waspletely made up. If you actually manage to cast a high-level spell, that would be nothing short of a miracle!"


    Joan Michelle gritted her teeth, drawing on everyst bit of her mana, gripping her staff tightly as exhaustion began to take its toll.


    For over ten seconds, she continued to channel her magic, her face growing paler, her body trembling.


    Meanwhile, the thousands of beasts, sensing that no spell had formed, began to charge forward again, drawing ever closer, causing renewed panic among the students.


    Seeing this, Joan Michelle let out a sorrowfulugh before raising her head to the sky and shouting, "Love never fails! Even in death, I will not stop!"


    As soon as the words left her mouth, a powerful wind surged through the area, and a vibrant green light filled the space.


    Just as the beasts were about to reach them, the trees and grass seemed toe alive. They grew rapidly and wildly, intertwining to form massives that ensnared the charging beasts, holding them in ce.


    Even the first and second-tier beasts, despite their attempts to fight back, found themselves trapped. Thes of leaves and branches absorbed all their strength, leaving them unable to break free.


    Momentster, thes expanded, flinging the captured beasts and wild animals far away from the group.


    Not only that, but the swirling leaves began to gentlynd on everyone, enveloping them in a warmth that healed the injuries they had sustained from earlier falls and soothed their frightened spirits.


    Everyone was stunned by what they witnessed.


    Even Dean Bruce was no exception.


    Joan Michelle was trembling with excitement, overwhelmed with joy. "It worked! I did it! I''ve actually mastered it! This is indeed a high-level spell. Even with my mana, the effects are this astonishing!"


    "It''s true¡ªthis spell requires genuine love in one''s heart to be cast. No wonder I kept failing yesterday! But the beast tide isn''t over yet. I can''t let my guard down. Yes, I must focus on love. My love for my students is real!" Joan Michelle continued to murmur the incantation under her breath, "Love is patient...


    Love never fails!"


    The leaves also encircled Joan Michelle, rapidly replenishing the mana she had expended, causing her to smile with relief.


    Ding!


    A crisp system notification rang in Dean Bruce''s ear.


    "System Notice: Congrattions to the host for sessfully teaching Joan Michelle to master the spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earth. You have received a reward of ten times the insight and power of the spell, as well as 60 Supreme Mage points!"


    "System Notice: The Compassion of Heaven and Earthhas been ssified as a sixth-tier spell. The host has received an additional reward: the exceptional amulet Wind of the Night!"


    Dean Bruce''s expression turned peculiar. He had imagined that if someone he taught was smart enough to master a spell, he would be rewarded and be stronger.


    But never in his wildest dreams did he think Joan Michelle would manage to master a sixth-tier spell within just one day, all based on something he hadpletely made up!


    With such remarkable talent, how had she remained stuck at the novice mage level for so long?


    After his initial surprise, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel ted.


    He focused his thoughts, and as he did, countless insights into The Compassion of Heaven and Earthflooded his mind¡ªten times the understanding that Joan Michelle had gained.


    In simple terms, if Dean Bruce were to cast this spell, its power and effectiveness would be ten times greater than Joan Michelle''s, and it would require even less mana to perform!


    As Dean Bruce absorbed the newfound insights from the system, the battle gradually drew to a close.


    Although The Compassion of Heaven and Eartcked direct offensive capabilities, it effectively flung the beasts and monsters far into the distance, causing them to suffer from the impact of the fall. Even if they survived, it would take them a significant amount of time to return.


    Once the beasts and monsters were thrown out of range, Joan Michelle let out a long sigh of relief and ceased casting the spell.


    Under Dean Bruce''s earlier influence, Joan Michelle had interpreted the phrase "love never fails" to mean that the spell was a sustained one¡ªcontinuing indefinitely as long as she maintained her concentration and kept channeling mana into it.


    The spell was powerful but also incredibly draining.


    Not only did it consume a considerable amount of mana, but it also taxed her mind, leaving her feeling utterly exhausted.


    "Are we... saved?"


    "Oh my God, Instructor, you''re practically a deity! That was incredible¡ªyou actually managed to control all the trees and leaves around us?"


    Realizing the danger had passed and seeing no signs of any beasts or monsters nearby, the students erupted in cheers, rushing toward Joan Michelle with eyes full of admiration.


    However, before they could reach her, they watched in shock as Joan Michelle quickly walked over to Dean Bruce, dropped to her knees with a thud, and, with a look of deep reverence, said, "Thank you for your guidance, without which I could never have mastered such a powerful high-level spell.


    If you would ept me, I would dly be your disciple¡ªor even your servant¡ªjust to stay by your side and learn from you day and night!"


    "¡­"


    As her words echoed through the clearing, the cheers died down, and silence fell over the group.


    The hundred or so students, along with Xerath Cade, were stunned, their faces nk with shock as they looked between Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle, trying to process what they had just heard.


    What was going on?


    The spell that had saved all their lives was something Joan Michelle had learned from Dean Bruce?


    In that moment, the students'' gazes toward Dean Bruce turned intense and fervent. If they could be taught by him, did that mean they too might have the chance to learn such a powerful high-level spell?


    This solidified their resolve¡ªonce the school term officially began, they were determined to be Dean Bruce''s students!


    Feeling the intense gazes of admiration and respect, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction.


    After all the time he''d spent in this world, this was the first time he''d truly shown off his abilities in front of others!


    And it felt great.


    Clearing his throat with a light cough, Dean Bruce suppressed his amusement and maintained a calm demeanor as he said, "It''s not bad. Though it''s not as quick as when I first mastered it, it''s still faster than most people. Keep practicing diligently, and once you''ve fully mastered this spell, I''ll teach you something new."


    "Oh my God!"


    "That''s considered ''not bad''?"


    "Dean Bruce must be a powerful mage!"


    The students exchanged amazed nces, their eyes now filled with envy and admiration when they looked at Joan Michelle.


    Joan Michelle, meanwhile, felt a shiver run down her spine as she thought to herself, [I almost forgot¡ªhe mastered this spell just by ncing at it once. His talent is far beyond mine! He must be telling me this so I don''t getcent. What do I have to be proud of? I only grasped it in the face of life-and-death pressure! I need to stay humble and gradually familiarize myself with this spell.]


    Blinking, Joan Michelle didn''t stand up. Instead, she bowed even lower, her voice filled with sincerity as she pleaded, "I humbly ask you to ept me as your disciple¡ªor even your servant!"


    Dean Bruce was more than happy to ept, and was just about to agree when Xerath Cade''s voice cut through the air: "Congrattions, congrattions! Such a joyous asion calls for a celebration, doesn''t it?"


    Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed in irritation.


    Interrupting someone like that, especially at such a moment, was incredibly rude!


    But as Dean Bruce looked up, his eyes caught the gleam of a sword, and even from a distance, he felt a sharp, cutting sensation against his skin as if it were being sliced open.

 Chapter 11: Chapter 11: Instant Casting and Conspiracy!

    The sudden assault of sword energy made every hair on Dean Bruce''s body stand on end. Instinctively, he gripped his staff tightly, his mind immediately focusing on The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell.


    Almost instantaneously, a vibrant green light burst forth. The grass beneath his feet grew wildly, forming a barrier of what had been delicate des of grass, which now shielded Dean Bruce from the iing sword energy.


    Boom!


    A dull thud echoed as the sword energy struck the barrier, but instead of breaking through, it was absorbed entirely, leaving no trace behind.


    Seeing this, Xerath Cade, who was wielding the slender sword, paled in shock and eximed, "How is this possible? How can you cast spells instantly? That''s a skill reserved for archmages!"


    "Could it be... you''ve been hiding your true power all along?"


    Xerath Cade''s eyes widened with fear as the realization struck him. Panic took hold, and he immediately turned to flee from Dean Bruce.


    But he didn''t get far. Without any further action from Dean Bruce, The Compassion of Heaven and Earthcontinued to operate on its own. The green grass spread rapidly, and within two breaths, it had climbed up Xerath Cade''s legs, binding him firmly in ce.


    By the time Dean Bruce fullyprehended what had happened, Xerath Cade was alreadypletely entangled in the grass, unable to move, his eyes filled with terror and disbelief.


    Dean Bruce''s own lips twitched as he tried to process what had just urred. He could hardly believe that he had not only managed to cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earthinstantly, but had also immobilized Xerath Cade¡ªthe so-called genius mentioned by Principal Andr¨¦¡ªin mere moments.


    Joan Michelle, who had just risen to her feet, was equally stunned, her mouth agape in amazement. Her thoughts raced wildly: "Instant casting! Only those who reach the level of archmage can achieve instant casting! And he did it with a high-level spell!"


    "I wasn''t wrong¡ªDean Bruce is undoubtedly a powerful mage. He''s been hiding his true strength all along, out of humility! I must seize this opportunity and convince him to take me as his disciple! Only then can I change the course of my life!"


    "From this day forward, no matter what Dean Bruce asks of me, I''ll give it everything I have to fulfill it!"


    As she recalled how she had needed to chant incantations, channel mana, and even shout to cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, Joan Michelle''s admiration for Dean Bruce grew even deeper.


    The gap between them was like heaven and earth¡ªan insurmountable difference.


    At this moment, Joan Michelle would likely do anything Dean Bruce asked without hesitation.


    What she didn''t know was that Dean Bruce''s deep understanding of The Compassion of Heaven and Earthwas entirely due to the system''s reward¡ªa tenfold increase inprehension and power¡ªgranted after she sessfully mastered the spell.


    Sensing the intensity in Joan Michelle''s gaze, Dean Bruce quickly suppressed his surprise and ensured his expression remained calm.


    A true master would never appear flustered.


    He needed to maintain this facade if he was to continue fooling Joan Michelle and, in turn, manipte the students to his advantage for future ns.


    Sure enough, Dean Bruce''sposed demeanor, the way his magical robe billowed gently despite theck of wind, and the green glow emanating from his staff, all captivated the students who had finally processed what had just happened.


    "He''s so powerful! This is the first time I''ve seen instant casting with my own eyes!"


    "I had no idea our academy had such an incredible instructor. As soon as we get back, I''m enrolling in his ss!"


    "Me too! If I could learn just one or two spells from Instructor Dean, I''m sure I''d quickly be a true mage!"


    "It''s unbelievable! Instructor Dean looks so young, not much older than us, yet he''s so far ahead of us in his mastery of magic!"


    The students'' exmations came one after another, each voice filled with admiration and hope. Their eyes sparkled with awe as they looked at Dean Bruce.


    But Dean Bruce didn''t acknowledge the students'' chatter, nor did he pay any attention to Joan Michelle, still kneeling nearby. Instead, he fixed his calm gaze on Xerath Cade.


    Earlier, he had wondered how a group of beasts, including first and second-tier monsters with no intelligence, could have coordinated to surround and attack them.


    The situation had been too chaotic to think about it then, but after Xerath Cade''s attempt to assassinate him, Dean Bruce hade to a conclusion.


    It was all part of Xerath Cade''s scheme.


    The only thing that puzzled Dean Bruce was why Xerath Cade would target him when there was no apparent grudge between them.


    With that thought in mind, Dean Bruce asked in a calm tone, "Instructor Xerath, there''s something I''m curious about. Could you help clear up my confusion?"


    As Dean Bruce''s voice fell, the students immediately fell silent, not daring to make a sound.


    Even though they were young, they could see clearly that Xerath Cade had just attempted to kill Dean Bruce.


    The enmity between the two instructors was not something they dared to involve themselves in.


    Joan Michelle, however, was not afraid of Xerath Cade. Upon hearing Dean Bruce''s question, she widened her eyes in anger, ring at Xerath Cade.


    Xerath Cade remained silent for a long time. It wasn''t until Dean Bruce began to show signs of impatience that Xerath Cade finally shook his head and said, "There''s no reason."


    "No reason?" Dean Bruce''s expression grew serious, and he asked in a deep voice, "Were you acting on someone else''s orders? Who? Who sent you to kill me?"


    Seeing that Xerath Cade had fallen silent again, Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a smile, and he spoke softly, "Instructor Xerath, although we didn''t know each other well before, we''re both instructors at Notting Junior Magic Academy. I''d rather not see you suffer. I hope you''ll cooperate and tell me who sent you."


    Xerath Cade replied in a low voice, "I don''t know the identity of the person. Theymunicated with me using magic."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t about to take Xerath Cade''s words at face value. His eyes narrowed, and he clenched his right fist.


    Crack¡ª


    A sharp sound followed as the green vines entwining Xerath Cade suddenly contracted, exerting immense pressure that crushed his flesh and bones. Xerath Cade''s face turned crimson, and his breathing grewbored.


    No matter how much he had trained in both magic andbat, his body could not withstand the power of a sixth-level spell. The pain surged through him like waves, relentlessly assaulting his mind.


    The pressure continued for a full thirty seconds before Dean Bruce, with a calm expression, finally released his grip and ceased the spell.


    It wasn''t out of mercy; his mana was nearly depleted.


    The Compassion of Heaven and Earthwas ssified as a sixth-level spell, so even though Dean Bruce had only utilized its binding effect, sustaining it was no easy task.


    Of course, appearances had to be maintained. He couldn''t let Joan Michelle or the others suspect anything was amiss.


    Xerath Cade took the opportunity to gulp down air, desperately trying to alleviate the pain coursing through his body.


    In a calm voice, Dean Bruce asked, "Now, tell me, who is the mastermind behind this?"


    "I... I... I swear... I don''t... I don''t know!" Xerath Cade stammered between heavy breaths, his voice trembling. "I''m just a small pawn!


    No matter how much you ask, I truly don''t know anything about those matters!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t buy Xerath Cade''s excuses. If this were in one of the Nine Provinces Alliances or on therger stage of the Meze Star, perhaps Xerath Cade would indeed be a minor figure.


    But this was Notting City!


    Who could exert such control over Xerath Cade here?


    Shaking his head slightly, Dean Bruce ced his right hand behind his back and, with a mere thought, retrieved the Wind Spirit Swordscroll, tearing it open without hesitation.


    In the next instant, a fierce gust of wind howled as a cerulean whirlwind coalesced into a long sword, which then materialized in Dean Bruce''s hand.


    The surge of energy was palpable, causing shock and awe among the students and even Joan Michelle, who gasped in surprise.


    They hadn''t seen the scroll, nor did they witness Dean Bruce casting any spell, leading them to believe that he had once again performed an instant spell of immense power.


    "What... what are you going to do?" Xerath Cade, feeling the fierce wind tearing at the air around him, grew increasingly frantic. His body thrashed in a futile attempt to free itself from the grip of the verdant bindings.


    sh¡ª


    A sharp sound echoed as blood sprayed into the air, apanied by a shrill scream. A deep gash appeared on Xerath Cade''s face, the raw flesh beneath oozing with fresh blood, filling the air with a pungent, metallic scent.

 Chapter 12: Chapter 12: Apprenticeship and Conclusion

    As Dean Bruce swung the Wind Spirit Sword, his wrist flicked slightly, causing a drop of blood to slide down the de and drip onto the ground.


    Xerath Cade''s heart was filled with terror. If his body hadn''t been bound, he would have likely copsed to the ground in fear.


    That sword strike had truly brought him face to face with death.


    In a calm tone, Dean Bruce said, "Xerath, I''m giving you onest chance. I hope you can provide me with a satisfactory answer."


    On the surface, Dean Bruce appeared rxed, but inwardly, he regretted the situation.


    He had just wasted a precious advanced magic scroll!


    That scroll was worth thousands of gold coins!


    But it had to be used.


    Otherwise, how could he extract the information he needed from Xerath Cade about the mastermind behind the plot?


    As for casting the spell himself?


    All of Dean Bruce''s magic power was tied up in maintaining the The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell, and he could only sustain its binding effect. He had no capacity to cast additional spells.


    Moreover, the only other spells Dean Bruce had mastered were basic spells, which wouldn''t be strong enough to harm Xerath Cade and might easily expose him. Thus, he had no choice but to rely on the magic scroll.


    Xerath Cade gritted his teeth. "I... I really don''t know!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce was in no mood to be lenient. He reversed his grip, and the Wind Spirit Sworddanced like a butterfly, swiftly shing across Xerath Cade''s face.


    "Ah!"


    Screams followed. "Damn you, just kill me!"


    "You damned monster, I really don''t know. Please, I beg you, spare me."


    "Devil, you''re a devil! Kill me, I can''t take this anymore¡­"


    "Please, just end it! I''m begging you, kill me quickly!"


    "..."


    And then, the voice stopped abruptly. Dean Bruce scanned the area and frowned.


    Xerath Cade''s head hung to the side; he had clearly taken his own life.


    It was evident that he chose to end his suffering rather than endure the torment of the Wind Spirit Swordany longer.


    Dispersing the Wind Spirit Sword, Dean Bruce began to ponder deeply. [If he chose to end his life, then he truly might not have known the identity of the mastermind. But this raises another question: why would someone target me, a mere teacher at a primary magic academy? And why send a talented dual practitioner like Xerath Cade to kill me?]


    [Given my current status and the abilities I''ve shown, it doesn''t make sense. This suggests that the mastermind has another agenda."


    "But what could the reason be?]


    [Could it be that I have some hidden identity? Like in the novels I read in my past life, am I some god reincarnated or a secret royal heir?]


    Taking a deep breath, even with his imagination running wild, Dean Bruce couldn''t determine the true reason behind the plot.


    The clues left for him were too few to piece together a clear picture.


    [Forget it for now. I''ll just have to be more cautious in theing days. If the mastermind tried to assassinate me once, they''ll definitely try again. After enough attempts, I''ll be able to catch them and figure out what''s going on!]


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce calmed his thoughts. He took a final look at Xerath Cade, confirming that he was indeed dead, and then dispelled the The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell.


    He had no choice¡ªhis magic reserves were nearly depleted.


    Rustle, rustle¡ª


    As the spell dissipated, Xerath Cade''s lifeless body slumped to the ground.


    Joan Michelle quickly stepped forward, waved her staff, and the fire element surged wildly, instantly forming a fireball that she hurled at the corpse, igniting it in mes.


    "This guy deserved to die!" Joan Michelle red at the burning remains with intense hatred, then turned to Dean Bruce with hopeful eyes, asking eagerly, "Will you take me as your apprentice? Even as a servant would be fine! I''m willing to swear a life-and-death contract. If I ever betray you, let my soul be forever damned in hell, suffering the curses of demons!"


    In the world of magic, contracts were far more binding than modern-day agreements. Once a contract was established, it couldn''t be broken. If one attempted to break it, the gods themselves would ensure the offender faced the consequences.


    Unless, of course, one possessed the power to challenge the gods¡ªotherwise, a contract was an irreversible bond.


    This showed just howpletely Joan Michelle had been convinced by Dean Bruce''s charade. She wouldn''t have been willing to make such a vow otherwise!


    Dean Bruce smiled and shook his head, saying, "I can take you as my apprentice, but the contract won''t be necessary. I trust you."


    In truth, Dean Bruce would have preferred to form the contract, as it would have ensured Joan Michelle''s absolute loyalty.


    However, he didn''t know how to perform contract magic, so he had to decline.


    After all, in Joan Michelle''s eyes, Dean Bruce was a powerful and mysterious mage. If he suddenly revealed that he couldn''t even perform contract magic, it would definitely raise her suspicions!


    "Really?"Joan Michelle''s eyes lit up, and she broke into a wide, foolish grin, too excited to notice anything amiss.


    At that moment, the group of over a hundred students rushed over as well.


    "Teacher! Teacher! What should we do now?"


    "After something like this, should we end the assessment and head back, or do we continue?"


    "Teacher, when the term officially starts, will you teach us?"


    Surrounded by the chattering students, now free from the life-threatening danger, Dean Bruce felt his head begin to ache from the overwhelming noise.


    Despite the constant chatter of the students, Dean Bruce maintained his demeanor as a calm and powerful figure, refusing to show any signs of irritation. Instead, he smiled and said, "The situation has been resolved, so the assessment will continue!"


    Before gaining his newfound powers, Dean Bruce would have likely chosen to end the assessment in such a situation.


    However, now that he had acquired the tenfold insight and strength from Joan Michelle''s understanding of The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, he felt confident in his ability to protect himself. Naturally, he wasn''t eager to return just yet.


    Taking advantage of the wilderness, he wanted to solidify the rewards and advancements he had received.


    As he noticed the students about to start chattering again, Dean Bruce flicked his sleeve and sternly instructed, "Get on with what you need to do!"


    Hearing this, the students exchanged nervous nces. Not wanting to provoke Dean Bruce, they obediently closed their mouths and continued deeper into the Vega Forest.


    Once the students were out of sight, Dean Bruce let out a sigh of relief and quickly opened his attribute panel to check the system''stest reward¡ªThe Wind of the Night!


    [The Wind of the Night¡ªPendant ¡¤ Exquisite]


    [Magic Power: +13]


    [When wearing this pendant, if operating at night, the magic consumption of all spells is reduced by 10%.]


    [When wearing this pendant, if operating at night, injecting magic into the pendant will render the wearer invisible for up to 300 seconds.]


    After reading the description, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile. Reduced magic consumption and the ability to be invisible? This truly was a piece of top-tier equipment!


    The only downside was the night-time limitation.


    During the day, the pendant''s only benefit was the +13 boost to magic power.


    [Well, having a magic boost isn''t bad at all. Until I find another piece of equipment, this will do just fine.]


    Dean Bruce took out The Wind of the Night and hung it around his neck. Immediately, he felt a warm current flowing into his body, filling him with a sense of renewed strength.


    A satisfied smile curled at the corners of Dean Bruce''s lips as he reflected on histest reward. His gaze shifted, and he realized that Joan Michelle was still standing by his side, her head slightly bowed.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s attention, Joan Michelle quickly spoke up, "Teacher, at what level do I need to master The Compassion of Heaven and Earthbefore you can teach me a new spell?"


    Now that she had officially be his student, Joan Michelle had begun addressing Dean Bruce as "Teacher."


    This was the first time Dean Bruce had been called a teacher, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Nodding, he replied, "When you can sessfully use different elements to cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, I will teach you a new spell."


    Thanks to the system''s tenfold insight reward, Dean Bruce had a profound understanding of The Compassion of Heaven and Earthand knew that it could be cast using different elements. He couldn''t help but marvel at how easily Joan Michelle could be persuaded.


    After all, he had only spouted some random words, yet she had managed to turn them into a real, functioning spell.


    Moreover, the magic she had grasped genuinely connected to the words and the nonsense he hade up with.


    Hearing Dean Bruce''s response, Joan Michelle murmured to herself, "So it really can be used with different elements! Teacher is truly amazing; every word he says holds deep wisdom. I must practice diligently and never let Teacher down!"


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Now that I''ve officially be your student, should I offer another gift? The previous one was too simple¡ªhardly fitting for a high-level spell like this!"

 Chapter 13: Chapter 13: Cooperation, Alitas Hidden Strength!

    With Xerath Kayd no longer causing trouble, the Vega Forest became much quieter and safer. Not to mention, the beasts that had been flung away by the Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell were now injured and posed little threat to the group of apprentices.


    As night fell, the students had yet to encounter any danger.


    Dean Bruce was content to trail behind them at a distance, reading by the light of the moon.


    He had no choice¡ªJoan Michelle''s talent was extraordinary, and it wouldn''t be long before she fully mastered the Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell. To stay ahead, Dean Bruce needed to study the world''s magical systems and blend them with his modern knowledge, ensuring that he could keep deceiving those around him without arousing suspicion.


    After all, the longer this went on, the more likely it was that someone would notice if he didn''t have a firm grasp of the basics. How could he continue to fool everyone if he didn''t even know the fundamental theories?


    "Hehe"


    Suddenly, a soft, clearugh echoed through the night, pulling Dean Bruce''s attention away from his book.


    He looked toward the sound and froze, his eyes widening in shock.


    Under the moonlight, by a gently rippling stream, a beautiful woman was bathing. Her pale arms lifted gracefully, and water cascaded down her smooth skin, making her appear almost like a goddess in the moonlight.


    The water shimmered around her as Alita Miller cupped her hands over her chest, the perfect curves of her body fully disyed under Dean Bruce''s gaze, causing his breath to quicken involuntarily.


    Noticing his reaction, Alitaughed softly. "Well, at least you''re still a man. But a real man wouldn''t be spending his night engrossed in a book; he''d be admiring a beautiful woman instead."


    Dean Bruce rolled his eyes. "Alita, you certainly have confidence in yourself."


    On Earth, in the modern era, women had countless ways to seduce men. Dean Bruce wasn''t about to fall for any of them. He was momentarily taken aback by the sight but not genuinely tempted.


    This made Alita frown, her confidence shaken.


    For over ten years, her allure had never failed, yet today Dean Bruce had resisted her twice!


    Her expression grew more serious as she locked eyes with Dean Bruce, frustration and determination rising within her.


    She couldn''t believe it¡ªhow could she fail to seduce a young man like him?


    Seeing Alita remain silent, still holding her chest and standing in the stream, Dean Bruce decided it was time to get to the point and send her on her way. "So, Alita, what brings you here? You must have something you need from me."


    "Indeed," Alita said with a smile, suddenly standing up. The water flowed down her wless body, her figure fully illuminated by the moonlight, leaving nothing to the imagination.


    Even though Alita wasn''t young, her body remained as firm and youthful as ever. Her every movement caused her ample bosom to bounce slightly, sending droplets of water scattering¡ªa sight that could captivate any man''s heart.


    Alita Miller parted her lips slightly, her voice dripping with allure. "If you agree, afterward, you can do whatever you want with me, dear."


    Dean Bruce, however, remained unfazed. "I''m afraid Ick the strength to be of any help."


    It wasn''t humility or an attempt to hide his abilities; rather, Alita Miller''s strange behavior made him wary. He had no desire to get involved in whatever scheme she was concocting.


    Rebuffed once more, Alita bit her lip, her expression turning pitiful, her voiceced with faux vulnerability. "Dean, you clearly possess the ability to cast spells instantaneously and have mastered high-level magic. Why would you say such a thing? Do I really disgust you that much?"


    Dean Bruce nodded. "You''re right. I find you very unpleasant."


    Alita Miller was stunned. She opened her mouth to speak several times but couldn''t find the words.


    Seeing her like this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. [You think you can outwit me with these cheap tricks? You wouldn''t even stand a chance against the most basic maniptors on Earth.]


    After failing to seduce him and then ying the victim, Alita took a deep breath, her expression turning serious. "You''ve been hiding your true abilities at the academy all along, haven''t you? Now I''m really curious¡ªwho exactly are you, and what''s your real identity?"


    Dean Bruce countered, "And what about you? Who are you, really? Why are you hiding out in a small-town magic academy?"


    Alita''s breath caught. She realized that no matter what she said, Dean Bruce would find a way to turn it against her.


    After a long pause, Alita spoke more seriously. "I''m sure you''re wondering why someone tried to kill you, aren''t you?"


    For once, Dean Bruce didn''t respond immediately. He furrowed his brow, focusing intently on Alita Miller.


    Seeing this, Alita finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had found Dean Bruce''s weak spot.


    She continued softly, "I have connections with¡­ an informationwork. If you agree to work with me, I can have them investigate who''s behind the attack on you."


    "Don''t worry; I''m not trying to trick you, nor am I making empty promises. The man who tried to kill you, Xerath Kayd, was from the ck Hawk Assassin Guild. We have the means to uncover everything about him."


    Now, Dean Bruce''s skepticism began to wane.


    If she knew about Xerath Kayd''s affiliation, she might really be able to find out more.


    After a moment of thought, Dean Bruce shook his head. "Give me the information first, and then we can talk about working together. I''m not about to help you out only for you to disappear on me afterward."


    "..."


    Alita hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Alright, but we''ll need to make a pact. Once we find out why you were targeted, you''ll assist me in investigating a certain ce."


    "Deal."


    Dean Bruce agreed without hesitation. With the high-level magic of The Compassion of Heaven and Earthat his disposal, along with his magical artifacts and scrolls, he felt confident in his ability to handle whatever came next.


    After all, no matter how mysterious Alita Miller might be or how much she was hiding, at best, she was at the level of a Grand Magus¡ªwell within Dean Bruce''s ability to handle.


    As for anyone of a higher level?


    If she truly possessed that kind of power, she could have easily swept through the entire city of Notting on her own. There would have been no need for her to hide her identity.


    Even though he had agreed to the deal, a sense of urgency stirred deep within Dean Bruce¡ªa drive to grow stronger.


    [Once this assessment is over and I''m back, I need to start working on getting more people to follow my lead, earn those rewards, and increase my strength,]Dean Bruce thought, clenching his fists. [Relying on my own power is always safer than depending on others!]


    "You know, for someone who looks so young, you''re surprisingly difficult to deal with," Alita Miller said, noticing the thoughtful expression on Dean Bruce''s face. She couldn''t help but ask, "How old are you really?"


    Dean Bruce shot her a nce and responded coolly, "When you have the information, how will you let me know?"


    "¡­"


    Alita Miller sighed. "Am I really getting old? I''m standing right here in front of you, and you still keep your guard up? Do I really have no effect on you at all?"


    Seeing Dean Bruce remain stoic and silent, Alita Miller decided to drop the issue. She nodded and said, "Once I''ve found out the reason, I''lle to you myself."


    She paused, then extended her right hand over the water.


    Buzz¡­


    A soft hum resonated as the water rippled, and the silver-white waves began to transform into a shimmering fabric, wrapping around Alita''s hand. In just a few breaths, a luxurious and elegant mage''s robe adorned her body.


    This sight made Dean Bruce''s eyes light up.


    The transformation was almost like something out of a dream¡ªit was incredibly cool!


    Alita Miller floated above the water, her bare feet barely touching the surface. Her entire demeanor had shifted from the seductive woman trying to tempt Dean Bruce earlier to someone of pure grace, as if she were a heavenly angel.


    "Little one, I''ll remember you. You''re the first man to reject me so many times! One day, you''ll be the one begging¡­," Alita''s voice trailed off into a yfulugh as she gracefully disappeared into the moonlit night.

 Chapter 14: Chapter 14: The Disgraced Noble Heir!

    As Alita Miller vanished into the night, Dean Bruce let out a long breath of relief.


    He never could have imagined that within the small, unassuming Notting City''s Junior Magic Academy, there would be hidden assassins and mysterious powerful figures.


    From the magical disy Alita had shown just before leaving, it was clear she had reached the level of a Grand Magus and had likely mastered high-level magic!


    [I have to find out why I was targeted. I need to know who my enemies are! If the information is urate, working with Alita Miller might not be a bad idea. And if things get too dangerous, I can just y it safe and stay on the sidelines,]Dean Bruce resolved in his mind.


    With his decision made, Dean Bruce calmed himself and resumed studying the basic theories of magic.


    With Joan Michelle around, the Veigar Forest posed no real threat. Even if the students encountered second-tier beasts, Joan Michelle could handle them with ease, leaving Dean Bruce with no need to intervene.


    Three days passed. Aside from the one time Dean Bruce had to use magic during Xerath''s assassination attempt, he spent almost the entire time reading.


    Despite this, in the eyes of the students, Joan Michelle still couldn''tpare to Dean Bruce!


    Dean Bruce had set his "mystique" bar too high,pletely captivating the young minds of the students.


    On the way back to the academy, the students clung to Dean Bruce, practically worshiping him.


    Being constantly surrounded and idolized was suffocating, so as soon as he returned to the academy, Dean Bruce dashed to the principal''s office, leaving Joan Michelle to deal with the students.


    "What?"


    Inside the office, Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s eyes widened in shock as he heard the report. He pped the table and stood up, his gaze full of disbelief as he looked at Dean Bruce.


    His mustache twitched several times before Andr¨¦ Maxwell asked in a grave tone, "Are you sure you''re not lying to me? Xerath... Xerath tried to kill you? How did you survive?"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell knew Dean Bruce didn''t know any magic and found it hard to believe that he had somehow managed to kill Xerath.


    Xerath was not only skilled in both magic and martial arts, but his proficiency in both was considered exceptional even in all of Notting City. To think that someone who didn''t even know magic could kill him was simply unbelievable!


    To Dean Bruce, Andr¨¦ Maxwell was a friend of his parents and thus a respected elder. Other than revealing the existence of his system, there was no need to hide anything else. So, he answered truthfully, "I used a magic scroll to block the attack and then restrained him. After that, I used the basic magic I''ve recently learned to kill him."


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s eyelids twitched furiously, only calming down after a while. With a sigh, he remarked, "No matter how skilled in both magic and martial arts, a mage''s body is still fragile. If he was restrained, being killed isn''t that surprising."


    "You, of all people, actually managed to learn basic magic?! If Gunar were still around, imagine how proud he would be."


    As Andr¨¦ Maxwell spoke, his eyes reddened, and tears began to form.


    Gunar was the name of Dean Bruce''s father in this world.


    Even though Dean Bruce was a transmigrator, he had lived in this world long enough to develop genuine feelings for his parents. The mention of Gunar brought a wave of emotions that couldn''t be ignored.


    With the conversation turning to Gunar, it was clear the discussion had reached its end.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell didn''t press further, instead suggesting that Dean Bruce return to his dormitory to rest. He also promised to help investigate Xerath Kad''s identity.


    Dean Bruce gratefully epted the offer of assistance. Having another person to aid in the investigation was certainly beneficial. Smiling, he bid farewell and made his way back to the dormitory.


    Three days of constant travel had taken a toll on his body and mind. Even though there hadn''t been many battles, fatigue had set in.


    Just as he approached the dormitory building, before he could even enter, a figure suddenly rushed in front of him.


    Before Dean Bruce could say a word, the figure dropped to their knees with a thud and pleaded, "Dean, could you please teach me as well?"


    Dean Bruce felt a wave of helplessness. It wasn''t that he wanted to refuse, but he was annoyed at being asked for tutge before he''d even had a chance to rest.


    He hesitated, thinking about how to respond.


    Taking on disciples was definitely something he wanted to do. With the system in ce, the more students he had, and the more magic they learned under his guidance, the stronger he would be.


    After Xerath Kad''s assassination attempt, Dean Bruce''s desire and urgency to grow stronger had only intensified.


    In a world governed by thew of the jungle, where might makes right.


    Gaining power was the only way to survive.


    As Dean Bruce contemted what to say, the young man misinterpreted his silence as reluctance to ept him. Panicking, the youth blurted out, "Dean, my father is the Lord of Notting City! If you agree to teach me, I''m sure my father will reward you handsomely!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Dean Bruce looked at the young man with a curious expression.


    After Joan Michelle, a wealthy disciple, nowes the son of the city lord?


    [Wait a minute!]Just as Dean Bruce was about to agree, he realized something was off. [The son of the city lord should have the best teachers. Why is heing to me? Something''s not right!]


    Dean Bruce''s eyes flickered with suspicion, but he didn''t outright refuse, nor did he ept immediately. With a flick of his sleeve, he moved the young man aside, his voice stern. "What do you take me for? As a mentor of this academy, all of you are my students. Do I need any gifts to teach you?"


    "As long as you attend my sses, I won''t withhold anything."


    Hearing this, the young man''s face flushed with shame. He lowered his head and murmured, "I... I didn''t mean to offend you, Dean. I genuinely want you to teach me."


    Clenching his fist against his chest, the youth dered earnestly, "I, Nichs William, swear by the name of the gods that I sincerely want Dean to be my teacher!"


    "Oh?" Dean Bruce crossed his arms behind his back, adopting a casual stance. "Since you''re the son of the city lord, you could study under any mage in Notting City. Whye to me?"


    Nichs William sighed, "In all of Notting City, only you, Dean, have the ability to guide others in mastering advanced magic!"


    There was no denying it¡ªwhen Joan Michelle had performed that advanced spell and then respectfully bowed to Dean Bruce, it had left a profound impact on the students who witnessed it.


    At that moment, they had all viewed Joan Michelle as their savior, but who would have guessed that their savior had learned such high-level magic from a mentor who was so low-key that hardly anyone in the academy even knew him?


    In that instant, Dean Bruce''s image in their minds had grown grand and imposing, etched deep in their hearts, impossible to forget.


    Dean Bruce shook his head and said, "Advanced magic isn''t something you can learn just because you want to. Remember this, young man: Only by keeping your feet on the ground can you truly reach for the stars."


    After thoroughly studying the fundamentals of magic, Dean Bruce hade to understand the significance of advanced magic. He wasn''t about to casually offer it to anyone anymore.


    If he was going to teach it, the other party would first have to prove their sincerity¡ªand pay a hefty price!


    Pretending to test their honor.


    This way, if they failed, he still gained something, and if they seeded, he''d benefit both from the rewards and the system bonuses. It was a win-win situation.


    Well, actually, it was him winning twice.


    "Keep your feet on the ground to reach for the stars?"


    Nichs William, hearing this phrase for the first time, was momentarily stunned.


    Noticing Nichs William''s reaction, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but chuckle inwardly. [As expected, famous sayings from different worlds or even quotes from the Bible are like a cheat code here. As long as I don''t mess up, I can definitely fool them!]


    After a long pause, Nichs William finally snapped out of it and hurriedly said, "Dean, it''s not that I just want to learn advanced magic; it''s that if I don''t want to be dumped, I need to master it within six months!"


    [Dumped?]Dean Bruce was taken aback for a moment, his heart suddenly racing.[A young noble getting dumped? This sounds exactly like the backstory of those protagonists in the novels from my previous life! Wait, could this guy be the main character of Meze, the native world here? If so, his talent must be off the charts. I could just drop a few hints, and he''d probably pick up magic in no time!]


    [That means I could be raking in rewards non-stop!]


    With this realization, Dean Bruce''s gaze toward Nichs William heated up, as if he were looking at a priceless treasure.


    Take him in! I absolutely have to take this disciple!


    Whether he''s a good student or not doesn''t matter¡ªthe important thing is that as a teacher, it''s my duty to educate, to be tireless in my teaching!

 Chapter 15: Chapter 15: More Tricks and a Question of the Soul

    Many people spend their entire lives without evering into contact with advanced magic.


    Some are willing tomit the most heinous acts, even betraying loved ones, just to learn it, losing all sense of humanity in the process.


    Nichs William understood these truths. He was also self-aware enough to know that he didn''t have a close rtionship with Dean Bruce, so being rejected was normal.


    But he didn''t want to be jilted; otherwise, as the only son of the Lord of Notting City, why would he humble himself like this?


    "Dean, if you agree, I can give you a treasure!" Nichs gritted his teeth and yed his trump card. "It''s a treasure not only capable of storing items in space but also of spatial teleportation. In addition, every month, I can offer you a hundred thousand gold coins as a token of my respect."


    Hearing these benefits, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy. [As expected of the city lord''s son, offering triple the money Joan did! But what level is this treasure?]


    Though thrilled inside and eagerly anticipating the treasure, Dean Bruce maintained a calm exterior. "Do you think such things can tempt me?"


    Nichs''s breath caught, his face full of bitterness. Helpless, he replied, "I was naive. With your immense power, willing to teach advanced magic, how could you care about such mundane things as money?"


    After a brief pause, Nichs continued, "As for the treasure, it''s one of the top treasures in our family. If it''s not to your liking¡­ Dean, tell me what you want. I''ll do everything in my power to get it for you!"


    Hearing Nichs willing to offer so much, Dean Bruce furrowed his brow and shook his head, thinking to himself, [Sycophants are terrifying! I didn''t expect to find them even in another world. I must never be like that!]


    Seeing Dean Bruce shake his head, Nichs thought his offer had failed to sway him, and despair started to set in.


    Just as Nichs was about to leave, Dean Bruce suddenly asked, "Is avoiding being jilted your only reason for wanting to learn advanced magic?"


    Nichs shook his head. "No, avoiding the breakup isn''t my ultimate goal."


    After a moment, Nichs''s expression grew serious. "This engagement was something my father worked hard to secure for me. That''s why I don''t want to be rejected. I don''t want to see the disappointment on my father''s face."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Nichs to be not a sycophant but a deeply filial son instead!


    Dean Bruce''s eyes gleamed with a hint of calction as he spoke softly, "I don''t usually teach magic to just anyone. But since you''re so filial, I''ll give you a chance. However, whether I ept you as a disciple will depend on your sincerity."


    "Sincerity? Of course, I''m sincere!" Nichs William, despite his young age, had been exposed to the intricacies of court life from an early age. He immediately grasped the underlying message in Dean Bruce''s words. "Tomorrow morning¡ªno, I''ll have the gifts and this month''s 100,000 gold coins sent over right away!"


    "Dean, from this day on, I''ll treat your words as divine guidance and follow them without hesitation!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t take Nichs William''s words too seriously. His real hope was that Nichs would turn out to be the protagonist of this world, using his unique opportunities and talents to extract more magic from the fabricated incantations.


    If that happened, Dean Bruce could exploit the system for rewards, boosting his own strength¡ªthat was the real goal.


    Of course, appearances had to be maintained. Dean Bruce nodded, maintaining a calm demeanor. "It''s good that you have this determination. I hope you can sessfully grasp advanced magic and not disappoint your father."


    Nichs William clenched his fists in excitement, looking up at Dean Bruce with eyes full of hope.


    He couldn''t help but wonder what kind of advanced magic he might learn.


    Dean Bruce remainedposed as he asked, "My teaching method is different from others. I will only give you the incantation. Whether you canprehend and master advanced magic will depend entirely on your own talent."


    "What?"


    Nichs William was visibly startled. He was about to question this approach when he remembered the scene of Joan Michelle casting magic during the beast tide. Hastily, he asked, "Dean, is this how Joan also learned her advanced magic?"


    "Exactly," Dean Bruce affirmed with a nod. "This is my teaching style. If you can''t ept it, then I won''t force you to stay."


    Nichs William''s body trembled, and he blurted out, "If Joan could do it, then I can definitely ept it too. Even if I fail to learn advanced magic, it would be because of my own shorings, not yours!"


    There was no way he would let this opportunity slip through his fingers after finally convincing Dean Bruce. He would regret it for the rest of his life if he did.


    "Get up," Dean Bruce said as he helped Nichs to his feet. "Now, tell me, what type of magic are you interested in learning? Offensive, defensive, or perhaps support?"


    Ritual magicand natural magicare broad categories, or foundational ssifications, from which various subtypes emerge based on the magic''s intended use or effect.


    Of course, Nichs William wasn''t familiar with these theories¡ªif he were, Joan Michelle wouldn''t have been so easily fooled.


    Nichs''s eyes lit up. He had initially thought Dean Bruce would decide which magic to teach him, but he hadn''t expected to be given a choice in the type of magic he wanted to learn. He eagerly responded, "I want to learn offensive magic!"


    With this answer in mind, Dean Bruce fell silent, racking his brain to recall famous quotes or lines from the Bible from his previous life on Earth.


    After all, you couldn''t just pick any random sentence to trick someone¡ªcrafting a convincing lie required careful thought.


    Nichs, assuming Dean Bruce was contemting which spell to teach, didn''t dare make a sound. He stood there quietly, afraid to disrupt Dean''s concentration.


    After a long pause, Dean Bruce finally found a suitable phrase to use as the incantation. He turned back to Nichs, maintaining a calm demeanor as he spoke. "The spell I''m about to teach you is a sixth-tier magic, almostparable to a super-tier spell."


    "A spell that can rival super-tier magic?" Nichs William was ecstatic, unable to suppress his joy. His hands clenched and unclenched in excitement, and after several attempts, he finally asked, "Teacher, what is this spell?"


    Dean Bruce smiled slightly before replying, "The spell is called The Interrogation of the Soul. I''ll teach you the incantation now, and I hope you can grasp it quickly."


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce, under Nichs''s hopeful gaze, solemnly recited, "This water, cker than ink, flows ceaselessly. I see in it many souls, filthy and naked, furiously tearing at each other, biting and wing until their bodies are nothing but shreds."


    As Nichs softly repeated the incantation, a frown began to form on his face.


    Tricking someone wasn''t a one-step process. Dean Bruce knew better than to rush things¡ªhe needed to give Nichs some time alone to ponder the phrase. Waving his hand, he said, "Go home now, and take your time meditating on this incantation."


    Before Nichs could respond, Dean Bruce brushed past him and headed straight back to his quarters, thinking to himself, [Living in the academy wasn''t a problem before, but now that I''ve gained some reputation among the students, maybe I should find another ce to stay. Otherwise, constant requests for teaching could be quite bothersome.]


    Meanwhile, Nichs William didn''t move. He stood frozen in ce like a statue, turning the phrase over and over in his mind, still puzzled. "Other incantations are always something like ''Great Wind God, grant me power,'' so why is the one Teacher gave me so strange? Is this really a magical incantation?"

 Chapter 16: Chapter 16: A Generous Gift!

    Back at his dorm, the exhausted Dean Bruce fell into a deep sleep almost immediately. It wasn''t until the evening that he was awakened by a knock on the door from soldiers sent by the city lord''s mansion to deliver something.


    When he opened the door, Nichs William stood there with a respectful expression. Behind him were two soldiers d in heavy te armor, though they carried no weapons. Instead, they were holding up arge wooden chest, about half the height of a man.


    Seeing the chest, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel curious. What kind of treasure needed two soldiers to carry it?


    Nichs William reached into his coat and pulled out a golden crystal card and a ring, holding them both out to Dean Bruce with reverence. "Teacher, this card contains one hundred thousand gold coins. Each month, I''ll have another one hundred thousand deposited into it, so you won''t need to worry about anything."


    Suppressing the smile threatening to break through, Dean Bruce epted the golden crystal card and the ring with a calm expression, though his eyes were drawn to therge chest.


    Nichs William continued, "Teacher, the Blue Shadow Ring might only be an A-grade treasure, but it has two functions. It contains a storage space of up to one hundred cubic meters, and when you infuse it with magic, it can randomly teleport a target up to a thousand miles away."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce realized that the ring was the treasure Nichs had mentioned earlier. He couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised: [So the Blue Shadow Ring is the treasure? What''s in the chest, then? It''s hard to believe that as the son of a city lord, Nichs would offer a treasure that doesn''t even match the Dragonheart Pendant!]


    Though he felt somewhat underwhelmed by the Blue Shadow Ring, Dean Bruce didn''t let it show. He simply nodded and said, "Since this is a gesture of your sincerity, I''ll ept it."


    He slipped the Blue Shadow Ring onto his finger and tucked away the golden crystal card, then asked, "And what''s inside the chest?"


    "Teacher, I noticed that your living conditions in the dorm aren''t the best, so I prepared some elixirs inside the chest. They''re meant to strengthen both the body and the mind," Nichs William exined. "Given your power, I didn''t prepare any potions to enhance or increase magic power, as I assumed they would be of no use to you."


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel his face twitch in frustration. He was tempted to tell Nichs to go home and fetch every magic-enhancing elixir he could find!


    Even though he''d been wearing the Dragonheart Pendant these past few days and had learned basic cultivation techniques from books, his magic power was still only at 89 points¡ªstill short of reaching even the lowest level of a full-fledged mage. Those elixirs were incredibly valuable to him!


    Unfortunately, in Nichs William''s mind, Dean Bruce was a powerful figure capable of instant spellcasting, someone who had defeated a dual-ssed mage-warrior and taught others high-level magic. He naturally assumed such basic potions would be beneath Dean Bruce''s notice and had overlooked them entirely.


    As one advances further, even a single level-up, let alone a small sub-level, requires tens of thousands of magic points. The minor boosts from elixirs¡ªadding a few points, or even a few dozen¡ªbe almost negligible. In contrast, elixirs that strengthen the body or enhance mental focus are far more beneficial.


    Suppressing his reluctance, Dean Bruce said, "Even though these elixirs aren''t of much use to me, since they''re a token of your respect, I''ll ept them. But remember, don''t send any more in the future."


    Receiving a hundred thousand gold coins every month was already quite the benefit. Dean Bruce hadn''t fully swayed Nichs William yet, so he wasn''t about to start demanding too much.


    Once he had Nichs fully convinced, then he could ask for whatever he wanted¡ªNichs woulde up with reasons to justify it himself!


    Stepping aside, Dean Bruce watched out of the corner of his eye as the two soldiers carried the chest into his room. Casually, he asked, "How''s your progress with the incantation?"


    "Well¡­" Nichs William shook his head, his face filled with shame. "Perhaps I''m just too dense, but I haven''t made any progress."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a jolt of surprise. [What''s going on? This guy''s story definitely matches that of a typical novel protagonist¡ªhigh status, jilted engagement. If he were the protagonist, even if he couldn''t master the spell immediately, how could he have made no progress at all? This is strange¡ªcould it be that I was wrong and he''s not the protagonist after all?]


    Nichs William, seeing Dean Bruce remain silent and standing still, assumed that his teacher was disappointed in him. He felt even more ashamed, lowering his head and not daring to meet Dean Bruce''s gaze.


    For a moment, the two of them just stood awkwardly at the doorway.


    It wasn''t until the soldiers had finished cing the chest inside and exited that Nichs William finally looked up and said, "Teacher, everything''s been delivered. I''ll go back and focus on understanding the spell now. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best to master it quickly so I don''t let you down!"


    As he watched Nichs William leave, Dean Bruce closed the door and turned to the chest. While opening it, he also essed his system panel to check the specific attributes of the Blue Shadow Ring.


    Even though Nichs William was the ring''s previous owner, his lower level might have prevented him from discovering all of its abilities. The system, however, would reveal every detail with precision.


    Dean Bruce was unaware that the system also had the ability to unlock dormant potential in certain artifacts.


    Take the Dragonheart Pendant, for instance. Before it was fully activated, its effects were not particrly noticeable, and it certainly wouldn''t have been considered an S-tier artifact. Otherwise, how could it have ended up in Joan Michelle''s possession?


    [Blue Shadow Ring ¡ª A-tier Artifact]


    [Contains 100 cubic meters of storage space. Living beings cannot be stored.]


    [When worn, by infusing magic and chanting the incantation "The shadow is me, I am the shadow," it will cast the advanced spell "Shadow Clone" on the wearer.]


    [When worn, by infusing magic and holding for three seconds without chanting, it can cast the advanced spell "Random Teleport" on a designated target.]


    [Contains a special power that, if reforged by a highly skilled cksmith using high-quality ores, can make the Blue Shadow Ring even more powerful.]


    After reading the system''s detailed description, Dean Bruce was overjoyed, unable to contain his grin.


    As he suspected, the Blue Shadow Ring indeed had more capabilities than Nichs William knew!


    Besides its storage space and random teleportation spell, it also had a "Shadow Clone" spell!


    The name alone suggested it was a spell that created clones, and while he wasn''t sure of the specifics, it was bound to be incredibly useful.


    After examining the ring, Dean Bruce turned his attention to the elixirs in the wooden chest. As he touched each one, the system''s interface disyed their details in glowing text above them.


    Despite how long he had been in this world, Dean Bruce was still unfamiliar with many of its elixirs. Without the system''s help, how could he possibly know their specific effects or how to use them?


    After all, there''s an old saying that all medicines have some poison in them. If he ingested something incorrectly, his fragile body might not handle it well!


    As for asking someone for help?


    Asking Nichs William or Joan Michelle would risk exposing his true level of knowledge. Asking anyone else...


    It would go against the principle of not unting wealth¡ªan idea he firmly understood.


    Even on Earth, a society governed byw, people were taught not to unt their wealth. In this world, where strength rules and survival of the fittest is thew, this principle was even more critical.


    "Dragon''s Whisker Root, soak it in alcohol or water to drink. It will increase the resilience of your skin."


    "Scarlet Herb, consume directly. It induces sleep, rapidly restores mental energy, and enhances memory for a short period."


    ...


    As each elixir''s properties were revealed, Dean Bruce grew increasingly eager.


    It was clear that Nichs William had carefully chosen these elixirs. Each one was designed to enhance physical resilience and mental strength.


    Even though Dean Bruce''s magic power had increased rapidly over the past few days, nearly reaching the threshold of a true mage, most of that progress was due to the Dragonheart Pendant and felt somewhat unstable. These elixirs were perfect for helping him solidify his newfound power.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile broadly.


    "Heh, since these are gifts from my students, how could I possibly waste their goodwill?" he muttered to himself. Without hesitation, he consumed all the elixirs he could safely take.


    Almost instantly, a surge of intense heat coursed through his body, refining his blood and muscles.


    As the effects took hold, his vision suddenly went ck, and he copsed to the floor with a heavy thud.

 Chapter 17: Chapter 17: The Students Flocked In!

    When Dean Bruce opened his eyes again, he didn''t feel the grogginess that usually followed a long sleep. Instead, he felt refreshed, as if his mind had be sharper.


    "No wonder they''re called elixirs. Apart from losing consciousness after consuming them, the effects are remarkable!" he mused as he stood up. ncing out the window, he saw the sun hanging high in the sky. Dean Bruce''s expression suddenly changed as he eximed, "Oh no! Today is the day the new students are assigned to sses¡ªI can''t bete!"


    Though he had connections, certain official events still required his presence.


    Besides, now that Dean Bruce had awakened his system, he needed to pay close attention to these students. If they thought he was unreliable, how could he ever hope to sway them?


    And if they weren''t swayed, how could they bring him the rewards he so desperately needed?


    Quickly donning the magical robe and staff gifted to him by Headmaster Andr¨¦, Dean Bruce rushed to the bathroom. He activated a water magic scroll, washing his face clean before hurrying off to the field.


    On special asions, he had to look the part!


    Luck was on his side. By the time Dean Bruce arrived, the ss assignments hadn''t begun yet. Although the instructors and over a hundred new students had already gathered, Headmaster Andr¨¦ had not yet arrived. This meant he wasn''t technicallyte, and no one would scold him.


    The other instructors weren''t foolish. Even if there were differences in their magical prowess, their status and positions were equal. Criticizing someone else would only invite trouble.


    Moreover, it was clear to everyone that Headmaster Andr¨¦ had a soft spot for Dean Bruce. Who would dare make trouble for him?


    One of the instructors, not waiting for Dean Bruce to sit down, pulled out the chair next to him and smiled, "Dean, over here! Last year we worked well together, and I hope we can do the same this year."


    As the saying goes, "A kind word turns away wrath." Since the other instructor had gone out of his way to invite him, Dean Bruce couldn''t refuse. He smiled and took the seat next to him.


    It was only after he sat down that his face was fully visible to the new students. Immediately, the previously quiet group of over a hundred students became excited and stirred, whispering among themselves, "Oh my gosh, Dean is finally here!"


    "I was so scared! I didn''t see Dean earlier, and I thought he wouldn''t be in charge of the new students this year. He''s so amazing! If we can get on his good side, maybe we''ll learn some high-level magic too!"


    "Magic should not be taught lightly. I don''t expect to learn advanced magic, but if Dean could just teach me an intermediate spell, that would be enough for me to graduate smoothly and get into the Advanced Magic Academy."


    "..."


    The magic academies were divided into elementary, intermediate, and advanced levels. The entry and graduation requirements for the elementary and intermediate levels were simr, focusing mainly on the student''s understanding and mastery of basic spells.


    Generally speaking, anyone with a bit of talent could graduate from an intermediate magic academy. As long as they didn''t recklessly provoke creatures above the fourth tier or venture into areas swarming with beasts, their skills would be sufficient to navigate the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    But those with true talent were never satisfied with just being able to survive in the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    They had ambition. They wanted to master intermediate spells, reach the threshold for entering an advanced magic academy, meet more powerful mentors, and be stronger themselves¡ªstrong enough to be like the heroes of legend, defeating demons and dragons, and rescuing princesses.


    All at once, the new students began looking at Dean Bruce with intense anticipation.


    To them, just being one of Dean Bruce''s students meant they had a good chance of getting into an advanced magic academy. How could they not be excited?


    On the tform, the other instructors noticed the eager expressions and whispered discussions among the students. They exchanged knowing smiles, making light-heartedments.


    "This year''s batch of freshmen seems quite enthusiastic. Let''s hope there are a few with real talent among them."


    "In most years, if three or five out of a hundred students manage to grasp intermediate spells, that''s pretty good. Let''s hope we have a few more this year. If we can teach a student who bypasses the intermediate academy and gets straight into an advanced one, the Alliance will reward us!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    Teaching a student who directly gets into an advanced magic academyes with a reward from the Alliance?


    He had previously made an offhandment about The Compassion of Heaven and Earth being an advanced spell, and when Joan Michelle mastered it, the system had confirmed its tier. If he could convince these students that all the spells he taught were advanced, wouldn''t every sessful student mean another reward?


    He could get both the system reward and the Alliance reward?


    Not only that, but the students who mastered advanced spells would likely offer him generous gifts in gratitude.


    After all, in this world, even learning intermediate spells was difficult. If you managed to grasp advanced magic and didn''t show your appreciation to the teacher, why would they continue to teach you?


    Who wouldn''t want to teach the best students?


    With this realization, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but grin, a smile spreading across his face.


    "It''s always refreshing to chat with the other instructors. If nothing else, you can definitely pick up quite a bit of useful information!" Dean Bruce thought to himself.


    He feeling even more eager for the uing gathering of instructors.


    Buzz¡ª


    Suddenly, a peculiar ripple of energy swept through the area, interrupting the conversations of the gathered instructors.


    Everyone looked up, and in the next moment, a figure with wings unfurled descended slowly from the sky. The students below gasped in awe as the figurended gracefully on the tform, and a deep, aged voice echoed out: "Children, wee to Notting Elementary Magic Academy!"


    "By making it here, you''ve all passed the entrance examination, proving that you have the necessary talent. I hope that over the next two years, you will study diligently, mastering more spells, whether your future takes you to higher-level magic academies or into the service of the duchy and the Nine Provinces Alliance, protecting our people from the dangers of beasts and monsters!"


    As he spoke, the wings on Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s back gently pped, emitting a brilliant, dazzling light that filled the students with admiration and longing.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smirk at the sight. "This old guy really knows how to put on a show!"


    It seemed that maintaining the winged form consumed a significant amount of energy, as Andr¨¦ Maxwell concluded his speech in less than two minutes. Dispelling the winged magic, he continued in a softer tone, "Today, we have three sses for you to choose from, each led by a different instructor."


    "These sses are equal in importance, so I encourage you to carefully consider your choice based on the magic specialty of each instructor."


    "Now, let me introduce you to your instructors and the sses they will be leading."


    "Notting Edward, specializing in fire-based offensive magic, will lead ss One. Martha Taylor, specializing in water-based support magic, will also lead ss One..." As Andr¨¦ Maxwell continued listing the names and specialties of the instructors, he paused briefly when he reached Dean Bruce''s name.


    The crowd''s gaze naturally shifted toward Dean Bruce as well. Andr¨¦ Maxwell furrowed his brow, uncertain of how to introduce him.


    In the past, he had simply made up a magic specialty for Dean Bruce since the young man didn''t know any magic at all. But now that Dean Bruce had indeed mastered some spells, a careless mibeling could cause real trouble during instruction.


    However, Andr¨¦ Maxwell, with years of experience as a seasoned headmaster, quickly thought on his feet. With a firm voice, he announced, "Dean Bruce, instructor specializing in support magic, will lead ss Two!"


    This description was clever since many offensive spells also had secondary support effects, so iming expertise in support magic wasn''t entirely misleading.


    Soon enough, all the instructors had been introduced. Andr¨¦ Maxwell then dered, "I''ll have the instructors for each ss stand together. You may choose which instructor you''d like to study under by standing beneath their tform."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the students, eager and excited, surged toward Dean Bruce''s direction like a pack of wolves with their eyes gleaming.


    Meanwhile, Barnis George shot Dean Bruce a smile and remarked, "Looks like we''ll be working together again this year, Dean. I''ll count on you to handle some of the ssroom matters. Don''t worry¡ªI won''t hassle you about skipping sses. As long as you''re happy, that''s all that matters."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce rolled his eyes. It was clear why Barnis George was being so friendly.


    He was hoping Dean Bruce could pull some strings and secure more resources from Headmaster Andr¨¦.


    "Hey, Dean! Look at that!All students areing here!"


    Barnis George suddenly eximed, noticing the rush of students heading their way. "Could it be that my reputation has spread, and that''s why so many students are flocking to us?"

 Chapter 18: Chapter 18: We Want Dean Bruce!

    It wasn''t that Barnis George was overly self-assured; it was just that each ss was typically structured with an attacking magic instructor, a defensive magic instructor, a support magic instructor, and a daily-life magic instructor.


    Normally, the attacking magic instructor attracted the most attention, and since Barnis George was standing so close to Dean Bruce, he mistakenly thought the students'' eager gazes toward Dean Bruce were directed at him.


    This misunderstanding made Barnis George even more excited.


    Even though the number of students per ss was fixed and couldn''t be exceeded, the more students that chose his ss, the more he could selectively admit those with better talent. Teaching these promising students would increase his chances of earning rewards from the alliance.


    Dean Bruce, on the other hand, wasn''t particrly concerned about that. As long as enough students were assigned to his ss, he was content. What really mattered to him was crafting a convincing spiel to continue his ruse!


    Only use the old saying is not perfect.


    Just as Dean Bruce was mentally preparing his next set of lines, something happened that took all the instructors, including Andr¨¦ Maxwell, byplete surprise.


    Every single new student¡ªover a hundred in total¡ªrushed to the tform where Dean Bruce stood, their faces filled with fervor, looking like zealous devotees.


    Even though Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s reputation in Notting Citymanded respect and kept the students from shouting recklessly, they all stared intently at Dean Bruce, their eyes brimming with hope.


    "This¡­ what''s going on?"


    "Does Barnis George really have that much pull?"


    Murmurs of confusion spread among the instructors as well as Andr¨¦ Maxwell, all of them shifting their focus to Barnis George, utterly puzzled by what was happening.


    Furrowing his brow as he pieced together the situation, Andr¨¦ Maxwell finally asked in a serious tone, "Are you all saying you want to join ss Two, under Barnis George and the other three instructors?"


    "That''s right!"


    As soon as Barnis George''s grin began to widen, expecting the students'' choice to be in his favor, every single one of them suddenly shouted, "We want to learn from Dean Bruce!"


    "¡­"


    Barnis George''s eyes widened in shock, his entire body freezing in ce as he struggled toprehend what had just happened.


    The smile that had begun to form on his face slowly faded away.


    How could it be Dean Bruce?


    He was supposed to be the main instructor for ss Two, the one responsible for teaching attacking magic!


    The other instructors, while surprised, were more focused on their own confusion and disbelief. It was shocking to see such a strong preference, regardless of whether it was for Dean Bruce or Barnis George.


    For a moment, the entire training ground fell into an unexpected silence, broken only by the chants of the students.


    "Dean Bruce!"


    "Dean Bruce!"


    "¡­"


    Even Dean Bruce, snapped out of his thoughts, was taken aback. He hadn''t expected that a single exam would lead to so many students wanting to study under him.


    After all, the magic he had demonstrated, The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, was defensive, not offensive. Typically, students would want to learn attacking magic¡ªso why were they all moring for him?


    After a few moments, Andr¨¦ Maxwell regained hisposure and spoke in a calm voice, "Dean Bruce''s capacity is limited. Let''s have him select thirty students to join ss Two."


    The students, understanding that they couldn''t all be ced in the same ss, had anticipated this decision. They turned their hopeful, almost pleading eyes toward Dean Bruce, each silently praying to be chosen.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes darted around before he suddenly said, "Headmaster, so many students are eager to learn from me. I can''t bear to disappoint any of them by choosing one over another! As a mentor, how can I just stand by and watch these students be let down?"


    "Why don''t we add an extra ss outside the regr schedule? I could teach all the new students together. That way, we don''t have to worry about who gets picked, and everyone can still be assigned to their proper sses!"


    Of course, with the system''s existence, the more students Dean Bruce could influence, the better.


    After all, sessfully "guiding" students to learn magic through his unconventional methods would likely have a lower sess rate than traditional teaching. To ensure that there were enough students with the right talent or those who happened to resonate with his "teachings" to actually grasp the magic, a broader approach was necessary.


    As soon as he spoke, the entire field fell silent. Students and teachers alike stared at Dean Bruce in astonishment.


    Especially the other instructors¡ªthey were utterly baffled. Handling a single ss was already exhausting enough, and here was Dean Bruce, seemingly out of his mind, volunteering to take on even more students!


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell, familiar with Dean Bruce, immediately sensed that this was far from his usual behavior, and his expression grew serious.


    Seeing Andr¨¦ Maxwell remain silent, Dean Bruce sighed softly and added, "Headmaster, surely you can''t bear to see so many students disappointed either, can you?"


    If Alita Miller were here to witness this, she would undoubtedly learn the art of true persuasion, and what it meant to apply subtle moral pressure.


    Sure enough, as Dean Bruce''s words hung in the air, the eyes of over a hundred students turned to Andr¨¦ Maxwell.


    Feeling the intense gaze of so many, Andr¨¦ Maxwell felt as if he were being burned by a fiery ze. Left with no other choice, he reluctantly agreed, "I''m only concerned about you overworking yourself. But since you''ve put it that way, what else can I say? Alright then, once sses start, on every other rest day, instead of taking a break, you''ll hold your extra lessons."


    Although they were called "rest days," in reality, most students spent them tirelessly practicing. The change wouldn''t really make much difference.


    Upon hearing that they would get to learn from Dean Bruce after all, the students erupted into cheers.


    Meanwhile, Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s confusion only deepened. What was going on with these students?


    Learning that Dean Bruce would be offering a separate ss, the students no longer insisted on joining his particr group. In no time, those gathered around his section began to disperse, moving toward the other two groups.


    This sight caused Barnis George''s face to contort in frustration.


    Not only were the students not flocking to him, but now they were leaving entirely.


    "Do they really think I''m worse than the other instructors?" he fumed internally.


    His resentment grew, and his gaze toward Dean Bruce became increasingly peculiar.


    But given Dean Bruce''s immense poprity and his close rtionship with Headmaster Andr¨¦ Maxwell, Barnis George knew better than to let his bitterness show. Whenever Dean Bruce nced his way, he was forced to ster on a smile.


    The ss assignments wrapped up quickly. For Dean Bruce, things remainedrgely unchanged¡ªhe continued in his role as an assistant instructor. The only difference was the addition of a special ss every two days.


    He was content with this, as the magic he knew had been granted directly by the system, and he had no idea how to actually teach it.


    asionally tricking others was one thing, but teaching for real? That would surely make his hair fall out!


    As soon as the ceremony concluded, Dean Bruce darted off to the library without waiting for Andr¨¦ Maxwell to call him back.


    He had already finished reading the foundational magic theories. Though he hadn''tpletely mastered them, he knew that rereading wouldn''t yield much more improvement.


    He needed to find more advanced theoretical texts, ones from which he could extract enough knowledge to keep deceiving others effectively.


    By the afternoon, as Dean Bruce was deeply engrossed in his reading, Alita Miller approached him. "Dean, you''re quite the diligent one," she said with a yful tone. "Right after the ss assignment ceremony, and here you are, buried in books."


    Dean Bruce nced at her briefly before returning to his book. "Did you find out anything about the matter I asked you to investigate?"


    "Not yet," Alita Miller replied with a shake of her head, smiling. "The person behind it all¡ªsomeone who could convince a seasoned instructor to attack you within the alliance''s territory¡ªmust have significant power and status. It''s not the kind of information you can uncover quickly."


    "I came because I heard about your recent exploits and was so impressed that I simply wanted to spend more time with you."


    Alita Miller was a formidable instructor responsible for teaching the upperssmen, so she hadn''t attended the freshman ss assignments.


    But Dean Bruce had made such a ssh that his name had quickly spread throughout the entire academy.


    This only deepened Joan Michelle''s admiration and respect for him, further confirming her suspicions about his mysterious background.


    Dean Bruce put down his book and fixed his gaze on Alita Miller, speaking in a low voice, "Enough with the pretense. Say what you need to say directly. There''s no need to waste either of our time."


    p!


    "Bravo!" Alita Miller pped her hands with a grin. "Dean, you really don''t beat around the bush. Fine, I''ll get straight to the point¡ªI''ve got some good news for you."

 Chapter 19: Chapter 19: Temple of wise goddess ，cheat on everyone

    Upon hearing Alita Miller''s words, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smirk derisively. If it weren''t for the agreement and ongoing coboration between them, he might have outright mocked her.


    A good opportunity, and Alita Miller would just pass it up? That was hard to believe.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t someone easily fooled; in his previous life, it was always him doing the deceiving.


    Noticing the disdain in Dean Bruce''s expression, Alita Miller smiled and said, "I''m not lying. It really is a good opportunity, but it requires you to y a part."


    Pausing briefly, she continued, "You enjoy reading so much¡ªI''m sure you''d love ancient texts on magic too. If you manage to pull this off, you''ll gain ess to a wealth of books and even some secret histories of the magical world!"


    Dean Bruce remained silent, his expression unchanged as he stared intently at Alita Miller.


    After a long, ufortable silence, Alita Miller began to feel uneasy under his gaze. Filled with confusion, she couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you really into books? Why aren''t you curious about this?"


    "Why should I be curious?" Dean Bruce replied, his voice calm. "Would my curiosity make you hand over the benefits right now?"


    Hearing this, Alita Miller''s mouth twitched in frustration.


    In the past, she had always seeded, whether by using her charm or offering enticing benefits.


    No one had ever resisted both¡ªuntil now.


    With a resigned sigh, Alita Miller decided to stop beating around the bush. "Do you know about the Temple of the Goddess of Wisdom?"


    Dean Bruce maintained aposed exterior, but inwardly, he was taken aback.


    On the Meze, various temples and churches dedicated to different deities were scattered everywhere, yet during his time here, he had gathered very little information about them.


    Beyond the whispered legends, there was nothing concrete.


    If this were Earth, Dean Bruce would have dismissed the notion of gods as mere fiction.


    But Meze was a world of magic, a ce where the supernatural was real.


    This meant there was a strong possibility that deities actually existed here. Naturally, Dean Bruce was keen to learn more about them, and perhaps even find a way to contact them. He had one pressing question in mind¡ªwas there any chance of returning to Earth?


    Alita Miller nced at Dean Bruce, observing his calm expression. Realizing she couldn''t lure him in easily, she continued, "A few days ago, the next potential Saintess of the Temple of Wisdom was chosen. Coincidentally, she''s from the neighboring city of Stanlow, and in a few days, she''ll be passing through Notting City on her way home to perform a ceremony."


    "If you manage to connect with her and build a good rtionship, gaining ess to the Temple of Wisdom in the future won''t be an issue. That temple holds the most extensive and diverse collection of books on the entire continent¡ªbooks that you would absolutely love!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce understood what Alita Miller and her group were aiming for. He couldn''t help but smile. "So you want to stage an attack on her, and then have me step in to y the hero? The ssic ''damsel in distress'' scenario?"


    "Exactly!" Alita Miller replied with a smile. "It may be a clich¨¦, but it works surprisingly well!"


    "Sorry, but I don''t believe you''d go to all this trouble just to do me a favor," Dean Bruce said.


    Heshaking his head. He closed the book he was reading and turned to leave.


    Alita Miller had misjudged him. He wasn''t someone who genuinely enjoyed reading¡ªhis current interest in books was purely for the sake of gathering theoretical knowledge to better deceive others.


    Since he didn''t care for reading, there was no reason to involve himself in her scheme.


    A potential Saintess of the Temple of Wisdom?


    What did that have to do with him?


    His priority was to keep a low profile, deceive as many people as possible, and quickly umte rewards to ensure he had the strength to protect himself in this world. That was what truly mattered.


    "..."


    "Fine, just don''t forget about Sophia''s farewell party tomorrow night,"


    Alita Miller called after him, watching his retreating figure with growing curiosity in her eyes.


    Leaving the library, Dean Bruce didn''t wander around aimlessly. He headed straight back to his dormitory.


    Tomorrow would be the first official day of sses and also his first lesson. He needed to prepare thoroughly. Even if he couldn''t immediately deceive his students, he could at leasty the groundwork to ensure they wouldn''t suspect anythingter.


    "Based on the books, the core of magic is divided into two main types, but what peoplemonly use falls into categories like attack, defense, and support. I can reuse the exnation I gave Joan¡ªim that magic isn''t really divided into types but rather varies based on its purpose and how it''s manifested."


    "This approach can serve as the guiding principle for my teaching philosophy! Everything is mind over matter! But what about when they want to learn basic or intermediate magic?"


    "Or should I only teach advanced and supreme magic? And for those who are at a lower level but still want to learn these higher-level spells... Should I simply say that as a mage, they must have an ambitious heart, believing they can master these high-level spells despite their current status?"


    Dean Bruce pondered deeply throughout the night, finally managing to merge the ideas he used to deceive Joan Michelle and Nichs William into a coherent system by dawn.


    This way, no matter how many students or disciples he took on, he wouldn''t have to worry about inconsistent exnations.


    Of course, if any differences arose, Dean Bruce could always find a reason.


    After all, philosophers have said that teaching should be tailored to the individual. He wasn''t contradicting his own theories; rather, he was perfectly embodying the philosopher''s ideal.


    However, no matter how tailored the teaching might be, it needed a central doctrine. Otherwise, saying something entirely different each time would even make a fool suspicious.


    ncing at the time, Dean Bruce realized it was gettingte. Without even washing his face, he grabbed his staff and, with a weary look on his face, hurried to the ssroom.


    He arrived just as the bell rang, and as soon as he stepped through the door, the enthusiastic chatter of the students almost made him lose his footing.


    Used to such reactions by now, Dean Bruce walked to the podium, sat down, and said, "Today is our first ss together. Let''s get to know each other, and I''ll also cover some basic concepts."


    He paused for a moment, sweeping his gaze across the students with a serious expression. "Starting from the next ss, I won''t be discussing any basic theories. This is my teaching method. If anyone can''t ept it, now is your chance to switch sses."


    No matter how much effort he put into reading theoretical books, Dean Bruce knew that asionally spouting some of that knowledge was one thing, but fully taking on the role of a teacher was another.


    The reality was that his soul belonged to the modern world, and the magic he understood was all directly rewarded by the system. There was no real insight behind it.


    As Dean Bruce''s words hung in the air, the thirty-odd students exchanged puzzled nces. Only Nichs William, already familiar with this teaching style, remained unfazed.


    Dean Bruce''s unconventional method left the students bewildered, but Joan Michelle''s sess had instilled a strong sense of confidence in them. Despite their confusion, they chose to ept his approach.


    "Good!" Dean Bruce said, noting the absence of objections. He continued, "Let me ask you something: Do you think the purpose and types of magic are fixed?"


    "Of course, they are! Otherwise, why would we have categories like attack magic, defense magic, and so on?"


    "Exactly! Some spells can only be activated through rituals or using specific arrays. Without those, no matter how much mana you have, you wouldn''t be able to cast them. So, they must be different!"


    The students began voicing their opinions, chattering all at once.


    Dean Bruce suddenly posed another question: "Alright, imagine there are two spells¡ªone is a standard fireball, and the other is a ming skull. Which one would you be more afraid of?"


    "Huh?"


    "The ming skull, of course!"


    "Yeah, skulls are way scarier!"


    The students were visibly perplexed, some asking, "But what does that have to do with the types of magic? Aren''t those just two different spells?"


    "It has everything to do with it!" Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a knowing smile as he exined, "If I were to cast a fireball spell and simply change its shape to look like a skull, would it still be considered a fireball spell?"


    "And if that ming skull is technically a fireball, would you ssify it as elemental magic or shaping magic?"


    "¡­"


    The students'' eyes widened in shock as if a bolt of lightning had struck their minds, shattering their previous understanding of magic.


    For a moment, they stared at Dean Bruce as if he were a deity.


    Was this... the mindset of a true master?

 Chapter 20: Chapter 20: Moved to Tears by the Ruse!

    "Teacher, what exactly is shaping magic? We understand elemental magic, but what''s shaping magic?"


    Soon, a curious student voiced the question.


    Dean Bruce was delighted by this. To truly pull off his ruse, he needed to imnt his way of thinking and his concepts into their minds.


    The types of magic and the ideas behind them were foundational. Only by establishing a solid foundation and getting them to ept this framework could he seed in his deception.


    A slight smile tugged at his lips as Dean Bruce solemnly exined, "As the name suggests, shaping magic refers to the ability to mold magic into specific forms. It''s not just about casting basic fireballs, ice arrows, or causing elemental waves that are naturally triggered. Instead, shaping magic gives those elements a particr shape."


    "The way magic is categorized today is still too simplistic. What I''m sharing with you... is my own understanding."


    As his words hung in the air, the students became visibly excited, their eyes shining with admiration for Dean Bruce.


    "Teacher, you are truly incredible! So many people refuse to teach even their disciples their true skills, yet here we are, just students attending your ss, and you''re sharing your unique insights with us!"


    "I''m so moved, teacher. Is there anything you need? I swear I''ll make sure my father gives you a grand gift!"


    "Me too! My father is the vice president of the Notting City Magic Guild. Teacher, whatever you need, just say the word!"


    "..."


    As these derations poured out from various students, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, silently marveling to himself: [I was so focused on deceiving them that Ipletely overlooked the unspoken rule of this world¡ªnot passing on magic lightly! Gaining their admiration also means gaining their parents'' favor, doesn''t it?


    If I ever encounter any trouble, their parents might just be my allies!]


    His mind raced with excitement, but outwardly, Dean Bruce put on an expression of sternness. With a dramatic flourish of his magical robe, he dered seriously, "I don''t know how other teachers operate, but I, Dean Bruce, will never withhold knowledge from my students! Nor do I have any ulterior motives!"


    "Your words¡ªdo you think so little of me? My only goal in teaching you is to help you go further and reach greater heights on the path of magic!"


    When Dean Bruce said these words, the students were overwhelmed with guilt, causing many of them to lower their heads in shame. But soon after, that guilt transformed into deep gratitude, and some students even found their eyes welling up with tears.


    Even Nichs William, who had already given Dean Bruce a considerable amount of gold coins and a valuable treasure just yesterday, felt deeply moved and awed by Dean Bruce''s words. Though he had given those gifts as part of bing a disciple, he realized that Dean Bruce''s rtionship with the other students was entirely different.


    "I only seek to act with a clear conscience and hope you won''t do anything rash that would put me in a position of dishonor.


    Now, let''s continue with the lesson." After a brief pause, Dean Bruce began to share the system and theories he had meticulously organized the night before: "In my view, beyond the various elemental magics and shaping magic, there are also celestial magic, mental magic, armor magic¡­"


    The introduction of so many novel types of magic captivated the students, leaving them utterly entranced and solidifying their belief in Dean Bruce''s prowess.


    After all, how could anyone conceive such profound theories without a deep understanding of magic and years of dedicated study?


    What they didn''t know was that the magic types and theories Dean Bruce spoke of were all borrowed from different novels and anime, cleverly woven together into a cohesive whole!


    When the ss finally ended, even though Dean Bruce hadn''t taught any specific spells, the students were still full of praise, expressing their admiration non-stop.


    "Dean Bruce has such a deep understanding of magic. Why had we never heard of him at the academy before?"


    "Yeah, if it weren''t for his disy of instant casting during the recent trial and his use of a powerful advanced spell, we might have been fooled by his usual low profile."


    "He possesses such great power but never boasts about it. He teaches us profound magical concepts without expecting anything in return. Dean Bruce is truly admirable!"


    "..."


    Listening to the students'' praise, Dean Bruce was ted on the inside but maintained a calm demeanor as he left the ssroom.


    As soon as he stepped out, a familiar figure caught his eye, causing him to pause mid-step. He quickly approached and respectfully greeted, "Headmaster, what brings you here?"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell did not immediately respond, his eyes fixed on Dean Bruce as he studied him from head to toe, a curious and somewhat puzzled expression in his gaze.


    Dean Bruce, though a transmigrant, had been in this world long enough and had a close rtionship with Andr¨¦ Maxwell. He wasn''t afraid of the headmaster discovering anything unusual about him.


    After a long silence, during which several passing students and teachers nced curiously at the two, Andr¨¦ Maxwell finally spoke, "You''ve changed quite a bit these past few days. I wonder if you''d be willing to chat with this old man for a bit?"


    Dean Bruce nodded respectfully, "You were a friend of my parents, so you are like a mentor to me. It''s only right that I spend time talking with you."


    Regardless of the differences in status or power, Dean Bruce maintained a polite demeanor towards Andr¨¦ Maxwell.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell turned and walked toward the small grove within the academy grounds, with Dean Bruce quickly following. Once they were away from the crowd, Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s voice broke the silence, "What exactly has happened to you these past few days? Your changes have been quite dramatic."


    Of course, Dean Bruce wouldn''t reveal the existence of his system. Smiling, he replied, "Previously, I didn''t know any magic, so I had to keep a low profile to avoid giving anyone leverage that could be used against me, possibly even leading to repercussions from the Nine Provinces Alliance. I didn''t want to cause any trouble for you.


    But now that I''ve learned magic and have the capability, it''s only fitting that I fulfill my duties as a mentor."


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell was momentarily taken aback. Dean Bruce''s exnation was reasonable and well-founded, leaving little room for doubt.


    After scrutinizing Dean Bruce for a while longer and not finding anything suspicious, Andr¨¦ Maxwell finally set aside his concerns and spoke, "Since you''ve learned magic, I want you to keep progressing. In two months, the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy will be recruiting both students and faculty."


    Pausing for a moment, Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s expression grew serious, "As someone who cares for you like family, I want to see you be a mentor at an advanced magic academy. I want you to step out of this small town of Notting. Your parents always hoped to leave here someday."


    Dean Bruce remained silent. For him, the location was irrelevant; what mattered most was strengthening his abilities.


    As long as he had enough power, he could go anywhere on Meze.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell continued, "With my letter of rmendation, they may ease some of the requirements for the practical assessment, but you will still need to pass the theoretical exam on your own. So, in theing days, don''t focus solely on your students. Try to immerse yourself in more magical theory, especially ancient texts!"


    "Alright," Dean Bruce agreed, though inwardly he dismissed the idea.


    What a joke¡ªthose students were his tools for bing stronger. How could he possibly neglect them?


    To Dean Bruce, even if he never went to the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy, he couldn''t abandon his disciples and students.


    "Good, just remember what I said. And don''t tell anyone else about this; we don''t want to stir up jealousy or have someone report it to the Nine Provinces Alliance."


    "Prepare well! I''ll be heading back now."


    With that, Andr¨¦ Maxwell didn''t wait for Dean Bruce to respond and swiftly walked away.


    After all, he was a busy headmaster, and finding time to check in on Dean Bruce was no small feat.


    Watching Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s figure disappear into the distance, Dean Bruce let out a long sigh, thinking to himself, [Who would have thought that after the system awakened, so many things would happen one after another! Tomorrow night, I have to attend Sophia''s farewell gathering.


    Then I need to continue guiding Joan Michelle and Nichs William, manage over a hundred students, and still find time to study for the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy''s exams¡­]


    [I need toe up with a n. If I keep trying to juggle everything at once, something''s bound to go wrong!]


    [If Nichs William still can''t grasp that phrase, maybe I should teach him shaping magic or transformation magic? I''m well-versed in those, so I wouldn''t worry about him asking questions.]


    [Using lines from ssics or anime to fool them¡ªit''s all the same!]

 Chapter 21: Chapter 21: Barnis’ Strange Behavior and Joan Michelles Luxurious Estate!

    As Dean Bruce pondered, he found himself near the logistics warehouse and couldn''t help but think, Should I drop by and rx with Joan Michelle for a bit?


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Dean Bruce walked straight up to the warehouse door and pushed it open. Just as he was about to speak, he heard a voice from inside: "Barnis, here''s the Tier 3 crystal core you asked for!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce froze in his tracks, surprised. [Barnis? What does he need a crystal core for?]


    Crystal cores are a rare and special material, formed only after the death of high-grade beasts, and they have various uses. They can power a mage''s staff or be used in the creation of magical potions.


    Thatmuch like the alchemists in those novels from his previous life.


    But it nothing for others.


    [Barnis just recently reced the core in his staff. And he''s not an alchemist, so why does he need a new crystal core? This stuff isn''t supposed to be sold casually!]


    Dean Bruce blinked, not dwelling too much on it. Since he wasn''t particrly close to Barnis, he continued walking forward.


    At that moment, Barnis George seemed extremely nervous, like a thief afraid of being caught. He quickly grabbed the crystal core, his voice rushed, "Thanks! I''ll treat you to a meal sometime."


    Before Joan Michelle could respond, Barnis stuffed the crystal core into his cloak and turned, only to nearly collide with Dean Bruce. The shock made him yelp, stumbling back several steps.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed as he sensed something amiss.


    That reaction isn''t normal,he thought. Even if someone''s startled, they wouldn''t act like this!


    "D-Dean! Dean Bruce!" Barnis George stuttered, his body trembling as if struck by lightning. "Dean, you''re here to pick up something too?"


    Dean Bruce smiled and countered, "Why? Can''t I be here?"


    "Of course you can!" Barnis'' throat bobbed as he hurriedly said, "You must be busy, I¡ªI have something to take care of¡­"


    With that, Barnis sidestepped and practically fled the scene, leaving in a panicked rush.


    As a fellow instructor, Dean Bruce naturally couldn''t stop him, but suspicion brewed in his mind. Narrowing his eyes, he fixated on Barnis George''s retreating figure, thinking to himself, [This guy''s acting weird, avoiding eye contact with mepletely. There''s definitely something off here. Could he be like Xerath Cade, another assassin sent to kill me?]


    Shaking his head, Dean Bruce quickly dismissed the thought. [With the way he just panicked, there''s no way he''s an assassin. But still, I should be cautious around him in the future. When something seems off, there''s usually a hidden reason. Even though I can cast high-level spells now, my body is still fragile¡ªI need to stay vignt!]


    Gathering his thoughts, Dean Bruce turned his gaze to Joan Michelle, a smile creeping onto his face.


    Joan Michelle noticed Dean Bruce as well, her face lighting up with a smile as she softly asked, "Teacher, did youe to check on my progress?"


    "That''s right!" Dean Bruce responded with a smile.


    Joan Michelle''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Teacher, I''ve already managed to use multiple elements to cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.Why don''t youe home with me so I can demonstrate it for you? If I''ve done it right, would you teach me a new spell?"


    Pausing for a moment, Joan Michelle bit her lip and added in a low voice, "My probationary assessment ising up in about half a month. If I could learn one more spell before then, my chances of passing would be much higher."


    "..."


    Raising an eyebrow, Dean Bruce saw no reason to refuse. This was the perfect excuse to visit her home¡ªmaybe even stay the night!


    Besides, with the speed at which Joan Michelle was mastering spells, Dean Bruce was eager to pass on more incantations to her.


    If she seeded, his own power would be multiplied several times over.


    Excited at the prospect of learning a new spell, Joan Michelle practically dragged Dean Bruce out of the logistics warehouse, locking the door behind them and hanging up a "Closed" sign. She was so eager she didn''t even care about skipping work.


    Not that anyone in the logistics department would notice¡ªunless it was a day for handing out supplies or paying wages, the ce was usually deserted.


    Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle shared more than just a teacher-student rtionship; there was a certain familiarity between them that allowed for a more rxed interaction.


    As they walked, Dean Bruce asionally stroked Joan Michelle''s soft hand, barely paying attention to the route, instead engaging in light conversation with her.


    Once they had exited Notting City, Dean Bruce finally sensed that something was off and looked curiously at Joan Michelle.


    Joan Michelle, snuggling closer to Dean Bruce, giggled and said, "My home is outside the city, Teacher. Don''t be too surprised when you see it!"


    "Surprised? What do you mean?" Dean Bruce recalled what she had mentioned earlier and asked, "How wealthy is your family?"


    Joan Michelle blinked and replied, "We''re not as wealthy as we used to be, but our ancestors were quite prosperous. Back then, even the lord of Notting City might not have been as powerful as the Michelle family."


    "But over the years, our descendantscked the talent to maintain our standing. Now, we can''t evenpare to many families¡­ All we have left is a manor outside the city to keep up appearances."


    As she spoke, Joan Michelle sighed, her face filled with worry. "To preserve what''s left of our family legacy, we have to work hard, increase our power, and elevate our status."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce finally understood why Joan Michelle was so determined. He nodded and reassured her, "As long as you keep learning magic from me, I promise you''ll not only preserve your family estate but also surpass your ancestors."


    "Really?" Joan Michelle''s eyes lit up, and she instinctively leaned even closer to Dean Bruce.


    It wasn''t that she was easily swayed; it was that she had genuinely learned advanced magic under his guidance.


    Despite her family''s once-great power, surpassing even the lord''s family of Notting City, her ancestors had only reached the level of a Grand Mage and had mastered a single advanced spell.


    If she could achieve what Dean Bruce promised¡ªmaster The Compassion of Heaven and Earthto the level of a super-tier spell, learn two or three more advanced spells, and raise her magical rank¡ªshe would undoubtedly surpass her ancestors!


    This only strengthened Joan Michelle''s resolve: [To preserve my family''s legacy and restore the glory of my ancestors, I must serve Teacher well. Whatever he asks of me, I will do my utmost to fulfill!]


    Though the manor was outside the city, it wasn''t too far. Before long, its outline came into view.


    Even though Dean Bruce had been in this world for some time, this was his first time seeing a manor, and he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation.


    Unfortunately, the Michelle family had long lost its former glory. Although the manor remained, it had few servants, and the decorations were noticeably outdated.


    Upon entering the house, only an elderly man in his sixties, apanied by four young women, came to greet them. Their attire was simple, quite different from the grand reception Dean Bruce had imagined, with a dozen well-dressed servants lining up to wee them.


    Of course, even this level of reception was impressive; there were likely fewer than ten households in all of Notting City that could manage it.


    However,pared to the grandeur of a luxurious estate, it was a bit underwhelming.


    "Wee home, Miss," the elderly man said respectfully, bowing. "What would you like us to prepare?"


    In the presence of her family''s servants, Joan Michelle''s demeanor changed instantly. Even as she continued to lean on Dean Bruce, her expression grew serious, and she calmly instructed, "Prepare avish dinner and have the bathhouse cleaned and the water heated."


    Whether in a technologically advanced world or a magical one, people''s desires forfort and luxury in their daily lives remainrgely the same.


    The elderly man bowed again, and the four young women knelt before Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle, their heads lowered, hands extended in offering.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t surprised by this disy.


    The magical world, unlike the technological one, still had a system of very. These people''s lives belonged entirely to the Michelle family, and such acts of subservience were not unusual.


    As he removed his mage''s robe and handed it to one of the girls, another girl immediately rose to smooth out the creases in his clothes, attending to him with meticulous care.

 Chapter 22: Chapter 22: Sisters and New Magic!

    The mage''s robe was a symbol of a magician''s status, not just a piece of clothing. Therefore, when returning home or visiting familiar ces, it was customary to remove the robe and wear regr attire instead.


    For Dean Bruce, this was the first time he had been attended to in such a manner, and he couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward.


    Joan Michelle, on the other hand, was quite used to it. After removing her vest and mage''s robe, she took Dean Bruce by the hand and began leading him further into the estate. "I''m heading to the training room," she announced. "No matter what happens during this time, none of you are allowed toe in! If anyonees looking for me, just tell them I''m not here."


    "Understood!"


    The elderly man and the young women all bowed and stopped in their tracks, simply watching as Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle walked away.


    Unlike modern buildings, the estate was more open and spread out. Apart from the main gate and the residential areas, most of the property was wide and spacious, with only a few structures dotting the grounds.


    As Dean Bruce scanned the surroundings, he noticed that aside from the few people still bowing at the entrance, there was only one other figure busy at work near the stables in the distance.


    "Do you keep horses?" Dean Bruce asked excitedly.


    On Meze, horses were just as rare as they were during the Middle Ages on Earth, owned primarily by knights or nobles.


    In his previous life, Dean Bruce had always been fascinated by horseback riding. However, the horses he had ridden were too tame,cking the wild, powerful energy seen in cowboy or war movies.


    The thought of finally getting the chance to live out his dream made him unable to contain his excitement.


    Joan Michelle, not noticing his enthusiasm, nodded. "We have two warhorses and three riding horses. Honestly, keeping them is quite expensive. If it weren''t for my father''s dying wish, I would''ve sold them by now."


    Dean Bruce''s mind immediately started working on how he might convince Joan Michelle to give him one of the warhorses.


    The Michelle family had indeed fallen from its former glory. Despite the size of the estate, apart from the stables and the living quarters, much of the property had been dismantled. The once-grand walkways, pavilions, and water features were long gone, leaving the estate feeling empty and somewhat forlorn.


    Behind the living quarters, there was an artificial hill and arge water feature.


    As Joan Michelle led Dean Bruce towards it, he quickly made a guess: there must be some kind of mechanism near the hill.


    Rumble¡ª


    Sure enough, as they approached, a section of the hill began to tremble. A stone slid aside, revealing a hidden passageway.


    Almost immediately, a figure emerged from the shadows.


    "Sis, you..." The voice trailed off, and the figure halted abruptly.


    Joan Michelle softly introduced, "Teacher, this is my younger sister, Lucy Michelle. She''s my only family."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce took a closer look, just as the figure stepped into the sunlight.


    She bore a striking resemnce to Joan Michelle, though her features were more youthful and fresher. Her figure, however, was remarkably well-developed¡ªso much so that even under her clothing, her curves were pronounced, causing a noticeable bounce with each step as if her outfit might burst at any moment.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but marvel silently: [These sisters are both quite stunning, but Lucy is something else. She has that innocent look, yet her figure is more voluptuous than Alita''s. The contrast is just striking!]


    Joan Michelle stepped forward, her tone firm. "Sister, this is the teacher I told you about, the one who taught me high-level magic. Show your respect."


    "Ah, so it''s you!" Lucy Michelle''s face lit up with excitement.


    High-level magic was rare and powerful across the entire Meze. The fact that Dean Bruce could teach it made him a formidable figure in their eyes.


    Michelle family has ruin, the two girls are powerless, there is no reasonthey exciting if theymunicate with the powerful man.


    However, before Lucy Michelle could say more, Joan Michelle cut her off, "Teacher is here to check my mastery of magic. Sister, please go prepare the dinner."


    Lucy Michelle pouted slightly, clearly displeased, but she understood her ce. Knowing that she didn''t have the same connection with Dean Bruce, and that it wasn''t her ce to be present during their magic practice, she reluctantly agreed and left to attend to the dinner preparations.


    Before leaving, Lucy Michelle cast a curious nce back at Dean Bruce.


    Only after she had walked away did Joan Michelle turn and gesture for Dean Bruce to follow her into the passageway.


    Rumble¡ª


    A deep, heavy sound echoed as they stepped inside, the stone door sliding back into ce to seal the entrance behind them.


    Fortunately, the passageway wasn''t dark, as crystal stones lined the walls, emitting a soft glow that lit their way.


    They followed the path downward until it opened up into a spacious hall.


    The walls were lined with talismans and inscribed with strange symbols.


    From what Dean Bruce could gather, this room, being a training room, likely functioned like a magic array. It was designed to iste sound, block the transmission of magic energy, and even elerate the gathering of magical power.


    A brief sense of his surroundings confirmed his suspicions. The flow of magic within him moved more swiftly here than outside, even faster than in the academy''s training room.


    [Impressive],Dean Bruce thought to himself. [Even though the Michelle family has fallen from their former glory, the effects of these magic talismans and inscriptions are still stronger than those in the academy''s magic array.]


    "Teacher, I''ll demonstrate it for you now!" Joan Michelle announced.


    She walked to the center of the hall where a maty, grasping her staff firmly. Taking a deep breath, she focused her energy and swung the staff, channeling her magic power into it.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, a brownish-yellow glow filled the room as she cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, utilizing earth elements.


    The disy of the magic differed slightly due to the elemental variation, but the core remained consistent with the spell she had learned from Dean Bruce.


    The spell harnessed the environment''s most abundant elements to absorb and mitigate damage, control enemies, and bestow blessings upon herself and her allies.


    As the waves of magical energy radiated from her, Dean Bruce nodded in satisfaction. With a talent like Joan Michelle''s, it wouldn''t be long before she could help him master a second high-level magic spell!


    Nichs William had initially seemed like a dark horse, a prodigy who might bring Dean Bruce a second round of rewards from the system. However, it was bing increasingly clear that his hopesy with Joan Michelle.


    Time passed slowly.


    For two full hours, Joan Michelle demonstrated her mastery of The Compassion of Heaven and Earthwith various elements.


    Even with the training room''s magic array, which helped to rapidly replenish and restore magic energy, the toll on her body and mind couldn''t be fully mitigated in such a short time.


    After receiving Dean Bruce''s praise, Joan Michelle finally let out a broad smile before copsing onto the ground, breathing heavily.


    Without her magic robe and vest, Joan Michelle had been wearing rtively little. Now, sprawled out on the floor and gasping for breath, her appearance stirred something within Dean Bruce, awakening a sense of desire.


    He walked over to her, his eyes drawn to the rhythmic rise and fall of her chest. His heart raced, and he felt an immediate physical response.


    "Teacher¡­ can you¡­ teach me¡­ the new¡­ magic¡­" Joan Michelle managed to say between breaths, her voice shaky.


    "I can, but first, let me help you rx a bit," Dean Bruce replied.


    As his words left his mouth, Joan Michelle felt a warm hand on her chest. She gasped in surprise.


    "Teacher¡­ I''m¡­ covered in sweat," she murmured, her face flushing.


    As Dean Bruce continued to knead her chest, Joan Michelle couldn''t suppress a moan, her gaze bing more and more unfocused.


    Dean Bruce, experienced and confident, kept one hand on her chest while the other trailed down her abdomen. The sensation was like a wave of warmth, electrifying her body and leaving her powerless to resist.


    With a smirk, Dean Bruce leaned down and kissed Joan Michelle''s lips. His tongue slipped into her mouth, searching for hers like a skilled dancer.


    "Mmm¡­"


    Joan Michelle couldn''t even speak anymore. Exhausted and parched, she instinctively responded to his advances, drawing him in closer.


    Dean Bruce''s hands continued their work, skillfully moving across her body. By the time Joan Michelle realized what was happening, her shorts and undergarments had already been removed, and her top had been pushed up, revealing a smooth expanse of pale skin.

 Chapter 23: Chapter 23: Williams Realization

    Joan Michelle, now fully intoxicated by the sensation, could no longer restrain herself. She wrapped her legs tightly around Dean Bruce''s waist and her arms around his neck, intensifying their kiss.


    For a moment, the heated and passionate moans echoed through the spacious training room, filling the air with a palpable tension.


    Meanwhile, in the secret chamber of the Magic Guild in Notting City, Nichs William knelt respectfully before a ghostly, ethereal figure.


    "Ancestor, you possess incredible power. Why must I apprentice under Dean Bruce? Even though he can teach high-level magic, it just doesn''t make sense to me," Nichs William questioned, his eyes filled with confusion.


    Hearing this, the ghostly figure let out a low curse, "Fool! The magic I practice is the dark ritual magic of the God of Shadows. It''s far too conspicuous. If you were to learn from me, you''d be hunted down by so-called ''righteous'' warriors before you could even master it!"


    The ghostly figure was none other than Shelly William, the ancestor of the William family. After his death, his soul did not dissipate; instead, it lingered around Nichs, guiding him in the ways of magic.


    Having been taught by Shelly William for years and knowing him to be his own ancestor, Nichs did not dare to retort when scolded. He quickly nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Nichs''s submission, Shelly William calmed down and asked, "Has your teacher taught you any magic?"


    "Yes, Master has been very kind to me. Even though I''ve just started, he has already imparted a high-level spell to me. But the incantation¡­ it''s so strange. I can''t seem toprehend it," Nichs replied, puzzled.


    "Hmm?" Shelly William grunted, intrigued. "A strange incantation? I''ve studied countless dark spells¡ªhow difficult could it be? Recite it for me!"


    Nichs William had no reason to hide anything from his ancestor. Magic was not something to be shared lightly, but in Shelly William''s current ghostly state, he could no longer cast spells. Thus, Nichs had no fear of breaking any taboos. He promptly recited the incantation Dean Bruce had taught him.


    As the words left his mouth, Shelly William''s ethereal face twitched in frustration.


    The incantation was from a dreamlike, symbolic poem¡ªa far cry from any traditional spell. Trying to decipher it as a magical incantation was like trying to make sense of an abstract painting in the dark. It was no wonder Nichs was struggling.


    Realizing this, Nichs William felt a wave of relief wash over him.


    So it wasn''t that hisprehension skills werecking¡ªDean Bruce had simply given him an incantation that was incredibly difficult to grasp!


    After a while, Shelly William suddenly scolded, "You little fool, you need to learn how to think outside the box and be more flexible in your thinking! This kind of incantation clearly cannot be understood with conventional logic. You need to think more deeply!"


    "Huh?"


    Nichs William was stunned, staring nkly at Shelly William.


    Shelly William snorted and said, "Since you don''t get it, let me exin it to you, line by line!"


    "The water is cker than ink, flowing ceaselessly. Now tell me, when in the world is water naturally ck? From what I see, the ''water'' mentioned here isn''t literal water, but rather it symbolizes the human heart, people''s desires and greed, endlessly flowing, never ceasing throughout the ages."


    "Whether it''s the devout followers of religion or the high-ranking officials, the desires within their hearts are terrifyingly dark! Your ancestor here was once deceived by a prime minister, which led to my downfall."


    Hearing this, Nichs William was dumbfounded, blurting out in shock, "Is that really what this incantation means?"


    "Hmm?"


    Detecting the disbelief in Nichs William''s tone, Shelly William red at him before continuing, "What else could it mean? If there was no deeper meaning, why would there be such an incantation?"


    "Hmph, only because I''m your ancestor would I put in the effort to figure this out for you!" Shelly William paused for a moment before continuing, "I see many souls in the water, covered in filth. Souls in the water? Isn''t it obvious? Because the heart is water, it allows one to see souls!


    Covered in filth, perfectly matching the ckness of the water, showing that the human heart and soul are dirty and impure!"


    "They are naked, which further confirms my previous interpretation. Normal people wear clothes, even in the most intense battles, they wouldn''t bepletely bare! So, it''s clear that the earlier reference wasn''t to real people or real water!"


    "Furiously attacking and tearing at each other, leaving their bodies battered and broken. This part is even easier to understand."


    Shelly William''s voice grew louder as he continued, "Your teacher''s meaning is clear: those high-ranking officials and religious followers¡ªno, no, that''s just a broad example. What your teacher is really saying is that you should let your enemies be consumed by their own desires, leading them to destroy each other.


    This way, you can watch them tear each other apart, and when they''re both weakened, you step in and easily finish them off!"


    Hearing this interpretation, Nichs William was left speechless. He had never dared to think this way before, and he muttered to himself, "Could it really be interpreted this way?"


    Shelly William scolded lightly, "You little brat, you''ve had it too easy so far, never faced any real setbacks, and you haven''t encountered the darker sides of human nature. From now on, you need to think more critically! Go and continue your training, and keep reflecting on what I''ve just exined."


    "Remember, what I told you is just my initial interpretation. There are likely even deeper meanings hidden within those words."


    "Your mentor is truly remarkable. This incantation¡­ though peculiar, I can sense that it contains immense power. If you can grasp it fully, you might even touch the threshold of transcendent magic!"


    "And if you can master this magic to perfection, stepping into the realm of transcendent magic is not out of the question!"


    "You must treat this mentor with utmost respect. As long as he doesn''t ask for your life, you must heed his every word! If possible, regard him as you would your own father!"


    Nichs William was utterly shocked, finding it hard to believe that his ancestor, who had reached the level of a grand archmage, held Dean Bruce in such high esteem.


    Taking a deep breath, Nichs William''s expression grew more serious, and the figure of Dean Bruce in his mind became increasingly mysterious and unfathomable.


    If Dean Bruce were aware of the conversation between Shelly William and Nichs William, he would likely give a thumbs-up and exim, "Exactly what I was hoping for! I just need you to think a bit more for yourselves!"


    Meanwhile, in the Michelle family''s training room, after over an hour of intense "battle," Joan Michelle''s body trembled slightly as she copsed onto the mat, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, her pale chest heaving with each breath.


    Dean Bruce didn''t withdraw but instead copsed directly onto Joan Michelle, their bodies still closely connected.


    After a long while, Joan Michelle finally caught her breath and, with a shy smile, suggested, "I''m covered in sweat¡­ shall we go to the back and take a bath?"


    "There''s a ce to bathe back here?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, giving Joan Michelle a curious look.


    Joan Michelle paused, then realizing what he meant, yfully pped his arm and exined softly, "To restore the glory of my ancestors, I spend most of my time training here. I even eat and sleep here. To save time, I had a study and bedroom built right behind this room."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but admire her dedication. If she had lived in modern times, with such determination, she would undoubtedly have be a powerful businesswoman!


    After resting for a bit, the two finally separated. Joan Michelle, still trembling slightly, got up and walked toward one of the walls.


    When she reached the wall, Joan Michelle pressed a few spots, and suddenly the wall trembled, then rotated to reveal a hidden doorway.


    As they stepped through the doorway, Dean Bruce nced around and was immediately struck by the sight of a bed, a bath, and hundreds of neatly arranged bookshelves filled with books.


    This surprised Dean Bruce, and he asked with a hint of skepticism, "Are all these books genuine? No filler among them?"


    Noticing his surprise, Joan Michelle responded with pride, "My ancestors were indeed once very prosperous. These books have been passed down through the generations, covering many subjects and types. In fact, our family''s collection might even surpass that of many magical academies in terms of both quantity and quality!"

 Chapter 24: Chapter 24: The Surprise Brought by Nicholas

    Hearing Joan Michelle''s proud words, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but have a thought.


    Perhaps he could stay here for a few days to read and collect more theoretical books to prepare for his journey to Saint Laurent Academy.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish; he fully understood the benefits of being in arger city.


    Such a ce would have more resources and people, providing him with the opportunity to rise more quickly and be stronger.


    As for the reason for staying here to read?


    Given his status, there was no need to concoct any borate excuse. He could simply state that he wished to delve deeper into magical theory to research more advanced magic, and Joan Michelle would surely wee him with open arms.


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce followed Joan Michelle into the bath. Without needing any instructions, Joan Michelle began to form seals with her hands, casting her magic.


    Hummm¡ª


    Soft blue water elements gathered, quickly transforming into clear streams that washed over Dean Bruce, rinsing away the sweat from his body.


    Joan Michelle, using her modest but supple breasts, continued to rub against Dean Bruce, sending waves of pleasure through him. He closed his eyes, allowing himself to fully rx and enjoy the soothing sensations.


    After a while, Joan Michelle leaned closer, a yful smile on her lips as she asked, "Teacher, is this to your liking?"


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly.


    Joan Michelle then whispered into his ear, her breath warm, "So, Teacher, do you have any other magic that you can teach me?"


    "Of course," Dean Bruce replied, his hand moving to grasp her breast. He spoke calmly, "As I''ve told you before, as long as you can master The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, there''s no need for underhanded tactics. I will teach you new magic."


    Understanding the underlying message in Dean Bruce''s words, Joan Michelle''s expression changed, and she quickly responded, "Teacher, I swear, I have no ulterior motives. I just genuinely want to learn more magic!"


    "That''s good to hear," Dean Bruce said, not really concerned. As long as his disciples and students remained loyal and did not cross him, he could tolerate a few minor schemes.


    After all, he was the one benefiting in the end.


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce opened his eyes and asked, "So, what type of magic do you want to learn for this second spell?"


    Hearing this, Joan Michelle hesitated.


    The Compassion of Heaven and Earthalready had impressive defensive and supportive effects. Would learning another spell of the same type be redundant?


    Dean Bruce didn''t rush her, calmly enjoying himself as he toyed with Joan Michelle''s breasts, eyes closed as he rxed.


    At that moment, a crisp notification sound from the system suddenly rang out.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully guiding Nichs William in mastering the high-level spell¡ªThe Interrogation of the Soul! The host has been rewarded with a tenfoldprehension and power boost for The Interrogation of the Soul! Reward: 70 Supreme Mage Points!"


    "System Notification: The Interrogation of the Soulhas been ssified as a Tier-6 spell, and the learner shows great potential, with a chance to evolve it into a forbidden spell. The host has received a special reward of 300 Supreme Mage Points and one random scroll for an Ultra-High-Level spell!"


    "..."


    The sudden appearance of these notifications shocked Dean Bruce so much that he nearly lost control of his emotions.


    What was going on?


    Nichs William hadn''t shown any sign ofprehension before, and now, out of nowhere, he had mastered a high-level spell?


    Not only that, but there was even a chance he could evolve the spell into a forbidden spell!


    [Is this what it''s like to be the protagonist?Dean Bruce marveled. Noprehension needed, just one moment of enlightenment, and everything falls into ce! And with such a high ceiling!]Despite the surprise, Dean Bruce quickly felt a surge of joy.


    He had mastered another high-level spell, now with ten times theprehension and power!


    Even though his current level was still low and his mana wasn''t particrly high, there was no doubt that an ordinary mage with several hundred or even a thousand mana points wouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    After all, he had The Compassion of Heaven and Earthfor defense and The Interrogation of the Soulfor offense. He had no weaknesses in either attack or defense, and both spells even offered control capabilities!


    Dean Bruce calmed his thoughts, lying still in the flowing water, as he absorbed the system''s insights into the The Interrogation of the Soulspell.


    As for the rewards?


    He could check thoseter, once he had fully grasped the spell. They were his already¡ªno need to rush.


    After a while, Dean Brucepletely digested the insights, and a strange feeling crept over him.


    He had only casually pulled a line from The Divine Comedy, and yet Nichs William had managed to draw so much from it!


    Now, the question was: should he teach The Interrogation of the Soulto Joan Michelle?


    As he pondered, Dean Bruce mentally activated his status panel to review his previous rewards.


    With the umted rewards, his Supreme Mage Points had now reached 440. However, he still wasn''t sure what they could be used for.


    ording to the system''s initial description, a new function would unlock once he had enough points. For now, he needed to save them¡ªno experimenting, in case he wasted any.


    Supreme Mage Points were hard toe by.


    If not for Nichs William''s special reward, he would have only 140 points right now.


    Besides the Supreme Mage Points, there was also the reward of the Ultra-High-Level Magic Random Scroll.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce chose to use it. The familiar crisp chime sounded once again.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully using the Ultra-High-Level Magic Random Scroll. You have obtained Howling Storm of Agony¡ªan Ultra-High-Level Magic Scroll X1!"


    [Howling Storm of Agony¡ªUltra-High-Level Magic Scroll]


    [Once torn open, this scroll will unleash the Howling Storm of Agonyspell, causing the area within 300 yards of the caster to be filled with wailing sound waves. These waves will inflict severe mental trauma on all enemies, with the potential for instant death in severe cases. The effectsts for 300 seconds.]


    Seeing the detailed description, Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply.


    A 300-yard radius, a massive area of effect, psychic attacks, significant damage, and a duration of 300 seconds¡ªthis would have been one of the most powerful ultimate moves in any game in his previous life!


    [And this is only an Ultra-High-Level spell? What on earth could a Forbidden spell be like?]


    Dean Bruce blinked, his heart filled with anticipation. He then shifted his gaze back to Joan Michelle.


    Originally, he had considered teaching her The Interrogation of the Soul, but now he was reconsidering.


    Joan Michelle had exceptional talent, and Dean Bruce couldn''t afford to miss this opportunity.


    He needed to keep her on track, guiding her to master another high-level spell so he could continue to earn rewards from the system. These rewards would be crucial for him to enhance his power and prepare for his future at Saint Laurent Advanced Academy.


    At that moment, Joan Michelle finally made her decision. With a serious tone, she said, "I''m not the type of mage who engages in directbat, but I still need a way to counterattack. Teacher, do you have any spells that focus on defense and counterattacks?"


    "A spell focused on defense and counterattacks?" Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. He said softly, "Let me think for a moment."


    Joan Michelle nodded earnestly, not daring to disturb his thoughts.


    After a long pause, just as Joan Michelle was beginning to feel drowsy, Dean Bruce finally remembered a particrly ssic line. He couldn''t help but p his own forehead.


    How could I forget such a ssic line? I used to brag in my short videos about knowing everything from astronomy to geography, and now I nearly missed something so obvious!


    Hearing the sound of Dean Bruce smacking his head, Joan Michelle was immediately startled awake. She quickly shook her head and asked in surprise, "Teacher, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Dean Bruce replied with a slight smile. "The spell I''m about to teach you is indeed a high-level spell, but it holds infinite potential. If you can fully grasp its essence, advancing it to a forbidden spell isn''t out of the question."


    With the recent reward he received from Nichs William, Dean Bruce decided to push Joan Michelle a bit. If she could trigger a simr reward, it would be a huge gain.


    Even if it didn''t happen, it was worth a try¡ªit was just a single sentence, after all.


    Whether the reward woulde through or not, Joan Michelle''s reaction was immediate. She was so thrilled by his words that she started trembling with excitement.


    In her understanding, forbidden spells were the stuff of legends, wielded only by gods or the heroes who had saved the world.


    Overwhelmed with excitement and disbelief, Joan Michelle nervously asked, "Teacher, are you serious?"

 Chapter 25: Chapter 25: Don’t turn around, I’m her sister

    Dean Bruce chuckled and said, "Why would I need to deceive you?"


    Hearing this, Joan Michelle realized her mistake and quickly showed a look of fear, eximing, "Teacher, please don''t be angry. I didn''t mean to distrust you..."


    Dean Bruce interrupted her apology with a calm tone, "I''m not that petty. Alright, I''ll now pass on the incantation to you. Whether or not you can grasp it, and how long it takes, depends entirely on you."


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce put on an air of seriousness and began reciting, "An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, a life for a life, blood for blood."


    In truth, the original saying was longer, but Dean Bruce decided to distill it into these four concise phrases, feeling that they captured the essence well enough.


    As for how to interpret it?


    That was Joan Michelle''s problem!


    With the sess of The Compassion of Heaven and Earthas an example, if Joan Michelle couldn''tprehend this new spell, she would likely me herself rather than question the validity of the incantation.


    "This incantation... it doesn''t seem too hard to understand." Joan Michelle repeated the phrases, nodding thoughtfully before asking, "Teacher, what is this spell called?"


    Dean Bruce replied nonchntly, "Blood for Blood."


    Joan Michelle nodded and thought for a moment before suddenly standing up, allowing the water to cascade down her smooth, fair skin as she started heading out.


    "Where are you going?" Dean Bruce asked with a puzzled expression.


    Surely, she wasn''t nning to start practicing right now?


    As expected, Joan Michelle''s wide, bright eyes looked at him as she answered, "I''m going to practice, of course! The assessment is about to begin, and I need to master this spell as quickly as possible!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce''s mouth twitched slightly as he sighed, "You already trained this afternoon, and now you want to train again? Overworking yourself like this won''t necessarily help you grasp the spell."


    "But if I don''t practice, I''ll never master it," Joan Michelle pouted.


    Dean Bruce finally understood¡ªthis woman might not just have high talent, but an extraordinary level of determination.


    However, human energy is limited. If she kept pushing herself like this, Dean Bruce feared she might copse.


    It wasn''t that Dean Bruce had grown fond of her, but he didn''t want to lose such a talented and hardworking student, who was, after all, a valuable asset in his ns.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce gently grasped Joan Michelle''s hand and spoke with a serious tone, "I''m going to teach you a valuable lesson, and I hope you''ll listen carefully."


    Hearing this, Joan Michelle looked at him with curiosity.


    "Do not seek speed, nor be tempted by small gains. Hastiness leads to failure, and the pursuit of small benefits will prevent you from achieving great things."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Joan Michelle furrowed her brow, puzzled. "That phrase... it sounds a bit strange."


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but silently chuckle to himself: [Of course it sounds strange! This is something I learned from the mysterious East in my previous life. It might seem odd, but many sayings from there are profound and mystical. Wait...


    I could start using Eastern literature to impress people here¡ªit''s even more enigmatic, and they won''t understand it, which will only make them respect me more!]


    While he mused internally, Dean Bruce maintained hisposed exterior and said firmly, "The wisdom is within those words. Take your time to understand it. For today, there''s no need to train any further. By the way, how''s the preparation for the evening banqueting along?"


    Upon hearing this, Joan Michelle, thinking that Dean Bruce must be hungry, dropped the idea of further training. After they returned to the area where they had been earlier and got dressed, they headed outside together.


    Boom---


    With a rumbling sound, the stone door shifted open, and as Dean Bruce and Joan Michelle stepped out, they found the sky already dark, with a silver moon hanging high.


    "Sis, Dean, you''re finally out!"


    From a distance, Lucy Michelle quickly approached them and respectfully announced, "The banquet is ready. We were just waiting for you two to finish your training!"


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly. His stomach was indeed growling, so he followed without saying much.


    Though it was called a banquet, in reality, only Dean Bruce was eating. The Michelle sisters seemed distracted and barely touched their food.


    Thanks to the power and insight Dean Bruce had received from the system, his physical body now required more energy, so the meal wasn''t wasted.


    After dinner, just as Joan Michelle was about to head back to training, Dean Bruce suddenly asked, "Joan, does your family''s library have any books on magical theory?"


    "Hmm..." Joan Michelle thought for a moment before replying, "There should be some, but those kinds of books are rare. You might need to search deeper into the collection."


    "Teacher, are you interested in those types of books?" she asked.


    Both Joan and Lucy Michelle looked at Dean Bruce with puzzled expressions.


    In their minds, Dean Bruce was already a master of magic, so why would he need to study such books?


    Dean Bruce smiled and exined, "Books are thedder to progress for a mage. The more books I read and the more magical theories I encounter, the better my understanding of magic will be!"


    "The path of magic has no end. We must always keep learning!"


    Joan Michelle and Lucy Michelle werepletely stunned. Their minds were captivated by Dean Bruce''s words¡ªit was the first time they''d heard such an idea.


    Books are thedder to progress for a mage?


    The path of magic has no end; one must always keep learning?


    Did that mean they should also read more books?


    After a long pause, Joan Michelle nodded seriously and said, "Teacher, I understand what you mean. I won''t train tonight. Instead, I''ll take some time to read and adjust my mindset, and also learn from how the ancients understood magic."


    "I''m joining too!" Lucy Michelle eximed, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Hearing this, Joan Michelle didn''t respond immediately. Instead, she looked toward Dean Bruce.


    Since they were in someone else''s home, there was no way Dean Bruce would refuse.


    Besides, having more people searching the training room''s extensive library would make finding the right books faster.


    With the servants handling the cleanup, Dean Bruce and the Michelle sisters headed straight for the training room.


    As they passed by the cushions, Lucy Michelle discreetly sniffed the air, nced down, and noticed something, causing a slight blush to creep across her cheeks.


    Dean Bruce, engaged in conversation with Joan Michelle, didn''t notice this.


    Once they entered the secret passage and reached the room filled with bookshelves, Joan Michelle spoke up, "Teacher, the collection here is vast and quite ancient. Could you help us search? I feel bad for asking, but with so many books, it would be quicker if we all searched together."


    "Not a problem," Dean Bruce replied, unfazed. For him, finding the right books was the real benefit.


    Seeing that Dean Bruce wasn''t upset, Joan Michelle exhaled in relief and then began organizing the search with her sister.


    The Michelle family''s inherited library was indeed rich, containing everything from strange tales and historical ounts of Meze, to records of various principalities and long-lost empires.


    There were also endless ounts of temples and churches!


    Hereeven novels recounting the adventures of heroes battling dragons and rescuing princesses.


    Even Dean Bruce, who had lived through the era of short videos and new media, found himself engrossed as he browsed through these old books.


    Suddenly, as Dean Bruce was flipping through a book, he felt a warm sensation on his back, followed by a unique feeling.


    Before he could react, a pair of soft hands wrapped around his waist, holding his abdomen.


    A delicate fragrance filled the air, and Dean Bruce sighed, "Stop messing around, Joan. Your sister is still here."


    But there was no response from behind him. Instead, those soft hands gently caressed his abdomen, gradually moving toward his trousers, like a pair of mischievous little snakes. Before he knew it, one of the hands slipped inside and grasped him intimately.


    A cool sensation jolted him, and Dean Bruce immediately realized something was off.


    Joan''s hands were usually warmer, and after their two passionate encounters, her touch was much more familiar and confident than this one.


    "Dean, don''t turn around... I''m not Joan¡­ I''m her sister¡­"

 Chapter 26: Chapter 26: Threat?

    Upon hearing Lucy Michelle''s words, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. I am my sister?Didn''t that just give away her identity directly?


    Dean Bruce wasn''t the type to be consumed by lust alone. He immediately reached out and grabbed Lucy Michelle''s wrist, speaking softly, "If you stop now, I can pretend none of this ever happened."


    The wrist being held didn''t really hinder her actions. Lucy Michelle stopped speaking and continued to awkwardly manipte Dean Bruce''s lower body with her soft, pale hand, pressing her entire body tightly against his back, rubbing her soft chest against him.


    Feeling this, Dean Bruce was somewhat helpless, but the thought of Joan Michelle being nearby made him refrain from breaking free forcibly. If he caused too much noise, it would undoubtedly draw attention.


    No matter how you looked at it, Joan Michelle and Lucy Michelle were sisters. If something like this were discovered, it would undoubtedly be very awkward for both of them.


    [Are both of these sisters really this bold?Dean Bruce pondered internally. The older one threw herself at me, and the younger one is being just as forward. Don''t tell me, is she after magic as well?]As he was thinking, Lucy Michelle had already moved to face him. Herrge, watery eyes sparkled, making her appear particrly innocent.


    Dean Bruce looked directly at Lucy Michelle and softly asked, "Aren''t you afraid I''ll alert your sister?"


    Lucy Michelle tilted her head yfully and said, "I don''t believe any man could resist this kind of temptation. Besides, your rtionship with my sister isn''t purely that of teacher and student. I''m sure you won''t tell her!"


    "Are you that certain?" Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow slightly.


    Lucy Michelle''s cheeks flushed slightly as she whispered, "What did you do in this training room this afternoon? I saw a piece of my sister''s intimate clothing left under the cushion!"


    "¡­" Hearing this, Dean Bruce knew he couldn''t refute it, though he didn''t need to. After all, Joan Michelle needed his help, putting her at a natural disadvantage when dealing with him.


    Suddenly, Lucy Michelle crouched down and forcefully pulled down Dean Bruce''s pants. In an instant, his already erect member appeared before her, still trembling slightly, causing Lucy Michelle''s face to turn even redder.


    After licking her lips, Lucy Michelle, with a serious expression, grasped the base of it and opened her mouth to take it in.


    The unique warmth immediately overwhelmed Dean Bruce, making him involuntarily moan in pleasure.


    Sinceing to this world, this was the first time he experienced something like this, and he couldn''t help but look at Lucy Michelle in confusion.


    Women in this world didn''t know this kind of technique. In fact, they wouldn''t even do it if he requested it.


    However, Lucy Michelle was too inexperienced; after just a few attempts, she had to stop, opening her mouth and taking deep breaths.


    Dean Bruce chuckled lightly, "What are you trying to achieve? There''s no need to do this. You''re so inexperienced, it just makes me ufortable!"


    "I... This is my first time too!" Lucy Michelle bit her lip and said, "I read about it in an old book when I was bored. It said that men really like this."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, and asked, "I''m just curious, why are you doing this?"


    "Can you teach me magic too?" Lucy Michelle''s face was full of hope as she nervously asked, "You don''t have to teach me advanced magic, just a few intermediate spells would be enough! I''m about to graduate from the Intermediate Magic Academy, and if I can''t learn higher-level spells, I won''t pass the Advanced Academy''s exams, and I''ll have no future!"


    Hearing Lucy Michelle''s words, Dean Bruce wasn''t surprised at all; he had already guessed this would be the reason.


    "Why don''t you ask your sister to teach you?" Dean Bruce asked in surprise.


    Lucy Michelle gave a bitter smile, "You don''t need to tease me. My sister won''t teach me. That would be a betrayal of her master''s teachings, and besides, you would hunt her down."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, finally understanding just how strict the rules on teaching magic in this world were.


    In Dean Bruce''s modern mindset, once a spell was taught, it belonged to the other person, and they could do whatever they wanted with it.


    He didn''t expect the rules to be so stringent on Meze.


    No wonder, despite Joan Michelle''s wealth and talent, she still hadn''t learned advanced magic.


    As for whether to teach Lucy Michelle magic, Dean Bruce didn''t really care. In fact, teaching her could be a good thing; if she had decent talent and seeded, it would only make him stronger!


    However, Dean Bruce didn''t like the idea of teaching Lucy Michelle magic under these circumstances. It felt like he was being coerced.


    Lucy Michelle looked up, seeing Dean Bruce remain silent. She suddenly took off her top, pressing her breasts together with her hands, sandwiching Dean Bruce''s lower body between them. Then she lowered her head and gently licked him with her tongue.


    Unfortunately, Lucy Michelle was too inexperienced and wasn''t able to provide much sensation for Dean Bruce. Instead, she quickly grew tired and had to stop, looking up at him with hopeful eyes.


    "You... just teach me!" Lucy Michelle''s eyes flickered with a sudden idea. "If you don''t teach me, I''ll call my sister and tell her you forced me."


    "Oh?" Dean Bruce couldn''t help but grin. "Are you threatening me?"


    "I... I..." Lucy Michelle stammered. She was just a girl who had always lived under her sister''s protection. Even though she was an adult, her thinking hadn''t matured, and she naturally spoke in an immature way.


    This time, the reason she took the initiative to seduce Dean Bruce was purely due to time constraints. Seeing the intimate clothing left behind by Joan Michelle had inexplicably led her to this idea.


    Ithasto say, there are simrities between the sisters. Like Joan Michelle, she impulsively decided to throw herself at Dean Bruce.


    "And what exactly are you nning?" Dean Bruce''s mouth curved into a smile as he reached out to pinch Lucy Michelle''s cheek and whispered, "Right now, I''m teaching your sister a brand new high-level spell, one that might even advance to a forbidden spell. Do you think... if she finds out, she''ll turn against me, or will she just give you a lesson?"


    Lucy Michelle was stunned. A spell with the potential to advance to a forbidden spell? Was Dean Bruce really that powerful?


    More powerful than she had ever imagined!


    After all, beyond high-level magic, there is Ultra-High-Level magic, which is vastly different from forbidden spells!


    For a moment, Lucy Michelle looked into Dean Bruce''s eyes again, now filled with terror. She couldn''t believe she had dared to treat a top expert this way.


    "Teacher! I found a book called On the Difference Between Ritual Magic and Sacrificial Magic.Would you like to take a look?"


    At that moment, Joan Michelle''s voice rang out, causing Lucy Michelle''s face to tense up, her mouth mping shut, not daring to utter a word.


    Dean Bruce calmly called back in a loud voice, "Put it away for now. I''ll take a look here, and then we''ll review it togetherter."


    "Okay, Teacher, I''ll let you finish first."


    As the words hung in the air, the entire space fell silent again.


    Dean Bruce continued to pinch Lucy Michelle''s cheek and whispered, "So, do you still want to call your sister?"


    "No!" Lucy Michelle trembled, quickly saying, "I was wrong. I shouldn''t have thought of such crooked ways to learn magic! Please don''t be angry, and don''t let my sister be implicated because of me."


    Lucy Michelle understood how powerful a spell capable of advancing to forbidden magic could be. If her sister could learn it, their entire family would shine again.


    Compared to that, everything about her seemed utterly insignificant!


    Feeling Lucy Michelle''s mental state, Dean Bruce''s mouth curved as he pulled her up and pushed her directly onto the bookshelf. With one hand down, he caressed her breasts, while the other hand pulled off her pants.


    Facing a girl who doesn''t understand anything, one must take the initiative to feel good. Dean Bruce naturally understood this principle and lifted Lucy Michelle''s buttocks slightly, aiming at her tightly closed pink little hole, and forcefully thrust his lower body.

 Chapter 27: Chapter 27: Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain

    As Lucy Michelle struggled to suppress any sounds, Dean Bruce felt a surge of satisfaction and couldn''t help but intensify his efforts, even giving her a yful squeeze.


    After a while, Lucy Michelle could no longer hold on. Her body went limp, and she copsed onto the floor with a gasp of surprise.


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    Not far away, Joan Michelle''s voice called out again.


    "Nothing, just that my sister took a fall. I''m here with her, so don''t worry."


    Just as Lucy Michelle thought she might be free, Dean Bruce''s words made her tense up once more.


    Joan Michelle hadplete trust in Dean Bruce and quickly dismissed the idea ofing over, even saying, "Thank you for taking care of her, Teacher. Lucy, be more careful and don''t distract him while he''s searching for the book!"


    As Joan Michelle''s voice faded into the distance, Lucy Michelle''s eyes pleaded with Dean Bruce.


    The first time was never supposed to befortable, and with her sister just nearby, she had been too nervous to make any noise or even move too much, making the experience even more tense and overwhelming.


    Unfortunately for Lucy Michelle, Dean Bruce had been displeased with her earlier attitude, and now that he had the upper hand, he wasn''t about to let her off easily. He stepped forward, picked her up, kissed her cherry-red lips, and aimed his lower body at her parted little hole, thrusting straight into it.


    Time passed slowly, and as Joan Michelle spoke asionally from a distance, the stimting sensations brought Dean Bruce a unique pleasure. His pace quickened, and his thrusts grew stronger, causing Lucy Michelle to reach orgasm again, leaving herpletely limp in his arms.


    After pulling out, Dean Bruce ced Lucy Michelle in front of the bookshelf, propping her up to keep her steady. Then he guided his lower body to her mouth and whispered, "Wait for me tonight with the door open. If you please me, I might just teach you some magic."


    Exhausted as she was, Lucy Michelle''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten at his words. She then carefully licked Dean Bruce clean.


    After everything had concluded, Dean Bruce dressed himself and then stepped out to find Joan Michelle, curious to see how many theoretical books she had managed to collect.


    It had to be said, the Michelle family''s library was indeed vast. Even with all three of them searching, it took over two hours to gather just a dozen or so books on magical theory.


    Fortunately, each book was extraordinary, covering a wide range of magic, including one that delved into the theory of altering magical elements. This left Dean Bruce very satisfied, bringing the book-hunting expedition to a close.


    By the time the three of them returned to the surface, the bright moon was already high in the sky, and the night was deep. After Joan Michelle arranged a room for Dean Bruce, she went to bed.


    Dean Bruce, however, wasn''t tired. He quietly left his room and went to find Lucy Michelle. As he had expected, after learning that he was teaching Joan Michelle magic that could advance to the forbidden spell level, Lucy Michelle didn''t dare to defy him in the slightest and left her door slightly ajar.


    When she sensed Dean Bruce entering the room, Lucy Michelle lowered her gaze, submissive and silent, not daring to mention her desire to learn magic. Instead, she focused entirely on serving Dean Bruce, ensuring his everyfort.


    For Dean Bruce, teaching Lucy Michelle magic was actually quite beneficial. After all, it meant having another assistant to help him increase his own power.


    However, her earlier words had displeased him, and given the strict restrictions in this world against casually teaching magic, teaching her too easily might raise suspicions.


    After their time together, Lucy Michelle felt both awe and fear towards Dean Bruce. Even as she rested in his arms, her body remained slightly tense.


    Dean Bruce took the initiative and asked, "What kind of magic do you want to learn?"


    Upon hearing this, Lucy Michelle hesitated for a moment before quietly replying, "I''ll follow your lead. As long as it''s advanced magic that will allow me to enter the Advanced Magic Academy, it''s enough."


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly.


    Knowing what you want is the hardest part.


    However, sensing the fear in Lucy Michelle''s heart, Dean Bruce realized she couldn''t think of anything specific. He decided it would be better to quickly choose something for her, teach her the spell, and then return to his studies to further refine his theories.


    With this thought, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but sigh. At this rate, I might be a master of magical theory before my own level advances!


    Lucy Michelle, unaware of Dean Bruce''s thoughts, grew even more anxious when she heard him sigh, pressing her lips tightly together.


    "I''m going to teach you a very special kind of magic," Dean Bruce said in a deep voice. "How well you grasp it will depend entirely on your talent. ''Swift as the wind, silent as the forest, fierce as fire, immovable as the mountain, mysterious as the shadows, and sudden as thunder!''"


    This phrase, which had alsoe from the East, was something he had thought of earlier that afternoon while advising Joan Michelle. It was equally obscure and open to multiple interpretations, making it the perfect spell to mystify someone.


    "What¡­ what kind of magic is this?"


    Lucy Michelle was stunned; it was the first time she had heard such an incantation, and she couldn''t hide her amazement.


    Dean Bruce began his persuasive journey once again: "This magic is called Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. It contains the principles of manipting and utilizing multiple elements. If you can grasp it, you will master high-level magic. And if you manage to fully integrate all the elements, this magic will possess the power of an Ultra-High-Level spell."


    Hearing this, Lucy Michelle''s pupils constricted sharply, and she waspletely stunned.


    After a long moment, Lucy Michelle finally murmured, "You... you''re actually willing to teach me high-level magic? But I..."


    Dean Bruce cast a nce at Lucy Michelle and said calmly, "Basic magic? Advanced magic? I don''t bother with such things. If your talent is sufficient, why wouldn''t I teach you an Ultra-High-Level spell?"


    "!!!"


    As his words settled, Lucy Michelle couldn''t help but gasp in disbelief. When she looked at Dean Bruce again, it was as if she were gazing at a deity.


    She had never encountered such a domineering and powerful magician before!


    Under Lucy Michelle''s awestruck gaze, Dean Bruce returned to his room and resumed reading his books.


    Sleep? To him, it was a waste of life!


    When you die, you''ll sleep forever, so why waste time sleeping while you''re alive?


    Moreover, with the looming threat of an attack, he had to strengthen his power as much and as quickly as possible!


    It had to be said, the ancient texts were indeed rich with knowledge. Beyond the basic theories, Dean Bruce learned a great deal.


    For example, in sacrificial magic, whether the offering is made to a demon or a deity, the price paid is significant. So why distinguish between dark and light magic?


    Or take ritual magic, which also involvesmunicating with powerful entities, but why is the price far lower than that of sacrificial magic?


    These and other questions captivated Dean Bruce, and he lost track of time in his studies.


    The night passed without a word.


    The next day, as the sun rose, Dean Bruce was still engrossed in his books.


    Of course, he wasn''t just reading. He was also integrating many of the theories he''d just learned with the ones he had previously fabricated.


    He even pondered whether it might be possible to transform The Interrogation of the Soul spell into a sacrificial magic.


    And as for the sacrifices? Naturally, they would be the filthy souls he had trapped within his magic!


    Wouldn''t that cause multiple forms of damage? And could he use the lives of his enemies to gain divine power?


    It wasn''t until noon that Dean Bruce finally snapped out of his thoughts. Looking up at the sky, his expression changed slightly.


    Joan Michelle, being a logistics tutor, didn''t have the same level of authority as Dean Bruce and had gone to the academy early. At this time, only Lucy Michelle and the servants were left in the house.


    Lucy Michelle was just about to approach him, but Dean Bruce ignored her and left the residence, causing her to smile bitterly.


    Sure enough, she had angered Dean Bruce yesterday. Even though she had been taught high-level magic, she still wasn''t in his good graces.


    Dean Bruce had no idea about Lucy Michelle''s wandering thoughts; his mind was focused on one thing¡ªgetting back to the academy quickly. He had to attend Sophia''s farewell party that evening!


    He sped along the road, and just as he was nearing Notting City, he suddenly felt a strange power descend upon him, enveloping him entirely.

 Chapter 28: Chapter 28: Nicholas Arrives!

    Feeling the strange power swirling around him, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but tense up, his eyes narrowing as he cautiously scanned his surroundings.


    Could it be that another attempt on his life was starting?


    The thought made Dean Bruce''s anger re. What on earth was the organization behind Alita and the others doing? It had been so long, and not only had they failed to uncover any concrete information, but they also hadn''t even detected that he was about to be targeted again.


    But now wasn''t the time to dwell on that. Dean Bruce advanced carefully, his magical energy surging within him, while he gripped a scroll tightly in his hand, ready forbat at any moment.


    As he slowly moved forward, the sound of explosions and fierce battle cries reached his ears, filling him with suspicion. [Could it be that these people aren''t after me? Otherwise, how could they already be fighting before I even showed up?]


    His eyes darted around as he decided to investigate further. Lowering his body and slowing his pace, he made his way toward the source of themotion.


    It wasn''t long before he saw dozens of figures engaged in intensebat, shing violently with one another. They weren''t magicians; their bodies were encased in heavy armor, and they wieldedrge swords or spears in fierce confrontations.


    However, every time their armor and weapons collided, they emitted a burst of magical light.


    Not only that, but both sides also had magicians behind them, floating in the air, waving their wands, and chanting incantations.


    "zing mes, even when scattered on the ground, do not extinguish your light. Earthfire ze, erupt!"


    Boom!


    With the low chant, a pale red me gathered in the air and then suddenly scattered, falling to the ground. But instead of going out, it caused the ground to glow red-hot, like moltenva.


    "Ah!"


    Those who stepped on it immediately let out agonizing screams, jumping around in a desperate attempt to escape the mes.


    But in doing so, they left themselves vulnerable to the attacks of their enemies.


    Fortunately for them, the magicians on their side didn''t just stand by. They too waved their wands and chanted spells: "Beautiful ice spirits, do not withhold your frost. Freeze the mes!"


    Pale blue ice crystals began to sparkle, falling from the sky like raindrops, swiftly extinguishing the mes that had engulfed the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but nod slightly. So this is what normal magicianbat looks like on Meze.


    No wonder Xerath Cade, despite his decent level, was still taken down by me and seemed so surprised¡ªit turns out that for low-level magicians, casting spells is such a cumbersome process.


    Chanting incantations, to Dean Bruce, seemed like the casting bars in a video game, but even after sessfully chanting, the elements still needed time to gather before they could unleash their effects.


    For a moment, the intense battle before him seemed almostughable.


    To him, it was the warriors who posed a greater threat, at least their attacks didn''t require long casting times or borate preparations.


    "Looks like I don''t know them... should I get involved?" Dean Bruce squinted slightly, pondering his options.


    He wasn''t the type to y the hero for no reason, especially when there was nothing to gain.


    "Your Highness, Saintess, please go ahead! We''ll handle this!"


    Suddenly, a shout echoed, making Dean Bruce''s heart skip a beat. Saintess?


    Notting City was just a small frontier town; why would a saintess be here?


    Could it be the designated saintess from the Temple of Wisdom that Alita had mentioned earlier?


    If that''s the case, then the enemies must be from Alita''s organization.


    Dean Bruce carefully observed the soldiers. They all wore helmets, obscuring their faces, and the magicians were simrly veiled, making identification impossible.


    Their robes were loose and billowed in the wind, effectively concealing any distinguishing features, making it difficult to determine if Alita Miller was among them.


    Looking further, Dean Bruce noticed some figure behind the mages.


    Several heavily armored warriors with strange symbols etched into their armor, surrounding a young girl.


    The girl didn''t seem very old and was holding a thick book, her expression grave.


    Upon hearing the shout, the girl didn''t retreat but instead raised her heavy book and questioned, "Who are you people? How dare you attack us here? Don''t you know we''re close to the borders of Notting City?"


    The Nine Provinces Alliance had rules that prohibited battles near major cities.


    Even though they weren''t affiliated with Notting City, if a fight were discovered, the city would inevitably get involved.


    As soon as she finished speaking, a coldugh rang out: "Notting City? How naive can you be? Do you really think Notting City will intervene just because we''re attacking here? What a joke. Even if Notting City senses what''s happening, they won''te."


    "You¡­ could you be assassins from Notting City?"


    Upon hearing this, the faces of the girl''spanions changed drastically.


    Given their proximity to Notting City, if the city had indeed sent assassins after them, they might not be able to escape this crisis.


    But their minds were filled with confusion. They couldn''t understand why Notting City would target them!


    There was no enmity or conflict between Notting City and the Temple of Wisdom. They racked their brains, but no reason came to mind.


    Boom!


    Just then, the sound of thundering hooves filled the air, followed by a heartyugh: "Notting City won''t intervene? Hahaha, you filthy rats dare to nder us? Ridiculous!"


    "The son of the Lord of Notting City, Nichs, is here! Who among you dares to challenge me?"


    The voice caused both sides of the battle to pause momentarily.


    Dean Bruce, who had been watching from the shadows, was equally surprised. Why is Nichs William here?


    He had only recently begun his journey into magic. Even with numerous magical treasures at his disposal, his mana reserves were likely far inferior to Dean Bruce''s. So, what gave him the confidence to be here?


    Dean Bruce''s eyes scanned the area, and when he saw the nearly hundred-strong cavalry apanying Nichs, he immediately understood.


    "We''re in trouble¡ªNotting City reinforcements have arrived! Finish this quickly!"


    A voice of rm rang out, and the soldiers'' armor suddenly glowed, sending their opponents flying back.


    The magicians on the attacking side quickly gathered into a circle, chanting in unison. The intertwined voices created an eerie, mysterious atmosphere that sent chills down the spine.


    "That''s a connection spell! Damn it, who are these people? How do they know connection magic? Quick, unite and counter!"


    "Cast the Shield of Holy Light, now!"


    At themand, the magicians from the Temple of Wisdom spread out, each chanting a different incantation.


    Despite the varied spells, there was a unique harmony to their chanting that drew one''s mind into a trance.


    At the same time, Nichs William led his cavalry charge. As he raised his hand, signaling his riders to attack, he began chanting his own spell: "This water is cker than ink, flowing relentlessly. I see many souls, covered in filth, naked and furious, striking and tearing each other apart until their bodies are broken beyond repair!"


    Hearing the familiar incantation, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. He was curious to see how the verses from The Divine Comedywould trante into magic in the world of Meze.


    Understanding was one thing, but witnessing the magic in action was another.


    Mana surged as a strange, ck fluid began to gather, moving like water as it converged.


    The magicians watching this couldn''t conceal their shock: "What kind of magic is that? It''s so dark and deep, yet it doesn''t carry the usual stench of darkness and death. Instead, it feels incredibly pure!"


    This was the beauty of interpretation. Because of Nichs''s understanding, this magic used the battlefield of human hearts and desires, naturally distancing itself from associations with darkness and death.


    Ssh!


    The sound of rushing water grew louder as more of the ck liquid gathered and then suddenly poured down, enveloping the magicians and heavily armored warriors alike.


    In an instant, a strange power surged, binding them all in ce as ghostly silhouettes of their souls began to rise from their heads!


    "Hahaha, it worked! My mentor didn''t lie¡ªthis magic really does work!" Nichs eximed, triumphant.

 Chapter 29: Chapter 29: Putting on a Show

    As the souls emerged, the figures of the enemies froze in ce, unable to move.


    Not only that, but as the magic took effect, their souls lost all capacity for thought, bing like savage beasts, tearing and attacking each other within the ck waters.


    And with every injury their souls sustained, corresponding wounds appeared on their bodies, causing their skin to gradually break apart.


    Seeing this, both Dean Bruce and Nichs William couldn''t help but smile.


    It worked!


    [That kid''s something else, he really is the protagonist. His talent is impressive¡ªjust a few words from me, and he''s already mastered a spell that targets both body and soul, with both offensive and control capabilities. Tsk tsk, I''ll definitely need to give him more profound incantations to study in the future.]Dean Bruce thoughthe must teach more spell to Nichs.


    With Nichs William''s protagonist status, he''d surely grasp those spells quickly, allowing Dean Bruce to be a master of many high-level spells himself.


    As for mana reserves?


    He would have to rely on the system and the Dragonheart Pendant to slowly increase those.


    There was no other way¡ªDean Bruce, as a transmigrator, couldn''t increase his mana through traditional cultivation. It was already fortunate that he could use the energy of this world to replenish his mana.


    Refocusing his mind, The Interrogation of the Soul fully activated, trapping all the enemies in ce.


    However, Nichs William''s level was still too low, and his limited mana couldn''t fully unleash the spell''s potential. Before long, one of the enemies regained consciousness and roared in anger, "Damn it! What kind of twisted magic is this? How does the son of a city lord possess such a spell?"


    "mes, ignite with scorching heat, and drive back all foes! zing Fire Ring, erupt!"


    With the shout, a ring of fire burst forth from a magician, sweeping outwards in all directions.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The intense mes instantly burned away the ck water, and the fiery ring, packed with power like a steel de, shot toward Nichs William.


    Anything in its path¡ªwhether it be figures or trees¡ªwas either sliced through or sent flying.


    Seeing this, several cavalrymen quickly wheeled around, raising their shields and cing themselves between Nichs William and the iing attack.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sharp sound of impact rang out as the shields absorbed the fiery assault, the magic embedded within them neutralizing the mes.


    Nichs William smirked, "Uncle Noel, go ahead and take care of these guys. I''ve already tested the power of my new magic; there''s no need for them to stay alive."


    Upon hearing this, the cavalrymen no longer held back, shouting in unison as their weapons began to glow.


    "Hehe..."


    "Ha! You think you can take us down with just your ragtag bunch?"


    Not far away, another figure emerged,pletely shrouded in a ck robe, making it impossible to see clearly. But thatughter caught Dean Bruce''s attention, and his eyes lit up in recognition.


    No one else could have thatugh¡ªit had to be Alita Miller!


    Focusing on her, Dean Bruce saw Alita''s ck-gloved hands weaving through the air, her fingers syed wide. Instantly, countless ck threads streamed from her hands, forming massive webs that enveloped the charging cavalry, Nichs William, and even the group from the Temple of Wisdom, binding them all in ce, unable to move.


    Even the glowing weapons couldn''t cut through the ck threads that formed the webs.


    As for the magicians, without the ability to move their wands, they couldn''t sessfully cast their spells, even if they chanted the incantations.


    "Hurry up and take down Lina Jones! I can only hold them for a short time!"


    Alita Miller shouted at the figure who had previously cast the zing Fire Ring spell. The person trembled, then with a roar, leaped into the air, brandishing a longsword and taking advantage of the others being immobilized to strike at the designated saintess, Lina Jones.


    At the same time, their soldiers turned to attack Nichs William and his group.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t hold back any longer!


    Nichs William had immense potential¡ªhe was one of Dean Bruce''s key yers in growing stronger. How could he just stand by and watch him die?


    Besides, Dean Bruce had realized this was all just an act.


    Alita Miller certainly wouldn''t target him, so since he was already here, why not y along and be the hero who saves the day?


    If he could forge a good rtionship with the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, it would definitely be advantageous, making it easier to acquire resources.


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce decided to stop hiding. He leaped out from the shadows,nding directly in front of everyone, shocking them all.


    "Teacher!" Nichs William''s face lit up with joy as he shouted excitedly, "Teacher, you''re here! Hahaha, with you around, these scoundrels are nothing!"


    "Teacher?"


    Hearing this, even the person charging at Lina Jones hesitated for a moment.


    If Nichs William''s magic had already posed a significant threat, then his teacher must be even more powerful.


    In contrast, the group from the Temple of Wisdom couldn''t hide their delight, their hearts filled with hope.


    Another ally had arrived!


    "You dare to try and kill my student? You truly are... reckless beyond belief!"


    Dean Bruce''s voice grew colder as he spoke. Suddenly, he stomped his foot, activating The Interrogation of the Soul spell. With ten times the understanding and power of Nichs William, the spell was unleashed instantly.


    The ck water was no longer the thin stream it had been before; within a single breath, it surged like a tidal wave, engulfing everyone nearby and rising up to their waists.


    The force of the water was so intense that they struggled to stay on their feet.


    "So powerful! Instant casting without the need to chant! And this water¡­ it''s much stronger than what Nichs William had summoned earlier!"


    Everyone was stunned by the sight.


    Nichs William himself was utterly astonished, murmuring to himself, "So the water created by this spell can be this overwhelming, like the ocean itself! It seems my understanding of this magic is still very shallow. I need to delve deeper into it!"


    Ssh!


    The ck water surged furiously, and apart from Alita Miller, who floated above the scene, everyone else was submerged, unable to move.


    Their bodies stiffened in ce, their expressions dazed as ghostly images of their souls emerged and began to turn on each other in viciousbat¡ªeven the one who had cast the zing Fire Ring was not spared.


    What''s more, the soul formed by this person was incredibly savage, quickly destroying several other soul forms. The corresponding individuals coughed uprge amounts of blood and copsed into the ck water, their fate uncertain.


    "This is bad!"


    "Another powerful enemy has appeared!"


    Hovering above, Alita Miller gritted her teeth and demanded, "Who are you? How dare you interfere with our ns? State your name if you have the courage!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce almost couldn''t contain hisughter.


    Is this her idea of acting?


    Wasn''t this just an attempt to get me to reveal my identity so the people from the Temple of Wisdom would remember me and offer rewardster?


    But since he had already decided to y along, Dean Bruce wasn''t going to ruin the act¡ªafter all, he stood to gain from it.


    Even though he didn''t fully trust Alita Miller, knowing she likely had her own agenda, it didn''t hurt to reap the benefits now.


    With this in mind, Dean Bruce let out a cold snort and dered, "I am Dean Bruce, a tutor at Notting City''s Junior Magic Academy. You dare act so recklessly near Notting City and eveny a hand on my student? Today, none of you will leave here alive!"


    "How arrogant!"


    Alita Miller hissed sinisterly, "Just a tutor? Watch my magic!"


    "Oh, radiant moonlight, unleash your brilliance and transform into sharp des that will tear through all darkness! Moonlight Sword Dance!"


    As she waved her staff, dark clouds gathered overhead, blotting out the sun and plunging the already dim forest into deep darkness.


    White moonlight fell from the sky, condensing into sword-like energy that danced like butterflies, shing in all directions.


    sh, sh, sh¡ª


    When the sword energy touched someone, it unleashed incredible power, tearing through flesh and even slicing through armor, which couldn''t withstand the fiery bursts that followed.

 Chapter 30: Chapter 30: A More Powerful Magic

    Feeling the terrifying power, everyone was shocked to the core, crying out in disbelief: "That armor is top-quality gear! Even a high-level magician would struggle to destroy it. What... what level are you?"


    "How could a magician of this caliber be near Notting City?"


    The members of the Temple of Wisdom were stunned, unable to believe their eyes.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed as he realized that the spells weren''t targeting him, confirming his suspicion that this was all part of an act. With that assurance, he decided not to hold back any longer. He stomped his foot, instantly casting The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Of course, to showcase his power and ensure Lina Jones remembered him, Dean Bruce shouted, "Such petty tricks, how dare you show off in front of me? Break! The Compassion of Heaven and Earth!"


    Zheng¡ª


    Even with just a portion of his mana, amplified tenfold by his understanding, Dean Bruce unleashed an overwhelming aura.


    The surrounding woods and trees began to tremble, and the trees closest to him rapidly grew, their branches and leaves forming barriers that intercepted the iing moonlight sword energy before it could strike anyone.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sound of the moonlight swords shing with the leafy barriers rang out sharply, reverberating in everyone''s ears, leaving them in awe.


    But it didn''t end there¡ªmore branches and leaves extended, wrapping around the attackers and the deadly moonlight swords, and then flung them far away.


    A soft green light descended, enveloping and floating around each person, as if a pair of warm hands were gently caressing them, healing their wounds and easing their pain.


    "What... what kind of magic is this?"


    Aside from Nichs William and Alita Miller, everyone present was unfamiliar with The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, and they were all astounded by its incredible effects.


    "Oh my god, how can this magic have so many effects? This... this must be high-level magic! Maybe even an Ultra-High-Level spell!"


    "How could a master of such powerful magic be hiding in a ce like this? Even the headmaster of the junior magic academy probably only knows a few advanced spells!"


    In an instant, the way everyone looked at Dean Bruce changed¡ªthey were now filled with a mix of fear and respect.


    "Argh, such power! Damn it, you win today, but we''ll be back. Let''s go!"


    Alita Miller pulled out a scroll and tore it open. In an instant, a thick smoke erupted, filling the entire forest and obscuring everyone''s vision.


    After the smoke cleared, Alita Miller and her group had vanished without a trace, leaving only Nichs William and Lina Jones with their respective followers.


    Nichs William dismounted and hurried over to Dean Bruce, bowing respectfully. "Student greets Teacher. Thank you for your powerful magic, which has opened my eyes. I now realize that my current understanding is insignificant. I will work hard to improve and strive toprehend even more advanced levels in the future."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch slightly at the corner of his mouth. Who told you to keep focusing on that one spell?


    With your talent, you should be learning a variety of spells!


    Thinking quickly, Dean Bruce spoke softly, "Not quite. Your approach is mistaken. Mastery of magic requires consistent umtion over time, not just relentless practice. From what I observed, your understanding of The Interrogation of the Soul is already quite deep. In the future, a little practice will suffice, and you''ll be ready to learn new magic."


    Nichs William''s heart soared with joy¡ªhe hadn''t expected to receive such praise from his teacher!


    Meanwhile, the members of the Temple of Wisdom looked at Dean Bruce with a mixture of surprise and admiration.


    Lina Jones, being the designated saintess, was ustomed to such situations and didn''t show much surprise. She stepped forward, bowed to Dean Bruce, and said, "Lina thanks Teacher Dean for your help. Without you, we might not have survived today."


    She paused for a moment, then took out a ring from her pocket and offered it to him. "Someone of your strength likely has no need for the items we carry, but we can''t go without showing our gratitude. This ring contains various medicinal herbs, as well as the crystal cores and flesh of second- and third-tier beasts, which can be used for crafting potions or sold for money. I hope you will ept it."


    Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate to ept the ring, smiling calmly. "It was just a small effort on my part. You don''t need to worry about it. Besides, I have great respect for the Goddess of Wisdom, and I''m happy to have been able to help you."


    Hearing this, Lina Jones and the others from the Temple of Wisdom couldn''t help but smile, their gazes toward Dean Bruce bing even more friendly.


    Noticing their reaction, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smirk.


    With modern persuasion techniques, handling this group is child''s y for me.


    Give it some time, and I could have them so charmed they''d be willing to sell themselves while thanking me for it.


    After a moment of hesitation, Lina Jones removed the pendant from around her neck and handed it to Dean Bruce. "This is my pendant, Teacher Dean. Whenever you have time, please visit me at the Temple of Wisdom. I will ensure you are received with the highest honor."


    "Thank you once again! We must continue our journey, so we''ll take our leave now."


    With that, Dean Bruce didn''t hold them back, watching as they departed. He then turned to Nichs William and curiously asked, "How did you know there would be a battle here?"


    Though this ce wasn''t far from Notting City, the earlier battle shouldn''t have been enough to reach the city itself.


    Nichs William shook his head and said, "Someone left me a note. Although I couldn''t be sure if it was genuine, I couldn''t risk letting a designated saintess die near Notting City, so I gathered my men and rushed over."


    He paused, then added, "My father will being soon as well, to ensure everything is absolutely secure. But now that you''re here, Teacher, the situation has already been resolved. It''s perfect timing¡ªmy father can meet you when he arrives."


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, surprised that his first meeting with the city lord would happen under such circumstances.


    "By the way, Teacher, you mentioned teaching me more magic? What level of magic will that be?"


    Nichs William''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he looked at Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "I never teach anything lower than high-level magic. The spells I''ll teach you will only be more powerful than The Interrogation of the Soul."


    "If The Interrogation of the Soul is already so powerful, then a stronger spell¡­?" Nichs William was thrilled. "Being able to study under you is the greatest honor of my life! Teacher, you''re practically a deity to me!"


    Nearby, the cavalrymen couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy and jealousy in their eyes.


    If only they could have a powerful teacher like Dean Bruce¡ªperhaps they wouldn''t have ended up as mere guards and soldiers!


    As Dean Bruce pondered what new magic to teach, he let Nichs William lead the way back to Notting City.


    Before long, the sound of hooves echoed again. A figure d in deep blue armor, riding a blood-red warhorse, led a cavalry contingent of over a hundred riders, galloping swiftly from the distance.


    A powerful aura radiated from the figure at the forefront, drawing Dean Bruce out of his thoughts.


    Seeing the figure, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, immediately guessing his identity¡ªBillis William, Lord of Notting City and father of Nichs William!


    "Whoa!"


    The warhorse stopped precisely in front of Dean Bruce and Nichs William. Billis William''s gaze was intense, like a burning me, fixed firmly on Dean Bruce.


    Nichs William quickly dismounted, bowing respectfully. "Father, this is my magic teacher!"


    Nodding slightly, Billis William said, "Thank you for teaching my son advanced magic. Without you, today''s events could have caused enormous trouble. Why don''t you do me the honor of visiting my residence tonight? I''ll ensure you''re received with the highest respect, and it will give me a chance to express my gratitude properly!"

 Chapter 31: Chapter 31: The Slumber of the Dead, Notting City’s Secret!

    Dean Bruce did not ept Billis William''s invitation. He politely declined, saying, "Nichs is my student, and teaching him magic is my duty. There''s no need for thanks. As long as he studies diligently and doesn''t waste my efforts, I''ll be satisfied."


    Hearing this, Nichs William couldn''t help but look excited, while Billis William was visibly surprised.


    Normally, even a teacher would expect some sort ofpensation for imparting magical knowledge.


    Dean Bruce''s words left them both stunned.


    "I have matters to attend to at the academy tonight, so there''s no need for any formalities,"


    Dean Bruce added, noticing their surprise and letting a small smile y at the corners of his mouth.


    So, you''re not so easily swayed, huh?he thought.


    As long as you can''t figure out what I''m after or what I''m thinking, you''ll always be mystified by your own assumptions!


    Billis William nodded in respect. "Your sense of duty is admirable. To teach high-level magic without expecting anything in return is something that puts us all to shame. Since you''re busy, we''ll skip the banquet, but please allow us to escort you back. I wouldn''t want those thugs harboring any resentment and setting an ambush for you."


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse the cavalry escort. With Nichs William, he returned to Notting City and the academy.


    After parting ways with Billis William and his men, Dean Bruce shared the incantation for a new spell with Nichs William, carefully choosing his words.


    "Sleep is a loan taken from death; the more you sleep, the longer the repayment period," Nichs William murmured, repeating the words to himself, his mind full of confusion.


    Another one of those cryptic incantations?


    Noticing the puzzled expression on Nichs William''s face, Dean Bruce didn''t mind. He spoke in a serious tone, "This spell is called The Slumber of the Dead. It holds even greater power than The Interrogation of the Soul, but its true strength depends on your ability to master it. Go back and meditate on it well¡ªdon''t disappoint me!"


    Feeling Dean Bruce''s trust and high expectations, Nichs William, though still puzzled, grew excited and respectfully took his leave.


    As he walked away, a shadowy figure appeared. Shelly William sighed and said, "Your teacher is very powerful. Even when he casts high-level magic, he conceals his aura so well that I can''t discern his exact level or rank. But the effects of his magic are undeniably strong!"


    "Stick with him and listen to me¡ªwhatever you do, don''t cross him!"


    If Dean Bruce knew that Shelly William had misinterpreted his strength, he might justugh out loud.


    It wasn''t that Dean Bruce was exceptionally skilled at concealing his power; it was simply that he could only muster a limited amount of mana!


    The powerful effects of his magic were simply a result of Nichs William and the others'' tenfold understanding and power boosting the spells!


    Of course, Dean Bruce was unaware of this as he made his way back to his dormitory, pulling out the Storage Ring he had obtained earlier to inspect its contents.


    It had to be said, Lina Jones was quite generous¡ªthe space inside the ring was nearly packed full. While most of it was filled with medicinal herbs that weren''t particrly valuable.


    But selling them would still bring in a decent sum of money.


    As he was examining the contents, a familiar fragrance wafted over, catching Dean Bruce''s attention. He looked up to see Alita Miller approaching, a smile on her face, herrge chest heaving with each step.


    "Teacher Dean, that wasn''t very kind of you," Alita Miller teased with a lightugh. "You turned me down before, but after we found others to y along, you showed up anyway. Good thing I was quick on my feet and kept the act going!"


    "I wasn''t acting," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "I just happened to be passing by."


    Hearing this, Alita Miller burst into clear, melodicughter, then said, "Teacher Dean''s ''passing by'' is indeed quite the coincidence. But it doesn''t matter, as long as everything went as nned."


    "I''ll take that as your agreement to cooperate with us."


    After a brief pause, Alita Miller added, "Tonight is Sophia''s farewell party. You muste! There''s something important I need to tell you!"


    With that, she turned on her heel and left, her steps sultry and confident.


    As Dean Bruce watched her walk away, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to seriously ponder her true identity.


    Anyone capable of passing information to the city lord''s mansion and setting up such an ambush couldn''t be part of an ordinary organization.


    And then there was Alita Miller''s power, which was undoubtedly above that of a high-level magician. With her abilities, she could easily serve as a teacher at a more prestigious academy¡ªso why was she in this small frontier town?


    [Notting City must be hiding something,]Dean Bruce thought with growing determination. [Before I leave, I have to find a way to uncover the secrets hidden here. Who knows, my parents'' disappearance might be connected to this!]


    With that resolve in mind, Dean Bruce returned to his dormitory. After the earlier events, he didn''t have any sses today, so he decided to take a good nap to restore his energy.


    After an entire night without sleep, followed by the strain of battle¡ªeven if it was just an act¡ªthe depletion of mana and mental energy was real. How could Dean Bruce possibly stay awake any longer?


    Time slowly passed.


    When Dean Bruce finally awoke, the sun was setting, and the sky was draped in a hazy, yellowish veil, as if covered in ayer of gauze.


    After tidying himself up and dressing properly, Dean Bruce prepared to head out for the evening gathering.


    Since he intended to uncover the secrets of Notting City, his best bet was to start with these other teachers. After all, they had been here for a long time and possessed strength far beyond that of ordinary people!


    As soon as he stepped out of the dormitory, Dean Bruce spotted Alita Miller and several others approaching from the other side.


    "Well, well, look who it is! Isn''t this the famous Teacher Dean who''s been all the ragetely, with countless students lining up to be his disciples?"


    "What kind of wind blew you here tonight?"


    Teasingughter filled the air as a group of teachers gathered around Dean Bruce, chuckling. "Alita''s charm is something else! We could never get you to join us, but one word from Alita, and here you are!"


    Though their words were yful, there was a hint of envy in their eyes.


    Who wouldn''t want to be adored by the entire academy?


    With the goal of gathering information from them in mind, Dean Bruce smiled and said, "It''s true that Alita''s charm is irresistible, but if it weren''t for you all, I wouldn''t have agreed. I''ve been so absorbed in my magical studiestely that I''ve neglected you all."


    In social interactions, it''s all about give and take.


    With Dean Bruce being so amicable, the other teachers naturally responded in kind. Before long, they were all chatting like old friends as they made their way to the Night Moon Tavern.


    Their spot had been reserved in advance, and since they were all seasoned magicians, the tavern''s owner had been waiting at the door, ready to greet them with respect and usher them into a luxurious private room.


    The room was lined with numerous barrels of fine wine.


    "Esteemed teachers, it''s an honor to have you in my humble tavern. These barrels contain some of my most cherished vintages, and I hope you''ll enjoy them to the fullest."


    The owner of the Night Moon Tavern was a woman whose figure wasn''t particrly striking¡ªher curves weren''t entuated even by the tight clothing she wore.


    The teachers waved her away, signaling her to leave. Soon, a dozen scantily d girls entered, carrying trays of food and drink.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but frown slightly. This scene felt all too simr to a modern-day nightclub.


    Seeing his frown, a burly teacher beside him grinned, cing arge hand on Dean Bruce''s shoulder. "First time in a tavern like this, Teacher Dean? Hahaha, you look a little out of ce! Don''t worry, we''ve already paid for everything, so feel free to enjoy yourself. You can take your pick of any of the girls here!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but mentally roll his eyes.


    I''ve had wilder nights in the modern world than you could imagine¡ªthis is nothing!


    The other teachers burst outughing, including the female teachers among them.


    There was no helping it¡ªthis was about social ss!


    These tavern girls were ves ormoners, while the teachers had all learned magic and stepped into the ranks of nobility. How could they possibly empathize with the likes of these girls?

 Chapter 32: Chapter 32: The Identity of the Mastermind!

    The mentors were all on equal footing, and there wasn''t much difference in strength on the surface, so they interacted quitefortably. Except for Dean Bruce, who wasn''t very familiar with everyone and struggled to keep up with the conversation at first, but after a few exchanges, he quickly blended in.


    As the drinks flowed, the topics became bolder, and they asionally vented about the principal and other leaders. Only a few mentors remained sober, aware of Dean Bruce''s close rtionship with the principal, so they didn''t join in and kept making vague statements to steer clear.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind much and chatted with them idly.


    Before long, as everyone became tipsy and some male mentors started getting handsy with the hostesses, Alita Miller suddenly stood up, dismissed the hostess next to Dean Bruce, and sat down herself.


    Seeing this, the other mentors burst outughing, teasing the rtionship between the two.


    Alita Miller had intended to seduce Dean Bruce from the start, so she didn''t deny it. Instead, she made an affectionate gesture, rubbing her chest against Dean Bruce''s arm.


    Seeing that neither of them was embarrassed, the group stopped teasing, though a few male mentors felt quite jealous.


    Alita Miller, with her stunning looks, impressive figure, and remarkable abilities, was like a goddess in the eyes of many mentors!


    Now, seeing her being so forward with Dean Bruce, it was impossible for them not to be jealous, especially Barnis George, who was so envious that he was grinding his teeth, his gaze turning cold. He even tightened his grip on the hostess, making her cry out in surprise.


    Dean Bruce nced at Alita Miller and asked softly, "Have you found out anything?"


    "Giggle, aren''t you a bit too eager, young man?" Alita Miller chuckled seductively, pressing her body even closer to Dean Bruce. She lifted her head slightly, her red lips parting as she spoke, the warm breath brushing against Dean Bruce''s ear, sending tingles down his spine.


    But Dean Bruce, being a man of vast experience, wasn''t affected by the sensation at all. He simply stared at Alita Miller indifferently.


    Realizing this, Alita Miller felt a bit bored, pouted, and said, "I found out, but the answer... you won''t believe it!"


    "Oh? Who exactly is behind Xerath Cade?" Dean Bruce wasn''t one to be easily frightened. His tone grew serious, his eyes narrowed, and a murderous intent began to surface in his heart.


    He was far from being a good-natured person. When faced with those who wanted to kill him, his only thought was to strike first and eliminate the danger in its infancy.


    "Are you sure you want to know the answer?" Alita Miller cautioned, "Once you oppose them, every step you take from here on out will be incredibly difficult, like being trapped in a swamp of quicksand, unable to move, and you might even die in it."


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "Don''t forget our partnership. Tell me the answer, or our cooperation ends here."


    Though Dean Bruce didn''t fully understand why Alita Miller and her group were so intent on coborating with him, the fact that they were made him confident.


    As expected, seeing Dean Bruce''s unwavering stance, Alita Miller could only shake her head and say, "Xerath Cade takes orders from the Nine Provinces Alliance! In other words, someone among that lofty group wants you dead!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but frown, his mind filled with doubt.


    Since his transmigration, his memories contained no connection to the Nine Provinces Alliance. Neither he nor his parents had ever had dealings with them, so why would those high-ranking rulers want him dead?


    Dean Bruce''s first instinct was to think Alita Miller was lying, but when he looked down at her, she appeared calm and sincere, not like someone who was deceiving him. Moreover, there would be no benefit for her to lie to him, so he dismissed the thought.


    After pondering for a while, Dean Bruce asked, "Where did the informatione from?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that. You just need to know that the information is true," Alita Miller replied with a light smile. "If you really intend to go against the Nine Provinces Alliance, why not join our organization? At the very least, we''ll protect you."


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse, nor did he agree. After a moment of contemtion, he suddenly asked, "Tell me, what kind of cooperation are you proposing?"


    "It''s nothing major. We''ve discovered a powerful relic that contains terrifying magical energy, likely left behind by a top-level mage from millions of years ago! We want to use your unique defensive magic to help us withstand the attacks on the outer perimeter." Alita Miller paused before continuing, "Don''t worry, the offensive magic within the relic isn''t that strong.


    With the power contained in your magic, you should be able to handle it."


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly and asked, "If the offensive magic isn''t strong, why do you need me?"


    "We do!" Alita Miller sighed, "Inside that relic, you can''t retaliate. If you fight back, the restrictions, magic, and even some mechanisms inside will be extremely powerful. But if you only defend, their attacks will remain weak."


    "The problem is, our defensive magic is mostly fixed in one ce, or the caster cannot move, which prevents us from continuing to explore deeper without retaliating. But you''re different!"


    As Alita Miller spoke, she couldn''t help but tighten her grip on Dean Bruce''s arm, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I''ve seen it with my own eyes¡ªthe defensive magic you cast not only neutralizes attacks from all directions but also imposes no limitations on you. The magic even moves with you!"


    Now understanding the reason, Dean Bruce felt more at ease. He nodded and said, "Alright, since you''ve provided me with valuable information, I won''t go back on my word. Just let me know when you''re ready to explore the relic, and I''ll be there."


    Alita Miller''s face lit up with a smile as sheughed heartily, herrge, full breasts trembling and brushing against Dean Bruce. This sight made the male mentors stare in awe.


    Even the female mentors couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths, feeling somewhat annoyed. Whenever Alita Miller was present at any gathering, all the men''s attention would inevitably be drawn to her, leaving them in the shadows.


    However, Alita Miller''s formidable abilities meant they usually had to rely on her, so they could only pretend not to notice.


    Suddenly, the guest of honor, Sophia, remarked, "I''m a bit curious¡ªbefore today, Alita, you and Dean didn''t seem to have much interaction. How is it that your rtionship suddenly became so close? Alita, could it be that you''ve learned some insider information?"


    As soon as she spoke, every mentor, both male and female, turned their gaze towards Dean Bruce and Alita Miller, their eyes filled with curiosity.


    Barnis George, feeling a twinge of jealousy, added, "Who doesn''t know that Dean has a great rtionship with the principal? Could it be that Dean is about to be promoted?"


    "That''s impossible, right? Dean has only been a mentor for a short time. How could he be promoted so quickly?"


    Despite their words, the mentors'' eyes were still filled with envy as they looked at Dean Bruce.


    This was, after all, a world where the strong preyed on the weak. If a principal wanted to forcefully promote someone, no matter how unlikely it seemed, it could still happen!


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, Alita Millerughed and said, "You guessed right! Dean is about to be promoted, and it''s not just any promotion!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce frowned slightly and looked at Alita Miller with confusion. He himself had no idea about any promotion, so how could Alita Miller confidently make such a im?


    However, in the eyes of the other mentors, his puzzled expression was misinterpreted as displeasure with Alita Miller for revealing the news prematurely.


    Just as the mentors were about to ask more questions or start ttering Dean Bruce, amotion suddenly erupted outside the door. Momentster, the door was violently kicked open, and over a dozen mercenaries, withrge des strapped to their waists and dressed in light armor, stormed in, ring menacingly at Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Which one of you is Dean Bruce? Step forward obediently, or don''t me me, Hels the Mad de, for being ruthless!"


    As his words fell, the mentors'' faces turned pale with fear.

 Chapter 33: Chapter 33: Reversal

    Hels the Mad de, one of the kings of Notting City''s underworld, was, in Dean Bruce''s understanding, equivalent to a mafia boss¡ªone of the more formidable ones at that.


    Other than showing respect to the City Lord''s Mansion, the Magic Guild, and some special faction branches, once night fell, everyone else had to live under their mercy.


    For a moment, even these powerful mentors had grave expressions, all turning their gazes towards Dean Bruce, puzzled as to why someone like him would attract the attention of Hels the Mad de.


    Dean Bruce himself was even more astonished. Since his arrival in this world, he had barely left the academy, so how could he have possibly crossed paths with Hels the Mad de?


    Could it be that Hels the Mad de was also ordered toe and make trouble for him?


    However, even as one of the rulers of the underworld, Hels the Mad de wouldn''t dare to kill someone in broad daylight, right?


    Hels the Mad de, with his notorious reputation, was certainly no fool. Noticing everyone''s attention on him, he immediately fixed his gaze on Dean Bruce and said coldly, "Kid, you''re Dean Bruce? Hmph, not bad-looking, for a dog in human clothing!"


    His eyes carried a hint of envy and jealousy, especially when he nced at Alita Miller, causing him to involuntarily swallow.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s expression instantly turned icy, and a murderous intent flickered in his eyes as he stared at Hels the Mad de.


    After taking a life, Dean Bruce''s mindset had already shifted from what it once was. Now, his only focus was survival¡ªif anyone dared to threaten him, he would eliminate them first!


    Slowly standing up, Dean Bruce released Alita Miller''s hand and calmly said, "The person you''re looking for is me."


    "Good, I''m d you''re brave enough to admit it," Hels the Mad de growled through gritted teeth. "You little punk, how dare you bully my sister? Today, if you kneel down, knock your head on the ground a few times, ande back with me, I might spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll make sure you''re properly taught a lesson!"


    As his words fell, the mentors and the hostesses all exchanged strange looks with one another, their gazes towards Dean Bruce bing curious.


    Hels the Mad de''s sister was renowned for her beauty¡ªso much so that it was said to be otherworldly, making many men hesitant to approach her. The idea that Dean Bruce could have possiblyid a hand on her was simply unimaginable to them.


    Only Alita Miller rolled her eyes. What a joke! Dean Bruce had resisted even her charms; there was no way he would make a move on Hels the Mad de''s sister.


    It was clear that Hels the Mad de was merely using this as an excuse to target Dean Bruce.


    "Kneel down?"


    Dean Bruce grinned, revealing a smile, and said calmly, "I''m sorry, but I really don''t know how to kneel for anyone. How about you kneel first and show me how it''s done?"


    Hearing this, someone couldn''t hold back and burst outughing, causing Hels'' face to darken.


    With a swift motion, Hels drew hisrge de and struck the ground, sparks flying and a sharp ng ringing out. The hostesses were immediately terrified, their faces pale as they hid behind the other mentors.


    Hels said coldly, "You''ve got guts, kid. Even at this point, you still dare to mock me? Well then, don''t me me for what happens next!"


    With that, Hels cast a chilling nce over the other mentors and said in a frigid tone, "Anyone who doesn''t want to get hurt, get out now!"


    "You..." Barnis George suddenly stood up, gritting his teeth, and shouted, "Hels, don''t be so arrogant! We''re all mentors from Notting Primary Magic Academy, and this is the Moonlight Tavern. Do you really think you can cause trouble here?"


    "Primary Magic Academy?" Hels sneered. "A mere Primary Magic Academy means nothing to me. Talk to me when you''re part of the Nine Provinces Alliance. As for the Moonlight Tavern? It''s under my protection. Do you think anyone here would dare oppose me?"


    "I advise you all to stay out of this. The only person I''m after is that scumbag Dean Bruce, to avenge my sister! Now get out of my sight!"


    His words left the mentors exchanging uneasy nces.


    If Dean were someone close to them, they wouldn''t hesitate to stand together and take on Hels.


    After all, if they managed to involve the City Lord''s Mansion or the Nine Provinces Alliance, the oue wouldn''t be certain.


    But Dean Bruce wasn''t particrly familiar with them. They hesitated, weighing whether it was worth crossing Hels for his sake.


    The room fell into an uneasy silence, the air thick with tension.


    Alita Miller, however, remained indifferent. She knew that Dean Bruce possessed extraordinary power¡ªHels was nothingpared to him, and even if the City Lord of Notting City himself came, victory wouldn''t be guaranteed.


    Knowing Dean Bruce wouldn''t be at a disadvantage, what was there to worry about?


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk..." Dean Bruce shook his head lightly and said softly, "Does your sister know you''re out here ruining her reputation like this? But no matter. Everyone, please leave. I''d like to see what this guy thinks he can do to me."


    With multiple spells and magic scrolls at his disposal, Dean Bruce was brimming with confidence. Even in this confined space, facing a warrior like Hels, he had no fear at all.


    "What nerve! How audacious for a mere mage!" Hels was enraged, his eyes flickering with fury.


    Though Meze was a world dominated by magic, with the most powerful individuals being mages, it was widely acknowledged that in closebat, warriors who trained in martial skills and physical strength were far more formidable.


    For a moment, the other mentors furrowed their brows, puzzled as to where Dean Bruce found the courage to speak so boldly.


    Screeech¡ª


    Hels dragged his de across the floor, causing sparks to fly, which immediately frightened everyone. They quickly stood up and backed away, putting distance between themselves and Hels to avoid getting caught in the crossfire.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, preparing to cast a spell, but then he heard the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "Hels, what do you think you''re doing?" A familiar voice rang out, halting Dean Bruce''s spellcasting.


    The voice also stopped Hels in his tracks. He turned around to see a middle-aged man d in armor walking into the room.


    "Commander Pino!" Hels quickly saluted, shock evident on his face.


    But it wasn''t just Hels who was surprised. Almost everyone in the room disyed expressions of astonishment upon seeing the neer.


    Pino Field, themander of the City Lord''s personal guard, was essentially the second-inmand of the entire city''s military, a figure of immense authority!


    What surprised them was not just his power, but his status.


    Members of the City Lord''s household rarely made appearances in ces like this!


    As everyone was still reeling from this unexpected arrival, the sound of more footsteps echoed through the room as Nichs William strode in.


    "The Young Lord!"


    "Greetings, Young Lord!"


    As soon as Nichs William''s face came into view, both Hels and his gang of thugs, as well as the mentors like Barnis George, dropped to one knee in a show of respect.


    It couldn''t be helped. Within the academy, Nichs William was just a student, and the mentors not only didn''t need to show him deference, they had the authority to reprimand him. But outside the academy, their roles were immediately reversed.


    Even if Nichs William ordered their deaths, there wouldn''t be anyone to defend them!


    In an instant, the once tense atmosphere in therge room dissipated entirely, as everyone except Dean Bruce knelt before Nichs William.


    One of the mentors urgently whispered, "Dean, why are you just standing there? Why aren''t you paying your respects to the Young Lord?"


    "Dean has no need to bow."


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, Nichs William smiled, walked up to him, and respectfully bowed, saying, "Student greets the teacher!"


    "What?"


    The moment those words left his mouth, everyone in the room was stunned, especially Hels, whose pupils constricted, and his entire body began to tremble with fear.


    Dean Bruce was Nichs William''s teacher?


    That meant Hels had just picked a fight with a brick wall!


    No matter how much of a king he was in the underworld, there was no way he could stand up to the son of the city''s ruler!


    "Very well, rise," Dean Bruce nodded slightly, his heart secretly relishing the shock and disbelief in everyone''s eyes, but outwardly he remained calm. He asked casually, "Why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to go home and thoroughly study the new magic I taught you?"


    Hearing this, Nichs William smiled wryly, "Today happened to be a gathering for the new students. I couldn''t refuse, so I had to attend. However..."


    At this point, Nichs William''s expression turned cold as he looked at Hels, his voice bing sharp, "I heard somemotion next door and thought I''d check it out. I didn''t expect to find someone daring to be disrespectful to you, teacher!"


    "Teacher, let me handle this scum. There''s no need for you to dirty your hands¡ªhe''s not worth it!"


    As Nichs William finished speaking, Hels felt the world spinning around him. His legs gave way, and he copsed to the floor, trembling uncontrobly.


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse Nichs William''s offer. Having his student take care of such matters for him would only elevate his standing.


    At least he could sense the admiration in the eyes of the other mentors.


    No one had anticipated the situation to take such a sudden turn!


    Moments ago, Hels had been brimming with confidence, looking ready to crush Dean Bruce. But in the blink of an eye, he was reduced to a quivering wreck on the floor. Anyone who witnessed this couldn''t help but be amazed, marveling at the sheer power Dean Brucemanded.

 Chapter 34: Chapter 34: Fishing

    Watching the situation take such a dramatic turn, with Dean Bruce not even lifting a finger, the mentors¡ªexcept for Alita Miller¡ªcouldn''t help but exchange bewildered nces, their eyes filled with astonishment.


    They couldn''t understand how Dean Bruce, of all people, could have the qualifications to be the Young Lord''s teacher.


    The difference between a mentor and a teacher was like night and day!


    While they were still in shock, Nichs William, having received Dean Bruce''s approval, coldlymanded, "Pino, eliminate this man immediately, and then send someone to take care of his family as well!"


    The principle of "removing the roots" was universal in any world, and Nichs William naturally understood this.


    "Yes, sir!"


    Pino Field, his expression calm, walked steadily toward the paralyzed Hels, drawing the greatsword from his waist, the de glinting ominously.


    As the sound of the sword scraping against its scabbard reached Hels'' ears, his anxiety grew, and he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Spare me, Young Lord! Please, spare my life! I was just paid to¡ª"


    sh!


    Before he could finish, the sharp de sliced through his head, sending a spray of blood across the room, causing the hostesses to scream in terror.


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly. From Hels'' words, it was clear someone had paid him to target him!


    Could this really be another ploy by the Nine Provinces Alliance?


    Unfortunately, Pino Field had acted too quickly. Before Hels could reveal anything more, his head had already rolled to the ground.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s displeasure, Nichs William scolded softly, "Why did you act so quickly? Didn''t you hear him mention a mastermind behind this?"


    Pino Field bowed his head and replied, "My apologies, Young Lord. He was too weak. I didn''t expect to finish him off with just one strike."


    His words left everyone exchanging uneasy looks.


    Dean Bruce, who had already suspected who might be behind this, wasn''t too concerned. He responded calmly, "No matter, I already have an idea of who the mastermind might be. Don''t reprimand him; he was just following your orders."


    Nichs William grinned, "Teacher, you''re always so magnanimous. Alright then, clean this ce up quickly. I don''t want anything disturbing my teacher''s enjoyment of his drink!"


    Upon hearing this, the soldiers swiftly moved forward to clean up the bloodshed.


    Given what had just happened, the gathering couldn''t continue, and the mentors remarked with a mix of awe and admiration, "Dean, you''ve kept us in the dark! Not only do you have close ties with the principal, but you''re also the Young Lord''s teacher!"


    "With a status like that, you could practically walk all over Notting City. And yet, you''ve been so low-key about it."


    Amidst the sighs and remarks, all the female mentors¡ªexcept for Sophia, who was nning to leave Notting City¡ªlooked at Dean Bruce as if they were starving wolves eyeing a juicy piece of meat, their gazes filled with intense heat.


    If they could get close to Dean Bruce, wouldn''t that mean they could rise to the top overnight?


    Barnis George, on the other hand, stood silently, his mouth twitching, too terrified to approach. If one looked closely, they would see his legs trembling.


    Unfortunately, with so many people in the room, Dean Bruce didn''t notice this. Realizing that no one was in the mood to continue, the gathering quickly ended, and everyone left.


    Nichs William, worried that someone might still try to harm Dean Bruce, offered to personally lead a team to escort him. However, his offer was declined.


    Because of what the William family''s ancestor had said, Nichs William was utterly obedient to Dean Bruce, treating him as a top-tier expert. He didn''t dare to defy him and could only bow respectfully as he watched Dean Bruce leave with Alita Miller.


    The night had deepened, and the streets were nearly empty.


    Dean Bruce asked directly, "Did you find out why the Nine Provinces Alliance wants to target me?"


    Earlier, Dean Bruce had only learned the identity of the mastermind without asking about the reason.


    But the fact that attending a simple gathering had stirred up so much trouble made him feel the murderous intent from the mastermind, and he naturally wanted to know more.


    "I don''t know," Alita Miller replied, shaking her head. "The Nine Provinces Alliance is a formidable force; our people wouldn''t dare dig too deep. Just discovering their identity was already a huge challenge!"


    After a pause, Alita Miller continued, "That said, if you don''t join an organization for protection, you might face relentless attacks from the Nine Provinces Alliance! I''m curious, though¡ªwhy would they target a mentor in a small border town? Could it be that you''re hiding some big secret?"


    As she spoke, Alita Miller narrowed her eyes and looked Dean Bruce up and down with great interest.


    However, seeing that Dean Bruce himself seemed puzzled, she shrugged and said helplessly, "Never mind. Judging by your expression, you don''t know either. Digging out that secret must be as hard as climbing to the heavens!"


    Dean Bruce''s heart was far from calm. He was almost certain that the disappearance of his parents wasn''t simple. It was likely that the Nine Provinces Alliance''s attempt to assassinate him was rted to them!


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t reach his parents now, and if he wanted to find out what really happened, he would have to explore slowly on his own.


    "I need some time alone. Just call me when it''s time to act. I''m off!" Dean Bruce waved his hand and walked away from Alita Miller, heading in the direction with fewer people.


    Noticing this, Alita Miller murmured softly, "Could it be that he''s trying to lure out the hidden assassins? It makes sense¡ªsince the assassination is aimed at him, there''s no way only one or two people would be involved!"


    "Let''s follow him and see if he has any more hidden abilities."


    Alita Miller''s guess was spot on. Dean Bruce deliberately walked towards the less popted areas with the intent of baiting the hidden assassins out into the open.


    Sure enough, after walking for a short while, just as he was passing over a stone bridge, Dean Bruce keenly sensed a surge of magical energy nearby.


    Pausing in his tracks, Dean Bruce nced around and suddenly noticed a swirling vortex forming on the water''s surface. The current grew turbulent, rising up like a storm, and a figure began to emerge.


    It was a figure cloaked entirely in ck, with even their face obscured.


    "Someone from the Nine Provinces Alliance?" Dean Bruce asked outright, catching the figure off guard for a moment.


    After a long pause, the figure shook their head and said, "It seems your identity isn''t simple either, if you''re worried about the Nine Provinces Alliance targeting you. But that just makes it easier for me¡ªkilling you won''t weigh on my conscience."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce frowned, his mind racing with thoughts.


    If this person wasn''t sent by the Nine Provinces Alliance, then who could it be?


    Was there anyone else in Notting City who held a grudge against him?


    His eyes narrowed as a thought suddenly struck him¡ªBarnis George!


    Especially considering how oddly Barnis had behaved when he requested the crystal core from Joan Michelle. Something had been off.


    "Don''t bother trying to figure it out," the figure interrupted. "It doesn''t matter since you''re about to die. Knowing or not knowing won''t change anything!" The figure raised their right hand, and instantly, the entire river began to tremble.


    "Oh, gentle spirit of water, do not withhold your wrath. Unleash a torrential flood and drown the evil before you! Water Jet, unleash!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, five powerful streams of water surged from the trembling river, rushing towards Dean Bruce with great force.


    "An advanced spell?"


    Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a disdainful smile, confirming that the figure before him wasn''t lying¡ªthey clearly weren''t from the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    After all, the Nine Provinces Alliance would know that he had already defeated Xerath Cade. There was no way they would send someone of the same level to face him again.


    Remaining calm, Dean Bruce activated his "Compassion of Heaven and Earth" spell.


    Buzz¡ª


    Just as the five streams were about to strike Dean Bruce, countless other streams of water appeared, forming a protective barrier in front of him.


    Immediately, the water barrier swallowed the five streams of water, making them vanish without a trace, as the figure cried out in shock.


    "You... you''re also a mage skilled in water elemental magic?" the figure eximed in disbelief at the sight.


    "Hmph, watch as I dismantle your water elemental magics!"


    "Raging waters, gather together and break through all obstacles before you! Water Ball Charge!"


    With a furious shout, the figure waved their staff, causing the river''s waters to coalesce into two massive spheres, which then floated menacingly toward Dean Bruce.


    Buzz¡ª


    However, as soon as the enormous water spheres touched the light barrier, they failed to release any power and were silently absorbed.


    At that moment, the figure finally understood the vast difference in power between themselves and Dean Bruce. Without a second thought, they turned and tried to flee.


    But could they really escape?


    The "Compassion of Heaven and Earth" spell was a high-level spell epassing defense, control, counterattack, and even support capabilities!


    Dean Bruce, with his hands casually behind his back, merely willed the spell to action, and a stream of water surged forward, transforming into a bubble that trapped the figure inside, immobilizing them. The trapped mage could only wave their arms and kick their legs, struggling helplessly within the bubble.


    "Come back!"


    At Dean Bruce''smand, the water bubble floated back, bringing the captive directly before him.


    Pop!


    With a crisp sound, the bubble burst, and the figure fell onto the bridge at Dean Bruce''s feet. Before they could even rise, the stone of the bridge seemed toe alive, surging up and binding them tightly.


    In that instant, the captive was filled with utter terror, and even those hidden in the shadows gasped in shock.

 Chapter 35: Chapter 35: Blood for Blood, A New Function!

    "You... you can cast spells instantly! Damn it! That bastard lied to me, told me you were just an ordinary¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, the crushing stones tightened around him, making it impossible for him to breathe. His eyes bulged as he struggled desperately for air.


    Seeing that the man was on the verge of suffocation, Dean Bruce casually waved his right hand, causing the stones to loosen just enough to allow him to gasp for breath, but not enough to free him.


    Dean Bruce asked calmly, "Who sent you to assassinate me? Tell me the truth, and I''ll make your end quick."


    The man''s eyelids twitched several times as he stammered in terror, "If I tell you, will you spare my life?"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes grew cold, and he replied softly, "Are you trying to negotiate with me?"


    "No, no, no!" Feeling the icy killing intent and recalling the near-death agony he had just experienced, the man was terrified out of his wits. He quickly said, "I''ll talk, I''ll talk! It was Barnis George! He paid me fifty thousand gold coins and ten crystal cores to take you out!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but show a look of surprise.


    He never would have guessed that the mastermind was Barnis George!


    His eyes narrowed in thought: [Something''s not right. Barnis George worked with me for a year without any issues. He''s probably not the mastermind and isn''t connected to the Nine Provinces Alliance. Could it be that he''s holding a grudge over what happened a few days ago?]


    [Interesting. Very interesting! If that''s the case, then he shouldn''t me me for what''sing!]


    As his eyes turned cold, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. With a flick of his right hand, the stones tightened once more, sealing the man in ce, cutting off his air, and leaving him to gasp futilely.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t one to show mercy. Anyone who tried to kill him, regardless of their reasons, would find no leniency.


    As for Barnis George, Dean Bruce wouldn''t let him off either. He would bide his time, choosing the perfect moment to teach him the true meaning of despair.


    It took less than a minute before the man''s head slumped to the side, his breathpletely gone.


    After waiting another minute or two, Dean Bruce stepped forward and removed the man''s mask, revealing the face of a middle-aged man with wide, lifeless eyes, hisplexion pale as death, drained of all color.


    Confirming that the man was truly dead, Dean Bruce dispelled his magic, letting the body slump onto the bridge as he calmly walked away.


    Not long after, Alita Miller emerged from the shadows. She examined the corpse closely, her expression growing serious. "A grand mage who mastered at least two advanced spells, killed so easily¡­ Dean''s power is indeed unfathomable! To possess such strength and yet disguise it so well that I couldn''t sense anything unusual¡­"


    "Dean¡­ is truly terrifying! Even working with him, one must tread with extreme caution!"


    Clenching her fists, Alita Miller watched Dean Bruce''s departing figure with a mixture of awe and apprehension.


    The night passed without further incident.


    The next day, Dean Bruce went to the teaching building with a calm demeanor, greeting his fellow mentors with friendly smiles.


    "Did you hear? A prospective elder of the Magic Guild, Smock, was found dead yesterday! They say he was crushed to death by earth magic, his internal organs ruptured!"


    "To use magic to crush someone''s internal organs, and to overpower a prospective elder¡­ could it have been a Magus-level mage?"


    "Strange. Aren''t mages of that caliber usually active in more prominent cities? In all of Notting City, even the City Lord might not possess such power!"


    "Well, who knows? As long as we stay in the academy, we''re under the Alliance''s protection. Unless it''s a deranged ouw, no one would dare invade the academy."


    The mentors discussed the death of the mage with curiosity, while Dean Bruce casually observed their reactions.


    As expected, only Barnis George looked guilty, his eyelids twitching nervously. He avoided joining the conversation, swallowing hard and appearing extremely tense.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce walked over to Barnis George and suddenly pped his shoulder. The unexpected force nearly caused Barnis to copse, his legs buckling beneath him.


    "Hey, Mentor Barnis, I just gave you a light tap, and you almost fell over? No need to bow so deeply to me," Dean Bruce said with a mocking tone. "I heard that mage died from suffocation after his organs were crushed. It must have been excruciating. I wonder who he could have crossed?"


    Inside the academy, Dean Bruce couldn''t openly confront Barnis George, so he opted to mock him instead, sowing fear and weakening his resolve.


    By keeping Barnis George in a state of terror, Dean Bruce aimed to provoke him into making a mistake, creating the perfect opportunity to take him down.


    "I...," Barnis George stammered, his body trembling as he struggled to suppress his fear. He quickly waved his hands and said, "I don''t know! I''m not interested in matters outside the academy!"


    "You''re not interested in outside matters?" another mentor suddenly interjected with augh. "I remember you were always the one bringing us thetest news from outside. What changed? But seriously, I''m really curious¡ªwhat level of mage could cause such a gruesome death for a prospective elder?"


    "It definitely wasn''t someone from Notting City. In my opinion, we should all be extra cautious in theing days."


    With the conversation shifting, Dean Bruce decided not to continue tormenting Barnis George for the moment and instead turned to chat energetically with the other mentors.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t interested in being merciful; rather, he wanted to prolong Barnis George''s suffering.


    As expected, Barnis George didn''t rx just because Dean Bruce wasn''t focusing on him anymore. On the contrary, his anxiety grew even worse as he kept wondering if Dean Bruce knew the truth about everything.


    He even began to fantasize that Smock might not have died during the attempt on Dean Bruce''s life but was instead killed by some passing powerhouse.


    Barnis George''s mind became entirely preupied with Dean Bruce. Even when Dean Bruce casually scratched his head, Barnis would panic, worrying that an attack might suddenlye his way. Sweat poured down his face, which the other mentors noticed. They assumed he was ill and urged him to go rest.


    But Barnis George didn''t dare leave. He could only force a smile and remain seated, still fully focused on observing Dean Bruce.


    Fortunately for Barnis, Dean Bruce was preupied with other matters and only intended to frighten him for now, so he didn''t openly disy any murderous intent.


    The death of a prospective elder had caused such a stir that all of Notting City was on high alert. Even Nichs William rarely came to the academy, which left Dean Bruce somewhat disappointed.


    He had been waiting for Nichs William to master new spells and increase his own strength!


    However, as the Young Lord, Nichs William found it difficult to find time for magic training under the city''s heightened security. So Dean Bruce spent his days visiting Joan Michelle''s home, reading books, and personally teaching the two sisters magic.


    Fortunately, Joan Michelle did not disappoint. Before she left to take her final assessment, she sessfully mastered the "Blood for Blood" spell.


    On the other hand, Lucy Michelle still hadn''t grasped the spell. Dean Bruce understood, though; the script from the East was indeed more obscure and profound, making it harder toprehend.


    In any case, with the rewards Joan Michelle had promised him and the spells and scrolls he had already mastered, Dean Bruce felt well-prepared to handle any unexpected situations.


    Unless a top-tier mage were to visit this remote town, which is highly unlikely!


    This was also Dean Bruce''s impression during his time in Notting City¡ªhe could practically do as he pleased. Even Principal Andr¨¦ or City Lord Billis might not be able to break through his "Compassion of Heaven and Earth" spell!


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, for sessfully teaching Joan Michelle toprehend the high-level spell ''Blood for Blood!'' The Host has been rewarded with tenfoldprehension and power of ''Blood for Blood!'' You have also earned 60 Supreme Mage points!"


    "System Notification: ''Blood for Blood'' has been ssified as a Tier 6 spell. The Host has earned an additional 60 Supreme Mage points!"


    After absorbing and digesting the tenfoldprehension and power of "Blood for Blood," Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile.


    Joan Michelle''s understanding was impressive; she didn''t just master the skill for simple reflection and retaliation. She also incorporated the ability to weaken her opponent''s attacks and even to immunize and reflect special effects!


    Unfortunately, despite these enhancements, the skill was still ssified as a standard Tier 6 spell, and there were no extra rewards, leaving Dean Bruce slightly disappointed.


    It was clear that there was a difference in talent between Joan Michelle and Nichs William.


    The only pleasant surprise was that his Supreme Mage points had reached the threshold for unlocking a new feature.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! Your Supreme Mage points have reached 560. You may choose to permanently consume 500 Supreme Mage points to unlock a new feature: Lottery. Would you like to proceed?"


    "Yes!"


    Dean Bruce was already familiar with the concept of a lottery system¡ªafter all, he had yed too many simr games in his previous life, many of which involved gacha mechanics. These systems often required not just money but also a great deal of luck to obtain the desired items.


    Though the system might seem like a gamble, the potential benefits were substantial. Anything drawn from the prize pool would have significant effects.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, on sessfully unlocking the Lottery feature. You are eligible for a 90% discount on your first draw. Would you like to proceed?"


    "???"

 Chapter 36: Chapter 36: Rewards and the Upcoming Relic Expedition!

    Seeing the system''s notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. This was just like the tactics used in mobile games from his previous life!


    First, they lure you in with a heavily discounted ten-pull or a free draw, letting you win something good to tempt you into spending more currency for additional draws.


    [Following the usual pattern, the first draw should definitely yield something valuable. And with a 90% discount, there''s no way I''m passing this up!]


    His eyes lit up, and without any hesitation, Dean Bruce opted to go for the draw.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully consumed 50 Supreme Mage points and initiated a ten-pull draw!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have drawn the reward: Dual Ice Arrow Magic Scroll x1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have drawn the reward: Thunder sh Magic Scroll x1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have drawn the reward: Annihtion Blood Nail x1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have drawn the reward..."


    "..."


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have drawn the reward: Decoy Scarecrow x1!"


    As Dean Bruce anticipated, out of the ten draws, aside from the Annihtion Blood Nail, which had an intimidating name, the rest were basic or advanced magic scrolls.


    Among the rewards were two Dual Ice Arrow Magic Scrolls, one Thunder sh Magic Scroll, three Earthfire Magic Scrolls, and two Gravity Spell Magic Scrolls¡ªnone of which were particrly rare.


    Focusing his mind, Dean Bruce carefully reviewed the results of this draw.


    [Dual Ice Arrow Magic Scroll]


    [Upon activation, it allows the user to cast the basic spell Dual Ice Arrow. If the host uses it five times, they can fullyprehend this spell.]


    [Thunder sh Magic Scroll]


    [Upon activation, it allows the user to cast the advanced spell Thunder sh. If the host uses it five times, they can fullyprehend this spell.]


    [Earthfire Magic Scroll]


    [Upon activation, it allows the user to cast the advanced spell Earthfire. If the host uses it five times, they can fullyprehend this spell.]


    [Gravity Spell Magic Scroll]


    [Upon activation, it allows the user to cast the basic spell Gravity Spell. If the host uses it five times, they can fullyprehend this spell.]


    [Decoy Scarecrow (Special Item)]


    [When worn, if the user faces a life-threatening situation, this scarecrow will absorb the damage and teleport the user to a random safe location within 300 yards. The user will remain in a special state for the next 30 seconds, during which they cannot be attacked or targeted.]


    [Annihtion Blood Nail (Special Item)]


    [Can be used on any target below Saint level, instantly destroying their soul and causing their immediate death.]


    "Perfect!"


    Just as Dean Bruce had predicted, the magic scrolls didn''t bring any major surprises. However, the Decoy Scarecrow and Annihtion Blood Nail were exceptional items, making him so excited that he couldn''t help but pump his fist and shout with enthusiasm.


    The Decoy Scarecrow could save him from a life-threatening situation once, and the Annihtion Blood Nail had the power to instantly kill any target below the Saint level!


    Saint level¡ªwhat did that mean?


    From the knowledge Dean Bruce had gathered from books, the Saint level was considered the pinnacle of human strength. One step beyond that, and one would enter the Divine Realm, bing a god, a being of legend!


    This item could directly kill any target below the Saint level. The sheer power it possessed was unimaginable, and if word got out, it would undoubtedly drive people mad with desire.


    [Perfect. With these items in hand, even if Alita Miller and her organization have any ulterior motives, I won''t have to worry!]


    A grin spread across Dean Bruce''s face. With his newfound strength, he was growing more eager and excited for the uing relic expedition.


    Based on the novels and anime he had consumed in his previous life, relics often contained treasures that could significantly boost one''s power. He had always been curious about what these relics held, and now that he had the opportunity, he wasn''t going to miss it.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Host haspleted ten draws. When you reach a total of one hundred draws, the prize pool will upgrade from Bronze to Silver, significantly increasing the quality of rewards!"


    "..."


    Seeing this message, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but roll his eyes. Of course, this was just like those mobile games.


    They give you something good at first, then tempt you to keep drawing more.


    In his previous life, Dean Bruce had fallen for this trap countless times, spending who knows how much money on mobile games. He wasn''t about to be lured in again. He quickly closed the panel, ignoring the notifications.


    The items he had drawn this time were already enough to keep him busy for a while!


    The only downside was that he hadn''t managed to gather five of any single type of magic scroll. If he had, he could have used them to master a few more spells.


    [I should head to the magic shop, buy some more scrolls, and master a few additional spells!]


    [Even though I have the Dragonheart Pendant, my mana regeneration rate is still a bit too slow. It''s not enough to support the casting of too many spells. I should also buy some advanced magic scrolls to keep on hand for extra protection!]


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce wasted no time and headed straight to the marketce. He firstpleted his collection of five basic magic scrolls, then bought an additional advanced magic scroll for good measure, finally returning to Notting Primary Magic Academy with satisfaction.


    Instead of heading back to his dormitory, Dean Bruce made a stop at the office building. The moment Barnis George saw him, he started trembling, his words stumbling over themselves, which quickly drew the attention of the other mentors who sensed something was off.


    However, they didn''t dwell on it for long. As soon as Dean Bruce returned, one of the mentors said, "Dean, you''re back just in time. There''s an exercise scheduled for tomorrow that all mentors are required to participate in. I''ve heard it''s a friendly match against the Magic Academy in Stanlow City!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, surprised by the idea. He hadn''t expected such a thing to exist in this otherworld¡ªa friendlypetition between academies.


    In reality, these matches had little to do with friendship. They were more like military exercises, designed to sharpen the skills of the academy''s mentors. After all, without regrbat experience, even the most skilled mentors would see their battle readiness decline.


    As Dean Bruce was contemting how to decline, another mentor chuckled and said, "Don''t even think about refusing. This is a mandatory event for all mentors. You can ck off during thepetition if you want, but you still have to show up!"


    Another mentor chimed in, "Of course, if you do ck off and your ranking is low, your sry will take a hit!"


    "Ugh, what a headache. I specialize in support magic, and if I can''t find a good team, my ranking will suffer, and so will my pay!"


    Hearing this, several mentors groaned in frustration. Dean Bruce, however, merely shrugged, feeling a bit relieved. Fortunately, he had already stocked up on plenty of magic scrolls in advance.


    With this "friendly" match on the horizon, he had nothing to worry about.


    Not only that, but thispetition outside the academy might also present an opportunity to deal with Barnis George.


    Giving Barnis George a meaningful nce, Dean Bruce smiled and left, heading toward the training room.


    Since the match was set for the next day, he needed to make the most of his time, using the basic scrolls he had purchased to master the spells within them. This would bolster his confidence and arsenal of techniques.


    However, before he reached the training room, Dean Bruce was intercepted by Alita Miller, whose ample chest bounced as she approached, her heartyughter filling the air. "Dean, it''s finally good to see you. You''ve been so hard to track down these past few days."


    "Hmm? What''s up?" Dean Bruce asked calmly.


    Alita Miller smiled and said, "Tomorrow is thepetition with Stanlow City''s Magic Academy. How about we team up?"


    As soon as Alita Miller finished speaking, a subtle, almost inaudible voice followed: "The day of thepetition is also the day we explore the relics."


    "Alright,"


    Dean Bruce agreed without hesitation. After all, the information he needed had been gathered by others, so he wouldn''t go back on his word.


    Alita Miller''s smile brightened. "Then I look forward to teaming up with you, Dean. By the way, where are you off to now? Thepetition is tomorrow¡ªshouldn''t you be resting?"


    "The training room," Dean Bruce replied. Without giving her another nce, he quickened his pace, disappearing from her view in no time.


    Alita Miller was unfazed, ustomed to his manner. Instead of being upset, she smiled.


    She only hoped that Dean Bruce would y the crucial role they needed during the relic expedition.


    Dean Bruce, unconcerned with these thoughts, headed straight to the training room and immediately began practicing with his scrolls.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully cast ''Dual Ice Arrow'' five times and have fully mastered the basic spell ''Dual Ice Arrow!''"


    "..."


    For the past ten days, Dean Bruce had worn the Dragonheart Pendant constantly, even while sleeping. Along with other enhancements, his mana had now reached an impressive 319 points.


    Using basic spells no longer left him as exhausted and ragged as before.


    After mastering several basic spells, Dean Bruce''s mana was finally depleted, leaving him mentally fatigued. He slumped to the ground, breathing heavily.


    "Whew... The spells my students have learned are still more effective than those learned by other means. Not only do theye with tenfold power and insight, but they also consume much less mana."


    "They''re clearly ssified as high-level spells, yet when I use them, they hardly drain my mana. On the other hand, casting these basic spells a few dozen times leaves me worn out."


    "It seems that to truly enhance my power, I need to persuade more people to learn magic from me."


    "Now, with Nichs William upied with who knows what and Joan Michelle busy with her mentor''s certification exam, who should I convince next to help boost my own abilities?"

 Chapter 37: Chapter 37: Visitors from Stanlow City, A Cunning Plan!

    After experiencing the stark difference between the spells his disciples learned and those he mastered through repeated casting, Dean Bruce finally understood: to be truly powerful, he needed to persuade more people to learn magic from him.


    However, despite his best efforts over the past few days, his attempts to teach ordinary students hadn''t been very sessful. No matter how much he tried, they just couldn''t grasp the concepts.


    He had even quoted extensively from the Bible, "The Divine Comedy," and Shakespeare, but to no avail.


    "It seems I need to find more students who are both talented and have a mindset different from the average person. So far, only Joan Michelle and Nichs William have sessfullyprehended the spells. The others... I might as well give up on them for now!"


    "Next, I need to seek out people who are simr to those two."


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce closed his eyes andy down on the floor, using the power of the magical formation in the training room to restore his mana and mental state.


    Once he was fully recovered, Dean Bruce left the training room and returned to the mentors'' dormitory, where he enjoyed a good night''s sleep.


    He was eagerly anticipating the uing relic expedition and had no anxiety that would keep him up at night.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next morning, Dean Bruce woke up just as the sun was beginning to rise.


    After getting ready, he opened his door and was surprised to find Nichs William sitting there, leaning against the doorframe.


    As soon as Nichs heard the door open, he stood up and respectfully bowed to Dean Bruce. "Student greets the teacher!"


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly and asked, "What are you doing sitting here?"


    Nichs William looked slightly embarrassed as he replied, "Teacher, I''ve been unable to properly focus on learning magic these past few days, and I feel deeply ashamed. I didn''t dare disturb your rest."


    "..."


    No matter the era, ttery rarely angers anyone. Sensing the genuine respect Nichs William had for him, Dean Bruce''s opinion of him improved. He nodded and said, "Everyone has their own responsibilities. You''re the Young Lord, and Notting City will be yours one day. You''re old enough now to start learning about these things from your father. I understand that, so you don''t need to act like this."


    Nichs William was deeply moved by these words. Then, hearing Dean Bruce ask, "Did youe to see me because your tasks are finished, or is there something else?"


    Nichs William quickly replied, "Teacher, although Smock wasn''t particrly strong, he was still a prospective elder of the Magic Guild. His death in the city has enraged the guild. They are about to send an archmage-level expert to investigate!"


    "It would be best if you left Notting City for a while. My father and I will do our best to cover this up for you. As long as you''re not in the city, they won''t be able to find you!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, not particrly surprised by this news.


    The Meze had existed for many years, and it was bound to have magical abilities and spells he had never seen or heard of before. The William family likely had their own unique methods as well, which could have helped them uncover the truth about Smock''s death.


    The arrival of representatives from the Magic Guild was something Dean Bruce hadn''t anticipated.


    He hadn''t expected the death of a prospective elder in a small, remote town to attract the attention of higher powers¡ªit was genuinely surprising.


    This also hinted at the possibility that Notting City might be hiding some secrets.


    However, Dean Bruce didn''t share all his thoughts with Nichs William. He simply nodded and said, "I appreciate your concern. It''s thoughtful of you to inform me about this. As it happens, I''ll be participating in apetition with Stanlow City over the next few days, so I won''t be in the city. You don''t need to worry."


    Hearing this, Nichs William let out a long sigh of relief. His biggest fear had been that Dean Bruce wouldn''t cooperate, which would have forced his family to take a stand against the Magic Guild.


    While Dean Bruce was powerful and could afford to stand alone against the guild, the William family had a thousand-year legacy with many branches. If they went to war with the Magic Guild, the entire family would suffer.


    Taking a deep breath, Nichs William bowed respectfully to Dean Bruce again and said with guilt, "Teacher, I''m sorry for disappointing you."


    "Why would I be disappointed?" Dean Bruce replied with a smile. "You''ve done well by informing me of this. All I ask now is that you focus on mastering the magic I''ve taught you. Don''t waste any more time!"


    "Yes, Teacher. I will work hard toprehend it," Nichs William responded with a determined nod.


    After sending Nichs William off, Dean Bruceposed himself and went to join the other mentors.


    In any world, a collective event like this would naturally involve a motivational gathering.


    As expected, when Dean Bruce arrived at the training ground, nearly all the mentors were already there, except for those handling logistics.


    Principal Andr¨¦ stood on a raised tform and signaled for Dean Bruce to join the group.


    Once all the mentors were assembled, Principal Andr¨¦ gave a lengthy speech, whichsted almost an hour, before starting to assign teams. Immediately, the dozen or so female mentors who had attended Sophia''s farewell party all crowded around, eager to invite Dean Bruce to join their teams.


    This scene filled many of the male mentors with envy.


    Those who knew about Dean Bruce''s background¡ªthe fact that he had close ties with the principal and was the teacher of Notting City''s Young Lord¡ªheld back their jealousy. But those who were unaware of his status were seething with envy, some even clenching their teeth in frustration.


    They all thought to themselves that if they encountered Dean Bruce during thepetition, they would surely teach him a lesson!


    Little did they know that if they dared to make a move, they would be the ones to suffer.


    Having already promised Alita Miller, Dean Bruce politely declined the female mentors'' invitations. Amidst Alita Miller''s heartyughter, he made his way over to her.


    In an instant, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller became the center of attention for all the mentors. Whether male or female, their gazes were filled with envy.


    Seeing this, Andr¨¦ Maxwell was stunned, filled with confusion. He had no idea what had happened and couldn''t understand why Dean Bruce had suddenly be so popr!


    However, with the teams already formed, Andr¨¦ Maxwell couldn''t afford to waste any more time. He pushed aside his doubts and signaled for the mentors to start their journey.


    As for the students? With all the mentors away, they were naturally given a collective holiday!


    As they made their way out of the city, the mentors, all skilled mages with strong physical endurance, found the journey easy and were not fatigued by the trek.


    The group was lively with conversation, full of excitement about thepetition that only happened once every few years.


    Alita Miller walked beside Dean Bruce, the faint scent of her perfume wafting through the air. She leaned closer to him and chuckled, "Dean, have you noticed the envy and jealousy in the eyes of the other mentors when they look at you?"


    "Cut the chatter. When do we start?" Dean Bruce, sticking to his original aloof persona, didn''t give Alita Miller the time of day.


    Alita Miller feigned a look of hurt and disappointment, sighing, "Is it possible you don''t feel anything for me at all?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t bother replying. He closed his eyes, focusing on resting and preparing for the uing battle.


    Seeing this, Alita Miller could only pout and say, "No need to rush. We''ll act when thepetition officially begins."


    The path to Stanlow City was separated by a mountain range, and this time, thepetition was naturally taking ce within those mountains.


    As the mentors hiked over the rugged terrain and reached a mountaintop, they spotted a group of figures in the distance, simr in number to their own¡ªaround a hundred people.


    Alita Miller exined, "That must be the team of mentors from Stanlow City''s Primary Magic Academy. This mountain range is called ck Dragon Peak. ording to legend, a ck dragon once ruled this area until a mage of Saint level subdued it and sealed it deep within the mountains, leaving treasures behind."


    "The relic we''re looking for is said to be what that Saint-level mage left behind!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s interest waned.


    There were far too many stories about dragons, and the chances of encountering a real one were slim to none.


    As he turned his gaze to the approaching group, Dean Bruce suddenly raised an eyebrow¡ªhe recognized someone among them.


    Among the mentors on the opposing team, Dean Bruce spotted none other than Lina Jones, the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom!


    Though curious about why she had joined the ranks of the mentors, Dean Bruce turned to Alita Miller and asked softly, "So, that previous ''hero saving the damsel in distress'' act was all for this moment?"


    "Exactly," Alita Miller admitted with a lightugh. "Although it was a bit rushed, one heroic rescue might not be enough to make her fully trust you, but¡­ it helps build a connection. It increases our chances of cooperation and reduces the likelihood of a confrontation. For us, that''s worth it."


    Meanwhile, Lina Jones also noticed Dean Bruce, her eyes lighting up with joy.


    As a young girl with a heart full of admiration for the stories in her favorite tales, thest time she was saved by Dean Bruce hadn''t made her fall in love with him, but it certainly left her with a positive impression.


    And it didn''t hurt that Dean Bruce was quite handsome!


    Moreover, since Dean Bruce had already revealed his identity as a mentor during theirst encounter, this meeting didn''t raise any suspicion on her part.


    Alita Miller''s n had been well-executed, aided by Dean Bruce''s good looks and impressive magical disy.

 Chapter 38: Chapter 38: The Approaching War!

    The leader of Stanlow City Junior Magic Academy was a burly man with a fiery red, explosive hairstyle that fluttered in the wind, making it look like a zing me, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Alita Miller timely introduced him to Dean Bruce, whispering by his ear, "This is the principal of Stanlow City Junior Magic Academy, Biber Parson, an Eighth-Level Magus, proficient in fire elemental magic. He even possesses the ability to enhance himself by controlling fire elements. It is said that in that state, even some Grand Magi would not be his match."


    As figures came into view one after another, Alita Miller''s voice continued to reach Dean Bruce''s ears, describing their strengths and unique abilities, which made Dean Bruce narrow his eyes slightly, inwardly surprised.


    To have ess to so much information clearly indicates that Alita Miller must have a powerful organization backing her!


    It wasn''t until the group of mentors from Stanlow City Junior Magic Academy approached that Alita Miller stopped speaking, quietly standing by Dean Bruce''s side, giving off a sense of delicate reliance.


    Of course, Dean Bruce was not the target of those people''s attention. Biber Parson''s gaze swept across the crowd and immediatelynded on Andr¨¦. He grinned and strode forward, eximing loudly, "Principal Andr¨¦, long time no see! You look younger than ever. Have you perhaps advanced to the Grand Magus level?"


    Whether a magician or a martial arts cultivator, the higher their level, the more their power would affect them, thereby increasing their lifespan and making them appear younger.


    It is rumored that those who reach the level of a Sage Magus or Sword Saint not only retain youthful appearances but also have tighter and smoother skin!


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell also smiled and replied, "Principal Biber, you''re quite the joker. I''m almost too old to walk. Leading the team in thispetition has already exhausted me. I fear you won''t see me at the nextpetition in a few years, so how could I possibly advance?"


    "But you, on the other hand, are full of energy. Just standing next to you, I can feel the intense heat. You must be close to a breakthrough, right?"


    To Dean Bruce, the conversation between leaders was nothing but endless small talk. After exchanging pleasantries for a long time, Andr¨¦ and Biber went from discussing levels to education and then from education to treasures, causing many mentors to grow bored.


    Lina Jones hesitated for a moment before walking up to Dean Bruce with a smile, "Instructor Dean, we meet again. Thank you for your helpst time."


    "No need to be so formal," Dean Bruce responded warmly, knowing that the uing n involved Lina Jones. He smiled, "It was just a small favor. You already gave me a generous giftst time. If you keep being so polite, I might start feeling embarrassed."


    As they spoke, the eyes of the instructors from both cities all turned toward them, their faces full of surprise.


    Despite the close proximity of the two cities, a mountain range separated them, making it difficult to traverse safely, even for instructors with considerable strength. As a result, people from the two cities were quite unfamiliar with each other.


    Seeing how familiar Dean Bruce and Lina Jones were with each other, how could they not be surprised?


    After the initial shock, the male instructors couldn''t help but feel envious and jealous!


    How is it that the two women surrounding Dean Bruce are both so stunning? And each in their own unique way! One had the allure of a mature woman, captivating hearts, while the other was like the girl next door, evoking a sense of pity and protection!


    After chatting for a while, Andr¨¦ and Biber finally finished their pleasantries and shifted the conversation to the uingpetition, instantly drawing the attention of all the instructors.


    There was no other choice; the oue of thispetition would determine the instructors'' sries for the next several years. Who wouldn''t want to earn a bit more money? After all, cultivating required significant financial resources!


    Just the cost of a professional training room was steep, and if one needed to purchase medicinal herbs or crystal cores, the prices could easily reach over a hundred thousand!


    They didn''t have Dean Bruce''s good fortune. The gifts from Nichs William and Lina Jones were so generous that Dean Bruce wouldn''t have to worry about resources for months!


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell pondered aloud, "Last time, if I recall correctly, thepetition was in teams of two, with the number of crystal cores obtained from the beasts hunted in the ck Dragon Mountains as the standard for evaluation. This year, how about we make some changes?"


    "Agreed!" Biber Parson nodded, "After all, we are instructors. Besidesbat ability, we should also assess their survival skills in the wild. What if they lead a team in the future and can''t take care of their students? This time, let''s evaluate them based on the resources they gather in the ck Dragon Mountains, such as medicinal herbs and minerals."


    At this point, Biber Parson''s expression became serious. He swept his gaze over the many instructors, his voice taking on amanding tone, "Thispetition willst for a total of five days. During that time, you can gather various medicinal herbs, minerals, and even some special resources in the ck Dragon Mountains. Points will be awarded based on the rarity of the items collected!"


    "After five days, the points will be tallied. Of course, during thepetition, if you manage to snatch herbs or minerals from others, those will also count toward your score."


    "After all, as instructors, you must havebat capabilities. Otherwise, if your students get bullied and their belongings are taken, will you just stand by and watch? As long as you don''t go too far, any method is allowed!"


    As he finished speaking, the eyes of the instructors immediately turned fierce.


    This was different from the New World; the Meze was inherently a world where the strong prey on the weak. The instructors appeared honest and straightforward only because their positions at the academy constrained them. Once those constraints were removed, they were all ruthless individuals who wouldn''t hesitate to kill.


    "Oh, I almost forgot to mention¡ªthis year is different from previous years. The top three scorers will have the opportunity to further their studies at an Advanced Magic Academy. If they seize this chance, they might even stay on as faculty members!"


    "Good luck. I hope you all perform exceptionally well. Now, go¡ªyour time starts now."


    Upon hearing this, the instructors couldn''t hide their astonishment. In the next moment, they rushed out, eager to get ahead. Within just a few breaths, the group of instructors, including Dean Bruce, had vanished over the hillside, disappearing into the wilderness.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell furrowed his brows and muttered, "Why did you have to tell them that? Aren''t you just forcing them to turn on each other?"


    "If they don''t turn on each other, how will they be tempered?" Biber Parson responded calmly. "In recent years, the friction between the various temples and alliances has been increasing. Moreover, races like the Beastmen and Dwarves are all eyeing us with hostility. A major war is likely to break out soon!"


    "I don''t want to see someone get lucky and sneak into the Advanced Magic Academy. If theyck the drive, they might not even learn advanced magic once they get there, and they won''t be able to contribute to the alliance in future battles!"


    "You... you''re such a war maniac!" Andr¨¦ Maxwell couldn''t help but sneer. "What, are you nning to go to the battlefield yourself?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Biber Parson answered without hesitation. "By the way, if you don''t want to go to the battlefield, you''d better step down from your position soon. Otherwise, if you dare to shy away from the fight, I''ll kill you first!"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell mocked, "You want to kill me? Aren''t you afraid of getting hurt yourself? That might reduce your effectiveness on the battlefield."


    "Even if it means mutual destruction, I won''t allow someone in a high position to enjoy the benefits without bearing the responsibilities!" Biber Parson replied coldly. "You know, my parents died at the hands of such people. I will show no mercy!"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell sighed and gave a bitter smile. Resigned, he said, "I''ll find a chance to step down, but before I do, I have one request."


    Biber Parson nodded, "What is it?"


    "After I retire, please look after Dean Bruce. His parents were dear friends of mine, and they died exploring ruins for the alliance. They made great contributions to the alliance, so I ask that you don''t refuse this request."


    After a brief pause, Andr¨¦ Maxwell spoke softly again, "If possible, I hope you can bring him into the alliance''s ranks."


    "¡­"


    Biber Parson suddenly turned around, his gaze sharp as an eagle''s, staring coldly at Andr¨¦ Maxwell without saying a word.


    Meanwhile, deep within the ck Dragon Mountains, the forest was thick and lush. Dean Bruce followed closely behind Alita Miller as they made their way toward a specific area.


    A momentter, Alita Miller halted in front of arge boulder and smiled, "Let''s wait here for a bit. The others will be here soon."


    Dean Bruce found a spot to sit down on the ground. Suddenly curious, he asked, "How many members does your organization have? Were they the ones who ambushed Lina Jonesst time? Aren''t you afraid she''ll recognize them?"


    Alita Miller chuckled, "If you want to learn about our organization, you''ll have to join us first; otherwise, I''m not telling. As for those two operations, apart from me and the other leader, everyone else was switched out. You don''t need to worry about being recognized. I deliberately avoided using my usual magic back then, all in preparation for this moment!"


    "As for that guy... he has a spell that can change his appearance and aura. Even if Lina Jones herself or a Grand Magus-level expert were here, they wouldn''t be able to tell."


    Alita Miller''s eyes twinkled mischievously as she suddenly turned to Dean Bruce, adopting a seemingly vulnerable expression, which made Dean Bruce feel a bit puzzled.

 Chapter 39: Chapter 39: The Exchange of Magic

    Under that kind of gaze, even Dean Bruce felt a bit overwhelmed. He said in a stern voice, "Don''t look at me like that. If you have something to say, just say it directly!"


    "My dear Mr. Dean... could you help me get rid of that guy?" Alita Miller put on a pitiful and vulnerable act, pleading, "I was forced into this organization, and he''s one of the main culprits! If you help me kill him, I''ll serve you as your ve, devoted to you for life!"


    "..."


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, a voice came from not far away, "Enough, Alita. You''re saying these things in broad daylight. Aren''t you afraid that someone might identally overhear?"


    [Someone''sing!]Dean Bruce''s heart tightened as he turned toward the direction of the voice. He saw a small, middle-aged man with blue hair, dressed in a blue magic robe, approaching.


    While Dean Bruce was sizing up the middle-aged man, the man was also scrutinizing him.


    As he walked closer, the man smiled and introduced himself to Dean Bruce, "I''m Horton Martin. We crossed pathsst time. Your mastery of magic is impressive. It''s an honor to coborate with you!"


    Before Dean Bruce could reply, Horton Martin narrowed his eyes and said softly, "Also, a word of advice: though your power is considerable¡ªso much so that even I can''t gauge your magical reserves¡ªjudging by your spells, you''re definitely at the Grand Magus level, or perhaps even beyond that! But... don''t be fooled."


    "Some people are more venomous and ruthless than vipers. If you blindly trust what they say, no matter how powerful you are, you''ll find yourself in a dangerous situation."


    Dean Bruce easily understood Horton Martin''s implication. He had never fully trusted Alita Miller in the first ce, and hearing them undermine each other only made him smile.


    This suggested instability within their organization! In that case, he needn''t worry about them turning on him and attempting an ambush. In fact, they might even go to great lengths to win him over, each vying for power.


    This was a good thing.


    "Ha ha ha!" Alita Millerughed, "Horton, why are you always so uptight? It was just a joke! Besides, I''m sure you''ve already set up a magic array here, so no one else can get in, right?"


    "You know exactly how to stir trouble, don''t you? The magic array was set long ago!" Horton Martin replied grimly, without a hint of a smile. "This operation is crucial; it must seed at all costs. You''d better keep yourself in check!"


    "How dull," Alita Miller sighed, walking with a sultry stride toward Dean Bruce. She whispered softly, "Dean, it seems that Her Highness, the Saintess, has quite a favorable impression of you. I could feel the intensity of her gaze even while standing beside you. Whether we can cooperate with them and enter the ruins will depend on you!"


    "And if cooperation fails, well... we''ll just have to eliminate them."


    Dean Bruce nodded. He wasn''t particrly familiar with Lina Jones, so naturally, his priority would be exploring the ruins. He wouldn''t hesitate to dispose of the others if it came to that.


    At this moment, however, Dean Bruce found himself increasingly curious about Horton Martin. He recalled that during theirst battle, Horton had appeared extremely burly, with a rugged face and a mastery of fire elemental magics.


    Yet today, his appearance and demeanor were entirely different. This piqued Dean Bruce''s curiosity about that particr magic.


    If he could learn that magic, it would prove incredibly useful in many situations!


    With that thought in mind, Dean Bruce suddenly turned to Horton Martin and said, "Brother Horton, I''m interested in learning your spell for changing appearance and aura. I''m willing to exchange it for a high-level spell I''ve cast before. What do you think? Are you interested?"


    "What?"


    For the first time, Horton Martin''s expression changed, showing clear astonishment. "You want to trade one of your high-level spells for that spell of mine?"


    "That''s right. Do you agree?"


    Dean Bruce had ess to unique channels for learning magic, and his way of thinking differed from the people of this world. He didn''t see it as a loss to trade a high-level spell for one that suited him better¡ªin fact, he considered it a gain.


    His only concern was that he still couldn''tprehend or learn magic on his own, relying instead on system rewards to master new spells.


    But it was worth a try, and even if it didn''t work out, he could always devise an incantation with a transformation theme and have his disciples work on it!


    Horton Martin looked incredulous, while Alita Miller''s mouth dropped open in surprise. She eximed, "Dean, you''re really that generous? How about you teach me the high-level spell, and I''ll take out Horton and give you the spell record?"


    "Get lost!"


    Horton Martin red at Alita Miller before swallowing nervously and turning his attention back to Dean Bruce. He asked in a serious tone, "Are you sure you want to trade a high-level spell you''ve already cast for mine?"


    "Of course. Which spell do you want to learn?" Dean Bruce asked calmly, while Alita Miller stood by, shaking her head in disbelief.


    Horton Martin hesitated for a moment before speaking, "I want to learn the spell that turns you into a pool of ck water, capable of trapping others within it."


    Since Dean Bruce had agreed, he didn''t waste any time. He led Horton Martin aside and taught him the incantation for the spell. In exchange, Horton shared the spell for altering one''s appearance and aura.


    As Dean Bruce finished learning the incantation, a crisp system notification rang in his ear.


    "Ding!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host. You have sessfully learned the basics of the shape-shifting spell¡ª''Polyform Technique.'' Once you obtain a nk spellbook through the lottery function, you can inscribe the Polyform Technique into it and fullyprehend the spell!"


    Seeing this notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    He had guessed correctly¡ªlearning magic from others could indeed allow him to acquire new spells. Unfortunately, he still needed to obtain specific items from the lottery function to actually use them.


    It was clear this was designed to consume his Supreme Mage points.


    [Supreme Mage points... I really need to earn more of them! Judging by the way things are going, the new features will likely require even more points. Hopefully, there will be more ways to earn them in the future!]


    Gathering his thoughts, Dean Bruce set aside his concerns and returned to the boulder, quietly waiting for the others to arrive.


    Given the tense rtionship between Horton Martin and Alita Miller, neither of them spoke, leaving the atmosphere rather quiet.


    Thankfully, they didn''t have to wait long. More and more people began to arrive, some of whom were instructors Dean Bruce had encountered before.


    These instructors, though not particrly high-ranking, gravitated towards either Horton Martin or Alita Miller, forming two distinct factions.


    Once a total of twenty people had gathered, Alita Miller finally smiled and said, "Everyone''s here. Let''s get started. Ace, you still have Lina''s movements under control, right?"


    "Yes," replied a small, wiry man. "They''re still gathering their team, and ording to my information, the ruins can only be entered at night, when the moonlight is just right."


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly. If they could only begin the operation at night, should he take the opportunity to deal with Barnis George beforehand?


    The saying "Revenge is a dish best served cold" was not exactly Dean Bruce''s style!


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce abruptly interrupted Alita Miller and said, "Since we can only enter the ruins at night, I''ll leave for now to take care of some personal business."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone turned to him with puzzled and strange looks, some even with a hint of anger in their eyes.


    However, Horton Martin and Alita Miller remained calm. After a moment of thought, Alita Miller smiled and said, "I''ll join you then. After all, we''re officially partners, and appearing together will allow us to support each other."


    The group was stunned, their faces filled with disbelief.


    What was going on?


    If any of them had made such a suggestion, they might not have survived until nightfall. So why was Dean Bruce treated so differently?


    Swallowing nervously, the group looked toward Horton Martin.


    But to their surprise, the usually strict and unforgiving Horton Martin didn''t reprimand Dean Bruce for breaking protocol. Instead, he smiled and said, "I''ve got some time as well. How about I join you two? It''ll be good to watch each other''s backs."


    "No need. Alita Miller apanying me is sufficient," Dean Bruce replied, not wanting to get too entangled with the organization. But just before leaving, he paused and asked quietly, "Ace, are you able to track others in the dense forest?"


    "Of course!" the small man, Ace, responded with pride. "I can clearly sense the presence of others, even if they''re hiding in water or buried in the earth! However, I don''t know the person you''re looking for, so I won''t be able to identify them. I can only help you find people in general."


    Those who had survived long enough in the organization toplete numerous missions weren''t fools. They knew how to read the situation, and Ace''s attitude toward Dean Bruce changed immediately.


    Dean Bruce didn''t want to waste time, so he asked softly, "Instructor Alita, may I borrow one of your men?"


    "Of course," Alita Miller replied with a smile. "But could you tell me what exactly you n to do?"


    "Nothing much, just going to kill someone."


    His nonchnt tone sent a chill through everyone present, filling them with an unexpected sense of fear.

 Chapter 40: Chapter 40: The Sacred Tree!

    Although these individuals had all undergone missions, the majority had only engaged in life-and-death battles with beasts and had never actually killed another person.


    Hearing Dean Bruce speak of killing with such ease, even nonchnce, as if it were as routine as going for a walk after a meal, naturally instilled a sense of fear in them.


    Alita Miller narrowed her eyes slightly but still agreed with a smile. "Ace, please apany us."


    "At yourmand, mydy!" Ace responded immediately, his gaze toward Dean Bruce now filled with respect.


    If someone couldmand such deference from his superiors, their status must be high indeed. Ace thought that if he could build a connection with Dean Bruce and establish a good rtionship, he might advance further within the organization.


    Horton Martin, having witnessed the power of Dean Bruce''s high-level magic, understood his immense strength. He knew that Dean Bruce was merely a coborator and not under theirmand, so naturally, he had no authority to impose too many restrictions.


    For now, all Horton could do was manage both sides of their team while waiting for Dean Bruce and the others to return.


    After walking for a short distance, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller stopped and turned to Ace.


    Ace knew what they expected. He immediately closed his eyes, waved his staff, and began muttering an incantation under his breath.


    Buzz¡ª


    Soon, a soft yellow light coalesced into a glowing orb, which exploded into countless tiny sprites that scattered in all directions.


    After a while, Ace suddenly opened his eyes and said in a low voice, "To the left, about a thousand yards away, there are six people: four women, all likely over thirty, and two men, both around forty, and quite muscr. Judging by the patterns on their magic robes, they''re all from Stanlow City!"


    "To the right..."


    As Ace described each person, Dean Bruce nodded slightly, impressed by the spell''s effectiveness. Though it couldn''t provide highly detailed information, it could still detect general appearances and clothing from a great distance, making it quite useful.


    If time weren''t so pressing, Dean Bruce would have considered negotiating to acquire this spell as well!


    With Ace''s help, locating people became much simpler.


    In less than fifteen minutes, Ace had pinpointed Barnis George''s location. Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed with cold determination as he immediately headed toward him.


    Alita Miller followed, chuckling softly. "Your earlier disguise was quite convincing. I always thought you were just a harmless young man, but I didn''t expect such a strong killer instinct!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond to Alita Miller''sment. Instead, he shifted the conversation and said, "My target is only Barnis George. I need you to help me by luring his teammates away, giving me time to deal with him alone."


    "Time?"


    Alita Miller paused, surprised. "What kind of grudge do you have with him that you even want to take your time torturing him?"


    "I''m curious about that too, so I want to get some answers." Dean Bruce had a pretty good idea why Barnis George was targeting him, but with the danger all around him, he needed to confirm it.


    Alita Miller gave Dean Bruce a quick nce and, seeing the seriousness in his expression, nodded in agreement.


    They picked up their pace, and soon enough, the voices of Barnis George and hispanion reached their ears.


    "Hahaha, we''re in luck! There''s a trace of the Red Sun Fruit inside this beast!"


    "That means there''s probably a Red Sun Tree nearby. Let''s hurry and find it. If we can locate a whole tree, the points we''ll earn will be substantial!"


    Upon hearing this, Alita Miller, who was about to cast a spell, paused, her eyes lighting up.


    The Red Sun Fruit might not be particrly rare, but a Red Sun Tree was a different story. If the tree was carefully uprooted and wasn''t entirely dead, it could be transnted into the human world, providing a long-term source of Red Sun Fruits. Every so often, it would even produce a Red Sun Core, which significantly enhanced a person''s affinity with fire elements.


    In simple terms, absorbing the Red Sun Core would make it easier to cast orprehend fire elemental magics, while also amplifying their power!


    Dean Bruce hadn''t been wasting his time reading over the past few days. He also understood the importance of the Red Sun Tree. Meeting Alita Miller''s gaze, he whispered, "No need to rush. Let''s keep him alive a little longer. We''ll deal with him after he leads us to the Red Sun Tree."


    For now, the three of them held their breath and hid among the dense foliage, quietly trailing behind Barnis George and hispanion.


    With Ace''s abilities, there was no fear of losing track of them. Keeping a good distance, they remained undetected.


    After a while, Ace finished his spell and whispered, "They''ve entered a cave. This should be where the Red Sun Tree is located!"


    Alita Miller smiled and said, "Well done. You stay at the entrance and keep watch. If anyone elsees, make a ruckus and alert us."


    "As youmand!"


    Ace had anticipated this oue. He knew he wouldn''t have a chance to share in the treasure, so he silently grumbled to himself while outwardly agreeing with the utmost respect.


    Dean Bruce and Alita Miller didn''t care what Ace was thinking. They quietly made their way toward the cave.


    The cave was well-hidden, concealed beneath a tangle of green vines. If it hadn''t been for the traces left by Barnis George and hispanion, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller might not have even recognized it as an entrance.


    Of course, Barnis George had been tracking the scent left by the beast they had hunted. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to find this ce either.


    After waiting for a moment, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller stepped forward, pushed aside the vines, and entered the cave.


    Boom¡ª


    As soon as they stepped inside, Dean Bruce immediately noticed the temperature rise within the space, with the ground beneath them glowing a faint red.


    Alita Miller licked her lips, her excitement palpable. "I can feel it¡ªthe intense fire elemental magic! If I can absorb all that into my body, my power could increase once again!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce furrowed his brow slightly. He had seen Alita Miller cast spells twice before, and they seemed rted to water elements and the moon. If she was also proficient in fire elemental magics, he would need to be extra cautious in their uing coboration.


    After all, why would anyone hide their true strength unless they were nning something?


    Either she intended to double-cross him, or she had other schemes in mind!


    "How will we divide the Red Sun Tree?" Dean Bruce asked directly. It was better to discuss the distribution now than to fight over itter when the tree was in front of them.


    Alita Miller smiled softly, "I may not know your true identity, but cultivating a Red Sun Tree requires considerable resources. Leave the tree to me. I''ll give you a third of the fruits each time it bears fruit. As for the Red Sun Core, I''ll give you one every three years. How does that sound?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing this proposal, Dean Bruce frowned.


    It sounded fair now, but what if she decided to go back on her wordter?


    "A contract!" Dean Bruce thought of one of the unique benefits of this world: contracts enforced by divine power.


    Alita Miller chuckled, "No problem, but for now, let''s focus on securing the Red Sun Tree first!"


    They quietly ventured deeper into the cave. As the temperature continued to rise, they both shed their magic robes. Sweat began to flow naturally from their skin under their light clothing.


    As they moved further in, Barnis George''s exmation suddenly echoed through the cave, "My god, this Red Sun Tree is enormous! Hurry, let''s start picking the fruits!"


    "That''s right! We''ve hit the jackpot this time. We might even secure a spot in the top two and win a ce in the Advanced Magic Academy!"


    As soon as Barnis George finished speaking, Alita Miller''s lips curled into a smile. Instead of drawing her staff, she floated into the air, a soft purple light shimmering around her. As her melodious voice echoed, the light transformed into a mist that began to spread deeper into the cave.


    "Sleep now, let sleep ease all your burdens, and enter a world of sweet dreams."


    In that moment, Alita Miller radiated a violet glow, resembling a nightmarish enchantress. With a gentle breath, she exhaled a mist capable of lulling anyone into a deep slumber.


    The mist flowed through the passage, gradually advancing.


    "Something''s wrong, Barnis! There''s mist behind you!"


    "This is bad, someone''s followed us in! We have to fight our way out!"


    Bang! Bang!


    Instructors held the highest ranks within the city, and almost instantly, they sensed something was amiss. However, the mist spread rapidly and took effect even faster.


    Within ten breaths, a series of crisp sounds echoed.


    Alita Miller''s smile widened in pride. "They''re down."


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce refrained from praising Alita Miller. Instead, he strode forward down the passage. As he rounded a corner, a vast cavern came into view.


    The purple mist had already dissipated, and Barnis George, along with another instructor,y motionless on the ground.


    Looking further ahead, Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply as he finally understood the reason for Barnis George''s earlier astonishment.


    Ahead of him was not solid ground, but a shimmering red pool of water. In the center of this pool stood a towering tree, its branches spreading wide to fill the entire cavern ceiling.


    The tree''s fiery red leaves hung thickly, each adorned with fruits that glowed with a crimson light, illuminating the dark cavern as if it were daylight. The heat was almost unbearable.


    This was Dean Bruce''s first time witnessing such a scene, and he was struck with awe, momentarily frozen in ce.


    And it wasn''t just him. Alita Miller, who had followed closely behind, gasped in amazement. "My god, is this... could this really be the legendary Red Sun Sacred Tree? If someone were to consume its core, they might even have a chance to ascend to the level of a Sage Magus!"

 Chapter 41: Chapter 41: The Beast That Speaks!

    Whenever something is associated with the word "sacred," its rarity and importance skyrocket.


    "It seems we''ll need to renegotiate how to divide this."


    Dean Bruce said, noticing Alita Miller''s growing excitement and bing immediately wary, suspecting she might turn against him.


    Why didn''t Dean Bruce consider betraying her first?


    His knowledge of this world was too limited. He had no idea what the Red Sun Sacred Tree was truly capable of. If he turned on Alita Miller now, not only would he have to fight her, but he''d also have to contend with the organization backing her.


    More importantly, even if he managed to obtain the Red Sun Sacred Tree, he''d need to ask others how to use it. If they had ulterior motives, it could lead to endless battles. Continuing to cooperate with Alita Miller seemed more practical; he could simply take his share of the rewards without worrying about how to use the tree.


    However, now that he understood the tree''s significance, he intended to secure arger portion for himself. He wouldn''t agree to any terms too easily.


    Hearing Dean Bruce''s words, Alita Miller snapped out of her excitement. She pondered for a moment and then said, "Now isn''t the time to discuss this. Rare treasures like this are often guarded by powerful beasts. We should first draw out that beast and secure the Red Sun Sacred Tree before we talk about distribution."


    This idea wasn''t unfamiliar to Dean Bruce; he''d read plenty of novels in his past life where such logic wasmonce. He nodded and asked, "So how do we lure out this hidden beast?"


    Alita Miller''s eyes narrowed as she turned to look at the still-unconscious Barnis George and the other instructor lying on the ground. She murmured, "We''ll use their blood. Blood is the most enticing thing to a beast. It should be more than enough to lure out whatever is guarding the area."


    "Human blood?" Dean Bruce frowned, then nced at Barnis George. With a sigh, he said, "I had nned to extract some information from Barnis George. It seems I''ll have to give him a quicker death."


    "No problem," Alita Miller replied, shaking her head. "There''s still plenty of time; no need to rush. I can step away while you question him, then we can finish him off. As for that other instructor, Ruiz, he''s no better. Killing him is no loss."


    Dean Bruce was tempted by this suggestion, but deep down, he felt a creeping unease. The hairs on his neck began to rise, as if some terrible creature was watching him from the shadows.


    Dean Bruce suddenly spun around, but there was no one in sight. Aside from the tranquil pool and the Red Sun Sacred Tree, glowing with its crystalline red light, there was nothing else present.


    His gaze slowly lowered, focusing on the water''s surface. It was perfectly still, without a ripple, reflecting the firelight and the hanging Red Sun Fruits in a stunning disy, like a scene from a fireworks show.


    But Dean Bruce knew one thing for certain: the more beautiful and mesmerizing something appeared, the more likely it was to conceal danger.


    Given the circumstances, Dean Bruce no longer felt it was worth wasting time interrogating Barnis George.


    Based on Barnis George''s actions so far, it was clear that the pressure he exerted was far less than that of Xerath Cade. This meant he probably wasn''t from the Nine Provinces Alliance. The only reason Dean Bruce had considered interrogating him was to confirm his suspicions.


    Now, with the situation bing more uncertain, it seemed wiser to act quickly rather than risk a hidden threat suddenly emerging.


    With that thought, Dean Bruce stepped forward without hesitation, grabbed Barnis George''s unconscious body, and flung him toward the still water.


    "Hmm?"


    "What are you doing?"


    Alita Miller asked in surprise. "Aren''t you going to interrogate him?"


    Ssh!


    The sound of Barnis George hitting the water echoed through the cavern. The heat of the water jolted him awake immediately. His eyes snapped open, and he saw Dean Bruce and Alita Miller staring at him. Terror flooded his face as he cried out, "Dean! Alita! How are you here?"


    Dean Bruce watched as ripples spread from where Barnis George had fallen into the water, but the rest of the surface remained eerily calm. His brow furrowed, and confusion clouded his mind. [Did I misjudge the situation? No, that feeling of danger was real. Why isn''t it attacking? Could it be¡­ it''s not in the water?


    But if it''s not underwater, where else could it be hiding in this open space?]


    Ignoring Barnis George''s panicked screams and pleas, Dean Bruce continued scanning the surroundings, making Alita Miller nervous. She quickly asked, "What is it, Dean? Have you sensed the presence of a beast?"


    "A beast? What beast?" Barnis George was momentarily stunned, then noticed the cold, piercing look in Dean Bruce''s eyes. He immediately started shouting, "Dean, Instructor, please don''t kill me! I was out of my mind earlier, possessed by a demon! That''s the only reason I tried to have you assassinated!"


    "I swear I''ll never do it again! I''ll follow your lead in the academy from now on!"


    "Please, don''t kill me! I know I was wrong! I''m begging you, spare my life!"


    His desperate cries filled the cavern, and Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch with irritation. As he looked down at Barnis George, his expression was one of utter disdain.


    Without Dean Bruce even saying a word or applying any pressure, Barnis George had already spilled everything, revealing just how weak and cowardly he truly was.


    Facing someone like that, Dean Bruce couldn''t even muster the desire to kill him. Eliminating Barnis George would only dirty his hands.


    Ignoring Barnis George''s pleas for mercy, Dean Bruce''s eyes, sharp as a hawk''s, continuously scanned every corner of the cavern.


    This heightened tension spread to Alita Miller, who knew Dean Bruce''s strength was unfathomable. If he was this cautious, it could only mean that the impending danger was truly severe.


    Sensing this as well, Barnis George stopped shouting and tried to swim toward the shore. But in the next moment, his face twisted in terror, and a blood-curdling scream erupted from him.


    Hearing the scream, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller immediately turned their attention to Barnis George. Their pupils contracted as they witnessed a massive, gaping mouth breaking through the water''s surface, swallowing Barnis George whole in one swift motion.


    Crunch¡ª


    As the mouth closed, a crisp sound echoed, and bright red liquid mixed with chunks of flesh dripped from the corners of the mouth.


    Looking closer, Dean Bruce realized that the mouth chewing on Barnis George''s body belonged to a giant turtle''s head. Its eyes glowed with a menacing crimson light, locked intently on Dean Bruce and Alita Miller.


    Except for its head protruding above the water, the turtle''s massive body remained submerged, making it impossible to determine its full size. But just the head alone was two to three timesrger than a human, indicating that its body was likely enormous.


    For a moment, the entire cavern fell into an eerie silence, broken only by the sound of the turtle''s chewing. The two humans and the turtle stared at each other, neither side making a move.


    After a long pause, once the turtle hadpletely swallowed Barnis George''s remains, its eyes gleamed, and it slightly opened its mouth, producing a deep, rumbling voice: "Humans, leave this ce! The Sacred Tree is beyond your reach!"


    "What? A beast that can speak humannguage! Oh my god, this must be a Sixth-Level beast, or even higher!"


    Alita Miller cried out in shock, stumbling backward several steps, her eyes filled with fear as she stared at the turtle.


    Dean Bruce, on the other hand, wasn''t as frightened. He didn''t have an in-depth understanding of the levels of beasts, so he wasn''t easily intimidated. Moreover, in his experience, even if a turtle was a fierce beast, its attack capabilities likely weren''t that strong.


    Additionally, the fact that the turtle had spoken, urging them to leave, indicated that it might actually be afraid of them.


    Dean Bruce, having read countless books in his previous life, understood psychology quite well. When someone tells you to leave, it''s often because they believe they don''t have the ability to deal with you.


    Otherwise, there would be no need for it to ask you to leave. It wouldn''t even bother with you, just like it did with Barnis George¡ªif you dared approach the Red Sun Sacred Tree, it would simply devour you in one bite!


    Once Dean Bruce understood this, even though he could feel the pressure, the fear in his heart dissipated.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce stepped forward and calmly said, "This treasure crossed my path, which means it''s destined for me. Share some of it with me, or I won''t be leaving!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Alita Miller gasped audibly, her eyes now filled with admiration as she looked at Dean Bruce.


    She couldn''t believe that Dean Bruce could remain soposed in the face of a powerful beast that could speak humannguage, and even dare to demand a share of the treasure. It was simply madness!


    The turtle''s eyes shed with red light, growing even more intense, and its voice, now like thunder, echoed ominously throughout the cavern. "Human, do not push my limits, or you will all die here!"


    "Make me die here? You..." Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a disdainful smile. "Can you really do that? I''m standing right here! Let''s see how you n to kill me."


    Rumble!


    As soon as Dean Bruce spoke, the entire surface of the water began to boil violently, and the terrifying pressure surged, making even Dean Bruce tense up.


    Ding!


    At that moment, a crisp system notification suddenly rang in Dean Bruce''s ear, causing his face to light up with joy!

 Chapter 42: Chapter 42: Counterattack

    Ding!


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for sessfully guiding Lucy Michelle in mastering the high-level spell¡ªWind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain! The Host is rewarded with tenfoldprehension and power of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain! The Host is also rewarded with 60 Supreme Mage points!"


    "System Alert: Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain has been ssified as a Sixth-Level spell with the potential to be a forbidden spell. The Host receives an additional reward of 300 Supreme Mage points and a ten-draw voucher!"


    As these notifications shed before him, Dean Bruce''s tension eased immediately. ording to his knowledge, Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain was a versatile and powerful spell capable of offense, defense, and escape. With the tenfold increase in its power andprehension, he might not be able to kill the giant turtle before him, but he was confident that he could hold his ground.


    However, he felt a bit disappointed by the additional rewards¡ªjust a ten-draw voucher that wouldn''t directly enhance his strength or be immediately useful.


    He knew he couldn''t afford to use the voucher until he put some distance between himself and the turtle.


    Meanwhile, the turtle, which had been on the verge ofunching an attack, hesitated when it saw Dean Bruce suddenly smile. Growing nervous, it assumed Dean Bruce had some hidden n, and it paused, choosing not to attack. Its eyes rolled rapidly, fixating on Dean Bruce with intense caution.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce seized the moment to press his advantage, taunting, "What''s wrong? Afraid to attack me? Then be a good boy and hand over the Red Sun Sacred Tree!"


    "Dream on!" The turtle bellowed in fury, its deep voice rumbling through the cavern. "This Red Sun Tree belongs to a true master. I''m just the guardian. If you dare steal from him, no matter where you run, he''ll hunt you down!"


    "What?" Alita Miller gasped, "If a Sixth-Level beast is just the guardian, what kind of power does its master have?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce frowned. He had initially thought well of Alita Miller, but her constant outbursts and exaggerated reactions were starting to annoy him.


    The turtle rumbled again, "Humans, leave this ce. I can''t see through you, and I have no desire to engage in a fight to the death over someone else''s treasure. It''s not worth it."


    After a brief pause, the turtle continued, "I am a Seventh-Level ck Turtle, which would be equivalent to your human archmage level. Plus, with my thick scales, there''s no way you could harm me. Leave now, and I''ll spare your lives."


    At this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help butugh mockingly. "You just devoured someone in front of us, so don''t pretend to be merciful now. The only reason you''re talking so much is because you''re not confident you can defeat us, isn''t it?"


    The ck Turtle fell silent, and Dean Bruce, already prepared to cast his spell, took a bold step forward and said coldly, "I''m not asking for much. Hand over half of the Red Sun Fruits, and we''ll leave. Otherwise, even if we get seriously injured, we''ll take you down with us!"


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª


    A strange sound echoed as the water''s surface began to boil. The ck Turtle''s eyes zed with fury as it suddenly rose from the water. Its massive body emerged, with limbs as thick as pirs, standing imposingly in the water.


    Rumble!


    The Red Sun Tree also lifted upward, its branches and leaves scraping against the cave walls, producing an eerie sound.


    It was only at this moment that Dean Bruce and Alita Miller realized that the Red Sun Tree was actually growing on the ck Turtle''s back!


    Alita Miller stared in disbelief, murmuring, "No wonder this Red Sun Tree managed to evolve into a Sacred Tree even in such a remote, deste ce. It''s been absorbing the life force and power of a Seventh-Level beast all along!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce felt even more confident. ording to his understanding, if the Sacred Tree had been continuously draining the ck Turtle''s life force and power, its true strength was likely below the Seventh-Level!


    "You want the Red Sun Tree? Let''s see if you have what it takes!"


    The ck Turtle growled deeply, its massive head shooting forward like a spring, rapidly closing in on Dean Bruce. Its jaws opened wide, revealing sharp teeth still stained with blood, emitting a strong stench of death.


    Despite the ck Turtle''s aggressive charge, Dean Bruce remained calm. He quickly cast the Mountain spell from Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain on himself.


    Buzz¡ª


    A pale yellow light enveloped Dean Bruce, swirling around him. Simultaneously, he activated the Blood for Blood spell, which immediately transformed his body with a unique power.


    Roar!


    The ck Turtle, undeterred, opened its gaping maw and lunged at Dean Bruce, intending to bite down on him.


    Seeing this, Alita Miller, who had been watching in awe just moments before, suddenly grew serious. Her demeanor changed entirely, and she took a step forward. A silver-white light burst from beneath her feet, enveloping her entire body in an instant, making her appear almost like a descending angel.


    In the next moment, Alita Miller had already shed behind the ck Turtle. With a swift motion, she reached out and grabbed a Red Sun Fruit in her hand.


    It was clear now that her earlier fear and hesitation had all been an act!


    But before she could even smile in triumph, Dean Bruce''s Blood for Bloodspell took effect with a thunderous impact.


    As the ck Turtle''s sharp teeth mped down on him, the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainspell activated, causing Dean Bruce''s skin to harden like stone¡ªthick, resilient, and tough. Coupled with the Blood for Blood spell''s ability to diminish the enemy''s attack power, Dean Bruce barely felt any pain as he absorbed the full brunt of the attack.


    Then, the second phase of Blood for Blood erupted, sending a terrifying force back into the ck Turtle''s body. The creature felt as if its teeth were about to shatter, and it let out a howl of pain, quickly spitting Dean Bruce out.


    Fortunately for the ck Turtle, its naturally thick skin and tough body meant it didn''t suffer much damage, though it was forced to retreat several steps.


    At that moment, the ck Turtle realized Alita Miller was on its back. With a thought, countless patterns on its shell began to glow, and in the blink of an eye, they shot toward Alita Miller with blinding speed.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The speed of magic has nothing to do with the size of the caster, and though Alita Miller was skilled, she was still no match for the attack of a Seventh-Level beast. The glowing patterns struck her before she could react, and her body convulsed as she was hit, spitting out blood.


    However, Alita Miller proved her ruthlessness. Despite the excruciating pain that contorted her face into something unrecognizable, as she was flung away, she still managed to snatch several more Red Sun Fruits with a desperate grab.


    "Damn it!" The ck Turtle roared with increasing fury. Those Red Sun Fruits were formed from its own life force, like its offspring. There was no way it could stand by and watch them being taken!


    Thud!


    A heavy sound echoed as Alita Miller crashed to the ground, spewing another mouthful of blood. But instead of copsing, she somehow acted as if nothing had happened. In a sh, she appeared at the entrance of the cave, shouting, "Dean, hold it off! We''ll split the Red Sun Fruits fifty-fifty!"


    However, before Alita Miller could dash out, the ck Turtle let out a skyward roar, stamping its powerful limbs on the ground. Immediately, torrents of water surged forth, transforming into cascading water curtains that enveloped the entire cavern.


    Alita Miller, glowing with a silver light, was caught off guard and collided with the water curtain. In the next instant, the water turned red, and she felt as though her skin was being scorched by mes. Her expression changed drastically as she quickly retreated.


    But with that retreat, any chance of escaping was lost.


    The water curtains fellpletely, trapping both Dean Bruce and Alita Miller within their confines.


    Gritting her teeth, Alita Miller warned, "Dean, be careful. Don''t get close to those water curtains¡ªthey may look like water, but they''re scorching hot! It feels like they could melt my skin and flesh! A Seventh-Level beast truly lives up to its reputation!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond to her words, but his gaze toward Alita Miller grew more peculiar. This woman had been hiding her true abilities all along!


    She had been deliberately ying weak, only to seize the opportunity to snatch a few Red Sun Fruits while the ck Turtle was distracted by their magical duel.


    He resolved never to underestimate this woman again; otherwise, as Horton Martin had warned, no matter how strong he was, he could still suffer a setback.


    Gathering his thoughts, Dean Bruce calmly said, "I was the one who drew the ck Turtle''s attention, allowing you to grab the Red Sun Fruits. The split should be seventy-thirty, with me taking seventy percent."


    Upon hearing this, Alita Miller''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Dean Bruce. It wasn''t until the ck Turtle let out another roar that she quickly adopted a pitiful expression, hiding behind Dean Bruce.


    Seeing Dean Bruce standing in front of her, the furious ck Turtle suddenly calmed down. It had no choice¡ªjust moments ago, it had bitten down on Dean Bruce, only to nearly shatter its own teeth in the process!


    While the ck Turtle was confident it could withstand Dean Bruce''s attacks, it was equally aware that it couldn''t inflict any significant harm on him either, leading to a stalemate.


    After a tense silence, the ck Turtle finally gritted its teeth and growled, "You''ve already taken some of the Red Sun Fruits. If you promise to leave now, I''ll withdraw my magic and let you go safely."


    "No, that''s not enough," Dean Bruce replied with a grin. "If you don''t want to experience the feeling of having all your teeth shattered again, you''d better hand over more Red Sun Fruits! You''ve got thousands of them on your back. Giving me a few hundred shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    Hearing this, the ck Turtle was so infuriated that it practically ground its teeth, ring at Dean Bruce with seething anger!

 Chapter 43: Chapter 43: Another Draw, Seizing the Red Sun Fruits!

    Seeing the ck Turtle seething with rage, yet too hesitant to attack, Dean Bruce quickly assessed the situation.


    His mana was running low, and the spells he had taught others were primarily defensive and supportive in nature. Hecked the power to outright kill the ck Turtle. However, by prolonging the standoff and leveraging the unique properties of Blood for Bloodand Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, he was confident he could extract even more Red Sun Fruits from the beast.


    The standoff also gave him time to better understand the rewards he had received. After all, he had only just acquired Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainand wasn''t yet adept at using it to its full potential.


    If the Wind and Fireponents of the spell possessed offensive capabilities or special effects, he might even have a chance to defeat the ck Turtle and im the Red Sun Sacred Tree!


    For a moment, the scene turned awkward. The ck Turtle, unwilling to speak or attack, simply stared intently at Dean Bruce.


    Meanwhile, Alita Miller hid behind Dean Bruce, panting heavily as she worked to recover from her previous injuries.


    Seeing the ck Turtle stuck in its position, Dean Bruce decided to multitask. He discreetly summoned the system interface and used the ten-draw voucher to initiate a lottery draw.


    [Heavens, bless me! Lady Luck, be kind! If I can pull a special item that can take down this ck Turtle, I promise I''ll offer more tributes in the future!]


    [Come on, give me something good. I don''t want to waste the Annihtion Blood Nail on a beast that''s not even Saint level!]


    Dean Bruce silently prayed as he watched the lottery interface sh before his eyes, his whole body tense with anticipation.


    Ding!


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for sessfully consuming a ten-draw voucher and initiating a ten-draw!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for drawing a reward: Incendiary Grenade X1!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for drawing a reward: nk Spellbook X1!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for drawing a reward: Ginseng Fruit X1!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for drawing a reward: Diluted Dragon Blood X1!"


    "..."


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, for drawing the grand prize: Primary Space Stasis Spell Scroll X1!"


    "System Alert: Since the Host has drawn the grand prize in this lottery, you may choose to refresh the prize pool. Would you like to refresh?"


    "Refresh!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate for a second. If his luck held, he might win another chance to draw and potentially score another grand prize!


    After refreshing the prize pool, Dean Bruce kept one eye on the ck Turtle''s movements while checking the rewards he had just drawn.


    [nk Spellbook (Special Item)]:Can store another''s magical insights, allowing the host to directlyprehend them.


    [Ginseng Fruit (Heavenly Treasure)]:Permanently increases the host''s physical constitution by 10 points upon consumption.


    [Kiwi Fruit (Heavenly Treasure)]:Permanently increases the host''s mana by 10 points upon consumption.


    [Entangling Magic Scroll (Special Item)]:When activated, it casts an advanced binding spell on a target, immobilizing thempletely.


    [Intermediate Pet Blood Contract (Special Item)]:Can be used on a beast of Sixth-Level or lower to forcibly form a blood contract, making it your pet, with its life and death under your control.


    [Lightning Arrow Magic Talisman (Special Item)]:After infusing it with mana, this talisman can unleash a basic Lightning Arrow spell.


    [Incendiary Grenade (Special Item)]:Upon being thrown, it ignites and burns everything within a 100-yard radius, capable of killing any target below Sixth-Level. The messt for 30 minutes.


    [Diluted Dragon Blood (Special Item)]:Though diluted, this dragon blood still carries a strong draconic aura. If sessfully absorbed, it could greatly enhance your constitution or empower a treasure.


    [Primary Space Stasis Magic Scroll (Special Item)]:When used, this scroll activates a space stasis spell, freezing all space within a 300-yard radius. All Seventh-Level beasts, Archmages, Sword Kings, Martial Kings, and lower-level enemies will be immobilized and unable to cast spells for 3 minutes. The duration decreases if the stasis field is attacked.


    This time, Dean Bruce''s luck seemed even better than before, causing his eyes to light up with excitement and his heart to race with joy.


    The highlight of the draw was undoubtedly the Primary Space Stasis Magic Scroll. With this in hand, he could freeze the ck Turtle in ce, making it impossible for the beast to move. They could then pick as many Red Sun Fruits as they wanted!


    As for the other items, though impressive, they weren''t immediately necessary.


    A sly smile crept onto Dean Bruce''s face as he looked at the ck Turtle, a smile so chilling that even the mighty beast felt a shiver run down its spine.


    Alita Miller''s voice whispered urgently from behind him, "Dean, are you sure you can take it down? If not, I have a teleportation scroll. Hold it off for a bit, and we can escape. I already got five Red Sun Fruits¡ªit''s a decent haul!"


    Under different circumstances, Dean Bruce might have agreed, but now, with the Primary Space Stasis Magic Scrollin his possession, there was no way he''d let the ck Turtle off so easily.


    Without replying to Alita Miller, Dean Bruce stepped forward toward the ck Turtle. The beast, now visibly shaken, retreated in fear, its eyes locked onto Dean Bruce with terror as it gruffly said, "I don''t want to fight you to mutual destruction. Don''t push me into a corner!"


    The ck Turtle had no choice but to be suspicious. Dean Bruce''s sudden shift from defensive maneuvers to boldly walking straight toward the beast was too unusual, making the ck Turtle wary and hesitant to retaliate.


    "Hahaha! Force you to fight? I''d like to see how you intend to do that!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t stop advancing, drawing ever closer to the ck Turtle. Though the ck Turtle was a Seventh-Level beast, its strength had long been sapped by the Red Sun Sacred Tree. Yet, it still retained the pride of a high-level beast.


    As Dean Bruce closed in, the ck Turtle, filled with fury, stopped retreating and opened its mouth to unleash a water curtain. However, before the water could fully form, Dean Bruce quickly tore open the Primary Space Stasis Magic Scroll.


    Buzz¡ª


    A peculiar ripple spread through the air, instantly freezing the entire space within the cavern.


    Even the water curtain halted mid-air, no longer flowing. The ck Turtle, though still conscious, found itselfpletely paralyzed, unable to move even a muscle, let alone blink.


    "What?"


    "What... what''s happening?" Alita Miller, who had been preparing to flee, stared wide-eyed in shock.


    This time, her astonishment wasn''t an act.


    She was genuinely stunned, unable to believe that Dean Bruce had just subdued a Seventh-Level beast. What level of mage could he possibly be?


    "Don''t just stand there! I can only hold the ck Turtle for three minutes. Hurry up and start picking the Red Sun Fruits!"


    Dean Bruce shouted as he leaped onto the ck Turtle''s back, frantically harvesting the Red Sun Fruits. He called out to Alita Miller, urging her to join him.


    Alone, Dean Bruce could only gather so many fruits, but with Alita Miller''s help, they could potentially double their haul. Even if he had to share some of the fruits with her, the total yield would be far greater than what he could collect on his own.


    And if Alita Miller disagreed with his proposed division, well... ending the partnership and turning against her wasn''t out of the question.


    These were fruits from the evolved Red Sun Sacred Tree¡ªrare and powerful enough to justify making enemies, even with the organization backing Alita Miller.


    Fortunately, Alita Miller understood the importance of the Red Sun Fruits. Without hesitation, she ignored her previous injuries and pain, jumping onto the ck Turtle''s back and frantically picking the fruits alongside Dean Bruce.


    As they continued to gather the Red Sun Fruits, Alita Miller couldn''t help but ask, "How on earth did you do it? How were you able to freeze the ck Turtle in ce for a full three minutes?"


    "Shouldn''t we take this opportunity to uproot the entire Red Sun Tree?"


    As she spoke, Alita Miller''s gaze shifted to the thick roots of the Red Sun Sacred Tree.


    Dean Bruce nced at the roots and immediately shook his head. "No, it''s impossible. The roots havepletely fused with the ck Turtle. Trying to pull it out would take far too long. Instead of wasting time on that, it''s better to pick as many Red Sun Fruits as we can!"


    "And... I still feel like something is watching us."


    For some reason, even though the ck Turtle was immobilized by the space stasis spell, Dean Bruce couldn''t shake off a deep-seated sense of unease, a feeling that danger was still lurking nearby.


    Given that, it made more sense to gather as many Red Sun Fruits as possible and return for the treeter, when they were stronger.


    Alita Miller pouted but didn''t argue with Dean Bruce''s reasoning. She bent down and focused on frantically harvesting the fruits.


    Time ticked by slowly.


    As they neared the three-minute mark, Dean Bruce could feel the water curtains in the space starting to tremble.


    "Stop! We need to get out of here, now!"


    Dean Bruce immediately called out to Alita Miller and dashed toward the exit. With a swift leap, he jumped past the frozen water curtains and bolted out of the cave.


    In just a few short breaths, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller reached the cave''s entrance. They grabbed Ace and took off running, not daring to look back.


    They had no choice. Under normal circumstances, they were no match for a Seventh-Level beast, even one not at its full strength.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t willing to waste his Annihtion Blood Nailon the ck Turtle, so putting as much distance between them and the beast was the best option.


    Meanwhile, back in the cave, the ck Turtle finally broke free from the space stasis spell. The water curtains coalesced, forming a massive wave that violently crashed against the cavern walls.


    Boom!


    The explosion reverberated through the cave, shattering the walls and sending shockwaves throughout the entire structure. Even outside, Dean Bruce, Alita Miller, and Ace could feel the ground trembling beneath their feet.

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Sealing the Deal

    As for the phrase "Difficult to perceive like the shadow," Lucy Michelle misunderstood it too. Well, perhaps it wasn''t entirely wrong¡ªshe simply interpreted it as referring to overcast weather. The result was akin to creating a haze that could obscure the enemy''s vision.


    "Move like thunder" was even more straightforward. Simr to "fierce as fire," it involved unleashing a powerful offensive, only using different elements.


    Even with tenfoldprehension, these were the only insights gained, leaving Dean Bruce deeply impressed. The talent of the Michelle sisters was extraordinary¡ªjust grasping these concepts was enough for them to learn the magic he had described in a somewhat haphazard manner. It was almost beyond belief.


    Reflecting on how no other student at the academy had been able toprehend or learn any magic from his teachings, Dean Bruce came to a conclusion: perhaps only geniuses, or those with an unconventional way of thinking, could glean magic from his rather dubious instructions.


    [That settles it. There''s no point wasting time on ordinary students. I need to focus on recruiting more talented or uniquely-minded disciples! Ah, the path to power and collecting Supreme Mage points is long and arduous indeed.]


    With these thoughts in mind, Dean Bruce turned his attention to examining the effects of the Red Sun Fruit.


    Though Alita Miller''s ims were based on books, Dean Bruce wasn''t inclined to trust thempletely¡ªespecially since these fruits came from the Red Sun Sacred Tree, which would likely make them far more potent than any descriptions found in texts.


    [Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred]


    [Upon consumption, the user''s affinity with fire elements is permanently and slightly increased. Fire-element spells will also be somewhat more effective, and the user will gain a slight immunity to fire-elemental damage.]


    [There is a chance that consuming the fruit will grant the user a unique power that could lead to a breakthrough to the Saint level.]


    [No specific percentages or values? I guess that ''slight increase'' must refer to a random boost within a small range. Individually, the effects might seem minor, but consuming multiple fruits should provide a significant cumtive benefit. Let''s give it a try!]


    Without any hesitation, Dean Bruce used the system to consume one Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred.


    A warm sensation spread through his mouth. Before he even had a chance to swallow, the fruit seemed to liquefy, sliding down his throat. The intense heat coursed through his muscles and veins, reaching his limbs and causing his eyes to flush with a deep red glow.


    "Ding!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, on consuming a Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred. Your affinity with fire elements has permanently increased by 3 points. The effectiveness of your fire-element spells has permanently increased by 0.12%, and your resistance to fire-elemental damage has permanently increased by 0.16%.


    For the next 24 hours, the host is in the digestion period for the Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred and cannot consume another one during this time!"


    Seeing the system notification, Dean Bruce nodded slightly. His guess was correct¡ªthe enhancement values were small and random. However, as long as he waited more than 24 hours, he could consume the Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred without any limits.


    In theory, if he consumed enough of these fruits, the cumtive effect would be incredibly powerful.


    Unfortunately, the first Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred hadn''t bestowed upon him the unique power needed to ascend to the Saint level.


    Having reviewed all the rewards, Dean Bruce didn''t feel like engaging with Alita Miller and the others. Instead, he closed his eyes and silently awaited the arrival of night.


    Time passed slowly, and the herbs Dean Bruce had consumed earlier were gradually digested, enhancing his physique and mana.


    As the sun set and the moon rose, Alita Miller, Horton Martin, and the others all opened their eyes almost simultaneously.


    Ace''s eyes in particr gleamed with a strange green light, giving him an eerie appearance.


    Sensing the change in everyone''s breathing, Dean Bruce opened his eyes as well. He heard a voice in his ear, "Prepare to move out. Be ready for battle. If they dare to refuse, strike first and seize the advantage!"


    Alita Miller then gave her orders, "Ace, lead the way!"


    "Got it!" Ace grinned, twisting his neck like an animal, his body leaning forward slightly. His speed had increased noticeablypared to the daytime.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce frowned in surprise.


    Alita Miller, swaying her hips as she walked over to Dean Bruce, chuckled softly. "He has a trace of bat blood in him for some reason. As a result, he undergoes some changes at night, and his strength increases."


    "Amazing," Dean Bruce muttered, once again struck by the uniqueness of Meze. In the modern era, no one would possess animal bloodlines.


    The group of about twenty set off with a powerful momentum, intimidating other instructors who hade to participate in thepetition, forcing them to keep their distance. Even the nocturnal beasts in the area dared not approach, only watching cautiously from afar.


    Ace, who already had a spell for sensing nearby people, became even more sensitive at night. Within just ten minutes, he led the group to a secluded spot.


    It was a narrow valley, not veryrge, with walls covered in tangled vines and overgrown weeds. In the center, however, there was a small pool of water. The moonlight reflected off its surface, making it appear as though the moon itself had been captured within.


    Lina Jones, along with a group of more than ten followers from the Temple of Wisdom, knelt respectfully before the pool, chanting softly.


    As they arrived at their destination, Horton Martin and the others quickly retreated behind Dean Bruce, their nerves clearly on edge.


    Dean Bruce, no longer concealing himself, stepped forward with his group. They were immediately spotted by the Temple of Wisdom followers standing guard at the mouth of the valley.


    "Who goes there?" A shout of rm rang out as the guards raised their spears and swords, alerting Lina Jones and the others, who were in the midst of their ritual. They all opened their eyes and turned to look back.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "No need to worry. It''s just me, Dean. There''s no reason to be so tense."


    The Temple of Wisdom followers, recognizing Dean Bruce from the previous battle, felt a mixture of gratitude and anxiety. This operation was meant to be highly secretive¡ªhence why Lina Jones had disguised herself as an instructor to be here.


    For a moment, the followers exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to proceed.


    Lina Jones was momentarily stunned, her eyes darting as she quickly considered how to handle the situation. With aposed smile, she led her people to the entrance of the valley and greeted Dean Bruce with a cheerful tone, "Dean, what brings you here? Hmm? Wasn''t thispetition supposed to be in pairs? Why are you with so many people?"


    "And you aren''t alone, either," Dean Bruce replied with a knowing smile, fully aware that he couldn''t afford to fall into the trap of having to justify himself. "Seeing the Temple of Wisdom involved, it seems there''s some valuable treasure about to appear here!"


    Lina Jones frowned slightly, unsure of how to respond.


    Had it been anyone else, she would have ordered an attack without hesitation. But Dean Bruce was her savior, and in any world, it''s only natural that people hesitate to harm someone who has saved their life. This put her in a difficult position.


    "Why don''t we work together?" Dean Bruce suggested directly. "My friends here are all quite powerful. I originally nned to leverage their strength to win thispetition and secure a spot in the Advanced Magic Academy."


    "Since we''ve stumbled upon some treasure, why not let me have a share? Don''t worry, in our coboration, you won''t be shortchanged. We can tackle any dangers together, and you can decide how to divide the spoils."


    As Dean Bruce finished speaking, Horton Martin and Alita Miller couldn''t help but twitch slightly at the corners of their mouths. They weren''t fools; it was clear to them that Dean Bruce wasn''t taking this negotiation seriously. He wasn''t even attempting to secure any tangible benefits for himself.


    Given the situation, they knew they couldn''t speak up or even nce at Dean Bruce, for fear of giving away their true intentions and raising Lina Jones''s suspicions.


    "What¡­ what are you after, then?" Lina Jones was taken aback, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "All I''m asking for is to gather some herbs, materials, and maybe a few rare treasures. In return, I''ll boost my ranking in thepetition. I''m sure these items don''t mean much to you, so why not coborate? It''s a win-win, right?"


    He paused, then nodded, "With our cooperation, the pressure on you will be significantly reduced, and all it''ll cost you is a few herbs. Are you sure you want to pass up such a favorable deal?"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t interested in profiting from this venture. His coboration with Alita Miller was more about repaying a favor than securing any spoils. He wasn''t foolish; in this situation, he had no intention of demanding anything more from Lina Jones. His goal was simply to entice her into agreeing to the cooperation.


    What happened once they entered the ruins¡ªwhether Alita Miller, Horton Martin, or anyone else would betray Lina Jones¡ªwas of no concern to him.


    Even if they all ended up dead, Dean Bruce wouldn''t be emotionally affected. They weren''t close to him, after all. If anything, he might show a bit of mercy by burying their bodies if he found some valuable items on them, sparing them from bing wandering spirits.


    Sensing Lina Jones''s hesitation, a figure draped in a white magical robe and wearing a veil over their face stepped forward and whispered, "Your Highness, this ruin was personally divined by His Holiness the Pope. We cannot allow others to enter!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce sighed inwardly. With someone advising against it, the chances of securing this cooperation seemed to be slipping away.


    "..."


    But to his surprise, Lina Jones shook her head and spoke firmly, "Dean is my savior; he''s not just anyone. Besides¡­ all he''s asking for are some herbs."


    Contrary to Dean Bruce''s expectations, the opposition seemed to have only strengthened Lina Jones''s resolve. Her expression grew serious as she said in a determined voice, "Alright, I agree to your terms. We''ll work together!"

 Chapter 45: Chapter 45: Sealing the Deal

    As for the phrase "Difficult to perceive like the shadow," Lucy Michelle misunderstood it too. Well, perhaps it wasn''t entirely wrong¡ªshe simply interpreted it as referring to overcast weather. The result was akin to creating a haze that could obscure the enemy''s vision.


    "Move like thunder" was even more straightforward. Simr to "fierce as fire," it involved unleashing a powerful offensive, only using different elements.


    Even with tenfoldprehension, these were the only insights gained, leaving Dean Bruce deeply impressed. The talent of the Michelle sisters was extraordinary¡ªjust grasping these concepts was enough for them to learn the magic he had described in a somewhat haphazard manner. It was almost beyond belief.


    Reflecting on how no other student at the academy had been able toprehend or learn any magic from his teachings, Dean Bruce came to a conclusion: perhaps only geniuses, or those with an unconventional way of thinking, could glean magic from his rather dubious instructions.


    [That settles it. There''s no point wasting time on ordinary students. I need to focus on recruiting more talented or uniquely-minded disciples! Ah, the path to power and collecting Supreme Mage points is long and arduous indeed.]


    With these thoughts in mind, Dean Bruce turned his attention to examining the effects of the Red Sun Fruit.


    Though Alita Miller''s ims were based on books, Dean Bruce wasn''t inclined to trust thempletely¡ªespecially since these fruits came from the Red Sun Sacred Tree, which would likely make them far more potent than any descriptions found in texts.


    [Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred]


    [Upon consumption, the user''s affinity with fire elements is permanently and slightly increased. Fire-element spells will also be somewhat more effective, and the user will gain a slight immunity to fire-elemental damage.]


    [There is a chance that consuming the fruit will grant the user a unique power that could lead to a breakthrough to the Saint level.]


    [No specific percentages or values? I guess that ''slight increase'' must refer to a random boost within a small range. Individually, the effects might seem minor, but consuming multiple fruits should provide a significant cumtive benefit. Let''s give it a try!]


    Without any hesitation, Dean Bruce used the system to consume one Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred.


    A warm sensation spread through his mouth. Before he even had a chance to swallow, the fruit seemed to liquefy, sliding down his throat. The intense heat coursed through his muscles and veins, reaching his limbs and causing his eyes to flush with a deep red glow.


    "Ding!"


    "System Alert: Congrattions, Host, on consuming a Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred. Your affinity with fire elements has permanently increased by 3 points. The effectiveness of your fire-element spells has permanently increased by 0.12%, and your resistance to fire-elemental damage has permanently increased by 0.16%.


    For the next 24 hours, the host is in the digestion period for the Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred and cannot consume another one during this time!"


    Seeing the system notification, Dean Bruce nodded slightly. His guess was correct¡ªthe enhancement values were small and random. However, as long as he waited more than 24 hours, he could consume the Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred without any limits.


    In theory, if he consumed enough of these fruits, the cumtive effect would be incredibly powerful.


    Unfortunately, the first Red Sun Fruit ¡¤ Sacred hadn''t bestowed upon him the unique power needed to ascend to the Saint level.


    Having reviewed all the rewards, Dean Bruce didn''t feel like engaging with Alita Miller and the others. Instead, he closed his eyes and silently awaited the arrival of night.


    Time passed slowly, and the herbs Dean Bruce had consumed earlier were gradually digested, enhancing his physique and mana.


    As the sun set and the moon rose, Alita Miller, Horton Martin, and the others all opened their eyes almost simultaneously.


    Ace''s eyes in particr gleamed with a strange green light, giving him an eerie appearance.


    Sensing the change in everyone''s breathing, Dean Bruce opened his eyes as well. He heard a voice in his ear, "Prepare to move out. Be ready for battle. If they dare to refuse, strike first and seize the advantage!"


    Alita Miller then gave her orders, "Ace, lead the way!"


    "Got it!" Ace grinned, twisting his neck like an animal, his body leaning forward slightly. His speed had increased noticeablypared to the daytime.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce frowned in surprise.


    Alita Miller, swaying her hips as she walked over to Dean Bruce, chuckled softly. "He has a trace of bat blood in him for some reason. As a result, he undergoes some changes at night, and his strength increases."


    "Amazing," Dean Bruce muttered, once again struck by the uniqueness of Meze. In the modern era, no one would possess animal bloodlines.


    The group of about twenty set off with a powerful momentum, intimidating other instructors who hade to participate in thepetition, forcing them to keep their distance. Even the nocturnal beasts in the area dared not approach, only watching cautiously from afar.


    Ace, who already had a spell for sensing nearby people, became even more sensitive at night. Within just ten minutes, he led the group to a secluded spot.


    It was a narrow valley, not veryrge, with walls covered in tangled vines and overgrown weeds. In the center, however, there was a small pool of water. The moonlight reflected off its surface, making it appear as though the moon itself had been captured within.


    Lina Jones, along with a group of more than ten followers from the Temple of Wisdom, knelt respectfully before the pool, chanting softly.


    As they arrived at their destination, Horton Martin and the others quickly retreated behind Dean Bruce, their nerves clearly on edge.


    Dean Bruce, no longer concealing himself, stepped forward with his group. They were immediately spotted by the Temple of Wisdom followers standing guard at the mouth of the valley.


    "Who goes there?" A shout of rm rang out as the guards raised their spears and swords, alerting Lina Jones and the others, who were in the midst of their ritual. They all opened their eyes and turned to look back.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "No need to worry. It''s just me, Dean. There''s no reason to be so tense."


    The Temple of Wisdom followers, recognizing Dean Bruce from the previous battle, felt a mixture of gratitude and anxiety. This operation was meant to be highly secretive¡ªhence why Lina Jones had disguised herself as an instructor to be here.


    For a moment, the followers exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to proceed.


    Lina Jones was momentarily stunned, her eyes darting as she quickly considered how to handle the situation. With aposed smile, she led her people to the entrance of the valley and greeted Dean Bruce with a cheerful tone, "Dean, what brings you here? Hmm? Wasn''t thispetition supposed to be in pairs? Why are you with so many people?"


    "And you aren''t alone, either," Dean Bruce replied with a knowing smile, fully aware that he couldn''t afford to fall into the trap of having to justify himself. "Seeing the Temple of Wisdom involved, it seems there''s some valuable treasure about to appear here!"


    Lina Jones frowned slightly, unsure of how to respond.


    Had it been anyone else, she would have ordered an attack without hesitation. But Dean Bruce was her savior, and in any world, it''s only natural that people hesitate to harm someone who has saved their life. This put her in a difficult position.


    "Why don''t we work together?" Dean Bruce suggested directly. "My friends here are all quite powerful. I originally nned to leverage their strength to win thispetition and secure a spot in the Advanced Magic Academy."


    "Since we''ve stumbled upon some treasure, why not let me have a share? Don''t worry, in our coboration, you won''t be shortchanged. We can tackle any dangers together, and you can decide how to divide the spoils."


    As Dean Bruce finished speaking, Horton Martin and Alita Miller couldn''t help but twitch slightly at the corners of their mouths. They weren''t fools; it was clear to them that Dean Bruce wasn''t taking this negotiation seriously. He wasn''t even attempting to secure any tangible benefits for himself.


    Given the situation, they knew they couldn''t speak up or even nce at Dean Bruce, for fear of giving away their true intentions and raising Lina Jones''s suspicions.


    "What¡­ what are you after, then?" Lina Jones was taken aback, unable to believe what she was hearing.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "All I''m asking for is to gather some herbs, materials, and maybe a few rare treasures. In return, I''ll boost my ranking in thepetition. I''m sure these items don''t mean much to you, so why not coborate? It''s a win-win, right?"


    He paused, then nodded, "With our cooperation, the pressure on you will be significantly reduced, and all it''ll cost you is a few herbs. Are you sure you want to pass up such a favorable deal?"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t interested in profiting from this venture. His coboration with Alita Miller was more about repaying a favor than securing any spoils. He wasn''t foolish; in this situation, he had no intention of demanding anything more from Lina Jones. His goal was simply to entice her into agreeing to the cooperation.


    What happened once they entered the ruins¡ªwhether Alita Miller, Horton Martin, or anyone else would betray Lina Jones¡ªwas of no concern to him.


    Even if they all ended up dead, Dean Bruce wouldn''t be emotionally affected. They weren''t close to him, after all. If anything, he might show a bit of mercy by burying their bodies if he found some valuable items on them, sparing them from bing wandering spirits.


    Sensing Lina Jones''s hesitation, a figure draped in a white magical robe and wearing a veil over their face stepped forward and whispered, "Your Highness, this ruin was personally divined by His Holiness the Pope. We cannot allow others to enter!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce sighed inwardly. With someone advising against it, the chances of securing this cooperation seemed to be slipping away.


    "..."


    But to his surprise, Lina Jones shook her head and spoke firmly, "Dean is my savior; he''s not just anyone. Besides¡­ all he''s asking for are some herbs."


    Contrary to Dean Bruce''s expectations, the opposition seemed to have only strengthened Lina Jones''s resolve. Her expression grew serious as she said in a determined voice, "Alright, I agree to your terms. We''ll work together!"

 Chapter 46: Chapter 46: A Strange Ruin and Ancient Creatures

    Lina Jones''s sudden agreement left everyone in the area stunned.


    Alita Miller and Horton Martin, who had already braced themselves for battle after seeing someone object, were caught off guard when Lina Jones unexpectedly agreed to the cooperation.


    Lina Jones, whose strength was slightlycking, didn''t notice the subtle tension from Alita Miller and her group. Her eyes shone with determination as she looked intently at Dean Bruce and said in a serious tone, "During the exploration of the ruins, you can im any herbs or treasures that aren''t mentioned in ancient texts.


    Additionally, if we sessfully explore the ruins, I will personally ensure that you get the resources you need to secure the first ce in thispetition."


    "Deal!" Dean Bruce replied with a beaming smile, though his gaze briefly shifted to the figure who had tried to dissuade Lina Jones. He had a feeling that if a conflict were to arise with the Temple of Wisdom, that person would be a significant threat.


    But for now, with the partnership freshly forged, there was no immediate need to worry about such things.


    With the cooperation established, the Temple of Wisdom followers no longer barred Dean Bruce and hispanions from joining them. Lina Jones led them directly to the small pool in the center of the valley.


    The water was shallow, clear enough to see the bottom, and reflected the moon as though it were a real celestial body lying within the pool.


    Dean Bruce scanned the surroundings, confirming that the pool was the only notable feature within the valley. He frowned slightly and asked quietly, "Is the entrance to the ruins hidden beneath the water? Should we just dig it out?"


    "No, no!" Lina Jones quickly responded. "ording to His Holiness the Pope, this ruin is connected to the moonlight. We must invoke the power of the Moon Goddess through sincere prayer to open the entrance to the ruins."


    "..."


    Dean Bruce, recognizing hisck of knowledge about these deities, wisely chose not to press the matter further. He smiled and said, "Since this involves the gods, I''ll leave the ritual to you."


    Lina Jones gave a slight smile in return, then motioned for the other followers to kneel respectfully by the pool. She held a book reverently in her hands, reciting prayers in a soft, melodic voice.


    Meanwhile, the figure who had earlier tried to dissuade Lina Jones remained standing, their gaze fixed on Dean Bruce. Unlike the others, this person hadn''t experienced the previous battle and regarded Dean Bruce as a stranger who had conveniently shown up at a critical moment. Naturally, this aroused suspicion.


    But unfortunately for them, they had chosen the wrong target for their scrutiny.


    Dean Bruce harbored no ill intentions or malice toward Lina Jones and her followers. Whatever suspicions the figure had would lead to nothing--no threat, no hidden agenda. It was a dead end.


    If she had focused her attention on Alita Miller and Horton Martin, she would have definitely noticed something was amiss.


    Buzz----


    As time passed, the moonlight indeed grew brighter, eventually casting a beam of light that shone directly on the book Lina Jones was holding.


    In an instant, the radiant moonlight blossomed, filling the entire pool with its glow.


    Seeing this scene, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion. The existence of gods in this world was undeniably real; otherwise, no matter how sincerely you prayed, such a near-miraculous event would never ur!


    Ssh----


    The sound of flowing water gently reached everyone''s ears, instantly bringing a look of joy to the faces of Lina Jones and the others.


    For a moment, all eyes were on the pool.


    Inside the pool, the reflection of the moon shimmered, absorbing and concentrating all the surrounding light, bing even more dazzling than the moon in the sky.


    Swish!


    A portal emerged in the water, and Lina Jones and the others beamed with delight. They hurried towards the pool, eximing, "Everyone, enter in order, and be extremely careful! No one knows what lies within the ruins!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce, worried that there might be traps or other dangers inside the ruins, did not follow immediately. He waited until most people had entered before stepping forward.


    Buzz----


    Almost the moment he stepped through the portal, Dean Bruce felt a sense of weightlessness and a tingling sensation that made him unable to control his body, causing him to feel a surge of panic.


    He didn''t know how long had passed when the sound of wind suddenly reached his ears, and all his senses returned. Dean Bruce opened his eyes, only to see the ground rapidly zooming into view--he was falling!


    Screams followed, indicating that the others had also been transported here. Only then did Dean Bruce''s tense heart rx. He let out a soft breath, casting the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell, allowing himself to float gently like a breeze.


    Landing safely, his ears were filled with the sounds of screams and collisions.


    The situation was especially dire for those d in armor. Although their bodies were more robust than those of the mages, the armor they wore was much heavier than the mages'' robes. The force of their impact with the ground caused internal injuries.


    Nearly every warrior and swordsman was coughing violently, and some, less fortunate, were even coughing up blood from the shock.


    The mages, on the other hand, fared better. The quick-witted ones managed to cast spells to cushion their fall, while those slower to react were saved by the lightness of their robes, avoiding any serious injuries.


    Dean Bruce, with his limited mana, dispelled the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell once he was safe. He then took a moment to survey his surroundings.


    It was still night, and a bright moon hung in the sky. However, in addition to its usual silver glow, the moon was shrouded in an eerie purple mist.


    "Hmm? This isn''t right! If we''re in a ruin, shouldn''t it be underground or inside some ancient structure? How can we see the sky?"


    "Could these moons be fake? No... the sky seems too real!"


    Dean Bruce''s pupils suddenly contracted as he realized this, and a sense of unease began to creep into his thoughts.


    The sky stretched endlessly, and in the distance, he could see mountain ranges, with a few pces faintly visible, each perched atop a peak.


    At the same time, Lina Jones, Alita Miller, and the others also noticed something was off. They looked around in shock, their voices quickly rising in confusion: "Damn it, is this a ruin?"


    "A ruin should be an enclosed space underground, some massive structure left over from hundreds or thousands of years ago! How does this ce feel like we''re outdoors?"


    "The moon is hanging in the sky, and there are even stars--it doesn''t look fake at all!"


    "So... are we really inside the ruins, or have we been transported to some other ce?"


    For a moment, everyone who had entered the ruins exchanged bewildered nces, unable to believe their eyes.


    But Dean Bruce, who had read countless novels and watched plenty of anime in his previous life, had a guess about the situation and wasn''t overly surprised. He said, "Maybe this ruin is actually a small, self-contained world. In that case, having a moon and a sky wouldn''t be so strange."


    "Look to the left--the pces on the mountain seem to be glowing. Why don''t we go check them out first?"


    At that moment, Lina Jones and the others, still in a state of shock and thinking slowly, instinctively followed Dean Bruce''s suggestion.


    It wasn''t until they were climbing the mountain, trailing behind Dean Bruce, that they started to snap out of it, exchanging puzzled looks.


    But since they had already started, they felt too embarrassed to change their minds and continued climbing, carefully scanning the surroundings, their vignce high.


    They climbed for a good ten minutes without encountering any danger, which allowed the group to rx a bit.


    That was until they reached the halfway point, where the sound of wind and the pping of wings began to reach their ears.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, they were startled to see a butterfly with silvery-white wings fluttering in the air, its entire body glowing like a lightbulb, emitting a soft moonlight.


    "This... this is the ancient creature recorded in the books, Moonlight Butterflies! It''s said that Moonlight Butterflies possess extremely powerful hallucinogenic abilities, and they are almost impossible to kill under the moonlight!"


    "No, that''s not right. This species has been extinct for ages--how could it possibly appear here?"


    Among the crowd, a follower''s face turned pale with fear as he shouted, "There''s something wrong with this ce, Your Highness. Perhaps we should leave? If we encounter a truly powerful ancient creature, we might all perish here!"


    "And if there are already extinct creatures here, this ce certainly isn''t safe!"


    "..."


    As soon as those words were spoken, several people''s pupils contracted sharply, and a sense of retreat began to grow in their hearts.


    Ancient creatures were the stuff of legends; they had no courage to face them. Besides, this ruin was far too strange. Just the fact that it had a sky and visible moon made it unlike any ruin they had ever explored before.


    The unknown is always the most terrifying, the most heart-wrenching thing!


    Lina Jones spoke in a deep voice, "There''s no turning back in this ruin. Unless we thoroughly explore it, we''ll be trapped here forever! So stop talking such defeatist nonsense. The only way out is to keep our spirits up and explore this ruin--there''s no other way to survive!"


    "If anyone dares to shake everyone''s resolve again, don''t me me for being harsh!"


    Lina Jones, after all, was the designated saintess, and her authority was evident. After her outburst, those who had been frightened understood there was no retreat, and instead, their expressions grew serious, with a faint aura of determination and killing intent beginning to form.


    In the face of life-and-death crises, people can still muster great strength.


    Lina Jones spoke softly, "Moonlight Butterflies may have powerful magic and terrifying hallucinogenic abilities, but they''re practically blind. As long as you quietly approach them and kill them before they can cast any spells, they pose no real threat."


    "Chelse, it''s time for you to make your move."

 Chapter 47: Chapter 47: The Strange and Powerful Creatures!

    As the words fell, a warrior d in light armor slowly advanced toward the floating Moonlight Butterflies. In each hand, he held a slender sword, his body gradually lowering into a crouch, with the two swords crossed before him.


    When the warrior was about 20 yards away from the Moonlight Butterflies, he suddenly pushed off the ground with his legs,unching his entire body like an arrow shot from a bow. In an instant, he shed past the Moonlight Butterflies.


    In that brief moment when man and butterfly crossed paths, the twin swords shed out, and blood immediately spattered in the air.


    "Ah!"


    A piercing scream echoed as the Moonlight Butterflies''rge silvery-white wings were severed, a bloody gash appeared on its neck, and then its head tumbled down.


    "Whoa! Such swift swordsmanship!"


    "His footwork and swordsmanship are incredibly strong--he might be at the level of a Sword King. If a mage of the same level were caught off guard by him, they might not even realize how they died."


    Seeing this scene, the crowd couldn''t help but express their amazement, all of them stunned by the lightning-fast swordsmanship.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes gleamed with admiration.


    Such a cool move--he had only seen this kind of thing in anime! It''s a pity that when his system awakened, it turned out to be the Supreme Mage System, which only granted him various magical abilities!


    "That''s right, the Moonlight Butterflies don''t have much in the way of defense--they aren''t invincible. There''s no need to worry, let''s keep climbing."


    Lina Jones, ustomed to her role as a saintess, naturally assumedmand.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind in the least. After all, he was only here in the ruins to earn rewards. As long as he ensured his own safety, he didn''t care about anything else.


    With the first Moonlight Butterfly taken care of, people''s fears subsided, and their climbing speed increased.


    Before long, countless Moonlight Butterflies came into view, scattered across the mountainside, causing everyone to gasp in shock.


    Many of the Moonlight Butterflies were so close that there was no chance for a sneak attack. As for taking a detour?


    On either side of the mountain path were sheer cliffs, plunging into a bottomless abyss!


    And if that wasn''t enough, beyond the swarm of Moonlight Butterflies, there were many shadowy figures, phantoms that asionally emitted eerie wolf howls, sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    "What... what kind of hellish ce is this?"


    "Yikes!"


    "There are too many monsters on this path. Should we retreat and try one of the other two mountains?"


    The group exchanged uneasy nces, and quite a few people began to consider turning back again.


    "No, that''s not an option. If there are monsters on this mountain, then the other two mountains will likely have monsters as well. Retreating aimlessly will only waste time!"


    Dean Bruce spoke softly, "The Moonlight Butterflies and those shadows are still some distance apart. Maybe we can take them down separately."


    "But there are too many Moonlight Butterflies here; a stealth attack won''t work. We might have to take them head-on."


    "Exactly!" Lina Jones nodded in agreement. "Dean is right. If there are monsters here, the other areas will have them too. Instead of wasting time, we should push through with force!"


    She paused for a moment before continuing, "ire, keep an eye on everyone''s status. If anyone gets hit by the Moonlight Butterflies'' magic, make sure you save them quickly! The rest of you, focus on attacking the Moonlight Butterflies!"


    As her words fell, the expressions of the more than forty people from both factions grew serious.


    Dean Bruce was the only one who shook his head. He had thought that Alita Miller''s and Lina Jones''s factions would soon sh, but instead, they had joined forces!


    Well, that works too. If they truly cooperate, they can explore the ruins faster, giving him more time to gather medicinal herbs.


    Everyone drew their weapons, and the mages gripped their staffs tightly, eyes fixed on the group of Moonlight Butterflies, ready to cast their spells.


    Once again, Chelse, with dual swords in hand, lowered his stance and led the warriors and swordsmen in a stealthy approach beforeunching a sudden attack.


    Swoosh--


    Sword light flickered, spears thrust forward, and numerous attacks erupted. The nearest few Moonlight Butterflies were instantly killed before they could even react.


    However, there were many more Moonlight Butterflies nearby, and they were immediately alerted. Their wings began to beat faster, and their eyes gleamed with a strange light.


    Without uttering a word, they made eerie sounds and then spat out beams of pale moonlight, which cut through the air like wind des, slicing toward the warriors and swordsmen.


    Seeing this, the mages also sprang into action.


    Several mages from the Temple of Wisdom joined forces, chanting loudly, "O mighty earth, transform into a shield and ward off all storms! Earth Wall--Unite!"


    Bang, bang, bang--


    Walls of brown earth materialized, forming shields that blocked the swiftly approaching beams of pale moonlight.


    The swordsmen and warriors, though from two different factions, were all battle-hardened. Seizing the moment when the Moonlight Butterflies'' magical onught was halted, they swiftly leaped forward andunched another assault.


    Shrill, eerie cries echoed one after another as the Moonlight Butterflies were in one by one.


    Witnessing this, Dean Bruce and the others exchanged nces, their faces full of astonishment.


    Is this all the strength ancient creatures have?


    It was like cutting down wheat--a whole bunch fell at once!


    "Are you kidding me? These are supposed to be ancient creatures?"


    "Could the ancient texts be wrong? Are these Moonlight Butterflies actually weak?"


    Even Lina Jones, the designated saintess, couldn''t hold back from cursing.


    "No, something''s off! Why are these Moonlight Butterflies only spewing moonlight-like de energy? Why aren''t they using their illusion magic?"


    "There''s definitely something wrong with these Moonlight Butterflies!"


    Lina Jones quickly realized that something wasn''t right.


    These Moonlight Butterflies weren''t using the magic recorded in the ancient texts, and their attacks were monotonous,cking any variation.


    Moreover, they all seemed strangely sluggish, as if they had no souls, mindlessly attacking. Before being provoked, they just wandered aimlessly through the forest.


    Furrowing her brows, Lina Jones couldn''t figure out what was going on. At the moment, no one could answer her questions, so she could only watch as the battle unfolded.


    Facing these sluggish Moonlight Butterflies, everyone held back, not using their full strength. Under the agile leadership of Chelse and Ace, they quickly cleared out the nearby Moonlight Butterflies.


    As they continued to climb, the ck shadows gradually came into clear view for everyone.


    The creatures were bizarre, with wolf-like heads, limbs, and swaying tails, yet they walked upright like humans. They were entirely hairless, their skin a deep blue, shimmering eerily under the moonlight.


    Dean Bruce was stunned by the sight, even with all the years he had spent reading novels and watching anime. It was the first time he had encountered such strange beings!


    Dean Bruce wasn''t the only one taken aback. Everyone else was visibly shocked as well, their reactionspletely genuine.


    "They look like wolves, but they don''t have a single hair on them, and their skin is just like a human''s. Plus, they walk upright."


    "But if you say they''re human, their heads, limbs, and even tails are like wolves''. It''s too weird!"


    "Should we try fighting one of these creatures?"


    As the group looked beyond the creatures, they saw the glowing pce looming ahead.


    Now that they were this close, there was no need for Lina Jones to say anything--they weren''t about to give up.


    No way, giving up now would mean all their previous fighting was for nothing!


    Dean Bruce didn''t join in the discussion, and after a moment of hesitation, Lina Jones called for the group to charge once again.


    Chelse and Ace led the charge as before. However, this time, just as Chelse lunged forward and swung his swords at the strange creature he targeted, it suddenly tilted its head back and let out a long howl.


    "Awooo!"


    The wolf''s howl seemed to draw in the moonlight, which surged into its body. In the next moment, its entire form became incredibly tough. When Chelse''s twin swords struck, sparks flew from the impact.


    The terrifying force of the recoil rippled through Chelse, causing his hands to tremble so violently that he nearly lost his grip, almost dropping both swords to the ground.


    Before Chelse could even retreat, the strange creature, now empowered by the absorbed moonlight, suddenly shed its ws, sending three sharp w marks shing into Chelse''s body.


    Bang!


    A crisp sound echoed as the light armor on Chelse''s chest shatteredpletely. His entire body was sent flying backward, and before he even hit the ground, blood spurted from his mouth, bright red against the night.


    "Not good!"


    Ace, who possessed bat bloodline and could wield both magic and weapons, had a powerful physique. He reacted instantly, quickly distancing himself from another one of the strange creatures.


    But to everyone''s shock, all the other strange creatures, regardless of how far away they were, suddenly threw their heads back and howled at the sky. Immediately, white moonlight enveloped their bodies as they charged toward Dean Bruce and the others at an incredible speed.


    While Ace was quick on his feet, the other warriors and swordsmen, no matter how fast they reacted, were struck by the moonlight-infused w shadows from behind. Some were even caught by the strange creatures, who mmed them to the ground with a single swipe.


    As soon as someone fell, a dozen or so of the strange creatures would leap onto them, pinning them down and tearing into them viciously. The mountain air filled with the sounds of agonized screams, echoing continuously through the peaks.


    Blood flowed from the fallen, spreading across the grass and into the crowd, making everyone''s pupils constrict with fear.


    "So brutal!"


    "Hurry, cast the connection spell!"


    At Lina Jones''mand, several mages mmed their staffs into the ground and began chanting: "O Holy Light, do not withhold your radiance. Shine down and protect your faithful followers! Holy Light Shield!"


    Having witnessed the savage brutality of the strange creatures firsthand, the mages cast their spells with lightning speed.


    In just a few short breaths, a brilliant light erupted, forming a protective barrier.


    Meanwhile, Ace and the others quickly dashed into the safety of the light barrier. As they turned back, listening to the continuing screams of those still outside, a deep sorrow etched itself into their faces.

 Chapter 48: Chapter 48: The Piper

    As they watched the strange creatures tear apart theirrades'' bodies like a pack of wolves feasting, even those who had managed to take refuge within the protective barrier couldn''t help but feel a deep sorrow. Their faces were marked with grief.


    Just a minute ago, those who were now being devoured had fought alongside them!


    At this moment, everyone''s expressions were grim as they came to realize the terrifying nature of these ruins.


    "It''s strange... the magical energy within those creatures isn''t particrly strong. At best, they''re at the level of a mage, just like most of us here. So why couldn''t anyone put up even the slightest resistance?"


    Hearing this, the group fell silent.


    No one had a definitive answer.


    After a long pause, Lina Jones spoke softly, "They must be wolves--there''s no mistaking the howl. And they seem to have the ability to absorb moonlight. From what we''ve seen, it''s likely that their power is significantly amplified by the moonlight."


    "Then how do we deal with them?"


    "If I remember correctly, wolves are most afraid of fire. Do any of us specialize in fire elemental magic?"


    As soon as she said this, the followers of the Temple of Wisdom all turned their gazes toward Dean Bruce.


    Noticing their stares, Dean Bruce quickly waved his hand, saying, "I don''t know any fire elemental magic!"


    Although his Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell did include control over fire elements, Dean Bruce had no intention of revealing that now. His goal was to conserve his strength and ensure his own safety.


    "Awooo!"


    As they were discussing, the eerie wolf howl rang out once more, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine.


    Looking up, they saw that the strange creatures had already stripped their earlier victims down to bare bones, which nowy scattered on the ground. The creatures were rapidly closing in, their ws relentlessly striking the glowing shield.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    At first, the shield held firm, showing no signs of breaking. But with each blow, the barrier began to tremble, and soon, cracks started to appear.


    "This isn''t good!"


    The mages maintaining the shield turned pale, shouting urgently, "We can''t hold this for much longer! Your Highness, you need to retreat now! We''ll cover your escape!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s breathing quickened. Without hesitation, they began to retreat.


    Lina Jones, too, wasted no time. She knew that as the designated saintess, her life was of utmost importance, and she needed to prioritize her own safety.


    Boom!


    Crash!


    Barely five breaths after Lina Jones and the others had retreated, the shield shattered like ss, its fragments scattering across the ground as the light flickered and died.


    The group of mages didn''t flee. Instead, they raised their staffs high, chanting incantations as they summoned a fiery red circle, which gradually expanded in an attempt to trap the strange creatures within.


    But those creatures, resembling wolves as they did, naturally possessed the speed of wolves.


    With a few quick movements, they dodged the fiery circle. Then, to everyone''s surprise, the creatures split into two groups--one continued to chase after Dean Bruce and the others, while the other charged at the mages who had stayed behind to cover their retreat.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce, Lina Jones, and the others immediately understood that these creatures had intelligence--or worse, they were being controlled by someone!


    "Awooo!"


    The wolf howls behind them grew louder, and a powerful wind followed, heightening the fear among the fleeing group. None of them dared to look back; they could only run for their lives.


    The followers of the Temple of Wisdom were still focused on protecting Lina Jones. The ones at the rear would unhesitatingly turn to face the oing creatures, buying time for Lina Jones to escape.


    This was when the difference between a temple and an ordinary organization became apparent.


    However, after absorbing the moonlight, the strange creatures had be terrifyingly powerful. Without any strong fighters among them, the followers could only hold out for a short time before the air filled with the sounds of agonized screams and the sickening noise of flesh being torn apart.


    The thick scent of blood carried on the wind, turning everyone''s faces pale.


    As Dean Bruce and the others continued to sprint, a strange light suddenly swept across the grass.


    Buzz----


    Before Dean Bruce could react, everyone was instantly enveloped by it. They saw a sh of green light before their eyes, and when they opened them again, they found themselves in a cave--not too spacious, but not too cramped either, with stone walls surrounding them.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    "How did we suddenly end up here? Is this an illusion?"


    In an instant, the group was gripped by anxiety.


    Dean Bruce, sensing a different presence, turned his gaze toward a corner of the cave. There, crouched in the shadows, was a young girl dressed in a brownish-gray gown. She was watching Dean Bruce and the others with a curious, almost peculiar look in her eyes.


    There was no need to guess--it was clear that the young girl had used some kind of magic to pull them from the mountains to this ce.


    It wasn''t until this moment that the others noticed the girl''s presence. Their gazes turned toward her, causing her to shyly lower her head.


    "Miss, was it you who brought us here?"


    Lina Jones immediately stepped forward and asked gently.


    Perhaps it was because of Lina''s kind demeanor, her soft voice, or the fact that she was close in age to the girl, the young girl raised her head and replied quietly, "I saw you being chased and worried that you wouldn''t escape, so I pulled you in. But... there were some people who were too close to them, and I didn''t dare pull them in. I''m sorry..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    Apologizing after saving people? This girl''s a saint for sure!


    Being around someone like this means as long as she''s alive, you''d never be in real danger!


    However, what truly surprised everyone was that they had actually found a real, living person in this eerie ruin!


    "What the hell is this ce?"


    Horton Martin couldn''t hold back and cursed.


    Everyone had always understood ruins to be ancient, long-sealed areas or old structures--nothing more.


    Inside, you might find records of ancient magic and other artifacts, providing opportunities to learn more.


    The dangers would at most involve traps or beasts that had made the ce their home.


    But this ruin waspletely different from what they knew!


    First, they encountered ancient creatures, then strange monsters, and now, they even found a living person. Who knew what else might happen if they continued exploring?


    Still, Lina Jones, Alita Miller, and Horton Martin weren''t foolish. Even if they didn''t fully trust the girl, they knew that they needed her to get more information about the ruin. So, they treated her kindly.


    Alita Miller also approached, speaking softly, "Little sister, thank you for saving us. Can I ask, besides you, are there any other people here? And how can we avoid those creatures?"


    "They''re not monsters!"


    Upon hearing this, the girl puffed out her cheeks and red at Alita Miller, her eyes filled with anger.


    This scene immediately piqued everyone''s curiosity.


    Alita Miller''s eyes flickered with thought, but she didn''t seem bothered by the girl''s re. Instead, she smiled and said, "Alright, I misspoke. They''re not monsters. Little sister, can you tell me who they are? And where do the other people live?"


    The girl bit her lip and replied with a hint of sadness, "They''re all my kin. But... three years ago, they started acting strangely. Whenever they''re touched by moonlight, they be extremely vicious. Many of our people... have been eaten by them."


    "To avoid them, our tribe has to hide underground. The others live in a vige at the base of the mountain."


    The girl''s exnation was vague, but Dean Bruce and the others exchanged knowing smiles.


    She''s too easy to deceive!


    The next step would be to reach the vige she mentioned and gather more information from there.


    Lina Jones seized the moment and asked, "Little sister, could you take us to your vige?"


    Hearing this, the girl tilted her head, studying the group for a few moments before her gaze settled on Dean Bruce. She stared at him intently for a long time before finally nodding, "Okay, I''ll take you to the vige."


    "But you must be very quiet. Their hearing is incredibly sharp. If we make too much noise, they mighte after us, and then we''ll all be in danger."


    The girl gave a few warnings before crouching down and tapping on the nearby stone wall. Instantly, a hidden passage appeared.


    "Stay close to me and don''t get lost, or you''ll end up wandering aimlessly in the mountain paths!"


    With that, the girl ducked into the passage.


    Dean Bruce and the others exchanged a nce and, without much hesitation, followed her in.


    There wasn''t much air underground, and staying too long would mean suffocation. Going back outside was certain death as well. Following the girl was their best chance of survival!


    Meanwhile, in the mountains, countless strange creatures continued to sprint and dash around. However, after losing sight of their targets, they made their way to the peak, stopping at the entrance of a dpidated pce, near a stone pir.


    On the stone piry a figure, lounging sideways, one hand propping up their head while the other toyed with a flute. Their eyes glowed with a purple light as they watched, with great interest, the spot where Dean Bruce and the others had disappeared earlier.


    "So, it''s you lot again! You''re such a bothersome group! If you dare intervene again, I swear I''ll wipe you out!"


    "But those others... they seem to be outsiders. Heh, maybe I''ll finally get the chance to leave this ce, just like my brother did! I can''t let them slip away!"


    A sly smile curled at the figure''s lips as they began to y the flute once more. As the haunting melody filled the air, the strange creatures all howled in unison, and the moonlight within them started to dissipate, flowing into the figure''s body.

 Chapter 49: Chapter 49: The Legend That Truly Exists

    Following the young girl, they wound through the earth for what seemed like an eternity. Just when Dean Bruce''s head was starting to spin, a massive opening appeared.


    Emerging from the hole, the moonlight finally bathed them, and as Dean Bruce looked around, his pupils suddenly contracted.


    What greeted them were over a dozen people holding spears, all with tense expressions, scrutinizing Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    "Outsiders? How did you get here?"


    "You are not wee here! Leave at once!"


    The crowd was moring, but amidst the noise, Dean Bruce gathered a wealth of information.


    The fact that these people could refer to them as "outsiders" meant that they had encountered others from the outside world before!


    The unweing attitude suggested that unpleasant events had urred in the past.


    Dean Bruce pondered the implications of their words, but Horton Martin and the others had never been treated with such hostility before. Anger red in their hearts, and as they looked at the group, their eyes filled with killing intent.


    "Enough!"


    At that moment, an aged voice rang out: "How far are you all going to take this?"


    As the words fell, the spears in the hands of the crowd lowered, and their heads bowed as if they were children caught doing something wrong.


    Dean Bruce, Lina Jones, Alita Miller, and the others turned toward the source of the voice. What they saw was a figure with an empty left leg and right arm, hobbling toward them on crutches, with arge scar covering the wrinkled face.


    "Vige Chief!"


    "Vige Chief!"


    The group saluted in unison, and the young girl from before leaped into the elder''s arms, affectionately calling out, "Grandpa!"


    "Good girl."


    The elder smiled at the girl, then turned his gaze to Dean Bruce and the others.


    He carefully scrutinized each one of them before finally locking eyes with Dean Bruce, saying, "Outsiders, it has been a long time since west saw your kind."


    Dean Bruce asked in confusion, "Elder, have you encountered people like us before?"


    "Indeed."


    The elder nodded. "But unlike you, those people wore identical uniforms, and their presence was much stronger."


    Upon hearing this, Lina Jones and the others'' faces changed drastically. If stronger individuals had been here before, then wouldn''t the relics inside have already been plundered?


    A viger suddenly gritted his teeth and said, "Vige Chief, why bother talking to these outsiders? Our lives used to be so peaceful, so beautiful! It''s because of those outsiders that our families were destroyed, your son was killed, and you yourself were left with these injuries!"


    As soon as the elder finished speaking, the vigers began to echo his sentiments, causing Dean Bruce and hispanions to frown slightly.


    The elder, however, remained calm and said serenely, "That disaster was inevitable. Some of our people no longer wished to remain in peace, no longer wanted to stay here. We cannot me others for that."


    After saying this, the elder looked at Dean Bruce and spoke, "I imagine you''re all very curious about what this ce is and what exactly happened here."


    It wasn''t just Dean Bruce; everyone was filled with curiosity.


    Since entering this ruin, there had been far too many strange urrences!


    The elder raised his head and looked at the sky, saying softly, "Look, how is the sky here different from the sky you saw when you first entered?"


    Everyone looked up, and Dean Bruce quickly noticed something unusual.


    When they first entered, the moonlight had a tinge of purple, but now, in this vige, the moonlight was purely white!


    "Why did the moon change color?!" Dean Bruce asked directly.


    "It''s not that the moon changed color, but rather that there is a strange force in that space that drives people mad and gradually turns them into beasts."


    The elder continued, "Those wolf-like creatures you encountered earlier were vigers who absorbed too much of that energy and transformed."


    Upon hearing this, Lina Jones asked in disbelief, "How can there be something that turns people into beasts?"


    "You should be asking yourselves that question," the elder replied calmly. "That purple moonlight only appeared after outsiders like you entered the Lulu Ruins."


    "Lulu Ruins?"


    Upon hearing this, everyone exchanged puzzled nces, finding the name of the ruin unexpectedly casual.


    Such an eerie, dangerous ce--called Lulu?


    The elder exined, "The name Lulu Ruins dates back to ancient times. Back then, the Moon Goddess was named Luyel. This ruin was created by a powerful sorcerer who, after defeating a ck dragon, established it to forever imprison the dragon, leaving behind a vige to guard it for generations."


    "Because the powerful sorcerer used three types of magic--moonlight, ice, and thunder--to defeat the ck dragon, the three ruins were named after three deities. Over time, this ce became known as the Lulu Ruins."


    Upon hearing this, everyone was stunned and blurted out, "The legend of the ck dragon is real?"


    "What level of sorcerer was this? To defeat a ck dragon alone?"


    "A dragon--it''s supposed to be a legendary creature!"


    The elder did not answer these questions but instead looked at Dean Bruce and continued, "For many years, the Lulu Ruins have been peaceful, guarding the seal to ensure that the ck dragon cannot absorb the elements of heaven and earth, preventing it from reviving."


    "Until three years ago, when a group of outsiders entered the Lulu Ruins. At first, they were extremely friendly, so we didn''t pay them much mind. That was until... they destroyed the Moon Temple and set up numerous formations in the Ritual Hall, which produced that strange purple moonlight!"


    "They then upied the Sealing Temple, capturing many of our people and conducting experiments on them. They used the bizarre purple moonlight along with certain potions to turn them all into monsters!"


    As the elder spoke, the vigers began to grit their teeth, their eyes filled with hostility. If it weren''t for the presence of the vige chief, they might have already attacked Dean Bruce and his group.


    "So, what you''re saying is..." Lina Jones furrowed her brow and said softly, "The Moonlight Butterflies and those strange creatures we encountered earlier were once your people?"


    "That''s right," the elder nodded.


    Lina Jones couldn''t help but show a look of despair and anguish as she murmured, "Oh my god, I actually... killed those innocent people?"


    "That''s why my vigers do not wee you," the elder said with a gentle smile. "I''m telling you this so you won''t hold it against us. They''ve been tormented for years; you can''t me them."


    With these words, the members of the Temple of Wisdom looked ashamed, though Alita Miller and herpanions remained calm.


    Dean Bruce, however, was focused on the three ruins they had seen earlier. He couldn''t help but ask, "So, the three pces we saw earlier--are they the three ruins that are suppressing the ck dragon?"


    "No, they''re not," the elder shook his head. "These three pces, including the space we are currently in, are all part of the Lulu Ruins. We are now in the Moon Temple. The other two are the Ritual Temple and the Sealing Temple."


    "The Sealing Temple contains part of the magic formation that suppresses the ck dragon. However, both the Sealing Temple and the Ritual Temple have been taken over by the outsiders. You... may not be able to defeat them!"


    Dean Bruce and the others exchanged nces, unable to believe what they were hearing. They asked, "Are they really still here?"


    The elder replied calmly, "I have no reason to deceive you. Moreover, the reason I''m telling you all this is that I have a request to make of you. If you agree to help, I will warmly wee you and provide you with more information."


    "I understand that you''vee to the ruins seeking various benefits and rewards. If you''re willing to help, I can give you the most precious treasures within the Lulu Ruins."


    These words immediately made the vigers tense, but they also dispelled the suspicions of Dean Bruce, Lina Jones, and the others.


    After all, no one in this world offers kindness without reason!


    The elder''s willingness to share so much information had already made them wary.


    Dean Bruce, Lina Jones, and Alita Miller exchanged nces and all nodded in agreement.


    As fellow outsiders, they were also rivals!


    No one was willing to give up the benefits within the ruins, sopetition would have toe down to strength.


    Gaining the support of the indigenous people within the ruins was actually advantageous, as it would provide them with a better understanding of the ce.


    Dean Bruce asked directly, "Elder, what do you need us to help you with?"


    The elder replied calmly, "I want you to eliminate those outsiders and avenge our vigers who have died or turned into monsters! If you can do that and refrain from damaging the ck dragon''s sealing formation, I will give you the most precious thing in the ruins. How does that sound?"


    "Moreover... that most precious thing can be used by multiple people at once, so there''s no need to worry about how to divide it."


    Upon hearing this, everyone smiled, clearly tempted, and began preparing for battle, eager to get started.


    The difference between gaining the benefits yourself and having only your superiors benefit is immense!


    The elder spoke softly, "Do not underestimate them. Even though many of them have left, those who remain are still very powerful. Additionally, some of our people have chosen to join the outsiders. The enemies you''ll face are well-versed in the ruins, so be extremely cautious."


    Dean Bruce, not one for autocratic leadership, immediately asked, "Elder, in your opinion, what do we need to do to take down these people?"


    "You must first retake the Moon Temple."


    The elder''s voice was calm, but his words left Dean Bruce and the others puzzled.

 Chapter 50: Chapter 50: The Unchanging Sky

    Dean Bruce and hispanions exchanged puzzled looks and couldn''t help but ask, "Wasn''t the Moon Temple already destroyed? What good would it do to take it back?"


    The elder exined, "The entire ruin is sustained by the power within the Moon Temple. Although they destroyed the temple, its core remains intact. If you can reim it, I will be able tomunicate with the Moon Goddess and suppress all the vigers who sided with the outsiders. This way, the only enemies you''ll have left to face are the outsiders themselves."


    "If you head to the Sealing Temple or the Ritual Temple first, you''ll face even more enemies."


    The reasoning was sound, and Dean Bruce and the others had no doubts.


    After pondering for a moment, Dean Bruce asked, "How many people are guarding the Moon Temple? Are there any weaknesses?"


    The elder smiled and replied, "You''ve already encountered the monsters that our people have be. Their only weakness is that they''ve lost all sense of reason! Additionally, I know of a secret passage that can directly transport you to the mountain peak. Once you defeat the person guarding the Moon Temple, I will be able tomunicate with the Moon Goddess and regain control of the Lulu Ruins."


    "You still haven''t told me how many people are guarding the Moon Temple," Dean Bruce said, frowning slightly as he asked again.


    The elder calmly responded, "The number of guards depends on how quickly you can defeat the enemy. The longer the battle drags on, the more enemies you''ll face. Initially, there is only one."


    At this point, a viger couldn''t hold back any longer and spoke up, "Vige Chief, the aura of these people is so weak. Do you really think they can defeat Lunia? Lunia was already a Grand Mage before siding with the outsiders. Now, at the very least, he has the strength of a Magus!"


    As one advances in rank, even a small increase in level can result in a significant difference in magical power. Sensing that Dean Bruce and his group had not yet reached the level of a Magus, the vigers were filled with doubt.


    The elder paid no heed to the viger''s words, instead fixing his gaze on Dean Bruce and softly saying, "There is only one enemy. Do you think you can defeat him before the other two temples notice the battle and send reinforcements?"


    Dean Bruce directly asked, "What is his exact level?"


    The elder responded without hesitation, "A third-level Magus, capable of mastering two high-tier spells and seven advanced spells! Besides moon magic, he''s also proficient in water magic."


    [A Magus is equivalent to a fifth-level beast... though with intelligence, it should be more challenging to deal with. But it''s not hopeless. I do have four high-tier spells, so if I can control the battlefield,bined with the others, we should be able to handle it.]


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, calcting their chances against Lunia, then turned to look at Alita Miller.


    He wasn''t sure about Horton Martin''s exact strength, but he knew that Alita Miller was also hiding her true power. If she was willing to fight, defeating Lunia wouldn''t be an issue¡ªonly a matter of time.


    Suddenly, Lina Jones spoke up, "I brought a magic scroll that can temporarily grant me the power of a Magus, but I''m not very experienced inbat. I''ll need your cooperation."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce decided not to press Alita Miller further. As long as someone could step up to defeat Lunia, that would suffice.


    "Excellent!" The elder smiled, "On behalf of the vige, I wee you all. I can sense that you''re already quite exhausted today, and some of you are seriously injured! Rest first, and once you''ve recovered, I''ll send you to the Moon Temple."


    "Follow me."


    "Oh, and by the way, my name is Ebner Mondo."


    With that, Ebner Mondo turned and walked away. The young girl nced at Dean Bruce, a blush rising to her cheeks before she quickly followed Ebner Mondo.


    Although the vigers still didn''t fully trust Dean Bruce and his group, they held Ebner Mondo in such high regard that they didn''t dare act out. They merely snorted or stared at them intently.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce said nothing more and led hispanions to follow Ebner Mondo.


    As they continued, Dean Bruce and the others realized that this vige wasrge but very sparse, which made them increasingly believe what Ebner Mondo had said earlier.


    The vige was ancient, not designed with individual homes but rather with interwoven wooden huts.


    Ebner Mondo paused in front of a massive wooden structure and said, "I know you won''t fully trust us and have many concerns, so it''s best if you all stay together here. That way, you won''t have to worry about any ill intentions from me."


    Such a straightforward acknowledgment of distrust made Lina Jones feel instantly ashamed.


    Dean Bruce and Alita Miller, both seasoned veterans, paid no mind to these minor details and instead entered the wooden hut, meticulously inspecting it.


    After confirming that there were no issues¡ªno hidden magic formations or anything of the sort¡ªDean Bruce called for everyone toe inside.


    Ebner Mondo, supported by the young girl, then took his leave.


    Finally able to rest, Dean Bruce and his group seized the opportunity. Some closed their eyes to meditate, while others focused on healing their injuries.


    Chelse, in particr, needed the rest. He had been struck earlier and staggered along for quite a distance, nearly dying from blood loss. It was only his strong physical and mental resilience as a sword cultivator that kept him going.


    For the moment, the two factions coexisted peacefully.


    After some time had passed, the young girl they first encountered returned, this time apanied by three other girls carrying food.


    Alita Miller immediately nced at Ace.


    Noticing this, the young girl spoke up, "There''s no poison. We don''t harm people!"


    As she spoke, she picked up a meat pie and took a bite in front of everyone.


    Seeing this, the members of the Temple of Wisdom breathed a sigh of relief and, without further hesitation, stepped forward to take the meat pies.


    The intense battles and constant tension had left them both exhausted and hungry.


    Alita Miller and Horton Martin remained motionless, signaling Ace to move forward.


    Ace approached the meat pies, sniffed them a few times, then nodded at his superiors.


    Alita Miller smiled and said, "Thank you, girls, for bringing us food sote."


    "It''s notte at all!"


    The young girl replied, shaking her head. However, instead of leaving, she led the other girls to sit down beside Dean Bruce.


    Noticing this, Lina Jones and Alita Miller narrowed their eyes slightly.


    Dean Bruce, thinking they hadn''t eaten yet, didn''t pay much attention. But after everyone had finished their meal, the young girl and the other girls remained by his side, not moving. This finally piqued his curiosity.


    "What is it that you want?" Dean Bruce asked directly, frowning slightly.


    The young girl blinked and then said seriously, "Grandfather told us to serve you tonight!"


    "What?"


    Dean Bruce''s mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    The others were equally stunned, their eyes wide as they looked at Dean Bruce, some with a hint of envy and jealousy.


    Here they were, struggling to survive in the ruins, while Dean Bruce was being offered thepany of young girls?


    "No, that won''t be necessary. You can leave,"


    Dean Bruce said, shaking his head. He had no intention of sleeping with these girls, especially not in front of everyone else!


    "We can''t!" The girl bit her lip and said softly, "If we leave, we''ll be punished."


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce sighed, "Then you can stay here, but there''s no need to do anything else."


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the wooden hut grew awkward. Everyone''s expressions were filled with confusion and difort.


    Even Dean Bruce couldn''t figure out what Ebner Mondo was trying to aplish with this.


    Could it be that he wanted these girls to spy on them?


    Or perhaps something more sinister?


    With these thoughts in mind, Dean Bruce stood up and pulled Lina Jones, Alita Miller, and Horton Martin outside. He cautioned them, "Don''t sleep too soundly tonight. Keep an eye on those girls. Lina, you''ll be our main force tomorrow. Alita, Horton, we''ll conserve our strength and make sure we can defeat Lunia before reinforcements arrive!"


    "And be very cautious of that old man. If anything seems off while he''smunicating with the Moon Goddess, don''t hesitate to take him out!"


    Alita Miller and Horton Martin, both experienced and not easily trusting, immediately nodded in agreement, while Lina Jones, though less seasoned, also agreed.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, when Dean Bruce and his group awoke and stepped out of the wooden hut, they were stunned.


    The sky still held the same bright moon!


    It was only then that they realized something was very wrong.


    Ever since they entered the Lulu Ruins, it seemed as if the sky had never changed. It was always night, with the moon perpetually hanging in the sky!


    [Could it be that these three ruins aren''t actual physical spaces, but rather spaces conjured by magic?]


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, a vague thought forming in his mind.


    But when he tried to focus on it, the idea slipped away.


    Shaking his head abruptly, Dean Bruce had no choice but to push the thought aside.


    With no change in the sky, there was no way to tell the passage of time.


    All they could do was wait silently in the wooden hut, allowing the injured to recover as quickly as possible.


    Ebner Mondo did not appear again. Instead, he always sent the young girl to deliver food or drinks. There was no poison, but each time, the girl insisted on staying with Dean Bruce overnight.


    Even though Dean Bruce did nothing, they still stayed, making Dean Bruce quietly keep his guard up.

 Chapter 51: Chapter 51: Confronting Lunia!

    Time slowly passed as Dean Bruce and his group waited.


    When everyone had finally recovered from their injuries, Ebner Mondo reappeared.


    His expression was as calm as ever, and he said in aposed tone, "I imagine you''re all eager to proceed. How about I take you to the Moon Temple today and begin the n?"


    "Yes!"


    Dean Bruce and the others had long been impatient to leave the vige, so there was no hesitation in their response.


    Hearing this, Ebner Mondo nodded slightly. Once everyone had gathered together, he raised his left hand and made a few gestures in the air, his lips moving silently.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, a brownish-yellow light enveloped them, and before they knew it, Dean Bruce and the others found themselves inside a tunnel, nked by stone walls.


    Ebner Mondo''s voice echoed in their ears: "Just keep moving forward, and you''ll reach the Moon Temple. Go now, and I hope you can defeat the traitors and drive out the outsiders!"


    "Do we really have to crawl through another tunnel?"


    Feeling the earth all around them, the group couldn''t help but sigh, especially Alita Miller and Lina Jones¡ªcrawling through the dirt was far from dignified.


    However, everyone''s minds were focused on the impending battle, so no one was particrly concerned about appearances or gender at that moment.


    They continued climbing upward, unsure of how long it had been, when they finally saw a glimmer of light.


    Following the light, Dean Bruce and his group emerged to find themselves amid ruins, surrounded by broken walls and debris.


    As each of them looked around, someone couldn''t help butment, "There''s no one here. Did that old man send us to the wrong ce?"


    "That old man may be stubborn and old-fashioned, but his magical skills are solid. Do you really think he would send you to the wrong ce?"


    Suddenly, a sinister voice rang out, causing everyone to shudder involuntarily.


    Dean Bruce and the others quickly looked up and saw a figure dressed in white standing atop a broken pir. In one hand, the figure held a flute, while the other toyed with a dagger.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce and his group exchanged puzzled nces. ording to Ebner Mondo, the enemy they were supposed to face was a mage, so why was this person wielding a dagger and a flute as weapons?


    Curious, Dean Bruce asked, "Are you Lunia?"


    Lunia casually toyed with the dagger in his hand and answered nonchntly, "That''s right, I''m Lunia, the one that old man wants you to defeat. I had nned to capture you all in one go, but I didn''t expect you to walk right into my trap! Admirable courage, truly admirable!"


    "But it doesn''t matter. Once I finish you off, I''ll follow the tunnel and take care of that old man too!"


    As he spoke, a murderous intent filled Lunia''s eyes.


    Sensing the almost tangible killing intent, Lina Jones didn''t hesitate for a moment. She stepped forward, her ring shing as a magic scroll appeared in her hand.


    "Another one of these things!"


    Seeing this, Lunia''s eyes lit up with excitement. He licked his lips and said eagerly, "Outsiders, hand those over, and I might just spare your lives!"


    "Spare our lives?" Lina Jones rolled her eyes and replied coldly, "I hope you''ll still have that confidence in a moment!"


    With those words, she tore the scroll open.


    Buzz¡ª


    A brilliant golden light erupted, enveloping Lina Jones entirely.


    A terrifying surge of magical energy burst forth, creating an invisible storm that swept away the nearby ruins in an instant.


    Even Lunia was forced back several steps, but instead of anger, excitement gleamed in his eyes. "Your aura was that of a mere fourth or fifth-level Grand Mage, yet tearing a piece of paper unleashes power nearing that of a sixth-level Magus. It''s truly incredible!"


    "Do all you outsiders possess such abilities? Well then... after I kill you, I''ll be sure to leave one of you alive to get some answers!"


    As he spoke, the winds continued to batter Lunia, hurling stones against him that cut into his skin, causing blood to trickle down.


    But Lunia seemed utterly oblivious to the pain, his face twisted into a sinister grin, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he kept his gaze locked on Lina Jones.


    The golden light gradually dissipated, revealing Lina Jones'' transformed appearance, leaving everyone momentarily stunned.


    Previously, Lina Jones had the appearance of the girl next door¡ªsweet and unassuming. If it weren''t for her status as the designated saintess, it would have been hard for the followers of the Temple of Wisdom to take her seriously.


    But now, Lina Jones was utterly transformed, looking worlds apart from before. Her long hair, once ordinary, now resembled golden waves as if struck by lightning. Her eyes glowed with a radiant golden light, and as her red lips parted, the sound of thunder echoed.


    Additionally, three pairs of golden wings had appeared behind her, each adorned with hundreds of sword-like des.


    Buzz¡ª


    The residual golden light coalesced into a long spear, which fell into her hand.


    The terrifying aura she exuded forced Dean Bruce and the others to step back several paces.


    "This is Divine Descent magic! My God, I never thought the Temple of Wisdom valued Lina Jones so highly that they''d give her a scroll of such power!"


    Alita Miller whispered. "Be careful from now on. She likely has more than one magic scroll. This type of magic is incredibly powerful, temporarily granting her some divine attributes. Even if it doesn''t raise her level significantly, her power will be terrifying!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, having guessed the effects of the Divine Descent magic. It was like the angelic possession or divine invocation spells found in novels.


    [A six-winged angel... In the system of my previous life, this was considered one of the most powerful angels. I wonder how strong a six-winged angel is in this world. Hopefully, she can defeat Lunia outright, allowing us to keep some of our strength hidden.]


    "You have sold your soul to the devil andmitted heinous crimes. Today, I shall cast you into the depths of hell!"


    Lina Jones no longer seemed to be herself, her voice now booming like thunder. Her eyes zed with golden light, and with a p of her golden wings, she shot toward Lunia like a bolt of lightning, thrusting the spear directly at his chest.


    Buzz¡ª


    However, when the golden spear pierced his chest, no blood spurted out. Instead, Lunia''s entire body became transparent, shifting with the wind as if he had turned into water.


    "Hahaha!"


    "Is this the extent of your power?" Lunia sneered, suddenly spinning around and delivering a powerful uppercut aimed at Lina Jones'' chin.


    Swish¡ª


    The golden wings retracted, forming a protective armor that collided with Lunia''s uppercut.


    But as soon as his fist collided with the golden wings, his previously ethereal body solidified, unleashing a fearsome strength that sent Lina Jones flying backward.


    With a smirk, Lunia flicked his wrist, and the dagger in his hand was swiftly thrown forward.


    Lina Jones'' wings dispersed into hundreds of golden sword shadows,unching an attack on Lunia and intercepting the dagger mid-air.


    To everyone''s surprise, as the golden sword shadows passed through Lunia''s body, they seemed to pierce through water, leaving himpletely unharmed.


    Lina Jones managed to stop her backward momentum and raised her long spear, which began to glow with golden light.


    "Sinner, prepare to receive the divine thunder of angelic judgment!"


    Crack!


    Crackling sounds filled the air as the golden light intensified, transforming into dozens of lightning bolts that struck at Lunia''s ethereal form.


    "Hahaha, don''t waste your energy¡ªyou can''t hit me!"


    Lunia boasted arrogantly, not even bothering to dodge the iing lightning.


    Boom!


    Crack!


    The lightning exploded around him, but just as Lunia predicted, it failed to cause any harm. However, just as he prepared to counterattack, his expression suddenly changed.


    While the lightning hadn''t directly injured him, it had filled the water-like substance of his body with electric currents. As he attempted to solidify his form to fight back, the lightning paralyzed him on the spot.


    "Now''s our chance¡ªattack together!"


    Shouted one of the Temple of Wisdom members, and they all charged at Lunia.


    Dean Bruce, Alita Miller, and the others also rushed forward, but they refrained from using their most powerful magic, instead staying alert for any surprises.


    After all, this was still within the ruins, and none of them knew how many enemies were out there or what they might be capable of. It was crucial to remain cautious.


    As for not going all out against Lunia, they understood that he was unlikely to be without a backup n, so there was no need to reveal all their strength just yet.


    Sure enough, as the barrage of attacks descended upon Lunia, including the powerful strikes from Chelse, the sword cultivator, Lunia closed his eyes, no longer taking them lightly.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    Thebined assaults struck Lunia, sending him flying, his body battered and bruised.


    Seeing this, even the members of the Temple of Wisdom were momentarily stunned. Could it be that their so-called formidable enemy had been defeated so easily?


    Buzz!


    Suddenly, water surged from where the dagger had fallen, and Lunia''s figure reappeared on the other side,pletely unscathed.


    It was as if the earlier beating had only been an illusion.


    For a moment, even Lina Jones, still under the influence of angelic possession, was stunned, her eyes fixed on Lunia.


    Lunia grinned and said, "That was an impressive spell, and you''re quite clever. But unfortunately for you, I am immortal. I can regenerate from any wound. What will you use to fight me now?"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce frowned, knowing that Lunia was bluffing, but he couldn''t figure out how Lunia had managed to do this.


    Was it a clone?


    But the aura of the current Lunia was identical to the one they had just attacked!


    Could they all be clones? That didn''t seem possible.

 Chapter 52: Chapter 52: A Dramatic Battle, The Terrifying Specter!

    Dean Bruce knew that Lunia, being only a Magus, couldn''t possibly possess the power of true immortality!


    Lina Jones'' golden eyes zed even brighter as she spoke, her voice resonating with authority: "You''re merely attaching your soul to water! Without water, you lose this ability!"


    "Not good!"


    The person who had earlier tried to caution Lina Jones suddenly turned pale and quickly shouted, "Attack now! Lina has allowed the angel to control her consciousness. If this goes on too long, she might be fully assimted by the angel. We can''t let the fight drag on!"


    "Everyone, give it everything you''ve got! Work with Lina to take down that bastard!"


    The voice, filled with fury, echoed across the battlefield. The speaker wasted no time, her staff moving in a blur as silver light shed and coalesced into a bow and arrow, which she then grasped.


    "Oh radiant light, unleash your scorching power and burn everything to ash!"


    Hearing Lina Jones'' words, they all realized the secret behind Lunia''s seemingly perfect resurrection.


    It was nothing more than him detaching his soul from his body right before an attack, attaching it to a water source, and then forming a new body from it.


    So, if they could evaporate all the nearby water, turning it into steam, Lunia would lose this ability.


    In an instant, Dean Bruce and the others began casting fire-based spells, each fireball aiming to strike any source of water nearby.


    Seeing this, Lunia''s expression changed dramatically, and he cried out in rm, "Impossible! How could an outsider like you know the secrets of ancient magic?"


    "Damn it! Do you think just because you''ve removed the water, I''m powerless in battle?"


    "Moon... Shadow!"


    With a roar, Lunia''s body solidified, emitting a silver light.


    Swish, swish, swish¡ª


    In the next moment, Lunia split into a dozen identical copies, each with a sinister grin, and charged at different members of the group.


    Individually, none of them matched Lunia''s power. As they sensed Lunia''s approach, panic set in, and they abandoned their previous attacks in a desperate attempt to counter this new threat.


    At that moment, Lina Jones spoke again, "These figures are illusions; there''s no need to defend against them. His true body is hidden in the moonlight, preparing for a fatal strike!"


    As her words echoed, Lina Jones suddenly spun and soared into the air, her long spear thrusting forward.


    St¡ª


    Blood sttered as Lunia''s form materialized from what had appeared to be empty space, his abdomen impaled by the golden spear.


    "You..." Lunia was utterly stunned. This spell had deceived even the first outsiders, allowing him to counterattack and kill several of them. It had even earned him the recognition of the outsiders'' leader. How could such a lowly Grand Mage see through it?


    Lina Jones'' entire body ignited with golden mes as she coldly dered, "You dared to underestimate an angel? Let me show you the agony of a soul consumed by fire!"


    With those words, the golden mes erupted, and the intense heat instantly set Lunia''s entire body aze. His screams of agony echoed, unending.


    In just a few breaths, Lunia was reduced to ashes, never understanding how an outsider of such low rank could see through his two advanced spells.


    Even Dean Bruce and the others were left in shock.


    Wasn''t the n for Lina to engage him head-on while they supported her to take him down together?


    How had Lina managed to eliminate him so quickly on her own?


    Recalling the earlier warning from theirpanion, Dean Bruce''s expression grew curious: [Could it be that Lunia''s taunts provoked the angel into taking over Lina''s body and fighting directly? Even a weakened angel is still a divine being, with knowledge of ancient magic. Well, Lunia''s loose tongue may have just sealed his fate.]


    With this thought, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but find the situation amusing, though he was also relieved. The quicker they dealt with the enemy, the more time they had for whaty ahead.


    However, the intense battle had taken its toll on Lina Jones, who was still under the angel''s influence. Once the angelic presence faded, Lina lost consciousness and plummeted from the sky.


    Dean Bruce leaped forward and caught Lina Jones mid-fall, holding her securely as theynded.


    After a quick examination, Dean Bruce saw that Lina was uninjured, merely exhausted from the mental strain. Relieved, he handed her over to the Temple of Wisdom followers rushing towards him.


    "Is that it... did that guy just die like that?"


    "Seriously? I was hoping to see the power of ancient high-tier magic, and he just died?"


    As the reality of the situation set in, everyone felt a sense of disappointment.


    They didn''t even get to see what Lunia''s flute was capable of, let alone witness any ancient high-tier magic.


    Buzz¡ª


    At that moment, Ebner Mondo''s figure appeared. The calm expression on his face was gone, reced by a twitching mouth and wide-eyed astonishment as he looked at Dean Bruce and the unconscious Lina Jones.


    Even though he hadn''t physically appeared during the battle, Ebner Mondo had been watching the entire time, and he had seen how swiftly Lina Jones had dispatched Lunia.


    Taking a deep breath, Ebner Mondo spoke, "Time is of the essence. You must head to the Ritual Temple quickly. I will lend you my support. Once wemunicate with the Moon Goddess, I can suppress my former people, easing the pressure on you."


    "¡­"


    At this point, Dean Bruce and his group had no reason to change their ns. They decided to continue cooperating with Ebner Mondo and immediately set off toward another mountain peak.


    Ebner Mondo, meanwhile, disappeared into the ruins, his figure vanishing from their sight.


    Dean Bruce and hispanions hadn''t gone far down the mountain when they suddenly spotted the strange creatures that had chased them before, causing them to pause.


    However, this time, even though the creatures were close, they neither attacked nor howled like wolves.


    "¡­"


    The group exchanged confused nces, unsure of what was happening. But with time running short, they pushed forward, steeling themselves for whatevery ahead.


    To their surprise, they made it past the creatures without any incident.


    "That''s odd. Last time, they started howling and chased us from a distance. Why didn''t they move this time?"


    "Wait, could it be that these creatures were under Lunia''s control? Now that we''ve taken him out, there''s no one tomand them, so they''re not attacking us."


    They spected among themselves but didn''t dwell on it for long. Their focus now was entirely on the next mountain peak, where they wondered what enemies might be waiting for them.


    Meanwhile, inside the Ritual Temple and the Sealing Temple, two individuals simultaneously opened their eyes.


    "Someone took down Lunia? Could it be those natives trying to rebel?"


    A voice, clear and sharp, echoed from a glowing piece of magical parchment beside them, as if the speaker was right there.


    "Don''t worry about it too much. Just send those natives to face them. Let them kill their own people. With the magic nearly cracked, there''s no need to waste time."


    "True. Speed things up on your end, and I''ll add something extra to those creatures, make them even more vicious!"


    "Rest assured, in just one more day, we''ll have fully deciphered the magic! Speaking of which, Gunar Bruce and his wife are true geniuses. It''s said they figured out the direction in just two days, leaving us to finish cracking it before moving on to higher-level ruins."


    "Exactly. If they didn''t have such brilliant minds, they wouldn''t have risen so high in rank despite their weak power."


    "But their strength is still toocking. I''ve heard many people resent them. Once all the secrets of these ruins are unraveled, I imagine plenty wille looking for revenge."


    "Enough chit-chat. Get that magic cracked, and I''ll go enhance those creatures!"


    With that, the conversation ended, and the magical parchment beside them burst into mes. The figure in the Ritual Temple stood up and moved toward the center of the hall, where a purple light was flickering.


    Rumble¡ª


    Within moments, the entire mountain range seemed to tremble violently. A massive specter began to materialize, its body towering as high as the mountains, emitting a haunting wail of agony.


    "Roar!"


    The sound waves rippled out, instantly enveloping the entire space, even reaching Dean Bruce and his group as they traveled. They were suddenly gripped by an excruciating headache, as if countless insects were crawling inside their heads.


    It took a while for them to recover. When they looked up, they gasped in shock.


    The terrifying figure had appeared. Although it had no physical form, it glowed eerily under the moonlight.


    What made it even more horrifying was that the specter wasposed of thousands of intertwined human figures. No matter which angle they looked from, they could see faces wailing, hands struggling, and torsos writhing!


    It was as if thousands of people had been twisted together into a single monstrous entity.


    The overwhelming aura of resentment was almost tangible, making Dean Bruce and the others feel as if they had fallen into an icy abyss, their bodies trembling and their spines cold.


    Boom¡ªBoom¡ª


    With each step the colossal specter took, the ground shook violently, filling Dean Bruce and his group with dread.


    Against ordinary mages or enemies, they would have had no fear, but this ghostly entity, formed from thousands of human souls, was terrifying beyond belief. The psychological pressure was immense!


    Only Dean Bruce, his eyes flickering with thought, came up with an idea. He clenched his fist, a n forming in his mind.

 Chapter 53: Chapter 53: Even the Saintess-in-Waiting Needs a Mentor?

    The specter formed from thousands of souls was overwhelming, both in its sheer size and the oppressive force of the countless souls fused together, all screaming in unison. Even though both sides were battle-hardened, they couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of dread.


    As the specter, resembling a giant, moved closer with each thunderous step, and the ground trembled beneath them, the idea of resisting seemed futile. Instinctively, everyone began to retreat.


    But the size difference between them and the specter was so immense that retreating was useless. When the specter suddenly stomped down with a foot formed from hundreds of fused souls, it covered a vast area, crushing several figures beneath it.


    There wasn''t even time for a scream¡ªonly the thick scent of blood filled the air.


    When the specter lifted its foot again, the ground beneath it was left with deep, blood-soaked impressions, where the earth had been stained red.


    "Fall back! Everyone, fall back!"


    "Protect the Saintess!"


    Voices shouted in panic, magical waves rippling through the air. But in the midst of this chaos, Dean Bruce took a deep breath and, to everyone''s shock, calmly walked toward the specter, eliciting gasps from those around him.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t walking to his death; after his earlier contemtion, he was certain that his magic could counter the specter!


    "Rumble!"


    As the massive foot rose again, countless souls let out eerie screams, ready to crush Dean Bruce. Many of the onlookers couldn''t help but close their eyes, bracing for the inevitable.


    But the expected crash never came. Instead, the specter let out a howl of pain.


    When the others opened their eyes, their pupils contracted in shock, filled with disbelief.


    There, before them, was Dean Bruce, calmly extending his right hand, pointing at the towering specter. ck streams of water flowed out, binding the specter in ce, rendering it immobile.


    "What¡­?"


    "That''s the same magic he usedst time! My God, what level is Dean at, to be able to control such a terrifying creature?"


    Those who had witnessed The Interrogation of the Soulspell before now looked on with brightened eyes, their previously tense nerves beginning to rx.


    Noticing their gazes, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smirk inwardly. His guess had been correct¡ªsince the specter wasposed of countless souls, The Interrogation of the Soulmagic could indeed subdue it!


    Sure enough, as the ck water emerged and the magic fully activated, the massive specter froze in ce, showing signs of disintegration. The souls thatposed it began to fall into chaos, frantically turning on each other in a desperate struggle.


    "Hiss!"


    "This magic is incredible! Those souls are tearing each other apart!"


    "It looks like the specter is about to fall apart!"


    "Thank goodness the Saintess had the foresight to agree to work with Lord Dean. Otherwise, we might have all died here!"


    As they watched the specter''s enormous body begin to break down within the ck water, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief and started making lighthearted remarks.


    Even the person who had initially advised against Lina Jones'' actions fell into silence.


    Buzz¡ª


    As time passed, the specterpletely disintegrated. The fragmented souls couldn''t linger in the air for long. They cast meaningful nces at Dean Bruce before turning into white light and vanishing.


    Dispelling the magic, Dean Bruce maintained a calm demeanor, basking in the admiration evident in everyone''s eyes. He spoke with an air ofposure, "The specter has been defeated. Let''s regroup and quickly move toward the Ritual Temple! We mustn''t give the enemy any chance to recover!"


    Everyone has a natural inclination to respect power, and coupled with the fact that Dean Bruce had just saved them, there was little hesitation as the group surged toward the mountain where the Ritual Templey.


    Lina Jones, having recovered from the aftereffects of being forcibly controlled by the angel, was still pale but able to move on her own. She wobbled over to Dean Bruce''s side and remarked, "If I''d known you were that powerful, I would''ve let you handle Lunia! I could''ve saved that scroll forter!"


    Noticing that the other Temple of Wisdom followers weren''t keeping up, Lina Jones suddenly lowered her voice and said, "Dean, are those spells you used advanced magic? Could you teach me one or two?"


    Dean Bruce was taken aback, staring at Lina Jones in surprise and confusion. He couldn''t understand why the Saintess-in-Waiting of the Temple of Wisdom, with her high status and ess to powerful magic, would make such a request.


    Was she testing him?


    Sensing his confusion, Lina Jones stuck out her tongue and quietly exined, "The magic of the Temple of Wisdom is mostly focused on defense and support. But I''ve been sent on several dangerous missions where I had to find ways to protect myself. I really need to learn some offensive magic with more firepower!"


    "I certainly don''t want to die on a mission before I even be a full-fledged Saintess!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow at Lina Jones'' exnation. He didn''t doubt her words, but it did change his perception of her. She wasn''t as simple as she appeared.


    It made sense, though. If Lina Jones were truly naive, how could she have be a Saintess-in-Waiting at such a young age?


    Pushing aside his thoughts, Dean Bruce responded calmly, "I only teach my disciples. You''re the Saintess-in-Waiting of the Temple of Wisdom, so teaching you magic would be inappropriate."


    "Then¡­" Lina Jones hesitated, biting her lip before suddenly saying, "I could also be your disciple. Being a student and having a faith aren''t mutually exclusive."


    This was exactly what Dean Bruce had been waiting for. He replied softly, "If you want to be my disciple, it depends on how sincere you are."


    What does it mean to maximize benefits?


    Dean Bruce''s approach was just that. He wanted both the system''s rewards and a proper tribute from his disciple!


    Why settle for just one reward when he could have both?


    Lina Jones wasn''t a child; she quickly understood what Dean Bruce was implying. After a moment of thought, she said quietly, "Once we''re out of here, I''ll give you a generous tribute along with a Divine Descent magic scroll."


    Hearing the words "Divine Descent magic," Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up with interest.


    However, he couldn''t quite believe that Lina Jones would be willing to share such a valuable item from her temple. His eyes narrowed as he asked, "Divine Descent magic is supposed to be one of your temple''s most guarded secrets. Are you really willing to give me a scroll like that?"


    Lina Jones pouted and replied, "Almost every temple knows some form of Divine Descent magic. It''s not as rare as you think. Besides, I''m only giving you a scroll to use in emergencies; I''m not teaching you the magic itself. Even if the temple finds out, they won''t make a fuss."


    "Master Dean, do you think my offer shows enough sincerity? Are you willing to ept me as your student?"


    As she finished speaking, Lina Jones blinked her big, bright eyes, staring intently at Dean Bruce.


    Looking into her eyes, Dean Bruce could tell that she genuinely wanted to be his disciple.


    It made sense. After all, she had encountered life-threatening situations both times they had met. Anyone in her position would be fearful of the future, so her desire to learn some offensive magic was perfectly reasonable.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, not easily swayed by Lina Jones'' feigned innocence. He responded calmly, "One Divine Descent magic scroll is a bit too little. I want ten."


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce added, "You have several senior brothers and sisters, don''t you? More Divine Descent scrolls would help ensure their safety as well."


    He had no choice but to justify his demand by shifting the reasoning to Nichs William and the others, in order to maintain his image as a strong leader.


    Lina Jones nodded slightly, not questioning Dean Bruce''s logic. She pursed her lips and replied, "Ten is too many. Although Divine Descent magic scrolls aren''t exactly rare, they are connected to the divine, so the temple regtes them strictly. The most I can provide is five."


    "In that case, on behalf of my senior brothers and sisters, I thank you for the Divine Descent scrolls."


    Dean Bruce and Lina Jones exchanged a nce, both smiling brightly, genuinely feeling as if they hade out ahead in this deal.


    They both feel get more benefit.


    Dean Bruce, in particr, was secretly thrilled. With five Divine Descent scrolls, he could directly learn the magic!


    In the future, if he encountered any dangerous situations, he would have a powerful ace up his sleeve.


    Having reached an agreement, Lina Jones smiled and quickened her pace, rallying the followers of the Temple of Wisdom to head toward the Ritual Temple.


    Dean Bruce, meanwhile, caught up to Alita Miller and said in a cool tone, "Alita, don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    "An exnation? What do you mean?" Alita Miller stopped in her tracks, her face full of confusion.


    Dean Bruce''s voice grew colder, "Since we arrived at these ruins, a lot has happened, and every event has beenpletely different from what you initially told me. You said that the ruins were filled with magic that limited defensive abilities and that''s why you needed me. You also imed that the magic here was weak in attack."


    "But the ruins we''re in now are nothing like the ruins you described!"


    "¡­"


    Alita Miller''s expression turned bitter as she sighed in resignation, "I didn''t lie to you. We''ve entered these ruins before, and they were filled with lightning. Any counterattack would only make the magic inside grow stronger."


    "I had no idea that the ruins Lina and her group entered through the same entrance would bepletely different from the ones we experienced!"

 Chapter 54: Chapter 54: Teaching Magic Again!

    Dean Bruce stared intently at Alita Miller, and from her expression, he could tell she wasn''t lying. If that were true, then the danger level of these ruins was even higher than he had anticipated.


    The fact that the same entrance could lead to entirely different experiences was truly rming!


    Could it be that the entrance was connected to different ruins?


    Was it a case of random teleportation each time?


    But then, how did dozens of people enter separately and end up in the same ruin?


    Or was it a matter of timing?


    Could entering at different times result in different ruins?


    Dean Bruce''s expression grew serious as his mind raced with possibilities about the nature of the ruins. He was so deep in thought that he didn''t even hear Alita Miller speaking.


    Noticing that Dean Bruce wasn''t responding, Alita Miller fell silent, deciding not to push the conversation further.


    It wasn''t until he heard shouts that Dean Bruce snapped out of his thoughts and returned to the present.


    Looking in the direction of the noise, he saw that the fastest runners had already made it halfway up the mountain where the Ritual Temple was located. There, they encountered more moonlight butterflies and the strange wolf-human hybrid creatures.


    "Don''t give those creatures a chance to absorb the moonlight! We have no room for retreat this time¡ªcharge!"


    Horton Martin''s voice rang out, rallying those who hesitated and pushing them to continue the fight.


    Alita Miller spoke in a serious tone, "Dean, I really didn''t lie to you. This time, the ruin we were teleported into is different from the one we explored before. When I realized that, I was just as shocked, and it left my mind in a fog."


    "I don''t know why this is happening, but right now, we''re surrounded by danger. This isn''t the time for us to doubt each other¡ªwe need to give it everything we''ve got and take down the other outsiders first!"


    "This ruin undoubtedly holds an immense secret. If we don''t take the initiative, we''re sure to meet a terrible fate. From now on, I won''t hold back, and I hope that when danger arises, you''ll step in. When we make it out of here, I''ll be sure to give you a generous reward!"


    Without waiting for Dean Bruce to respond, Alita Miller lightly waved her staff. A gentle breeze enveloped her, lifting her body like a feather as she floated toward the strange wolf-human creatures.


    Moonlight butterflies are easy to kill,thought Alita Miller. However, those strange wolf-human hybrid creatures, once they absorb the moonlight, enter a berserk state. Apart from herself, Horton Martin, and the Temple of Wisdom follower who had earlier warned Lina Jones, no one else here would stand a chance against them.


    Buzz¡ª


    Before Alita Miller could reach the creatures, a brilliant light red, capturing everyone''s attention.


    Dean Bruce, intrigued, turned his gaze toward Alita Miller, curious to see what other powers she might be hiding.


    Swish!


    Almost as soon as Alita Millernded, the shoes on her feet began to emit a green glow, which swiftly spread upward along her smooth, pale skin.


    Ankles, calves, knees, thighs¡­


    Within just two or three breaths, the green light transformed into a form-fitting magical robe, enhancing Alita Miller''s already formidable presence.


    "Spirits of the grass and trees that pierce through the earth, bestow your resilient strength upon your most devoted follower! Green Bind!"


    As Alita Miller invoked the spell, the crystal core atop her staff began to glow. In the next instant, all the nearby vegetation surged with life, growing rapidly and extending toward the strange wolf-human creatures.


    Rip!


    With a faint sound, the grass and nts tightened, forming a cage of vines that ensnared the creatures'' arms and legs, binding them tightly. No matter how fiercely they struggled, they couldn''t break free.


    "Now''s our chance!"


    "Strike now! Finish them off while they''re restrained!"


    The battle-hardened warriors needed no further prompting. They all charged forward at once.


    Unleashing attacks from every direction, each element''s magic converging into a barrage aimed at the immobilized creatures.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes turned to Lina Jones, observing how her magic sent rays of light cascading over the others, boosting their magic or physical strength. This confirmed that her earlier reasoning had been truthful.


    With a cunning glint in his eyes, Dean Bruce began walking toward Lina Jones, nning to "teach" her some magic right then and there.


    After all, teaching is the noble profession of a schr,he mused, smiling inwardly. It wouldn''t be right to call it trickery.


    I''m simply a good teacher imparting knowledge to eager students!


    There were two reasons behind Dean Bruce''s decision. First, they were currently in a dangerous and unpredictable ruin. If Lina Jones could quickly grasp a new spell, it would be a significant advantage for Dean Bruce as well.


    The second reason was that in moments of life-and-death crisis, a person''s chances of unlocking their potential were often higher than under normal circumstances.


    Lina Jones, being a Saintess-in-Waiting, undoubtedly had the talent. Teaching her now might increase the likelihood of her sessfully learning a powerful spell.


    [Sigh, Lina, I hope you''re the protagonist I''m imagining, able to quickly grasp magic! The stronger you be, the safer I''ll be!]


    With this thought, Dean Bruce walked up behind Lina Jones and gently tapped her on the shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s approach, Lina Jones''s expression shifted slightly, as if she wanted to say something but held back.


    Earlier, she had the courage to ask Dean Bruce to be her teacher because no other Temple of Wisdom members were around. If she were to openly be too polite to Dean Bruce or directly call him "teacher" in front of everyone, what would the other followers think of her?


    For a moment, Lina Jones felt a wave of nervousness wash over her.


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce didn''t care much about formalities or titles. For him, as long as he received the tribute and the system recognized and rewarded him, nothing else really mattered.


    In a low voice, Dean Bruce said, "There are outsiders in both the Ritual Temple and the Sealing Temple, and their strength is likely greater than these corrupted creatures. I''m going to teach you a high-level spell right now. I hope¡­ that in the face of danger, you''ll be able to sessfully learn it!"


    "What? Are you serious?" Lina Jones''s eyes lit up with excitement, hardly able to believe her ears.


    Dean Bruce got straight to the point, "What kind of spell do you want to learn?"


    "Um¡­" Lina Jones''s expression became resolute, and she said firmly, "I want to learn an offensive spell rted to light!"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce nced at Lina Jones, frowning slightly.


    Realizing her request might have been too much, Lina Jones quickly smiled awkwardly and said, "Was my request too high? Um¡­"


    Before Lina Jones could finish speaking, Dean Bruce interrupted, "Your request is indeed ambitious, but I do have such a spell. It''s on the verge of being an Ultra-High-Level spell. The question is whether you have the talent to sessfully grasp it."


    "On the verge of being an Ultra-High-Level spell?" Lina Jones''s breath quickened with excitement, her eyes alight with joy and a hint of disbelief.


    She had initially thought that Dean Bruce could only teach high-level spells. She hadn''t expected him to offer something so advanced¡ªan Ultra-High-Level spell.


    That issomething far more powerful than a typical high-level spell and highly esteemed even within the Temple of Wisdom.


    "Everything I see under the sun is but a void, all is chasing the wind!" Dean Bruce recited, his voiceced with significance. He then looked at Lina Jones meaningfully and said softly, "This is the incantation. It''s brief but contains a powerful spell."


    "Huh?" Lina Jones furrowed her brow, murmuring to herself, "This incantation¡­ why does it sound so strange?"


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "Your senior brothers and sisters were able toprehend much more obscure andplex incantations in just a few days. Even if they couldn''t master the spell entirely, they at least gained an understanding of it. I hope you won''t disappoint me."


    Hearing this, Lina Jones felt a sudden pressure. Though she didn''t know the Joan Michelle sisters or Nichs William well, as the Saintess-in-Waiting of the Temple of Wisdom, she had her own pride. She didn''t want to fall behind others.


    Driven by this mindset, she subconsciously overlooked the oddity of the incantation and focused intently on understanding it,pletely absorbed in her thoughts, forgetting the ongoing battle around her.


    Fortunately, Alita Miller wasn''t holding back her strength. Thanks to her magic, she managed to keep most of the creatures under control, stabilizing the situation and giving Lina Jones the time she needed to concentrate.


    However, unlike Dean Bruce, Alita Miller didn''t have the ability to enhance her magic tenfold. To maintain control over the strange wolf-human creatures required an enormous expenditure of magical energy.


    Despite her hidden strength, it didn''t take long before Alita Miller''s hands began to tremble, and sweat the size of beans beaded on her forehead.


    Even though the group attacked furiously, the vast difference in power made it difficult to take down many of the creatures.


    After two minutes, Alita Miller finally reached her limit. The grass and vine cages that had bound the creatures shattered, freeing the monstrous beings.


    "Roar!"


    A chorus of enraged howls filled the air. Even without absorbing moonlight, the creatures seemed stronger than before, their ws shing viciously at the group.


    The battle intensified in an instant, with anguished screams echoing almost every second. Blood sprayed through the air, staining the ground and vegetation red.

 Chapter 55: Chapter 55: Carols Gratitude

    As Alita Miller grew exhausted, Horton Martin stepped forward.


    No matter how different their factions were, when faced with danger, they would still choose to join forces.


    "The radiance of mes falls, dispelling all evil, leaving darkness nowhere to hide¡ªre of the Firelight!"


    With the incantation, a dazzling light erupted from Horton Martin''s staff. Strong fire elements converged from all directions, quickly forming a fireball that floated above everyone like a miniature sun.


    "Ahhh!"


    In an instant, bloodcurdling screams echoed as the monstrous wolf-like creatures were engulfed in mes, burning their skin and flesh.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce nodded slightly and thought to himself, [Even though he''s changed his aura and appearance, he''s still using fire magic. It seems that people like Alita Miller, who can master multiple elemental magics, are quite rare.]


    The more Dean Bruce interacted with Alita, the more he sensed how unusual she was, and the more wary he became of her.


    Although Horton Martin''s spell caused the wolf-like creatures to hesitate briefly, and they seemed to suffer greatly, it wasn''t enough to kill them!


    On the contrary, after their skin had been scorched, the monsters became even more ferocious. Their howls echoed one after another, and they dropped to the ground, rolling around like real wolves.


    Sizzle¡ª


    As they rolled, the mes gradually extinguished. The next moment, they leaped forward suddenly, their sharp ws swiping through the air, capable of shing the throats of anyone who couldn''t dodge in time.


    Even though the group reacted quickly, they couldn''tpletely avoid the swift attacks. Shoulders or chests were grazed by the ws, and blood spurted out instantly.


    At this moment, the woman who had previously obstructed Lina Jones no longer hid in the background. She stepped forward, clutching a thick book, her lips moving silently as if reciting something in a low whisper.


    Buzz¡ª


    In the next instant, a silver radiance burst forth from the book, transforming into shimmering light screens that enveloped everyone on the battlefield.


    Even Dean Bruce was no exception. Almost the moment he was covered by the light, he was astonished to feel countless elements and magical energy swirling around him, rushing into his body. His mind became incredibly clear, far sharper than before.


    Not only that, but when the wolf-like monsters charged forward again, colorful shes of different elements appeared and repelled them, sending the creatures crashing heavily onto the ground.


    "Hurry and strike! Don''t just stand there! I can''t maintain this magic for long!"


    As the trembling voice rang out, everyone snapped back to reality. Taking advantage of the moment, they rushed forward, fiercely attacking the fallen, bizarre creatures.


    Horton Martin swiftly retreated, raising his staff high as he chanted, "As long as hope remains, even in the bitterest winter, the mes shall endure! Sparks... shall ignite the prairie!"


    Boom¡ª


    The staff mmed into the ground, and in an instant, a strange force surged through the entire mountain range. The dying mes on the bodies of the monsters and the grassy hills around them red up again, burning with renewed intensity.


    Crackle, crackle!


    The sound of the roaring fire filled the air. The mes burned even hotter and more ferociously than before. No matter how the strange creatures writhed on the ground, they could not extinguish the fire.


    The screams became more and more pitiful, causing the group to stumble backward in horror. Fortunately, the wails soon grew weaker, and within moments, the creatures'' twisting bodies stilled, copsing lifeless on the charred ground.


    When everyone looked closer, they gasped in shock. Even Dean Bruce''s brow lifted slightly.


    The strange creatures had been reduced to nothing but skeletons, their bodies turned into piles of ash scattered across the scorched earth.


    Horton Martin began to cough violently, his face turning slightly pale. Clearly, casting those two spells back-to-back had taken a significant toll on him.


    Looking around and confirming that all the strange creatures had been killed, everyone let out a long breath of relief, finally able to rx their tense nerves.


    "That old man didn''t lie to us, did he? Hmph, the monsters he imed were once his tribesmen are all dead now, and we still haven''tmunicated with the Moon God!"


    "Exactly! He said he''d help us deal with those monsters, but in the end, we had to handle it ourselves!"


    Survivors of the ordeal beganining about Ebner Mondo, but the woman who had previously stopped Lina Jones quietly closed her book and stepped toward Dean Bruce.


    Noticing her approach, Lina Jones immediately grew tense, her eyes narrowing as she focused intently on the woman.


    "Your Holiness, you don''t need to worry. I''m not here to lecture you," the woman said with a bitter smile. Her gaze shifted toward Dean Bruce as she spoke softly, "I just wanted to apologize to you. I was wrong in my attitude before. Without your help, we really would have died here."


    "I, Carol Lane, sincerely thank you!"


    After speaking, Carol Lane bowed respectfully to Dean Bruce.


    There was no trace of pretense in her gesture. After all, from her perspective, Alita Miller and Horton Martin were both under Dean Bruce''smand. It was Dean Bruce''s side that had dealt with both the specter and the strange creatures. How could she not offer her thanks?


    Lina Jones exhaled softly, silently relieved that her secret apprenticeship hadn''t been discovered.


    As the saying goes, "You don''t hit a smiling face." Carol Lane''s polite demeanor made it impossible for Dean Bruce to remain cold. Nodding slightly, he said, "Since we''re allies, it''s only natural we face the dangers together. Rest up and recover; we still have to deal with the outsiderster."


    Carol Lane nodded again, offering another small bow to Dean Bruce before taking Lina Jones with her to join the followers of the Temple of Wisdom to rest and recover.


    Alita Miller, Horton Martin, and the others remained silent, sitting down where they were to cultivate, frantically absorbing the magic in the air.


    These ruins, inhabited by natives altered by the outsiders, had already proven to be formidable opponents. When they faced the actual outsiders, the battles would only be more perilous!


    If they wanted to survive and win, they had to prepare thoroughly.


    Inside the ruins, there was no sun, and Dean Bruce had no idea how much time had passed. He simply meditated in silence, waiting for Alita Miller and the others to recover their strength.


    For a moment, the entire ruins seemed to be engulfed in a deep, eerie quiet.


    Overhead, the purple glow in the sky grew more ominous.


    Once Alita Miller and her group had fully recovered, Dean Bruce wasted no time, urging everyone to continue their climb upward.


    "Awooo!"


    The sound of a wolf''s howl echoed once again, causing everyone to halt in their tracks, exchanging startled nces.


    Sensing their unease, Dean Bruce immediately called out in a firm voice, "Don''t worry, hold your formation! Just follow the same battle strategy as before, we can win!"


    At his words, the fear in the group lessened somewhat. Yes, they had defeated them before¡ªwhy should they be afraid now?


    At worst, they could just regroup and rest again!


    Alita Miller and Horton Martin took the lead, standing at the front, while Carol Lane once again opened her ancient tome.


    The howls grew louder, apanied by the rapid thudding of footsteps. This time, not only were there monsters appearing from above, but the strange wolf-like creatures began emerging from both sides of the mountain path as well!


    "Prepare for battle!"


    Alita Miller shouted, casting another spell. But before the green vines could spread to entangle the bizarre creatures, dozens of purple beams of light shot down from the full moon hanging in the sky.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    The purple light rained down, instantly triggering another transformation in the wolf-like monsters. Strange patterns emerged on their skin, and their bodies began to swell like balloons, expanding rapidly.


    In just the span of two or three breaths, they had grown to the height of two or three men, radiating an intimidating presence. Dean Bruce and the others watched in shock, their pupils contracting in disbelief.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    A series of crisp sounds echoed as the green vines shattered before they could bind the creatures. Leaves and branches scattered across the ground.


    "Fall back!" someone shouted.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect they could get even stronger!"


    Horton Martin cursed in fear, as everyone began retreating. But the newly mutated creatures moved with astonishing speed, like bolts of lightning. Before the group could even retreat a few steps, the creatures had already surrounded them, their hulking forms blocking any route of escape.


    Surrounded by the towering creatures on all sides, even Dean Bruce felt an overwhelming sense of pressure, his breath growing rapid.


    "What¡­ what do we do now?"


    "Oh God! How can there be such a dangerous ce?"


    Cries of rm rang out one after another. Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and the others instinctively gathered around Dean Bruce, their eyes filled with hope as they looked toward him.


    In their gazes, there was a deep longing¡ªthey desperately wished for Dean Bruce to pull off another miraculous victory, just as he had before.


    Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed tightly. His mind raced, searching for the right spell to counter these bizarre creatures.


    "Awooo!"


    Another piercing wolf howl erupted, and the mutated creatures swung their now-massive ws, aiming to crush Dean Bruce and the group.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The air roared as if space itself were being torn apart. The immense pressure felt like a mountain crashing down on Dean Bruce and the others, rendering them motionless. They could only watch helplessly as the giant ws descended toward them.


    But just as the ws were about to strike, a brilliant white light descended from the sky. In an instant, hundreds of the strange creatures around them seemed to freeze in ce, as though they had been stopped by some invisible force!

 Chapter 56: Chapter 56: A Powerful Arrival, A Surprising Identity!

    "This¡­"


    Seeing over a hundred strange creatures frozen in ce, unable to move an inch, Alita Miller and the others all turned their gazes toward Dean Bruce, their eyes filled with admiration.


    "Lord Dean, was it you again? Did you cast another spell?"


    "What kind of magic is this? How can it control so many powerful monsters at once?"


    Cries of amazement echoed continuously.


    Dean Bruce shook his head and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t cast any magic. They were frozen by someone else."


    At this, everyone was stunned, their hearts filled with confusion. Who, other than Dean Bruce, could possibly possess such power?


    Boom, rumble!


    Just then, the mountains shook violently. Dean Bruce and hispanions turned to see a brilliant light radiating from the shattered Moon Temple on a distant peak.


    Buzz¡ª


    In that very moment, the strange creatures caught in the light began to shrink rapidly. Their sharp ws, tails, and even the purple markings on their skin disappeared.


    Within just a few breaths, to the astonishment of Dean Bruce and the others, the monsters reverted back to human form. They copsed to the ground, convulsing uncontrobly.


    Swish¡ª


    A sound pierced the air as a beam of white light descended from the sky,nding right in front of them¡ªit was none other than Ebner Mondo.


    Ebner Mondo looked around, smiling as he spoke, "Good thing I didn''t arrive toote¡ªjust in time before your fight."


    "Everyone, these are my people. Now that they''ve returned to their true selves, I hope you''ll spare them and give them a chance to live."


    "..."


    Hearing his words, the group nced back at Ebner Mondo, their initial hostility fading.


    Who wouldn''t appreciate a few kind words?


    Originally, they were at a disadvantage, but with Ebner Mondo speaking so respectfully, how could they bring themselves to finish off his people?


    Besides, their real enemies were the outsiders.


    Ebner Mondo chuckled, "Thank you all for your understanding. I''ve now made contact with the Moon God and can temporarily borrow some of its power. In the uing battles, feel free to call on me whenever needed! As long as we can drive out those outsiders, I promise you a grand reward!"


    Cluck, cluck, cluck¡­


    Before Dean Bruce and the others could respond, mocking, disdainfulughter echoed suddenly, startling everyone.


    They looked up toward the source of the sound, where a purple light flickered, revealing a figure cloaked in a pale blue magical robe.


    "Hm?"


    "That magic robe¡­"


    Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed deeply. No matter how he looked at it, the robe that figure wore seemed identical to the one Andr¨¦ had gifted him!


    Not only Dean Bruce, but everyone else was equally shocked, eximing, "That emblem¡­ You''re from the Nine Provinces Alliance?!"


    Their surprise was understandable. After all, the Nine Provinces Alliance was an official organization, regarded as a symbol of righteousness in the minds of many believers. Learning that someone from such an organization was involved in this kind of affair within the ruins was nothing short of astounding.


    "Indeed, I am from the Nine Provinces Alliance," the man confirmed, his voice growing colder. "I had initially nned to spare your lives, but it seems you are too stubborn, insisting on fighting your way here! Since you now know my identity, I cannot allow you to leave."


    "A bunch of sorcerers who aren''t even at the Magus level, daring to meddle with these ruins? Today, I, Boken Nadra, will send you all straight to hell!"


    As soon as his words fell, Boken Nadra crossed his hands, rotating them as he began chanting. Immediately, a powerful surge of magic energy rippled through the air, causing Dean Bruce and the others to tense.


    Crackle!


    Crackle!


    Lightning began to crackle around Boken Nadra, converging from all directions. The purple shes of light surrounding him flickered continuously, making him appear like a god of thunder, exuding an overwhelming aura.


    In that moment, several of the more faint-hearted members of the group were so terrified that their legs buckled. They fell to their knees, trembling uncontrobly, shouting in panic, "A¡­ high-level spell!"


    "If he can cast a high-level spell, he''s at least Magus-level! And with such intense magic power¡­ there''s a chance¡­ he might be a Grand Magus!"


    At that instant, all eyes turned toward Dean Bruce. After all, he was the only one among them capable of casting high-level spells.


    Though Alita Miller appeared mysterious, the magic she had disyed so far was no more than advanced magic.


    And the difference between advanced magic and high-level spells was like the gap between heaven and earth!


    "Thunder, unleash your unstoppable power! Transform into spears and pierce through all the enemies before me! Thunderstorm Javelin¡ªstrike!"


    As Boken Nadra''s incantation concluded, countless bolts of lightning coalesced into long spears that floated in neat formation behind him.


    With a wave of his hand, the dozens of lightning spears shot forward like arrows released from a bow, hurtling toward Dean Bruce and his group at incredible speed.


    Sensing the terrifying power tearing through the air, Dean Bruce took a deep breath and stepped forward, casting his own high-level spell: The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, the ground shook, and the earth split open. Countless rocks rose into the air, forming an earthen wall that separated Dean Bruce from Boken Nadra.


    A momentter, the lightning spears collided violently with the wall, unleashing a tremendous explosion of power. The shockwave rippled out in all directions.


    Even mighty sorcerers like Alita Miller, Horton Martin, and Carol Lane were caught in the gust, stumbling backward several paces under its force.


    As for Lina Jones and the others, they were swept away by the powerful gusts of wind.


    Fortunately, The Compassion of Heaven and Earthhad been fully activated. As theynded, the earth emitted a gentle, nurturing aura, like a mother''s warm hand soothing their bodies and healing their injuries.


    "This¡­ isn''t this the same spell he cast before, but using nt power? How is it earth-based this time?!"


    Feeling the familiar magical energy, Alita Miller''s pupils constricted in shock as she stared at Dean Bruce. She couldn''t believe he was able to cast the same spell using different elemental forces!


    After all, in their world, themon understanding was that each element was distinct, and would give rise to different spells.


    While Alita Miller was astonished, The Compassion of Heaven and Earthcontinued to grow in strength. With Dean Bruce continuously pouring more magic into it, the power of the spell became even more formidable.


    The ground beneath Boken Nadra split open, and chunks of rock shot toward him.


    However, Boken Nadra, with his high-level reflexes, quickly sped his hands together. The lightning surrounding him exploded, sting the rocks away.


    Seeing this, the group collectively exhaled in relief, their tense hearts finally calming down.


    At the very least, Dean Bruce could hold off Boken Nadra! With their assistance in distracting him, victory seemed within reach.


    Moreover, Dean Bruce appeared calm, as if he wasn''t even using his full strength.


    "Interesting!" A look of surprise crossed Boken Nadra''s face as he carefully sized up Dean Bruce. He murmured, "This is truly remarkable. From what I can sense, you''re not even a Grand Magus, yet you can cast high-level spells and even counter my Thunderstorm Javelin! It''s astounding!"


    "My spell¡ªthere are few Grand Magi who would dare take it head-on!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce understood just how powerful Boken Nadra was¡ªa Magus-level sorcerer.


    He couldn''t help but acknowledge the vast differences in strength even among those at the same Magus level. The oppressive aura Boken Nadra exuded far surpassed that of Lennar.


    "Silent, are you? You think so little of me?" Boken Nadra''s eyes shed with anger as he noticed Dean Bruce''sposed expression. His voice grew cold and sinister. "Very well, if you dare look down on me, then let me show you my most powerful magic!"


    "Thunderp... Fierce Tiger!"


    Boken Nadra pped his hands together with force, and in an instant, all the lightning swirling around him converged, rapidly transforming into the form of a fierce tiger.


    "Roar!"


    The thunderous roar of the tiger intertwined with the crackling of lightning, creating a deafening sonic wave that left everyone on the battlefield covering their ears in pain.


    At the same time, the lightning-formed tiger leapt forward, spewing bolts of thunder toward Dean Bruce, Alita Miller, and the others.


    "Ah!"


    Cries of panic erupted as the group, locked in the tiger''s electric gaze, was paralyzed with fear. Before they could react, a surge of earth rose from the ground, swiftly forming a barrier of soil that shielded them, blocking the thunderous assault.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The sound of lightning crashing against the earthen walls echoed continuously, each st sending shockwaves through the area. Boken Nadra''s expression grew increasingly grim, his brows furrowing deeply.


    He nced back at Dean Bruce, who still stood motionless, hands sped behind his back, with not even a flicker of emotion crossing his face. Boken Nadra''s mouth twitched involuntarily, a growing sense of dread creeping into his heart.


    Even though Boken Nadra could cast spells with minimal incantations, he still needed to make gestures and call out the spell''s name. In stark contrast, Dean Bruce''s effortless spellcasting, without so much as a movement, was unnerving.


    Generally, the more effortlessly a mage can cast a spell, the stronger they are.


    This realization filled Boken Nadra with doubt and fear. Could he really be no match for Dean Bruce? As the sounds of magic shing filled the air, Boken Nadra''s face grew darker and more anxious with each passing moment.

 Chapter 57: Chapter 57: The Hellhound!

    Thunder roared, and the lightning-forged tiger was as fierce as ever. With every swipe of its ws, bolts of lightning tore through the sky, and with each mighty roar, thunder crashed down from the heavens.


    However, no matter how ferociously the tiger attacked, the earthen walls¡ªnow a dull brown¡ªwould instantly reform, absorbing all the lightning strikes with ease.


    Everyone watching was left stunned.


    A battle between two high-level spells was not something one could see every day, not even in therger cities, let alone in a ce like Notting City. After all, mages who could master high-level spells held positions of great importance throughout the entire of Meze. Why would they engage in battle so casually?


    "Is Lord Dean really this powerful?"


    "The opponent is a Magus from the Nine Provinces Alliance! And yet, Lord Dean seems to be effortlessly neutralizing every one of his attacks."


    "This is insane!"


    "With power like this, why would Lord Dean stay in a small city like Notting? With this strength, he could easily hold a high-ranking position at our temple''s headquarters!"


    Voices of amazement rippled through the group. Even Lina Jones''s eyes brightened as she gazed at Dean Bruce.


    To be able to handle an enemy casting high-level spells so easily¡ªDean Bruce''s magic must be incredibly powerful. At that moment, Lina Jones made up her mind. She would fully dedicate herself to understanding and mastering the magic Dean Bruce had been teaching her.


    Unaware of what the others were thinking, Dean Bruce kept a close eye on his own mana consumption.


    The problem was, his level was still too low, and his mana reserves were limited. He had to use them sparingly. Fortunately, The Compassion of Heaven and Earthwas an incredibly efficient spell,bining both offensive and defensive capabilities with tenfold strength, allowing him to absorb all of the tiger''s lightning attacks.


    But if the battle dragged on, his mana would surely run out before Boken Nadra''s did.


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce began contemting how to turn the tables on Boken Nadra.


    What he didn''t realize was that Boken Nadra was even more panicked than he was!


    The fact that his lightning tiger couldn''t break through the earthen walls and get anywhere near Dean Bruce made him instinctively believe that Dean Bruce had far more mana than he did. This thought immediately made him consider retreat.


    His eyes darted around, and without a second thought, Boken Nadra dispelled the lightning tiger. Turning sharply, he sprinted toward the sacrificial temple.


    Laughter echoed through the air, followed by a voice: "Well, well, you''ve got some skill, boy. But do you dare face me in a proper duel in an open space?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce quickly scanned the area, detecting no immediate magical fluctuations. He decided to cut off The Compassion of Heaven and Earthto conserve his mana.


    Seeing that Dean Bruce remained silent, Lina Jones immediately spoke up, "That''s a taunt! There''s definitely an ambush waiting for us up there. We can''t just charge in blindly."


    Her words made everyone frown.


    They all knew an ambush was likely.


    But the key issue was that if they wanted to leave this ruin, they had no choice but to fight their way up.


    Taking a deep breath, Alita Miller turned to Ebner Mondo, her voice steady as she said, "Vige chief, we''ve made it this far. Now that we''re facing such a powerful enemy, isn''t it time for you to lend us a hand?"


    "My abilities are limited," Ebner Mondo sighed, "Even with the Moon God''s power, I can only provide support. Otherwise, why would I have been hiding underground all these years?"


    Ebner Mondo say:"My strength alone isn''t enough to defeat those outsiders. I''ll help you, but you must give it everything you''ve got. If not¡­ we''ll all be trapped here for the rest of our lives!"


    "¡­"


    The gravity of his words sank in, and everyone''s expressions turned serious.


    Even Horton Martin and Alita Miller showed regret on their faces. If they had known there were Magus and even Grand Magus-level enemies inside this ruin, they never would have entered in the first ce!


    Ebner Mondo looked toward Dean Bruce and asked softly, "Young man, are you really going to give up? Do you want to stay trapped here with this old fool forever, at risk of being affected by their strange magic?"


    Sensing everyone''s eyes on him, Dean Bruce opened his eyes and responded calmly, "As long as I''m here, he won''t cause us any trouble. But since we''re working together, it can''t be just me fighting. Youwill take him down!"


    "Exactly. If this is a coboration, you can''t just sit back and watch."


    As soon as Dean Bruce finished speaking, the group nodded in agreement, their united response causing Ebner Mondo to hesitate and catch his breath.


    Ebner Mondo studied Dean Bruce carefully, noticing his resolute demeanor. Knowing that his own strength was no match for Dean Bruce, he didn''t dare push too hard. With a wry smile, he said, "Alright, as long as you can hold that guy off for fifteen minutes, I''ll take care of the rest."


    He paused for a moment before exining, "Inside the sacrificial temple, there''s a hidden magical formation. If you can buy me fifteen minutes to activate it, we''ll be able to take him down."


    "Deal!"


    Dean Bruce nodded, finally feeling a sense of relief.


    Having a n to kill Boken Nadra was crucial. His own level was too low, and even with his tenfold magical power and insights, taking down Boken Nadra would have been an exhausting ordeal.


    If others saw him struggle that much, his carefully crafted image of a powerful mage would be shattered.


    By forcing Ebner Mondo to take action through this "coboration," Dean Bruce only needed to block Boken Nadra''s attacks and make it look effortless. That way, he could maintain his facade of strength.


    In the eyes of the others, it wouldn''t appear as if hecked the power to kill Boken Nadra¡ªhe would just be avoiding unnecessary effort, so the natives wouldn''t reap the rewards for free.


    As expected, Dean Bruce''s calm expression led Alita Miller and the others topletely misunderstand the situation. Their fears eased, and they confidently marched toward the sacrificial temple in force.


    Due to the earlier moonlight, many of the people on the mountain path had copsed, twitching uncontrobly, with their fate uncertain.


    This scene caused Ebner Mondo to sigh repeatedly, quickening his pace, eager to reach the temple and deal with the mastermind behind it all.


    "Something''s odd¡­"


    A voice spoke up in surprise. "Why does it feel like, apart from the transformed vigers, there''s no other defense?"


    Ebner Mondo sighed again, "After they developed the potion that could turn us into monsters, they moved most of their forces elsewhere, leaving only a few to guard this ce."


    "If you hadn''t killed Lennar and allowed me to reconnect with the Moon God, you wouldn''t have stood a chance against those vigers in their mutated forms."


    No one in the group responded to Ebner Mondo''s remark, but their silence carried a shared acknowledgment of the gravity of the situation.


    They had no choice but to admit it¡ªEbner Mondo was right!


    The thought of those strange creatures and their various transformations still sent shivers down their spines.


    Had it not been for Dean Bruce stepping in, they likely would''ve been crushed beneath the specter''s feet long ago.


    Ebner Mondo spoke softly, "Don''t let your guard down. There may be few of them left, but those who remain have controlled the temple for years. They must have some secret methods up their sleeve."


    Raising an eyebrow, Dean Bruce silently took this warning to heart.


    Even a lion goes all out to catch a rabbit, and since he wasn''t even the lion in this situation, it was only right to be cautious.


    With the creatures having reverted to their human forms and in such weakened states, they posed no threat to Dean Bruce and his group as they advanced.


    Within moments, they reached the mountain peak. When they looked up, they saw Boken Nadra floating above the sacrificial temple, surrounded by an eerie purple light that flickered like a ghostly me.


    Noticing their gaze, Boken Nadra lowered his head, grinning widely. "So, you''vee! Hahaha, wee to my¡­ hellish domain!"


    Without giving Dean Bruce and the others a chance to respond, Boken Nadra swiftly tore off his magical robe, revealing his muscr arms and torso.


    It was only then that they noticed a strange, ominous flower etched into his chest.


    Dark energy radiated from him, spreading like a ck fog that quickly enveloped the entire mountaintop.


    In that instant, even the believers from the Temple of Wisdom, including Lina Jones, were filled with dread and confusion.


    How could someone from the Nine Provinces Alliance be using dark magic?


    Boken Nadra licked his lips as his right hand''s nails suddenly elongated. Tracing the outline of the flower on his chest, he pressed down just enough to pierce his skin. Blood trickled out, instantly staining the flower red.


    Boom¡ª


    A terrifying surge of energy exploded forth, and Boken Nadra seemed to fuse with the flickering purple light behind him, his body beginning to transform.


    "Roar!"


    A chilling howl echoed, and to everyone''s horror, Boken Nadra suddenly grew two additional heads. His once-human body and face morphed into the form of a monstrous, dog-like creatureplete with three heads.


    Whoosh!


    The purple light scattered, quickly transforming into beautiful flowers that swayed in the wind within mere seconds.


    "What¡­ what kind of magic is this?"


    "Oh my god, the one-headed wolves we fought before were already so strong. How are we supposed to fight him now with threeheads?"


    "Can Lord Dean even stand up to this?"


    "Wait! That''s not a wolf! It''s¡­ a Cerberus!"


    "Gulp¡­"


    "A Cerberus is an incredibly powerful creature! Can Lord Dean really handle this?"


    As the reality of Boken Nadra''s transformation became clear, panic set in. Even Ebner Mondo couldn''t help but take several steps back.


    This was the stuff of legends¡ªa creature said to reside in the depths of hell itself. Could Dean Bruce really hold off such a fearsome foe, as he had before?

 Chapter 58: Chapter 58: Boken Nadras Suicidal Move!

    Purple flowers spread wildly across the ground, and by the time everyone noticed, the vines and branches had already covered their feet, sending a wave of panic through the group.


    Luckily, the purple flowers had no binding power and didn''t attack. They merely grew rapidly, covering the entire mountaintop.


    Buzz¡ª


    A radiant purple light bloomed, reflecting off the magical formation above the sacrificial temple. Suddenly, a piercing howl rang out, and dark purple figures began to materialize around the edges of the magic circle, causing everyone''s pupils to constrict in terror.


    Even Dean Bruce''s eyes widened, and his breath caught in his throat.


    Each figure had three heads, slender bodies, sharp ws, and six blood-red eyes glowing likenterns!


    "One¡­ two¡­ five¡­"


    "Oh my god, are these¡­ all Cerberuses?"


    "With so many Cerberuses, how can we survive?"


    At that moment, everyone felt a chilling fear crawl down their spines. It was as if they were trapped in a frozen hell, their bodies stiff, unable to move.


    Despite the overwhelming situation, Dean Bruce remained calm. After all, he had acquired plenty of powerful tools from the system earlier. Once unleashed, not even Boken Nadra¡ªnor a stronger mage or warrior from another discipline¡ªwould be a match for him.


    "Hahaha, wail, suffer, and fall into the abyss of despair! Dark Magic Radiance, unleash!" Boken Nadra, now fully transformed into a Cerberus, still retained the ability to cast magic. His three heads moved in eerie synchronization as he chanted, his voice like a ghastly wail that sent shivers down their spines.


    At the same time, the dozens of other Cerberuses opened their mouths wide, drawing in countless purple elements, shrouded in ck mist, making them look like terrifying demons from the underworld.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    As the incantation reached its climax, Boken Nadra, along with every other Cerberus, lowered their heads and unleashed beams of purple light, shooting them directly at Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Ah!"


    Screams echoed all around as many people, ovee with fear, instinctively closed their eyes. Alita Miller, however, took a deep breath and rushed toward Dean Bruce, determined to stand by his side.


    In the next moment, Alita Miller froze in ce, her eyes filled with shock as she stared at Dean Bruce.


    Faced with hundreds of purple beams hurtling toward him, Dean Bruce didn''t dodge, didn''t raise any defense. Instead, he calmly stepped forward, walking directly into the oing barrage.


    Just as the purple beams were about to strike him, a faint yellow light flickered around his body, instantly hardening his form like stone, imbuing him with incredible resilience. He had activated the Blood for Bloodspell, and a strange energy began to ripple around him.


    What happened next stunned everyone.


    Dean Bruce, arms crossed over his chest, absorbed all the purple beams with his body!


    "Oh my god¡­ what level of power does Lord Dean have?"


    "That magic was terrifying! It even summoned Cerberuses from hell, yet it didn''t leave a scratch on Lord Dean!"


    Gulp.


    The sound of people swallowing nervously filled the air. Even Boken Nadra was momentarily speechless. After a long pause, he erupted in a furious roar, "Impossible! How can you withstand the power of the Dark Magic Radiance with the formation''s enhancement? It''s not possible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Despite Dean Bruce''s rtively low level, with two high-level spells empowering him, he could hold his own even against a Magus-level opponent!


    At that moment, his body not only benefited from Blood for Blood''sdamage reduction, but also had the defensive strength of the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainspell. Unless an ultra-high-level spell or technique was used, it was nearly impossible to harm him.


    Feeling the absorption capacity of Blood for Bloodnearing its limit, Dean Bruce stopped taking in more energy. He suddenly opened his eyes, brought his hands together, and in an instant, dazzling purple light erupted from his body, shining like a radiant sun above his head.


    The purple light condensed into a sphere, exuding a terrifying sense of pressure, as if a mountain had suddenly dropped onto the battlefield. The crushing force pushed Boken Nadra and all the Cerberuses to the ground.


    As they were pinned to the earth, the purple beams they had been spewing ceased, but Dean Bruce''s counterattack had only just begun!


    The purple orb spun rapidly and suddenly unleashed beams of purple light, shooting at the Hellhounds with the speed and force of lightning.


    "Huh?"


    "This magic¡­ it looks so familiar!"


    "Oh my god, did Lord Dean just reflect that guy''s magic back at him?"


    "I''ve heard of a mirror magic that can reflect an enemy''s spells, but Lord Dean''s magic doesn''t seem like a reflection!"


    "This is incredible! Lord Dean seemed so unassuming, but the more we see, the more astonishing he bes! Even a high-level spell amplified by a magical formation from a Magus¡ªLord Dean neutralized it effortlessly!"


    Seeing that Dean Bruce wasn''t defeated, but had instead turned the tables and suppressed Boken Nadra, the group collectively let out a sigh of relief, their faces breaking into smiles. Only Ebner Mondo stood there, his face filled with astonishment.


    Boom! Boom!


    Purple beams continuously erupted from the orb, pinning down Boken Nadra, now in his Hellhound form, rendering him immobile. The Hellhound could do nothing but let out pitiful howls.


    "Damn you! Ah! You¡­ you dare to strike me?"


    "I... I''m a member of the Nine Provinces Allian¡ªargh!"


    Before he could finish speaking, the Hellhound''s body convulsed violently. In no time, Boken Nadra reverted to his original form.


    As a mage, his physical defenses wereughably weak. Struck again by the purple beams, his body was pierced through, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes wide open as the light in them faded.


    Buzz¡ª


    With Boken Nadra''s death, the magical formation lost its power source and quickly dissipated. The eerie purple flowers and the Hellhounds they had summoned vanished without a trace.


    As Dean Bruce deactivated Blood for Blood, the mountaintop returned to calm in just a few breaths, as if everything that had transpired was nothing more than an illusion.


    "So strong!"


    "Lord Dean, what is your true power?"


    "That was a Magus from the Nine Provinces Alliance¡ªsomeone far more formidable than a self-taught Grand Magus. And yet, before you, he couldn''t even put up a fight."


    "Vige Chief Ebner, Lord Dean just took care of another major threat for you. Since you barely did anything, I think you owe us a bit more of a reward, don''t you?"


    In a world where the strong prey on the weak, the power Dean Bruce disyed immediately won over most of the onlookers.


    Dean Bruce felt a sense of relief. Luckily, Boken Nadra specialized in offense butcked defense. Moreover, he had relied on the formation to greatly enhance his attacks, making him vulnerable to the Blood for Bloodcounterattack that ultimately led to his demise.


    Ebner Mondo, hearing the praise for Dean Bruce, immediately put on a ttering smile and stepped forward respectfully, saying, "I always knew, my lord, that you possessed extraordinary strength, capable of driving away these foreign invaders for us poor souls. Once this is all over, I will present the vige''s greatest treasure to you and reveal every hidden secret of this ruin."


    Dean Bruce''s interest was piqued. He wasn''t particrly concerned about treasures¡ªhis system could produce plenty of valuable items. What truly intrigued him was uncovering the secrets of this world.


    Still, maintaining his stoic and calm demeanor, Dean Bruce remained indifferent, showing neither joy nor sorrow. This caused Ebner Mondo to grow anxious, beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    Only when Dean Bruce gave a slight nod did Ebner Mondo breathe a sigh of relief.


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "The enemy is dead. I leave the sacrificial temple to you. Reim control quickly and prepare to deal with the final threat."


    "Sealing the temple is paramount. The remaining enemy may be even stronger. I expect you to perform to the level required."


    ncing briefly at Ebner Mondo, Dean Bruce then turned to Alita Miller and the others. "Let''s move. You didn''t exert much effort in this fight, so there''s no need for rest."


    His words caused a wave of embarrassment to wash over the group. They couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    The battle had been billed as a coboration, yet after the initial skirmishes, they had been reduced to spectators in the face of such powerful foes.


    And even while spectating, they had been terrified that they might be caught in the crossfire.


    Carol Lane approached Dean Bruce, her voice and demeanor far more respectful than before. "Mr. Dean, we will never forget your contribution. When this is over, if you visit our temple, we will be sure to offer you a grand gift."


    "There''s no need for a grand gift," Dean Bruce replied softly. "But I do intend to visit the Temple of Wisdom. I trust you won''t turn me away when that timees."


    "Of course not," Carol Lane said with a smile. "If youe, I''ll make sure the entire temple mobilizes to wee you personally!"


    On the other side, Alita Miller watched as Dean Bruce and Carol Lane conversed so pleasantly. She bit her lip lightly, feeling a slight pang of resentment.


    She considered herself more beautiful than Carol Lane, yet Dean Bruce had never shown her any warmth, which left her feeling quite irritated.


    Unfortunately, she still needed to rely on Dean Bruce''s strength to explore the ruins, so she couldn''t vent her frustration.


    Her eyes flickered with thought, and then Alita Miller made her way to Boken Nadra''s corpse, carefully searching through it.


    Momentster, a surprised cry rang out.

 Chapter 59: Chapter 59: The Repeating Mural

    "Dean,e quickly! This guy had a letter hidden on him, and the seal on it is exactly like the symbol on your magic robe!"


    Alita Miller''s voice rang out in surprise, immediately drawing Dean Bruce''s attention.


    Dean had already been curious as to why the Nine Provinces Alliance wanted him dead, and hearing this, he abruptly stopped his conversation with Carol Lane and walked straight toward Boken Nadra''s corpse.


    Alita handed him the letter, her expression grave. "I''ve suspected for a while that something was off with the Nine Provinces Alliance in recent years, and this confirms it. This symbol isn''t the official mark of the Alliance, yet it''s on someone from within. It''s too strange."


    Hearing this, both Lina Jones and Carol Lane nodded in agreement. "That''s right. Over the past few years, the Nine Provinces Alliance has be increasingly odd. I never would have believed they''d conduct such experiments inside the ruins, turning living humans into monsters. It''s horrifying!" Lina said.


    "The Nine Provinces Alliance has a ster reputation across the major duchies and empires," Carol added. "If they were to use these methods on arge scale, who knows what the world would turn into?"


    "Ordinary people could all end up transformed into monsters."


    Being temple followers, if not entirely pure-hearted, they at least cared for themon people. The very thought of the Nine Provinces Alliance turning humans into monsters sent shivers down their spines. They crossed their arms defensively and began to openly denounce the Alliance.


    Dean Bruce took the letter and scanned the seal, his breath quickening.


    The seal wasn''t just simr to the one on the magic robe that Principal Andr¨¦ had given him; it also bore a striking resemnce to the symbols his parents used to wear on their work uniforms. It was a simpler version, but the connection was undeniable.


    For the longest time, Dean had believed his parents wore simr symbols simply because they were close to Principal Andr¨¦. But now, the truth dawned on him.


    Dean Bruce''s parents and Andr¨¦ Maxwell were part of the same organization!


    Even Boken Nadra was involved, as evidenced by the matching seal. They were all linked to this mysterious group.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce''s mind swirled with even more questions.


    If his parents were members of the Nine Provinces Alliance, why would the Alliance send people to kill him?


    Could it be that his parents had a falling out with them? But then, why would Andr¨¦ Maxwell, who is also part of the organization, treat him so kindly?


    And during the assassination attempt by the Nine Provinces Alliance, did Andr¨¦ Maxwell take any action?


    A flood of questions surged through Dean Bruce''s mind, leaving him momentarily dazed, oblivious to the ongoing conversation around him.


    Clenching the letter tightly in his hand, Dean pushed aside the confusion, resolving internally: [Forget about who they are or what identities they hold. I need to strengthen myself, barge into the Nine Provinces Alliance, and demand answers! Why did they try to kill me? Are my parents truly dead, missing, or on the run? I need to find out everything!]


    [Power. I need more power! If I''m strong enough, no one can obscure the truth or stand in my way!]


    Composing himself, Dean Bruce tucked the letter away and said calmly, "Whether the Nine Provinces Alliance has changed or not doesn''t matter. Once we reach the Sealed Temple, we''ll see if we can leave any survivors¡ªthen we''ll know everything."


    "Let''s go!"


    With a wave of his hand, Dean Bruce began marching toward the mountain where the Sealed Templey, with Alita Miller and the others quickly following behind.


    As for Ebner Mondo?


    He had already entered the sacrificial temple to reim control of the ruins.


    Surprisingly, this time, Dean Bruce and his group encountered no monsters, traps, or obstacles on their way up the mountain. The path was entirely clear, and soon they arrived at the top.


    When they stood before the doors of the Sealed Temple, Dean Bruce paused in disbelief. The others also struggled toprehend how easily they had arrived.


    "Where are the Nine Provinces Alliance people?"


    "This¡­ this was too easy. I can''t believe we made it here without a fight. Thest two temples were full of monsters and powerful enemies!"


    "Could this ce be hiding traps, waiting for us?"


    "..."


    The group exchanged nervous nces. Finally, Horton Martin spoke in a low voice, "Ace, your mental acuity is sharp, and your detection abilities are strong. Scout ahead for us."


    "Understood!"


    Ace''s face twitched slightly as he chanted a spell, casting a white glow over himself for protection before cautiously stepping into the temple.


    Outside the temple, Dean Bruce and the others waited in silence. After a while, Ace''s voice suddenly rang out in surprise: "This is crazy! There''s really no one in here! No traps either! But there are a lot of murals! You''ve got toe see this!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes and, after confirming there were no strange soundsing from the Sealed Temple, took the lead and stepped inside.


    Upon entering, they were met with a nearly twenty-meter long, one-meter wide passage. There were no walls on either side, and a nce downward revealed an abyss¡ªa deep, bottomless valley with no visible end.


    Raising his gaze, Dean Bruce followed the path and soon found a circr stone tform in the center, supported by a single thick stone pir beneath it.


    The sound of footsteps echoed as Alita Miller, Carol Lane, and the others followed close behind, taking in the same sight.


    Horton Martin''s face paled, and his steps faltered as he continuously swallowed nervously, his eyes fixed ahead.


    Lina Jones suddenly spoke up, "I''ve seen this design in ancient temple texts. It''s a type of sealing magic. This magical formation is embedded into the entire mountain range, and over time, it corrodes the inside of the mountain. The more it corrodes, the stronger the seal bes."


    "Hiss¡­ the entire mountain has been almostpletely hollowed out by this corrosion, leaving only the central tform, which is the core of the sealing formation! Everyone, be cautious¡ªfalling off here means certain death, and even your soul would be trapped inside the seal for eternity, never to be reincarnated!"


    Upon hearing Lina Jones''s exnation, fear flickered across everyone''s faces. Horton Martin was so terrified he couldn''t even move.


    Fortunately, there were no enemies or creatures within the Sealed Temple. Though the passage had no barriers, it was a meter wide¡ªplenty of space to walk safely without falling.


    After crossing the passage, Dean Bruce and the group entered the stone tform''s chamber, and the space suddenly opened up before them. Around the room, every few meters, crystal stones hung, emitting a soft, milky white glow. The walls, from floor to ceiling, were covered in intricate murals.


    Ace stood at one of the walls, intently studying the paintings.


    Dean Bruce nced around, and his eyes lit up. The murals depicted the very tale he had heard as a child¡ªthe story of the ck Dragon that once ravaged this region before being sealed away.


    Even the three ruins were recorded in these murals!


    Dean Bruce had no idea how long he had spent examining every mural, but by the time he was finished, he had gained a much deeper understanding of this ce.


    It wasn''t just one magic formation that sealed the ck dragon¡ªit was three!


    A powerful mage had severed the dragon''s body into three parts and sealed each section separately.


    While marveling at the strength of this mage, Dean Bruce still harbored many questions.


    The biggest mystery was: where had the remaining members of the Nine Provinces Alliance gone?


    The Sealed Temple wasn''t thatrge; there was no way they could have just vanished without a trace.


    As for the idea that no one was here?


    That was even more unlikely.


    With experiments being conducted in this ce, it didn''t make sense for only one person to be left behind to guard it.


    His thoughts racing, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes and began pacing around the temple, carefully inspecting every corner.


    The others, not being fools themselves, also noticed something strange about the situation and started examining the stone tforms.


    "There''s definitely a hidden mechanism here. Otherwise, where could the people from the Nine Provinces Alliance have gone?"


    "We need to figure this out. If we don''t, we might not be able to leave this ce."


    Murmurs of concern spread throughout the group. With so many people investigating, the search became much more efficient.


    Dean Bruce quickly noticed something peculiar.


    Amidst the murals on all sides, five of them depicted the exact same scene!


    "Five identical murals¡­" Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up as he called out, "Alita, Lina, have your people stand in front of the five identical murals and inject their magic into them all at once. Let''s see what happens!"


    Dean wasn''t foolish enough to test it himself. What if it was a trap?


    After all, these people meant nothing to him¡ªif they died, it wouldn''t bother him in the slightest.


    "What? Identical murals?"


    "Now that you mention it¡­ I hadn''t noticed that there are repeating murals on this stone tform!"


    Alita Miller and the others were surprised, but they moved quickly. Soon, they dispatched five individuals to stand before the repeating murals, ready to follow Dean Bruce''s instructions.


    With amand from Alita and Lina, the five people, albeit nervously, began channeling their magic into the murals.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, a faint white glow emerged.


    The five murals trembled violently, and a section in the center of the stone tform suddenly rose up.


    "Isn''t this an elevator?" someone eximed, realization dawning on the group.


    Ace, ever cautious, stepped onto the tform first to check for danger. Once he confirmed it was safe, the others joined him on the raised section.


    Momentster, the tform began to descend, the once brightly lit space now swallowed by darkness. Aside from the sound of their breathing, the entire area was eerily silent.

 Chapter 60: Chapter 60: Cooperation

    The descent of the elevator was smooth and eerily silent, but thebination of this silence and the surrounding darkness only intensified the oppressive atmosphere for the group.


    It was impossible to tell how long they had been descending when suddenly, faint voices reached their ears:"Damn it, we were almost done cracking this, and now more symbols are appearing!"


    "Hurry, record that new symbol!"


    "Nar, fetch more moonstones! The seal feels like it''s weakening. The main group isn''t here, so we can''t afford to let our guard down."


    Hearing these voices, Dean Bruce and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    Regardless of how strong the members of the Nine Provinces Alliance might be, at least they had encountered an enemy. It was far better than wandering through this ce with nothing but their own mounting anxiety.


    "Hmm? Why is the elevatoring down?"


    "Is Bokening? What''s he doing here?"


    Though the elevator made no sound, those below had still sensed its descent, making it impossible to approach unnoticed.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes darkened. He made a throat-slitting gesture toward Alita and the others, signaling them to prepare for battle. Everyone readied themselves¡ªwarriors bent their knees slightly, poised for a strike, while the mages gripped their staffs tightly, prepared to cast spells at a moment''s notice.


    After a few more moments, the oppressive darkness began to lift, reced by a faint purple glow. At the same time, cries of rm echoed below: "Wait, something''s wrong! Why are there so many feet? It''s an enemy! Go alert the master!"


    To Dean Bruce''s surprise, instead of attacking, the group below seemed to scatter in a panic, their footsteps retreating hurriedly.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce, Alita Miller, and the others exchanged puzzled nces.


    As the elevator continued to descend, the scene below became clearer. The room was filled with multicolored crystals, and robed figures were frantically fleeing, ncing nervously over their shoulders at Dean Bruce''s group.


    But it was whaty ahead that shocked everyone¡ªa massive dragon''s head, its eyes wide open in fury, though lifeless. Silver-white chains glowing with magical light bound the head to the ground, and intricate magical formations flickered around the chains.


    Even though the dragon''s head was clearly long dead, its gaze still inspired a deep sense of insignificance in those who looked upon it.


    "That¡­ that''s a huge dragon''s head!"


    "Is this the legendary ck dragon?"


    "My God, one of its eyes is probably bigger than me. Even from this distance, the pressure is so overwhelming. If I got any closer¡­ I don''t think I''d even be able to move."


    The group murmured in awe, but it was Horton Martin who first snapped back to his senses. In a low voice, he said, "Stop staring at the ck dragon! Capture those people first. From what we heard earlier, they must be researchers from the Nine Provinces Alliance!"


    With hismand, everyone refocused. Realizing that the elevator was only a short distance from the ground, they leaped down, rushing toward the fleeing researchers.


    Dean Bruce didn''t follow right away. Maintaining hisposed, powerful demeanor, he scanned the scene. As his gaze fell upon the researchers'' robes, a sigh escaped him.


    The robes these people wore were identical to the ones his parents had worn all those years ago.


    All the evidence was falling into ce¡ªDean Bruce''s parents had been part of this very organization!


    This realization filled Dean Bruce with even more questions. Were his parents dead or alive?


    "Interesting... A bunch of people who aren''t even Magus level managed to make it here?"


    "And Boken Nadra¡ªwhat a worthless fool! Letting you get this far!"


    A sudden voice rang out, loud and clear, echoing through the chamber. Dean Bruce and the others tensed immediately.


    The fleeing researchers, however, lit up with hope. Yet, despite the voice, they didn''t stop running. Instead, they gathered beneath a magical formation near the ck dragon''s head, seeking refuge.


    Buzz¡ª


    Crimson light flickered, drawing the attention of Dean Bruce and hispanions. As they focused, a figure slowly emerged from the glowing red light.


    This person''s magic robe was of the same design as Boken Nadra''s, though the colors differed, and the insignia was far more intricate.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce instantly understood¡ªthe insignia must represent rank within the organization.


    [The markings on my parents'' robes were even moreplex than his,Dean thought to himself. Their position must have been higher. It seems my parents kept many secrets from me.]


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce studied the neer, trying to gather as much information as possible.


    Lina Jones, however, furrowed her brow, blinking in sudden realization before eximing, "You... you''re the me Bandit Borus Kendra, who disappeared ten years ago!"


    "Oh?" The man''s eyebrows rose in surprise, a smile curling his lips. "I didn''t expect anyone would still recognize me after all these years. Little girl, you''re far too young to have met me. I''m curious¡ªhow do you know who I am?"


    "Could it be that my name, Borus, has be famous throughout the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    "Not exactly," Lina Jones muttered, her lips twitching. "I read about you in the diary of the War Temple''s leader. He wrote about how he beat you up twenty years ago... there was even a drawing of your face."


    As Lina Jones finished speaking, Borus Kendra''s smile froze, and anger flickered in his eyes. The moment he looked at her again, a murderous intent surged within him.


    Sensing the sudden hostility, everyone raised their weapons and staffs defensively. Carol Lane, holding her book tightly, stepped in front of Lina Jones, shielding her.


    Regardless of how Lina felt about her, Carol''s duty was to protect her at all costs.


    "A book? Someone from the temple?"


    Borus Kendra nced at Carol Lane, his voice cold as ice. "Leave the girl behind and swear to never speak of what you''ve seen here, and I''ll spare your lives."


    Though the Nine Provinces Alliance and the various temples and churches belonged to different factions, those at higher levels of power knew the value of cooperation. Direct violence was rarely the first option.


    Without hesitation, Carol Lane shook her head. "She''s the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom. If youy a hand on her, you''ll be provoking our entire temple!"


    "Provoking?"


    Borus Kendra sneered. "The Goddess of Wisdom? She''s not even a major deity. Her followers are scarce, and she hasn''t even managed to get your temple recognized as a proper church. You dare speak to the Nine Provinces Alliance like that? If I kill you all here, your temple leader wouldn''t dare utter a word in protest."


    "I had thought our past cooperation might warrant some leniency, but since you don''t appreciate the mercy I''m offering, don''t me me for whates next."


    His words left the followers of the Temple of Wisdom stunned, disbelief written across their faces.


    Even Lina Jones was shocked. "Are you saying our Temple of Wisdom has been cooperating with the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    "Impossible!" she shouted, cutting him off before Borus Kendra could respond. "Our temple leader would never coborate with people like you, who experiment on humans!"


    Borus Kendraughed darkly. "Why not? Well, since you''re all about to die anyway, I might as well tell you the truth."


    Seeing the disbelief and horror in Lina''s eyes, he smirked and continued, "You think this research is cruel, don''t you? Well, let me enlighten you. The ancient texts we''ve been using to study these formations? We borrowed them from your very own Temple of Wisdom!"


    Lina Jones went pale, stumbling back a few steps. The faith she had held so tightly in her heart crumbled into pieces.


    Carol Lane immediately shouted, "Lina, don''t believe his lies! It''s true that we''ve cooperated with the Nine Provinces Alliance, but we had no idea what they were doing. It was just an agreement to share some resources!"


    Borus Kendra chuckled darkly. "There''s no need to waste your breath. Honestly, I''ve been stuck here for so long without anyone to talk to, so I figured I''d indulge in a little conversation with you all."


    He grinned, continuing, "I am curious, though¡ªhow did a bunch of weaklings like you manage to kill Boken Nadra and make it here? No matter, now that you''ve encountered me, your time hase."


    As he finished speaking, Borus Kendra flipped his wrist, revealing a crimson gem that glowed ominously. His voice turned serious as he began chanting, "Only the searing heat of blood can ignite the endless me that will burn the souls of sinners! Bloodfire¡­ Burn!"


    As he infused the gem with magic, a wave of blood-red light exploded forth, igniting into a massive wall of me that surged toward Dean Bruce and the others like a tidal wave of fire.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    "Ah!"


    In an instant, the fire engulfed the group, sending them flying backward amidst a chorus of screams.


    There was no way to fight back. The difference in power was simply too vast¡ªthey had no chance to resist.


    Even after they were knocked back, the inferno continued its relentless advance, its power undiminished. It surged toward Dean Bruce and the others, threatening to consume them entirely.


    As the blood-red mes rushed closer, Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, quickly running through his options, thinking of which magic could withstand such an assault.


    Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain?


    Neither Forestnor Mountaincould withstand an attack of this magnitude. And Wind?


    That would only make the mes burn hotter and spread faster!


    The Compassion of Heaven and Earth?


    The entire area was covered in stone. Even if it could shield them from the fire, it wouldn''t prevent the overwhelming heat from scorching them alive!

 Chapter 61: Chapter 61: Fierce Battle with Borus!

    The zing mes raged around them. Dean Bruce furrowed his brows, his mind racing as he pondered which spell to use against this threat.


    Blood for Bloodprimarily reflected damage back onto the opponent, but its damage-reduction properties were not particrly strong, and it didn''t offer protection against burns or extreme heat.


    And as for The Interrogation of the Soul?


    Though it appeared like ck water, it wasn''t actual water and had no ability to extinguish fire. It merely induced the sensation of sinking into mud in the opponent''s mind, binding their spirit and leaving them unable to act.


    But aside from these, none of the spells Dean Bruce had mastered possessed tenfold enlightenment and power. Against the vast gap in level, it would be difficult to counter Borus Kendra''s magic!


    Dean Bruce continued to weigh his options, but his calm expression and upright posture gave the others the impression that he still had the upper hand against his formidable foe.


    Otherwise, why wasn''t he showing any signs of dodging?


    Lina Jones bit her lip and suddenly took a step forward, her voice sharp as she said, "Everyone, we''ve made it this far thanks to Dean. Are you really going to just stand by and watch at a time like this? Even if we can''t defeat Borus, we can''t let Dean face him alone!"


    As soon as her words fell, Lina Jones held a scroll in her hand, which began to radiate a soft, pale blue light.


    The faint blue glow was weak but resilient, slowly and steadily spreading outward, even in the midst of the raging inferno.


    "Hm? Divine Descentmagic?" Noticing the unusual phenomenon, Borus Kendra blinked in surprise. Rather than intensifying his attack, he smiled, watching with interest.


    Whoosh¡ª


    As the sound of flowing water filled the air, Lina Jones closed her eyes, her body lifting off the ground, now hovering in midair. The pale blue glow enveloped her, swirling gently like water around her form.


    Suddenly, everyone felt a cool, refreshing sensation wash over them, as the burning heat from the mes vanished without a trace.


    Three pairs of translucent blue wings unfurled behind Lina Jones. Unlike their previous sharp, sword-like form, these wings shimmered softly, their light flowing like a gentle stream.


    Not only that, her long hair had turned blue, billowing with the wind. A sheer blue veil now covered her eyes, and the once crimson hue of her lips had faded to a delicate, jade-like glow, sparkling faintly.


    As Lina Jones extended her hands, the soft blue glow morphed into a short sword and a shield.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a twinge of envy. Regardless of how powerful Divine Descentmagic was, just the transformation itself was so stylish that he couldn''t wait for the day when he could perform such a spell himself.


    With Divine Descentsessfully cast, Lina Jones was once again possessed by an angel. Her lips, gleaming like jade, parted softly as her gentle voice echoed, "The mes of rage will only consume your reason and drive you to do things you will deeply regret."


    The moment her words fell, a light curtain made of flowing water formed, enveloping Dean Bruce and the others in its protective embrace.


    p, p, p!


    A crisp sound of pping echoed from not far away, where Borus Kendra stood, grinning. "Yourpatibility with the angel isn''t bad at all! You''ve actually managed to boost your power by nearly two levels! No wonder they chose a little girl like you as the designated saintess!"


    "But it''s a pity. Your level is far too low. Even with the angel''s possession, you''re still no match for me!"


    With a chilling glint in his eyes, Borus Kendra clenched his fists tightly. In an instant, the sea of fire roared to life, transforming into a barrage of ming arrows, which shot towards the water-formed barrier with blinding speed.


    Sizzle!


    Each ming arrow that struck the water barrier sent up a plume of steam, causing the tension among the group to rise. They weren''t sure if the barrier would be able to withstand the full onught.


    Only Dean Bruce sensed something was wrong!


    Borus Kendra had earned his formidable reputation decades ago and had even been recruited by the Nine Provinces Alliance. His strength was undeniable, so why would heunch such a pointless attack?


    As the steam thickened and obscured their visionpletely, Dean Bruce''s eyes darted around, and he quickly whispered, "Ace, can you sense what Borus is up to?"


    "Huh?" Ace was taken aback for a moment, but quickly caught on. He shut his eyes and twitched his pointed ears, carefully sensing beyond the mist.


    In less than two or three breaths, Ace''s eyes snapped open, and he gasped in rm, "There''s an incredibly powerful magical surge around Borus! These attacks are just a diversion¡ªhe''s casting a much higher-level spell!"


    Upon hearing this, Lina Jones immediately dispersed the watery barrier. The three pairs of blue wings on her back pped, and streams of water descended from the sky, coating everyone and forming protective water shields.


    Without the water barrier, the ming arrows lost their target, crashing harmlessly to the ground. As the mist began to clear, Borus Kendra''s figure came back into view.


    At that moment, his lips were moving rapidly, and his expression had grown solemn. Fire elements from all directions were frantically converging around him, coalescing into a blood-red orb that radiated fiery sparks.


    Lina Jones raised her short sword, its de shimmering with a pale blue light. Immediately, countless raindrops formed in the air, whistling toward Borus Kendra.


    "Spirits of me, so lively and free, let your fiery dance captivate the world! Dance of the me Ring!"


    Borus Kendra''s right hand shifted, his voice booming with energy. In an instant, a ring of fire materialized, swirling around him at incredible speed.


    The mes encircled Borus, illuminating his figure in a mesmerizing, almost beautiful glow.


    But it wasn''t just beautiful¡ªthe rapidly spinning fire ring blocked all the iing raindrops, burning them into mist before they could touch him.


    To everyone''s astonishment, even after casting the Dance of the me Ring, Borus Kendra''s previous spell was still active!


    A chorus of gasps erupted around them. "Oh my god, how is he doing that?"


    "How can he cast another spell in the middle of one? And still keep the first spell going?"


    Hearing the shocked murmurs, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes.


    This trip to the ruins had made one thing clear to him: the people of Notting City, and even the Mors Province, couldn''t fullyprehend the true nature of the world.


    It couldn''t be helped. Those people, limited by their own power, held many incorrect beliefs. Relying on them could easily get you killed when facing someone stronger.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce stepped forward toward Borus Kendra. His earlier hesitation about which spell to use was only to ensure that he could fully block the fire attacks, protecting the others from harm.


    Now that Lina Jones could shield the group, Dean Bruce had no need to worry about them anymore. He could focus entirely on battling Borus Kendra.


    So, you''re preparing to cast a powerful spell?


    Let''s see if you can handle the full force of your own magic under Blood for Blood!


    As Dean Bruce stepped forward, then nced at Lina Jones, the rest of the group couldn''t help but feel a pang of shame.


    "Lina was right. We can''t just stand by and watch. Even if we''re weaker, with so many of us, we can still distract Borus!"


    Horton Martin was the first to charge out, mes erupting from his body in a zing ring that expanded outward, colliding with the fire swirling around Borus Kendra.


    Boom!


    A heavy sound echoed as Horton Martin was knocked backward, sent flying through the air. But the fiery ring around Borus paused for just a moment.


    "Perfect timing!"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t one to miss such an opportunity. In that instant, he cast Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, lightning crackling across his body as he surged forward, crashing into Borus Kendra with all his might.


    Borus Kendra sensed the impending danger. He raised his right hand, magic surging around him.


    But how fast is lightning?


    Almost the instant Borus Kendra lifted his hand, Dean Bruce was already upon him. The burst of lightning crashed into Borus, sending him flying backward with tremendous force.


    Not only that, but the lightning coursing through him left his entire body paralyzed. He couldn''t move, and the spell he''d been quietly chanting was abruptly interrupted.


    Borus Kendra''s pupils constricted sharply, fury burning within him.


    Dean Bruce swiftly transitioned the form of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, wind swirling beneath his feet as he dashed forward once more. Before Borus Kendra could shake off the paralysis, Dean charged at him again, his fists crackling with lightning. He clenched them tightly and threw a thunderous punch straight at Borus Kendra''s face.


    Crackle!


    The raw, violent energy of the lightning surged through Borus, causing intense pain. The paralysis triggered repeatedly, leaving himpletely powerless to resist.


    Even his fingers couldn''t move!


    "What an opportunity! Master Dean is unstoppable!"


    "Borus is immobilized¡ªlet''s hit him with everything we''ve got!"


    Alita Miller and the others quickly realized what was happening and rushed toward Borus Kendra.


    Suddenly, Carol Lane tossed aside her book, extending her arms as her body began to float in midair.


    In the next moment, the book emitted a radiant silver glow, and with a sh, the light descended upon Borus Kendra.


    Dean Bruce, ever observant, noticed Borus Kendra''s expression stiffen, his entire body seeming hollow, as though he were nothing more than an empty shell. Even if the paralysis from the lightning were to fade, it wasn''t certain that Borus would be able to move again.


    [Is that a spell that directly controls the soul?Dean mused, impressed. That could be useful. Maybe I can convince Lina Jones to help me get my hands on it!]


    Even as these thoughts raced through his mind, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. Lightning crackled around his hands as he relentlessly hammered blow after blow into Borus Kendra''s head and chest.


    Meanwhile, Alita Miller and the others unleashed their own spells. Green vines materialized from thin air, wrapping tightly around Borus Kendra''s body, binding himpletely!

 Chapter 62: Chapter 62: The Tide Turns

    Magical energy trembled in the air as fireballs, wind des, and other spells rained down on Borus Kendra, leaving the researchers observing from a distance stunned and filled with worry.


    Chelse, Ace, and the others rushed forward, their des and weapons shing at Borus Kendra. Their strikes tore through his skin, and blood immediately began to flow.


    For a brief moment, everyone was ted. After all, it was well known that mages were physically frail. Once a body-refining warrior closed in, it usually spelled certain death for the mage!


    But just as Dean Bruce pressed his attack, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation down his spine, as if he had plunged into an icy abyss. Without hesitation, he dispersed the lightning from his fists and, with wind at his feet, quickly retreated while shouting, "Fall back, now!"


    His instincts screamed that even Blood for Bloodwouldn''t be enough to withstand what wasing next!


    The group froze, unsure of what Dean Bruce meant.


    Weren''t they gaining the upper hand? Why retreat?


    Only Alita Miller trusted Dean Bruce fully. Even though she didn''t understand why, she immediately backed away.


    In the blink of an eye, the tide of battle shifted. In that brief moment of hesitation, blood suddenly erupted from Borus Kendra''s body, shooting out like arrows aimed at the group.


    Screams filled the air as the blood struck its targets. Wherever it touched, the skin instantly ignited, burning fiercely. Their flesh seemed to turn into fuel, feeding the mes. No matter how desperately they pounded at the fire or rolled on the ground, they couldn''t extinguish it.


    Seeing this, Lina Jones beat her wings, sending blue droplets of light down like rain toward the burning figures.


    But before the droplets could reach them, Borus Kendra''s eyes snapped open. In the next instant, the flesh of those caught in the mes exploded like bombs.


    Blood rained from the sky, mingled with the stench of scorched flesh, leaving the survivors wide-eyed in horror.


    "Run! Run for your lives!"


    Panic broke out as they scrambled away, fear overriding any thought of attacking Borus Kendra. Their faces were pale with terror as they turned to flee.


    Boom!


    In the air above, the glowing book in Carol Lane''s hands shattered violently. The bacsh hit her hard, sending her plummeting to the ground, blood pouring from her nose and mouth in a horrifying spectacle.


    Dean Bruce, retreating quickly, managed to catch the falling Carol Lane, putting enough distance between them and Borus Kendra.


    "Agh! The pain!"


    In the distance, Borus Kendra staggered as he broke free from the controlling spell. Shaking his head, he let out a low, menacing growl. "I never expected a group of lowly mages and grand mages to actually harm me. It''s... truly unimaginable!"


    "You, in particr," Borus Kendra said, his voice dripping with intrigue. "I can''t sense any strong magical energy from you, yet you''re able to cast spells instantly, and they''re unexpectedly powerful. You managed to paralyze me, make even my insides feel pain!"


    "You''ve piqued my curiosity. I swear, I will spare your life... so I can extract every one of your secrets."


    As he spoke, Borus Kendra licked his lips, his gaze locking onto Dean Bruce as if he were admiring a rare treasure.


    He showed no concern for those who had been burned or blown apart by his blood. Step by step, he advanced toward Dean Bruce, raising his hands slightly. The mes still burning on the ground seemed toe alive, swirling upwards and forming into fireballs thatnded in his palms.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows. Though he didn''t sense any immediate danger, he didn''t make a reckless move, instead preparing to cast Blood for Bloodat a moment''s notice.


    He had to admit, Borus Kendra, this veteran grand Magus, was far more formidable than Boken Nadra. The sheer pressure emanating from him was overwhelming.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Suddenly, the sound of the air splitting pierced the battlefield. Lina Jones, bathed in a glowing blue light, her sword and shield intertwined, dove down at high speed, charging straight at Borus Kendra!


    "I almost forgot about you," Borus Kendra said, ncing up at Lina Jones. He didn''t flinch, didn''t even stop walking. He let her swing her sword and shield, striking him directly.


    But the moment her shield smashed into him, and her short sword shed across his body, Borus Kendra''s form turned into pure me. The weapons passed right through him, leaving him unharmed.


    The sight caused everyone''s eyes to widen in shock, their hearts filled with dread. Even Lina Jones, in her angelic form, couldn''t help but feel a wave of intense emotion.


    Borus Kendra cast a calm gaze at Lina Jones, his expression unchanged. "If an angel were truly controlling your body, I might show some respect. But a little girl like you daring to challenge me? You''re courting death."


    As he finished speaking, his body solidified. With a swift motion, he clenched his right fist, mes surging around it, and threw a powerful punch aimed at Lina''s chest.


    Her wings pped, trying to shield her, but they collided with Borus''s ming fist.


    A deafening boom echoed across the battlefield, and Lina Jones was sent flying, the blue light surrounding her body dissipating rapidly as she tumbled to the ground.


    "Did... did he just break the Divine Descentspell with a single punch?"


    "My god! What kind of power does Borus Kendra possess?"


    "He''s unbelievably strong¡­"


    The sound of people swallowing nervously echoed through the stunned crowd. Watching Lina revert to her normal form, those who had survived felt their legs give way beneath them, nearly copsing in fear. Their gazes, now filled with terror, were fixed on Borus Kendra.


    At this moment, all their hopes rested solely on Dean Bruce.


    "So weak, so boring." With a sigh and a shake of his head, Borus Kendra made no move to finish off the wounded Lina Jones, nor did he bother with anyone else. He walked slowly toward Dean Bruce, speaking softly. "You know, your face feels oddly familiar. If you''re willing to reveal your secrets, I might just spare your life. Keeping you as my servant wouldn''t be such a bad idea."


    Dean Bruce''s lip twitched as he gently set Carol Lane down. "Make me your servant? You''re wee to try and see if you can."


    Dean had been considering his options for a while now, not because he didn''t know how to defeat Borus Kendra, but because he didn''t want to waste any of his special items. He preferred to beat Borus using magic, fair and square.


    If he were to use those items, Borus Kendra¡ªno, even ten Borus Kendras¡ªwouldn''t stand a chance against him.


    Hearing this exchange, the others exhaled in relief. Dean''s calm, easy tone reassured them¡ªhe clearly had the confidence to win.


    After all their battles together, they hade to trust Dean Brucepletely.


    "You seem so confident," Borus Kendra said with a grin instead of anger. "Let''s see what kind of power you really have!"


    "The fire in my heart will never be extinguished. It will turn into an eternal prison, trapping the guilty within! Prison of Eternal mes!"


    Chanting, Borus Kendra waved his left hand, and blood-red mes surged up from the ground, shooting toward the sky and encircling Dean Bruce and the others in a fiery barrier.


    "Oh spirits of me, turn into meteors, and unleash your zing fury! ming Meteors!"


    The moment Borus began chanting again, Dean Bruce instantly understood his n.


    Borus intended to trap them all inside the prison of mes and then wipe out the rest of the group right in front of him using a barrage of ming meteors!


    "Killing them to break me emotionally? Not a bad strategy," Dean Bruce mused with a smile. "But it''s a shame¡ªyou won''t seed."


    If Borus had targeted Dean alone, defending against the attack might have been a challenge. But because he was aiming at the others and casting arge-scale spell, its overall power would be spread out, making the individual damage weaker.


    Dean Bruce''s mastery, with his tenfold power and heightened understanding, was focused on defensive and support spells. Even with the wide gap in their levels, there was still a chance he could block the attack sessfully!


    Borus Kendra''s expression darkened, his voice turning cold. "Talk is cheap. Let''s see how many of these people you can actually save!"


    "ming Meteors, unleash!"


    At Borus''smand, the gathered mes transformed into zing fireballs, streaking through the sky like meteors, tracing graceful arcs as they descended toward Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and the others.


    Everyone looked up as the fireballs rapidly grew in size within their pupils, filling them with dread. In their fear, they squeezed their eyes shut, not daring to watch. All they could do was silently pray that Dean Bruce would be able to protect their lives.


    Footsteps echoed lightly as Dean Bruce walked forward, as if taking a casual stroll, heading straight toward the iing ming meteors.


    He cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth¡ªthe ground surged and shifted, transforming into towering earthen walls, enveloping the group in protective barriers.


    A warm energy flowed through the air, replenishing their previously drained magical reserves. Even Lina Jones and Carol Lane''s injuries began to heal at an astonishing rate.


    "Defense... and restoration... a spell thatbines both? Now that''s intriguing." Borus Kendra narrowed his eyes, sensing the unique energies around him. Rather than interrupt the spell, he allowed himself a moment to study its effects, curious.


    He was confident in his own power, so there was no rush and no fear in his mind.


    However, at that very moment, a strange ripple of energy suddenly spread through the air.


    In an instant, it was as if time itself had frozen. The ming meteors descending from the sky, the raging mes of the Prison of Eternal Fire¡ªeverything came to a halt. Even the sounds of battle faded into eerie silence.


    Both Dean Bruce and Borus Kendra''s eyes widened in shock.

 Chapter 63: Chapter 63: Annihilation Blood Nail—A Fatal Blow!

    Sensing the abnormality in the space around them, Dean Bruce and Borus Kendra both instinctively looked up at the same moment, exchanging surprised nces.


    As their eyes met, they both quickly realized the same thing¡ªsomeone else was at y, manipting the situation from the shadows!


    But before they could even scan their surroundings, that strange energy had already enveloped them, locking them in ce, rendering them immobile.


    Hum¡ª


    A sudden feeling of weightlessness washed over Dean Bruce. His vision wentpletely dark, making him tense with apprehension. His eyes were wide open, yet he couldn''t see a thing. Whoever was behind this was frighteningly powerful.


    He had no idea how long he remained in that darkness, but finally, a faint light began piercing through, like a painting slowly unfurling before his eyes.


    Even though Dean Bruce was paralyzed, unable to move even his eyes, he could still take in the scene unfolding before him.


    He was no longer in the mineral-filled cave. Instead, he found himself bathed in brilliant moonlight, with no ground or walls in sight, as if suspended in an infinite, starry sky.


    Not only was Borus Kendra there, but so were all the researchers, Lina Jones, and the rest of the group. They had all been transported into this mysterious space.


    Hum¡ª


    A silver-white radiance coalesced into a glowing full moon, and as an ancient figure emerged from the light, the sensation of Primary Space Stasisfinally faded.


    As the restraints vanished, Dean Bruce immediately stepped back, shouting, "Everyone, regroup around me!"


    At hismand, the others quickly snapped back to their senses. Borus Kendra was no exception, swiftly gathering his researchers.


    In moments, two opposing forces stood facing each other, and at the center was the figure of Ebner Mondo.


    Turning to Borus Kendra, Ebner Mondo spoke in a voice cold and sinister, as if it had crawled out of the depths of hell, dripping with hatred. "Outsiders... Thousands of my people have died at your hands. Today, you will pay with your blood."


    "One of the relic''s natives?"


    Borus Kendra narrowed his eyes, scanning the strange surroundings before speaking softly, "It seems I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have such power. Had I known, I would''ve wiped you outpletely back then."


    "Unfortunately," Ebner Mondo spat, his voice thick with fury, "there''s no such thing as a second chance!"


    "Regret?" Borus Kendra chuckled, baring his teeth in a cruel grin. "Why would I regret it? If I didn''t finish the job then, I can just do it now."


    "You¡ªan old, broken-down fool¡ªdare to act arrogantly in front of me?"


    "zing Blood de! Go!" With a casual wave of his hand, Borus Kendra summoned a blood-red me, which instantly transformed into the shape of a de and shot toward Ebner Mondo with blinding speed.


    When the zing Blood deshed through Ebner Mondo''s body, it passed through as if slicing through water, leaving himpletely unharmed.


    This sight finally caused Borus Kendra''s expression to grow serious.


    Ebner Mondo, however, smiled oddly and said coldly, "You fool. Did you really think I''de before you without any preparation, knowing full well I''m no match for you?"


    "Want to kill me? Toote! There''s no such thing as regret in this world! You''re going to die, and there''s nothing you can do about it!"


    "Oh Moon God, I have already offered my soul to you. Please manifest your divine power!"


    As his words echoed through the space, Borus Kendra and the researchers looked on in shock. Even Borus himself, usually so confident, wore an expression of grave concern. Dean Bruce and the others, on the other hand, were filled with curiosity¡ªthey had never witnessed divine power before.


    The space fell into an eerie silence.


    After a long pause, Borus Kendra noticed no immediate danger and sensed no magical fluctuations. He couldn''t help butugh mockingly. "What a ridiculous show. I don''t know how you dodged my attack, but¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, one of the researchers behind him trembled, cutting him off with a shaky voice: "M-Master! Y-Your body..."


    At those words, Borus Kendra frowned and nced toward Dean Bruce and the others, noticing their wide-eyed expressions of horror. Something was clearly wrong.


    He looked down¡ªand his pupils shrank in shock as he let out a blood-curdling scream.


    His legs were gone!


    They had simply vanished into thin air. Worse yet, the disappearance was spreading¡ªslowly creeping up his calves, then to his knees, and onward to his thighs.


    He couldn''t even feel pain!


    The terror of the unknown gripped him, plunging him into utter panic.


    But no matter how much Borus Kendra struggled, nothing could slow the pace of his body''s vanishing.


    In the span of mere moments, under the stunned gaze of Dean Bruce and the others, Borus Kendra disappeared entirely, as if he had never existed in the world.


    Gulp...


    The sound of someone swallowing in fear echoed through the space. Everyone was left speechless, frozen in disbelief, except for Ebner Mondo, who broke into a wide, crazed grin,ughing maniacally.


    But the nightmare wasn''t over. After Borus Kendra''s death, the researchers behind him met the same fate. As the moonlight touched them, their bodies, too, began to fade¡ªstarting with their feet, slowly bing more and more transparent.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, and without hesitation, he discreetly retrieved the Annihtion Blood Nailfrom his system space.


    Dean Bruce had originally hoped to save this precious item forter, but given the current situation, it seemed he had no choice but to use it now.


    As for Ebner Mondo genuinely wanting to work with them?


    The moment they were dragged into this strange space, Dean Bruce realized that Ebner Mondo''s true intention was to eliminate everyone¡ªhimself included.


    It wasn''t just Dean Bruce who sensed the danger; Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and Carol Lane were all on edge, their eyes locked onto Ebner Mondo with wary intensity.


    There was no denying the sheer power and eerie nature of the magic gifted by the Moon God.


    Even with so many targets, Ebner Mondo''s magic was working seamlessly, faster and more effectively than anything Borus Kendra had unleashed.


    "Thank you all so much!"


    As Borus Kendra and his grouppletely vanished, Ebner Mondo turned toward them, a smile spreading across his face.


    But that smile was unsettling, and Dean Bruce and the others instinctively took a few steps back.


    "There''s no need to be afraid," Ebner Mondo grinned. "After all, you''ve done me the great service of driving away those outsiders. When I kill you, I''ll ask the Moon God to be as gentle as possible."


    "Y-you''re going back on your word?"


    One of the survivors, gripped by fear, shouted in disbelief. "Without us, how could you have gotten rid of them?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce, Alita Miller, and the others shook their heads, smiling bitterly. They couldn''t believe someone could be so naive.


    Trying to reason with the one about to kill them?


    Or perhaps that person had been so overwhelmed by fear that they''d lost all sense of logic.


    "True enough! But you are outsiders, too!"


    Ebner Mondo sneered. "If I let you leave, you''ll surely spread word of this ce, and soon enough, we''ll be back to living in constant fear!"


    He paused, shaking his head. "I''m not heartless, nor do I take pleasure in breaking my word. If that were the case, I wouldn''t be exining myself. But to protect this relic, to ensure the ck Dragon cannot be unsealed, you all must die."


    "me yourselves foring here."


    As soon as those words left his lips, Ebner Mondo''s mouth began to move in a quiet chant. Sensing the danger, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. He flung the Annihtion Blood Nailhe had prepared earlier, sending it hurtling toward Ebner Mondo at blinding speed.


    Ebner Mondo paused, his chanting abruptly cut off. He sneered, "You couldn''t even take down thatguy, and yet you think you can hurt me? Let me make this clear¡ªso long as we are in this realm, I am invincible!"


    Hearing this, everyone''s breath hitched, their hearts sinking into despair.


    It wasn''t that they doubted Dean Bruce, but Borus Kendra''s fate was still fresh in their minds¡ªwhat hope did they have against someone even stronger?


    "Still not giving up? Fine, I''ll show you the futility of your efforts!"


    With a twisted grin, Ebner Mondo stood motionless, not even attempting to dodge.


    Thunk¡ª


    But as the Annihtion Blood Nailpierced straight through his body, that smug smile vanished without a trace. His pupils dted, locking onto Dean Bruce in disbelief as the life slowly drained from his face.


    The onlookers, still tense and unsure, could only gulp nervously, unsure of what to make of the scene unfolding before them.


    It wasn''t until the light fadedpletely from Ebner Mondo''s eyes, and his body slumped forward, floating lifelessly in the vast, endless void, that someone dared to whisper, "Is¡­ is Ebner really dead?"


    "Lord Dean! Did you truly kill Vige Chief Ebner?"


    "Pah! Vige Chief? At a time like this, you''re still calling that old scoundrel by his title? He was a monster! Good riddance!"


    "Lord Dean, you''re incredible!"


    As they watched Ebner Mondo''s lifeless form drift through the strange space, unmoving, the group finally epted that he was dead. Cheers for Dean Bruce erupted, filling the air with relieved shouts.


    Lina Jones, Alita Miller, and the others let out deep sighs of relief.


    They couldn''t deny that since entering the Sealed Temple, one battle after another had taken a toll on their spirits. Now that it was finally over, exhaustion washed over them, making it hard to even think about moving.


    But just as they were starting to rx, Carol Lane''s voice broke the silence, reigniting their anxiety. "Ebner Mondo is dead... so why are we still trapped in this strange space?"

 Chapter 64: Chapter 64: The Mysterious Girl!

    Carol Lane''s words struck like a bolt of lightning, stunning everyone but Dean Bruce.


    Dean had already sensed something was off. In fact, from the moment he entered this strange space¡ªwhen Borus Kendra couldn''t harm Ebner Mondo, when the researchers died silently¡ªhe had begun to suspect what was going on.


    The eerie silence surrounding Ebner Mondo''s death only confirmed Dean''s suspicions.


    This wasn''t a physical space!


    It was something else entirely. Ebner Mondo had used the power of the Moon God to pull their souls into this realm. That''s why, in their perception, they had suddenly left the underground and found themselves in this bizarre ce.


    After all, what kind of power could transport so many people from deep beneath the earth to an entirely new space in an instant?


    And because everyone here existed as soul forms, death came quietly, without a sound, and everything felt so unnatural.


    Ebner Mondo''s death urred because he underestimated Dean Bruce, never expecting the Annihtion Blood Nailto deal direct damage to a soul!


    However, while the Annihtion Blood Nailhad indeed killed Ebner Mondo, the real question remained: how could their souls escape this strange space?


    "What the¡ª!"


    "Damn it... what kind of ce is this? Are we going to be trapped here forever?"


    "Lord Dean, do you have any ideas?"


    With Carol Lane''s observation, everyone else realized the gravity of the situation and turned their hopeful yet anxious eyes toward Dean Bruce. While they trusted him, there was a growing sense of guilt.


    Ever since they had entered the ruins, it had always been Dean Bruce who saved them from danger.


    Of course, this only made Dean Bruce''s presence seem even more heroic and towering in their minds.


    In response to the crowd''s anxious chatter, Dean Bruce calmly said, "This isn''t reality. This must be an illusion or a realm of souls."


    "An illusion?"


    The group exchanged uncertain nces until Alita Miller suddenly spoke up. "If this is an illusion, then maybe pain can help us escape!"


    At her words, someone immediately took up a de and shed at their own arm.


    Swish¡ª


    But the de cut through thin air, as if it had no effect. It was just like when Ebner Mondo had ignored Borus Kendra''s magic earlier. In this space, their bodies were nothing more than illusions.


    With this realization, the idea of inflicting pain to trigger an exit seemed impossible.


    "Hmph, I thought that old bastard was stronger than he actually was. Turns out he was just using the tricks of this space! But the Moon God... this space¡ªwhat is it, really? What''s the secret behind it?"


    Everyone exchanged bewildered looks, unable to think of any way to break free from this mysterious space.


    "Could it be a magic array? If it''s a magic array, there must be a core point. If we find that, we can escape!"


    "Ace, your soul is the most sensitive. Can you try to sen¡ª"


    Alita Miller''s voice abruptly cut off as she scanned the area, realizing Ace was nowhere to be found.


    There was no need to guess; Ace had already perished in Borus Kendra''s earlier counterattack.


    After all, Ebner Mondo had only pulled the souls of the living into this space.


    And it wasn''t just Ace. What had once been a group of over forty people was now reduced to barely a dozen. Horton Martin had also vanished.


    Lina Jones noticed it too, her face taking on a sorrowful expression as she whispered, "I never imagined we''d lose so many people on a single expedition... ire¡­ they were with me for so long, yet I couldn''t save them. All I could do was watch them die¡­"


    Her words seemed to affect everyone. Even Alita Miller and the rest of the survivors wore expressions of grief.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce shook his head slightly. Things really hadn''t gone ording to n.


    ording to the original n, when they found the treasures in the ruins, that would be the time to betray and turn against the Temple of Wisdom.


    But who could have anticipated that this ce would be filled with danger and offer no benefits at all? After fighting side by side for so long, they hadn''t even had the chance to act on their hidden agendas.


    At this point, even if they did find treasures, no one had the energy or will left to fight each other.


    The constant battles had left them utterly exhausted.


    Hum¡ª


    Just as the group''s spirits were at their lowest, the starry void around them began to shimmer. Lights coalesced, rapidly forming into the figure of a young girl. She floated silently in the air, her appearance shocking everyone present.


    Even Dean Bruce couldn''t hide his astonishment, his gaze locked onto the girl.


    She slowly scanned the group, her eyes finally resting on Dean Bruce. Though her expression remained calm, there was a flicker of emotion in her eyes that puzzled him. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he softly asked, "Do you know me?"


    "..."


    The girl nodded ever so slightly, a gesture that left the entire group in stunned disbelief.


    What was going on?


    This girl was clearly a part of whatever mysteriesy within these ruins, so how could she possibly know Dean Bruce?


    Dean Bruce was equally taken aback. "How do you know me?"


    The girl remained silent, though the emotion in her eyes deepened, tinged with a sense of longing.


    After a moment, she parted her lips, as if preparing to speak. The entire group, Dean Bruce included, focused all their attention on her, but just as they thought they would finally hear her voice, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over them, leaving their minds momentarily blurred.


    Shaking their heads to clear the dizziness, the group slowly opened their eyes. To their astonishment, they found themselves back where they had started¡ªbefore the sealed array deep underground.


    Looking around, they saw the lifeless bodies of Borus Kendra and the researchers lying on the ground.


    Just as Dean Bruce had suspected, their souls had been pulled into that strange space, but their physical bodies had remained here all along.


    However, death in that space had been real.


    "Huh? We''re out already?"


    "Who was that girl? How did she pull us out of that space?"


    "Dean, that mysterious girl seemed to know you!"


    "Ebner Mondo imed hemunicated with the Moon God to pull us into that strange realm. If that girl brought us out, could she be¡­ the legendary Moon God?"


    "The Moon God knows you? And she was looking at you with such... longing?"


    "..."


    The chatter grew louder as everyone started specting, their minds reeling with questions. It seemed Dean Bruce had surprised them so many times that now, they were even beginning to link him to divine beings.


    Even Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth.


    While he had inadvertently led them down that path of thinking, he knew his own limits well enough. He wasn''t even a Grand Magus yet¡ªhis strength camergely from his tenfold enhancement, high-level spells, and his collection of treasures. It was these that had allowed him to hold his ground against Magi for a short time.


    Given his actual power, how could he possibly be connected to a deity?


    From what Dean Bruce could surmise, the girl was likely some sort of spirit tied to the magic array, perhaps a guardian of it.


    Still, feeling the genuine admiration and reverence from those around him was undeniably satisfying.


    "Let''s not get distracted," Dean Bruce said calmly. "Our priority is to investigate the connection between this ruin and the sealing array."


    "¡­"


    Carol Lane suddenly spoke up. "Dean, considering how fanatical Ebner Mondo was, and the existence of that mysterious girl, the legend of the ck Dragon might be true. We should avoid tampering with the sealing array. If the ck Dragon breaks free, it could cause chaos!"


    Before Dean could respond, Alita Miller scoffed. "No matter how powerful the ck Dragon once was, it''s been sealed for millennia. Its strength must have eroded by now. Are you really afraid of it?"


    "The ancient tribe guarding this magic array didn''t even have a single Grand Magus. I seriously doubt this ck Dragon is as fearsome as the legends say."


    "Moreover, the whole reason we''re here is to explore the treasures within these ruins. This sealing array is from an ancient era. If we can study it and possibly break it, we might even uncover the secrets of ancient magic!"


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly, agreeing with the logic.


    No matter how powerful the ck Dragon once was, it''s been sealed and suppressed for who knows how long. If it''s even alive, it''s barely clinging to life¡ªits power must be all but gone.


    Havinge this far, Dean certainly wasn''t going to leave empty-handed. That simply wasn''t an option.


    Carol Lane let out a soft sigh. "This entire expedition has relied on you, Mr. Dean. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have survived. So whatever choice you make, I will follow your lead."


    With Carol Lane''s endorsement, the others fell in line as well, looking to Dean Bruce as if he were a divine figure. United, they followed him toward the massive dragon''s head.


    The head was tightly bound in shimmering silver chains. Even though it showed no signs of life, the overwhelming pressure it emitted only grew stronger the closer they got.


    Every step forward felt like moving under the weight of a mountain.


    Looking up, dozens of glowing sealing arrays sparkled, intertwined and binding the dragon''s head in ce.


    As they neared, they could see the intricate symbols etched into the seals, some of which seemed to rotate and pulse with a mysterious light.


    "Hurry, start recording these symbols!"


    Alita Miller called out to her team, urging them forward to take detailed notes. On the other side, Lina Jones'' eyes shone with intense focus as she carefully studied the strange runes.


    But just as they were observing the arrays, the air suddenly shifted. All of the sealing arrays above them began to tremble violently. And at that moment, an incredible surge of energy erupted from within Dean Bruce, instantly drawing everyone''s attention toward him!

 Chapter 65: Chapter 65: A Cascade of Rewards!

    The sudden transformation within Dean Bruce was far more rming than the disturbance in the sealing arrays. Instinctively, everyone turned to face him, stepping back cautiously, putting as much distance as they could between themselves and the rapidly changing Dean.


    After all the deaths they had witnessed, they understood just how perilous this ruin was.


    Their survival had depended entirely on Dean Bruce, and they knew full well the extent of his power. With such a dramatic shift happening to him, none of them dared to approach.


    Hum¡ª


    A strange, maic force began emanating from Dean''s body. Though the group could resist it and step further back, the floating ancient runes in the air had no such ability. One by one, they were pulled toward him, merging with his body.


    In that moment, Dean Bruce was like a ck hole, drawing in every mysterious rune until they were all absorbed into him. His mind plunged into chaos, flooded with countless thoughts and sensations.


    Ding!


    A crisp system notification sounded, cutting through the mental fog and restoring some rity to Dean Bruce''s mind.


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully absorbing fragments of ancient magical runes. Refinement is in progress. Current progress: 1%."


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully absorbing ancient magical runes tainted with dragon energy. You have learned Dragon Speech and acquired a trace of Dragon Energy."


    "!!!"


    As more of the strange runes were drawn into Dean Bruce, the surrounding sealing arrays ceased their rotation. A faint cracking sound echoed through the air.


    "Huh?"


    "Look! Cracks are forming on the magic arrays!"


    "Step back! Everyone, retreat further! Be careful, don''t get caught in whatever happens next!"


    Panic spread through the group. They were like startled birds, so jumpy that even the slightest disturbance had them ready to flee.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The fractures on the magic arrays became more pronounced, spreading outward until a sharp cracking sound marked the moment they shattered into pieces.


    As the sealing arrays crumbled, the silver-white chains wrapped around the enormous ck dragon''s head shattered as well, disintegrating into dust before vanishing entirely.


    The massive dragon head, freed from its bonds, fell heavily to the ground, causing the entire cave to quake violently for several moments. Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and the others struggled to maintain their footing, frozen in ce, too fearful to approach.


    They kept ncing at Dean Bruce, trying to see through the thick smoke that obscured their view. Unable to discern what was happening, they grew increasingly anxious, not daring to utter a word.


    If something happened to Dean Bruce, they all knew¡ªthey would be doomed to die in this ruin.


    After what felt like an eternity, the dust and smoke finally cleared. Dean Bruce''s figure came into view, still hovering in midair. His skin was glowing with vibrant, shifting colors, and ancient runes flickered faintly across his body.


    "Those ancient sealing runes... it looks like Lord Dean has absorbed them!"


    "Even the ancient runes have recognized Lord Dean''s incredible talent?"


    "I hope Lord Dean can decipher something from those runes¡ªmaybe a way to get us out of this ruin!"


    Realizing that Dean Bruce wasn''t in any danger and, in fact, seemed to be surging with even more power, his aura radiating like a god or demon, the group let out sighs of relief. They silently prayed that Dean Bruce would find a way to harness the power of the runes and discover how to escape.


    In reality, the ruin wasn''t entirely inescapable. The Nine Provinces Alliance had controlled the means to enter and exit, but Ebner Mondo, using the special powers granted by the Moon God, had wiped them all out.


    And with no ability tomunicate with the dead or their souls, asking for directions was out of the question.


    After what seemed like an eternity, the light surrounding Dean Bruce began to fade. The runes, too, gradually disappeared, retreating into his body.


    Slowly, Dean descended, and as his feet touched the ground, he opened his eyes.


    The chaotic flood of thoughts in his mind began to rify, and a smile crept onto his face.


    This ruin expedition, while dangerous, had been immensely rewarding. It had been a huge sess.


    By absorbing the ancient magic runes¡ªeven though they were iplete and not yet fully refined¡ªDean had already gained the ability to use them to some extent. He now possessed the power to seal enemies whose magic energy didn''t exceed his own.


    That''s right¡ªhe had gained the ability to seal, not just bind.


    If he could fully refine andplete these ancient runes, the powers they granted would likely be even more formidable.


    With this in mind, Dean Bruce made a firm decision. After a period of rest, he would definitely return to investigate the two other ruins.


    Beyond that, he had also learned Dragon Speech and acquired Dragon Energy. If he could uncover the incantations for Dragon Magic, he could easily cast them.


    And that wasn''t all¡ªDragon Energy had enhanced the effects of his Dragonheart Pendant. Now, he could increase his magic energy by 5 points every 60 minutes, and his resistance to various elemental magic had also significantly improved.


    As Dean Bruce marveled at his newfound powers, Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and the others approached him cautiously. Alita asked softly, "Mr. Dean, are you back to normal?"


    "Pah, what kind of question is that? When has Dean ever not been normal?"


    Alita Miller quipped, teasing Carol Lane, who frowned slightly at the jab.


    If it weren''t for Dean Bruce''s presence, Carol Lane might have lost her patience with Alita by now. She couldn''t help but wonder why Alita seemed to be targeting her like this.


    Could it have been because she initially advised against Lina Jones'' decisions?


    Dean, uninterested in hearing them bicker, interrupted with a calm voice, "Want to leave the ruins? It''s simple¡ªsearch Borus Kendra''s body. As the strongest figure here, he must have had a way to enter and exit this ce."


    Everyone blinked in realization, exchanging sheepish smiles. "We''re fools for not thinking of something so obvious!"


    "Yeah, even though the Nine Provinces Alliance members are dead, their bodies are still here. If they stayed to research this ce, they must''ve had a way to leave."


    "So, Lord Dean, should we leave now?"


    All eyes turned expectantly toward Dean Bruce.


    He shook his head. "We''ve just finished the battle, and you''re already ready to leave without exploring the rest of the ruin?"


    "..."


    The group exchanged uncertain nces. Alita Miller sighed and said, "The Nine Provinces Alliance has been here for so long¡ªthey''ve probably taken all the valuable things already. The only reason they left people behind was to study the arrays they couldn''t remove."


    "And now that the arrays are destroyed and the runes absorbed by you, there''s not much left for us to research."


    Just as Alita finished, another voice chimed in, "Didn''t that old Ebner Mondo say his tribe still has treasures hidden away? Why don''t we go back, wipe out the natives, and take their loot?"


    Lina Jones immediately rejected the idea. "No, absolutely not! Ebner Mondo may have deceived us, but the people of this ruin are innocent and must not be harmed! Besides, everything he said was a lie. His tribe has been oppressed for so long¡ªhow could they still possess any treasure?"


    "If they had any treasures, he would''ve used them to fight Borus Kendra!"


    Alita Miller and her group, however, were indifferent to Lina''s argument. The organizations behind them were far from benevolent¡ªrobbing and killing were everyday urrences for them.


    Moreover, they only followed Dean Bruce''smands now.


    Dean Bruce, while unconcerned about the fate of the natives, couldn''t shake a feeling after encountering the mysterious girl. He had a vague premonition.


    The tribes in these ruins needed to survive.


    If they were all wiped out, it could potentially trigger a catastrophe.


    Thinking quickly, Dean Bruce spoke softly, "We came to this ruin to uncover its secrets, not to kill and steal. Since the Nine Provinces Alliance has upied this ce for years, let''s see if there''s anything useful we can gather from their remains."


    With that, he headed straight toward Borus Kendra''s body.


    There was something thrilling about searching the body of a powerful enemy¡ªthere was always the chance of uncovering unexpected treasures!


    Seeing Dean Bruce make his way toward Borus Kendra''s corpse, the others wasted no time. Especially Alita Miller and her crew, who were well-versed in this kind of task. They immediately began searching through the bodies of the fallen researchers.


    This sight left Lina Jones and her group visibly stiff.


    Coming from a temple background, they were taught that the gods cared for humanity, and such actions were far beneath them.


    If not for Dean Bruce''s leadership and his direct involvement in the looting, they would have reacted with outrage.


    Carol Lane let out a sigh, closing her eyes as if she hadn''t witnessed what was happening.


    Following her example, Lina Jones and the others did the same, closing their eyes and murmuring quiet prayers.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce rummaged through Borus Kendra''s robes, but found nothing significant except for a scroll, a square-shaped insignia, and two rings¡ªone on his right index finger and another on his middle finger.


    As Dean removed the rings, he tried to probe them with his soul, only to be met with resistance. He couldn''t peer inside to see what was stored within them.


    Hmm? I can''t examine them? Oh, right! In those novels, powerful figures often ce restrictions on their storage artifacts. Now, how do I break through those restrictions?

 Chapter 66: Chapter 66: Looting and Leaving the Ruins!

    [If he has this kind of technique, it means Borus Kendra wasn''t weak after all,thought Dean Bruce, a smirk spreading across his face.]


    He couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride.


    It hadn''t been long since he arrived in this world, and already he could go toe-to-toe with someone like Borus Kendra. The speed at which his power had grown was nothing short of impressive.


    After the moment of pride, curiosity began to gnaw at him.


    There hadto be something valuable inside those two rings, but not being able to see their contents was driving him mad with anticipation.


    [Once I get back, I need to dive into more books and figure out how to crack the storage rings!]


    With that resolution in mind, Dean Bruce turned his attention to the scroll and the square-shaped insignia. After examining them for a moment, a memory stirred¡ªhis parents had once owned a simr square insignia, but it hadter transformed into a star-shaped one.


    He guessed that the insignia was a symbol of rank within the organization.


    [Hmm... square turning into a star... that likely means a promotion. Does that mean my parents held a higher rank in the Nine Provinces Alliance than Borus Kendra? I remember their magical abilities weren''t particrly strong, so how is that possible?]


    A furrow appeared on Dean Bruce''s brow as he pondered the implications.


    Isn''t Meze a world where strength rules all? How could my parents, with their low magical rank, outrank an old and powerful Magus like Borus Kendra?


    Or perhaps they have some other talent, something even I don''t know about.


    [If that''s true, then my parents are most likely still alive! No matter how powerful the Nine Provinces Alliance is, they wouldn''t kill someone valuable to the organization.]


    His breathing quickened as the idea of storming the Nine Provinces Alliance and finding his parents consumed him.


    But he quickly checked himself¡ªhis rational mind took over.


    Rushing in now would be suicide.


    Heneedsto grow stronger before hecan do anything to rescue them.


    Taking a deep breath to calm his racing thoughts, Dean Bruce set down the insignia and picked up the scroll.


    Carefully, he unrolled it, but to his surprise, the scroll waspletely nk.


    "What? No text¡­ Wait a minute, could this be a nk magic scroll? Like the ones I got from the system''s lottery? They exist here too?"


    Dean couldn''t help but grimace in disappointment.


    In the novels from his previous life, the systems were always overpowered, providing things that far surpassed the world''s capabilities, allowing the protagonist to dominate effortlessly.


    Yet, here he was, discovering that even the items he won from the system existed in this world.It was a bit of a letdown.


    Of course, no matter where the rewards came from, having a system was undeniably a good thing for Dean Bruce. It allowed him to rapidly increase his power and be stronger.


    [Wait a minute... If the system''s items exist in this world, can I store the square insignia and the scroll in my system space and check their specific effects?]


    His eyes lit up at the thought. Without hesitation, Dean Bruce tried cing the square insignia and the scroll into his system space.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining a special item¡ª1x Magic Storage Scroll."


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining a special item¡ª1x S-rank Seal."


    "Magic Storage Scroll (Special Item): When activated, this scroll unleashes a burst of stored magic energy, which can be used for training or quickly replenishing mana during battle."


    "S-rank Seal (Special Item): An S-rank insignia from a special organization. This seal grants ess to various mechanisms and privileges in certain locations."


    !!!


    Just as he''d hoped, the system identified the items and disyed their effects. Dean Bruce''s eyes gleamed with excitement as he grasped their true purpose.


    The nk scroll wasn''t just some random item¡ªit was a Magic Storage Scrolldesigned to store and release magic energy, making it an invaluable tool for quickly recovering mana.


    To Dean Bruce, it was essentially a magical power bank.


    The S-rank Seal was even more valuable, representing a high level of authority. If Dean continued dealing with the Nine Provinces Alliance, this seal would surelye in handy, granting him ess to ces and secrets others couldn''t reach.


    With these items secured, however, Dean Bruce still had no clear way of escaping the ruins. His brow furrowed in thought as he turned to look at Alita Miller and the others.


    At that moment, the group''s faces were beaming with excitement, clearly thrilled by their own discoveries.


    "My god! They were trying to break the sealing arrays here! They actually managed to record all those ancient runes and created a trantion table into modern script!"


    "This document is worth a fortune!"


    "If we can sessfully study and understand it, we could even learn how to set up ancient sealing magic arrays ourselves!"


    Excited exmations filled the air as Alita Miller, her hands trembling with excitement, urged everyone to record the findings as quickly as possible.


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s gaze on her, Alita turned toward him with a smile. "Dean, we''ll hand over all these research notes to youter. Right now, we''re just copying them. Don''t worry, we won''t shortchange you on the benefits we promised!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce, while not exactly a saint, was someone who valued his agreements. He gave a slight nod, saying nothing more.


    After the group finished copying all the research notes from the dead researchers, Alita respectfully handed everything over to Dean Bruce.


    As he epted the notes, Dean asked quietly, "Did you find any clues on how to leave this ce?"


    "Nothing," Alita shook her head. "Aside from their research notes, all we found were misceneous items. Didn''t you find anything on Borus?"


    "..."


    The excitement that had been bubbling among the group¡ªand the quiet calm of Lina and the others¡ªquickly evaporated as they all turned to Dean with tense expressions.


    After all, if there was no way out, what good were all the treasures they''d uncovered in the ruins?


    Dean shook his head calmly. "This is just one of their research sites for the sealing array. There must be other locations. Don''t worry, there''s definitely a way out."


    "You''re right."


    Alita Miller and Carol Lane, the mostposed of the group, remained calm. Carol spoke up, "Everyone, please start searching the area for any other possible paths or exits."


    At hermand, the Temple of Wisdom''s followers scattered cautiously, inspecting their surroundings in search of another way out.


    Alita, still doubtful of the Temple of Wisdom''s people, was about to call for Ace, only to remember that he had died. Sighing with resignation, she turned to her own people. "You go as well. Be careful!"


    With both groups sending out search parties, Dean Bruce took the opportunity to close his eyes, his mind diving into the ancient magical runes he had absorbed.


    In his mind, countless runes floated, rearranging themselves into various sequences, each with different effects. Some even formed letters and symbols, captivating Deanpletely.


    After some time, the sound of approaching footsteps stirred him from his deep focus, pulling him out of that trance-like state.


    "Lord Dean, we found a modern magic array to the left!"


    One of the Temple of Wisdom''s followers eagerly approached him. "But it seems there''s no device to channel magic into it, so it can''t be activated. Could youe and take a look?"


    Seeing this, Lina Jones and Carol Lane remained calm, as did the rest of the group. In this treacherous ruin, they had alle to rely on Dean Bruce as their pir of strength.


    Dean, having gained so much from the expedition, was eager to leave the ruins and wasn''t about to refuse. He gestured for the follower to lead the way, and the group quickly followed.


    Momentster, they arrived at a stone tform. Carved into the stone was indeed a magic array, made up of modern symbols and patterns.


    At the center of the tform was a recessed shape¡ªa clear indication of something missing.


    Carol Lane examined it briefly before speaking, "This is the Nine Provinces Alliance''s proprietary teleportation magic array. I''ve seen it before at one of their branch offices."


    "But even if you pour magic into it, it won''t activate unless someone with the appropriate authority uses their personal insignia."


    As she spoke, her gaze naturally drifted toward Dean Bruce.


    After all, Borus Kendra had been the highest-ranking individual in the ruins, and Dean had already searched his body. If there was an insignia, it would surely be in Dean''s possession.


    "So that''s how it works," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "If everyone''s ready to leave, we can go now."


    The group exchanged nces. No one wanted to stay any longer. Nods of agreement followed quickly.


    Dean Bruce signaled for everyone to step onto the stone tform, then retrieved the square insignia from his system space and ced it into the recessed spot.


    Hum¡ª


    In an instant, the tform erupted with radiant light. The square insignia floated back into Dean''s hand as the tform buzzed with powerful magic.


    Everyone held their breath, closing their eyes as the energy swirled around them.


    A momentter, brilliant light enveloped the group, forming a beam that shot straight up toward the sky!


    As the light faded and the beam dissipated, Dean Bruce and hispanions vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 67: Chapter 67: The Divine Descent Magic Scroll Obtained!

    After what felt like an eternity, Dean Bruce finally felt solid ground beneath his feet. The soft chirping of birds reached his ears, signaling their return to the outside world.


    Slowly opening his eyes, Dean found himself back in the familiar valley.


    The clear pool of water still shimmered before him, though the moon was no longer in sight.


    It wasn''t that anything had changed¡ªit was simply that the zing sun now hung high in the sky.


    Looking around, Dean saw that Alita Miller, Lina Jones, and the others had all been transported out as well.


    As soon as they opened their eyes and realized they were back in the ck Dragon Mountains, they erupted in joy, jumping and shouting with excitement.


    "We''re finally out!"


    "Oh my god, when we first explored the ruins, there wasn''t even a trace of life¡ªno people, not even ghosts! We were so confident. Who could''ve guessed that everything would change so drastically inside?"


    "Damn that Ebner Mondo! What a despicable old man, tricking us like that!"


    The survivors shouted and cried, releasing the pent-up emotions they had bottled up during their time in the ruins.


    Even Alita Miller and the others, who usually maintained theirposure, let out long sighs of relief, their expressions finally showing signs of rxation.


    Dean Bruce, however, remained calm, quietly observing Lina Jones.


    After a few moments, as the group settled down.


    Lina noticed his gaze and immediately understood what he wanted. She stepped forward respectfully and said, "Dean, it''s thanks to you that we were able to escape the ruins safely. I also haven''t forgotten the reward I promised you. This Storage Ringcontains not only rare medicinal herbs but also a token of gratitude."


    Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate to ept the ring, turning it over in his hands thoughtfully.


    Carol Lane, too, gave a slight bow and spoke softly, "Mr. Dean, my earlier offer still stands. If you ever decide to visit the Temple of Wisdom, we will wee you with generous gifts."


    She paused briefly, then added, "However... I hope youe alone."


    Hearing this, Alita Miller''s expression darkened. It wasn''t hard to understand Carol''s intent¡ªshe didn''t want Alita and her group apanying Dean to the temple.


    Dean Bruce hesitated for a moment but smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Satisfied, Carol Lane gently took Lina Jones by the arm, and together, they led the surviving followers of the temple away without a second nce.


    Their mission had been to investigate what had happened inside the ruins, and they had little interest in treasures.


    "Hmph! She ran off quick enough. If she''d stayed any longer, I''d have made sure she regretted it!" Alita Miller muttered through gritted teeth. Then, turning back to Dean Bruce, her expression softened, and she shed him a smile.


    Before Alita Miller could speak, Dean Bruce interrupted with a quiet question: "Do you know where the Temple of Wisdom''s headquarters is located?"


    He had previously expressed admiration for The Goddess of Wisdom, and it was only through his life-saving efforts that he had earned Carol and her group''s favor.


    If he revealed that he didn''t even know where the Temple of Wisdom was, it might raise suspicion. That could lower their goodwill and ultimately reduce any future benefits. Dean wasn''t about to make that mistake.


    Upon hearing his question, the corners of Alita Miller''s mouth twitched slightly.


    Instead of answering directly, she waved her hand toward the remaining survivors, instructing them firmly, "Take the goods and head back."


    "Yes!"


    Once they had departed, leaving only Dean Bruce and Alita Miller in the valley, she finally spoke. "You¡­ you seriously don''t know where the Temple of Wisdom''s headquarters is?"


    "Hmm? Should I?"


    Dean Bruce asked, genuinely confused by her dramatic reaction.


    Alita Miller sighed softly. "I''m starting to wonder if you''re from one of the other three continents. Your behavior is so... strange."


    After a brief pause, she continued, "All of the temples and religious headquarters are located in Saint Laurent City! Even the Nine Provinces Alliance has established their main base there."


    "I imagine that if any empire were to ever unite the entire continent, they''d build their imperial capital in Saint Laurent."


    "Tsk, tsk. Thinking about it like that, I''d love to see the constant chaos of war between the empires."


    Though Alita''s voice was calm, Dean Bruce detected a trace of bitterness and anger in her tone.


    Clearly, this woman had a past full of secrets and struggles.


    But Dean Bruce had no interest in learning more about Alita Miller''s life story. He responded with indifference, "So, you''re saying Saint Laurent City holds more significance than an entire province?"


    "Mm-hmm," Alita replied softly. "In fact, Saint Laurent City doesn''t belong to any faction or nation. It''s an independent city-state, untouched by external powers."


    Hearing this new information, Dean Bruce suddenly felt a surge of excitement.


    Originally, he hadn''t been too eager to visit Saint Laurent City. He''d nned to remain here and thoroughly explore the three ruins.


    But now, he was reconsidering.


    If I''vee all the way to a magical world, how could I miss out on visiting its most powerful city and interacting with its most influential factions?he thought.


    However, he knew he still needed to explore the three ruins soon¡ªbefore someone else did.


    After all, both the Nine Provinces Alliance, the Temple of Wisdom, and whatever organization backed Alita Miller were aware of their existence. If he dyed too long, they might im the treasures first.


    Just exploring the Lulu Ruinsalone had already given Dean Bruce ess to Dragon Speech, Dragon Energy, and ancient magic runes, even if they were iplete. If he could explore all three ruins, his rewards would undoubtedly be even greater.


    "Enough about that," Alita Miller said softly. "Honestly, I''m curious. With your immense power¡ªenough to easily defeat even Ebner Mondo, who couldmunicate with the Moon God¡ªwhy have you stayed hidden in such a small town?"


    "And on top of that, how could you not even know about Saint Laurent City? Isn''t it said that in order to grow stronger, one must endure countless trials and battles?"


    It wasn''t just Alita who was surprised¡ªeveryone else was too, but they had been too intimidated to ask Dean Bruce such a direct question.


    Dean Bruce, of course, wasn''t going to answer. Instead, he changed the subject. "Do you know how many days have passed since thepetition?"


    Alita Miller, sensing the shift in conversation, didn''t press further. She shook her head and replied, "The flow of time is different in each ruin. Some move in sync with reality, while others are faster or slower. I really don''t know how much time has passed."


    "However, since we''re still in this valley and the height of the nts hasn''t changed much from when we entered, I''d say the time difference isn''t significant."


    After a brief pause, Alita smiled and said, "Dean, let''s head out. Maybe we''ll run into some of the other instructors, and we can ask them."


    As the two walked side by side out of the valley, Dean Bruce''s mind wandered, focused on inspecting the Storage Ringthat Lina Jones had given him.


    It was filled with medicinal herbs, and even just sensing them with his soul gave him the distinct impression of their fragrance. It was clear these herbs were of the highest quality.


    Underneath the medicinal herbs, Dean Bruce found five scrolls, each glowing with different auras, their magical energy unmistakably potent.


    Without hesitation, he ced all five scrolls into his system''s inventory. A series of crisp notifications followed, revealing the scrolls'' attributes.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining Divine Descent Magic Scroll¡ªThunder Angel!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining Divine Descent Magic Scroll¡ªme Angel!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining Divine Descent Magic Scroll¡ªIcest Angel!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining Divine Descent Magic Scroll¡ªRain Angel!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining Divine Descent Magic Scroll¡ªJudgment Angel!"


    "???"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes twitched upon seeing the notifications.


    He had hoped that the system would allow him to permanently unlock the Divine Descent Magicabilities through its mechanics.


    But who would''ve thought the scrolls would all summon different angels?


    Now, with five different scrolls, could he still permanently learn Divine Descent Magicafter using them all?


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Divine Descent Magic is a broad category. To permanently learn the corresponding magic, the host must use five scrolls of the same angel."


    [¡­]


    Dean Bruce wasn''t too disappointed. After all, the power of the five scrolls was extraordinary, and they could serve as a strong trump card.


    His mind raced with possibilities as he asked the system another question. "What level of magic does Divine Descent Magicfall under? Why isn''t its rank shown?"


    Ding!


    "System Notification: The rank of Divine Descent Magicdepends on the deity being invoked. Angelic and demigod-level Divine Descent Magicfalls under Ultra-High-Level spells, while true gods and supreme deities fall under forbidden spells. As for the King of Gods, no one can withstand the Divine Descent Magicof a god-king."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. Demigods, true gods, supreme deities, and god-kings...It sounded like he had just uncovered the hierarchy of the divine realm!


    Although this knowledge wasn''t immediately useful, as such entities were far beyond his reach, it still ignited a sense of excitement about future possibilities.


    After wrapping up his conversation with the system, Dean stored the herbs in his system space. Now, his focus was on winning thepetition, iming the top spot, and heading to Saint Laurent City to explore its mysteries.


    He also needed to deal with the Nine Provinces Alliance and search for any clues about his parents.


    Of course, before any of that, he still wanted to explore the ruins further.


    "Are you thinking about exploring this ruin?"


    Alita Miller''s voice broke his train of thought. She had noticed Dean''s distracted expression and suddenly spoke up. "Dean, I don''t know what level of magic you''ve mastered, but... be cautious. This ruin is strange. Don''t act rashly."

 Chapter 68: Chapter 68: The Two Surprised Principals!

    "This relic is indeed strange," Dean Bruce deeply agreed. During his previous trip to the relic, although he hadn''t encountered too many dangers or threats, there were still many eerie aspects.


    To say the least, the fact that the relic was different during his two entries was enough proof of its oddity.


    Alita Miller spoke softly, "What I told you earlier was not a lie! Clearly, it''s the same entrance, but it leads to different relics. There are also natives present, and entering rashly could lead to big problems!"


    "Dean, if you''re interested in this relic, why not cooperate with us? We can provide people andbor. If we encounter any traps, those people can sacrifice themselves to pave the way for you!"


    Alita Miller blinked her big, sparkling eyes and looked at Dean Bruce enticingly, "All the profits from exploring the relic can be yours. We just need to record the magical runes."


    "Let''s talk about itter. We''ll discuss cooperation after the assessment ends," Dean Bruce quickly shifted the topic.


    If this were before, Dean Bruce might have agreed. After all, having all the profits to himself while others did the dangerous work sounded like a great deal.


    But after realizing the power contained in the magical runes, Dean Bruce had made his decision.


    Even iplete ancient magical runes, with very low refinement levels, had already allowed him toprehend magic rted to sealing. He would be a fool to share such valuable things.


    Alita Miller''s lips twitched, and her face showed disappointment. She wasn''t foolish and could clearly understand the hidden meaning in Dean Bruce''s words. With a sigh, she continued moving forward.


    With her strength, Alita Miller didn''t care about thepetition at all. Whenever they encountered a beast, she would release her magic, forcing the creatures away and avoiding any fights.


    Dean Bruce was simrly unconcerned about these matters. By avoiding battles, they soon returned to the ce where the instructors from the two major magic academies had originally gathered.


    When Dean Bruce and Alita Miller arrived, only Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell were there, their faces filled with surprise.


    Frowning slightly, Andr¨¦ Maxwell muttered, "Dean, didn''t I tell you? If you perform well in thispetition, you could qualify for advanced training at the Saint Laurent Magic Academy. Why did youe back so early?"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell wasn''t scolding Dean Bruce; he was just disappointed in him for not living up to expectations.


    Unfortunately, after realizing that the magical robe Andr¨¦ Maxwell had gifted him was from the Nine Provinces Alliance, Dean Bruce no longer trusted him as he once did. He certainly no longer regarded him as a mentor. Calmly, he replied, "I got lucky and gathered quite a few medicinal herbs. I believe it''s enough for me to secure first ce!"


    "Oh?"


    "Hmm?!"


    Dean Bruce''s calm words left Andr¨¦ Maxwell and Biber Parson exchanging puzzled nces, both filled with curiosity.


    They were both members of the Nine Provinces Alliance and had taken part in the exploration of the ck Dragon Mountains. They knew that most of the hidden treasures and medicinal herbs in the region had long since been harvested!


    Only areas with powerful backing or strange restrictions might still contain treasures, but such ces were not ones an ordinary instructor could explore!


    Biber Parson let out a soft chuckle. "Young man, do you even realize what you''re saying? In less than a day, you''re confident you can secure first ce? Now I''m a bit curious to see just how many herbs you''ve gathered!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s mind stirred.


    Even Alita Miller couldn''t help but widen her eyes in astonishment!


    Though there was no sun or moon in the relic to track the passage of time, with all the battles and rest periods they''d had, it felt as though two or three days had passed, maybe even more!


    Clearly, time flowed slower inside the relic than it did outside.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce immediately became even more interested in the two unexplored relics.


    Once he re-entered them, there would be no need to rush out again. Taking advantage of the time differential, he could train even more intensively¡ªwhat a thrilling thought!


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Dean Bruce maintained a calm outward appearance. Without hesitation, he poured out all the rewards that Alita Miller had given him.


    Seeing the pile of medicinal herbs on the ground, both Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of their mouths.


    They genuinely hadn''t expected that Dean Bruce and Alita Miller would manage to collect so many herbs in just a single day!


    "This¡­ Could these be herbs you purchased ahead of time?"


    Biber Parson frowned, trying toe up with an excuse, but as he scanned the herbs with a nce, he swallowed his words.


    The herbs scattered on the ground were clearly still growing in the ck Dragon Mountains!


    Though Dean Bruce wasn''t fully aware of all the details, he could still sense something from the expressions of Biber Parson and the others. With a faint smile, he asked, "I wonder if this amount of medicinal herbs is enough for me to secure first ce?"


    Beside him, Alita Miller stared at Dean Bruce with a strange expression.


    The more she interacted with him, the more she found him inscrutable.


    With so many medicinal herbs, even if the quality was a bit lower, they would definitely be enough for regr training purposes. It would be far more practical to keep them for personal use rather than handing them over to the academy or the Nine Provinces Alliance in exchange for points.


    Yet, to her surprise, Dean Bruce handed over such valuable herbs without so much as a flicker of emotion.


    Biber Parson rubbed his nose and nodded. "I underestimated your luck. You really did manage to find a decent spot with so many herbs. But... I can only say you have a chanceat securing first ce¡ªit''s not guaranteed yet."


    "The ck Dragon Mountains are full of dangers. Even the exploration teams sent by the great empires and the official organizations of the alliance have struggled to search many areas. There''s no telling if someone else might have found a simr treasure trove."


    "....."


    Seeing that Biber Parson was still going on and on, Dean Bruce didn''t bother indulging him. Instead, with a simple thought, he casually dumped out the rewards Lina Jones had given him.


    Of course, only the herbs.


    The five Divine Descentmagic scrolls were treasures in Dean Bruce''s eyes, so he naturally wouldn''t hand those over!


    As for the herbs?


    With the system, Dean Bruce didn''t need to rely on training to improve his strength, making the herbs even less valuable to him.


    Moreover, Dean Bruce didn''t fully trust Alita Miller or Lina Jones. If they had poisoned the herbs, wouldn''t he fall right into their trap?


    As it stood, the system didn''t have any detoxification capabilities!


    Lina Jones, being the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, had provided herbs far more valuable than those given by Alita Miller. The sight of them instantly stunned Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell, whose pupils contracted sharply.


    "Are you sure... these herbs were all gathered from within the ck Dragon Mountains? You didn''t buy them from somewhere else?"


    Biber Parson furrowed his brow and asked again.


    "Of course!" Dean Bruce replied with full confidence. After all, these herbs were indeed obtained within the ck Dragon Mountains¡ªthough from Lina Jones. How she got them, he didn''t know, but that wasn''t his concern.


    Besides, Biber Parson hadn''t asked for such details!


    Biber Parson''s breathing became rapid. "These herbs don''t grow in ordinary mountain ranges. Did you find a relic? Quick, tell me where it is! If you take me there, you''ll receive extra points in thispetition!"


    "..."


    After hearing this, Dean Bruce looked at Biber Parson as if he were a fool.


    Offering a few extra points in exchange for information on a relic?


    Did he think Dean Bruce was stupid?


    Before Dean Bruce could even mock him, Andr¨¦ Maxwell cursed, "Biber, if someone discovers an unknown relic for the organization, the reward is a top-tier magical item or a treasure above Grade A!"


    "If the relic contains special secrets, the discoverer is also entitled to a share. And you think you can brush someone off with just a few points?"


    Biber Parson''s lips twitched, and he muttered, "I wasn''t finished yet. Why are you in such a rush?"


    "..."


    The rewards might sound generous, but unfortunately, the relic Dean Bruce had explored was one their organization already knew about. There was no way he was going to reveal it.


    After a moment of thought, Dean Bruce sighed and said, "That relic has already been sealed off by a giant turtle. We barely managed to escape."


    "A giant turtle?"


    Hearing this, Biber Parson suddenly asked, "Was the turtle massive, living in an area of fire and water, and possessing terrifying strength?"


    "Exactly!"


    Feigning surprise, Dean Bruce eximed, "Principal Biber, you know about it?"


    "..."


    Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell both sighed in unison. "If it''s that relic, then there''s no need to talk further. The turtle itself isn''t the real issue¡ªit''s the one behind it. That being is a high-level archmage, rumored to have gone into seclusion twenty years ago to break through to the Sage Magus stage!"


    "We''ve explored that area before and knew about the Red Sun Fruit tree growing there. But we couldn''t get close enough. We didn''t know that so many other rare medicinal herbs were also growing there."


    "By the way, Dean, did you manage to get any Red Sun Fruit?"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell asked directly.


    Dean Bruce shook his head and replied, "No, by the time we tried to get the Red Sun Fruit, the ck Turtle was alerted and forced us to retreat."


    In the minds of Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller weren''t particrly strong. That they had managed to escape from the ck Turtle unharmed was impressive enough, so they didn''t doubt his story.


    If only they knew that Dean Bruce had hundreds of Sacred Red Sun Fruitsin his possession, fruits far more potent than the Red Sun Fruit, their shock would be beyondprehension!

 Chapter 69: Chapter 69: The Secret Realm Qualification?

    Dean Bruce understood the importance of not unting wealth.


    After all, this was deep in the mountains, and it was clear that Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell were on the same side. Dean Bruce was concerned that they might turn greedy and target him.


    Even though he had the ability to defend himself, he didn''t want to waste valuable tools on such a situation.


    Moreover, he still needed these two to help him get to Saint Laurent City!


    What Dean Bruce hadn''t anticipated, however, was that even after keeping a low profile and only revealing the medicinal herbs he had collected, these two principals would be so shocked and excited.


    Luckily, Andr¨¦ Maxwell still regarded Dean Bruce as a junior, and he quickly said, "These rare medicinal herbs are incredibly valuable. You don''t need to submit all of them to secure first ce¡ªtake some back for yourself."


    Hearing this, Biber Parson immediately felt displeased. He said in a low voice, "Dean, I''ve heard about you from Andr¨¦. I know your parents were researchers for the Nine Provinces Alliance, and they gave their lives while exploring relics."


    "Since you''re one of us in the Nine Provinces Alliance, if you submit these herbs, I will make sure to fight for rewards for you internally."


    After a brief pause, Biber Parson clenched his teeth and added, "When you reach Saint Laurent City, I can help you secure a qualification to enter the Secret Realm!"


    Hearing yet another new term, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. Seeing Andr¨¦ Maxwell nod in confirmation, he quickly understood that the Secret Realm qualification was no ordinary offer.


    Dean Bruce hadn''t nned to keep the herbs anyway, so how could he refuse? He pretended to hesitate, then said, "If it''s for the Secret Realm... that might not be a bad deal!"


    "Phew!"


    Biber Parson let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Young man, it''s not that I''m trying to exploit your herbs, but... in some time..."


    Before Biber could finish, Andr¨¦ Maxwell quickly coughed to cut him off and said in a serious tone, "There are still four days left until thepetition ends. What do you n to do? Train here or continue collecting more herbs?"


    "Returning to the city is out of the question!"


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell, knowing Dean Bruce all too well, didn''t even wait for him to respond before continuing, "If you go back, others will definitely suspect favoritism!"


    Dean Bruce waved his hand and said, "The entire academy already knows you''ve been giving me special attention. Even if I don''t return, they''ll still think there''s favoritism! Since that''s the case, why not just let me go back?"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Andr¨¦ Maxwell couldn''t help but sigh.


    Biber Parson, however, didn''t care at all and said, "Why do you even care what those other instructors think? Dean has contributed these herbs and made a significant contribution. He rightfully deserves to be the winner of thispetition!"


    "If anyone is dissatisfied, no matter what methods they use, as long as they can provide more valuable medicinal herbs than Dean has, they can im first ce!" Biber Parson dered.


    "Alright then, go back to the city and rest for now. Just remember to return early in four days," Andr¨¦ Maxwell added. "And don''t forget what I told you¡ªread more theory books. Try to stay in Saint Laurent City."


    "That ce is where you truly belong."


    "Got it. I''ll remember," Dean Bruce replied with a smile before turning to leave with Alita Miller.


    As soon as they were out of earshot from the two principals, Dean Bruce''s smile faded, and he began to ponder their earlier conversation:[Based on what Biber Parson said, it seems he doesn''t know that the Nine Provinces Alliance wants me dead. He even used my parents as a reason to convince me to contribute to the Alliance!]


    [It seems there are multiple factions within the Nine Provinces Alliance. The people trying to kill me aren''t on the same side as Biber and Andr¨¦.]


    [If that''s the case¡­ I might be able to use Biber Parson and the others as a stepping stone to infiltrate the Nine Provinces Alliance. Maybe I can gather more information that way!]


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce made up his mind.


    As for the potential dangers of entering the Nine Provinces Alliance?


    Fortune favors the bold!


    In this world, whates without risk?


    As long as the rewards are worth it, danger doesn''t matter.


    Alita Miller, unaware of what Dean Bruce was thinking, assumed that he simply didn''t like her. Tired of trying to win his favor, she sighed in resignation and said, "Dean, I''m heading back to my organization for now. If you ever change your mind and want to coborate, you know where to find me."


    "Mm." Dean Bruce responded with a calm nod, barely acknowledging her as he headed directly toward Notting City.


    Despite his low mana reserves and rtively modest level, Dean Bruce was equipped with several high-level spells, so his journey back was uneventful.


    High-tier beasts, sensing his magical presence, didn''t dare approach, and the lower-tier, weaker creatures that dide near were nothing more than easy prey.


    He didn''t even need to cast high-level spells. Using the magic he had recently learned from the scrolls was more than enough to dispatch them with ease.


    After all, low-tier beasts weren''t just weaker in magic¡ªthey were also much less intelligent!


    By the time Dean Bruce arrived back in Notting City, his system backpack was filled with crystal cores, beast fur, and blood, a substantial bounty from his journey.


    As he neared the city, Dean Bruce paused, gazing up at the Michelle family estate.


    Even though only a day had passed, the series of battles he had fought had left him mentally exhausted.


    Why not rest at the Michelle family''s estate?


    After all, both sisters had learned high-level spells from him. If he had any requests, they certainly wouldn''t refuse him.


    With this thought, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate and turned toward the direction of the estate.


    When he reached the entrance of the estate, the servant he had met previously quickly came forward to greet him with respect, leading him inside as she said, "Sir, the mistress is still out for the assessment and hasn''t returned yet. Only the young mistress is here training. Would you like me to inform her?"


    It was clear that Joan Michelle had already emphasized Dean Bruce''s importance to them.


    "No need, carry on with your duties. I''ll go myself," Dean Bruce waved the servant away and made his way toward the underground training room.


    Truth be told, he had quite a good impression of Lucy Michelle. If it weren''t for her sessfullyprehending the spell Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainat a critical moment, which boosted his own strength and even earned him some valuable items, this relic expedition and his encounter with the ck Turtle might not have gone so smoothly.


    The fact that she could grasp such a spell proved that she had the talent to learn even more magic from his guidance.


    Dean Bruce was pleased by this¡ªafter all, every time someone else sessfully mastered a spell, his own abilities would see a significant improvement.


    He effortlessly made his way to the artificial hill where the secret passage opened automatically. Stepping inside, he quickly sensed the fluctuations of magical energy.


    Almost the moment Dean Bruce entered the chamber, he felt a surge of electricity bursting toward him. Apanying the lightning was a clear, excited voice: "Sister, look at my new spell! Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, moving like thunder¡ªtake that!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce immediately understood what was going on. Lucy Michelle had mistaken him for her sister and was eager to show off the magic she had just learned.


    Looking up, he saw Lucy Michelle herself transformed into a bolt of lightning, speeding toward him at an incredible pace.


    At that moment, Lucy Michelle also realized that the person she was attacking wasn''t Joan Michelle but Dean Bruce¡ªthe one who had taught her magic. Panic filled her face, and her once-powerful attack instantly weakened.


    "Don''t stop! This is the perfect opportunity for me to see how well you''ve mastered it!"


    Dean Bruce''s voice was calm,pletely unfazed by Lucy Michelle''s attack.


    Are you kidding? Dean Bruce had received a tenfoldprehension and power boost from the system due to Lucy Michelle''s mastery of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. How could there be any problem handling her?


    He could easily defeat her with one hand tied behind his back!


    Hearing Dean Bruce''s words, Lucy Michelle''s fear subsided. She elerated once again, her body moving like a bolt of lightning, crashing into Dean Bruce with thunderous force.


    Buzz¡ª


    The moment Lucy Michelle collided with him, Dean Bruce activated Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainas well!


    Bang!


    In an instant, Dean Bruce''s entire body seemed to transform into solid rock¡ªimprably tough andpletely immune to the lightning.


    As the electric energy flowed across his body, it had almost no effect.


    On the other hand, Lucy Michelle was overwhelmed with pain. The intense shock left her unable to stand, and she was thrown backward, copsing onto the ground.


    This only made Lucy Michelle admire Dean Bruce even more.


    She had attacked him with all her strength, yet it hadn''t affected him at all!


    In fact, from her perspective, Dean Bruce hadn''t even fought back. The sheer force of the rebound from his physical body had rendered her unable to move.


    The gap in their strength was simply staggering.


    "Although you haven''t met my expectations, the fact that you were able to grasp Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainin such a short time does show a bit of talent."


    Dean Bruce, knowing how to keep someone hooked, shook his head and sighed. "Within Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, there are multiple elemental magic systems. You''re still young, and I get that you''re drawn to lightning, which is a more aggressive element. But your understanding of lightning... is far too weak!"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing these words, Lucy Michelle seemed to forget her pain entirely. She looked up at Dean Bruce in shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 70: Chapter 70: Guidance and Further Improvement!

    Despite the scolding tone in Dean Bruce''s words, Lucy Michelle didn''t mind at all. In fact, she felt immensely grateful!


    She knew that Dean Bruce was offering her guidance.


    Such an opportunity was something others could only dream of!


    Pressing her lips tightly together, Lucy Michelle pushed through the pain, stood up, and respectfully bowed to Dean Bruce. In a serious tone, she said, "Please, Teacher Dean, guide me."


    Dean Bruce was pleased with her attitude. With his hands sped behind his back, he slowly walked toward Lucy Michelle and asked, "Do you know what kind of magic I used to defend against your attack earlier?"


    "What kind of magic?" Lucy Michelle blinked and met Dean Bruce''s gaze, immediately falling into deep thought.


    She could tell that he wanted her to figure it out on her own.


    For a moment, the training room fell silent.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t in a hurry, and while he waited, he used the magic array in the room to recover the mana he had expended earlier.


    After a long pause, Lucy Michelle tentatively said, "Teacher Dean, did you also use the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainspell just now? I could sense some kind of mountain-like aura."


    "Indeed, it was Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, but..." Dean Bruce paused for a moment before continuing in a serious tone, "I used three elements at the same time."


    "What? Three elements in one spell? How is that possible?"


    Lucy Michelle immediately gasped, her face full of disbelief. "That''s impossible! My instructors at the academy always said thatbining two different elements in a single spell could cause conflicts, let alone three!"


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "That''s because your instructors are ipetent and couldn''t achieve it themselves. But as you just witnessed, I used the power of three elements simultaneously."


    "Wh-Which three elements?"


    At that moment, Lucy Michelle looked at Dean Bruce as if he were a god.


    Dean Bruce replied with aposed tone, "Steady as the Forest, Immovable as a Mountain, and Elusive as the Shade."


    "Huh?" Lucy Michelle''s face was full of confusion. She furrowed her brows, trying toprehend Dean Bruce''s words, but she couldn''t sense when he had used wood or shadow elements.


    Since Lucy Michelle wasn''t familiar with modern concepts, she didn''t fully understand the meaning of "shade" and assumed it was some special element. Thus, she struggled to grasp what Dean Bruce was trying to convey.


    After waiting for a while and realizing Lucy Michelle couldn''t figure it out, Dean Bruce exined calmly, "When you unleashed your magic, I used the Elusive as the Shadeattribute, which made it difficult for you to hit me urately."


    Hearing this, Lucy Michelle thought back and nodded.


    Indeed, during her attack, she had felt that Dean Bruce''s body seemed somewhat illusory.


    "When I walked toward you, I never stopped moving. The mana within me continuously umted. Once I had enough momentum, I was able to cloak myself in that energy, so that when you unleashed your lightning, I was shielded by the wood-like barrier,pletely neutralizing your attack."


    "As for Immovable as a Mountain, I activated it the moment you collided with me, making my body as solid as rock,pletely nullifying your attack," Dean Bruce exined with a calm expression.


    "Remember this," he continued, "the name of the spell is Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. This magic incorporates multiple elements, and they must bebined to achieve their full potential."


    "Not only that, but the sequence in which the elements are used, and how they are paired, will result in vastly different oues."


    "If you''re only using a single element at a time, it means you haven''t fully grasped the true nature of the spell."


    Hearing these words, Lucy Michelle suddenly understood. She smiled bitterly and sighed, "Teacher Dean, you''re truly too strong! High-level spells are still too difficult for me. I was so proud after I sessfullyprehended it, but I didn''t realize how much I stillckedpared to your mastery."


    "You shouldn''t belittle yourself," Dean Bruce cautioned. His goal was to ensure Lucy Michelle followed his guidance, not to have her lose confidence in her talent.


    If she were discouraged and couldn''t grasp new magic, that would be a setback for Dean Bruce himself.


    Thinking quickly, Dean Bruce offered some reassurance, "You''ve got considerable talent. Many people spend years trying to master this spell and still fail. All you need is a little more thought and consideration."


    "You are gifted, smarter than most, but you''re not quite extraordinary yet," Dean Bruce said softly. "Do you want to grow stronger? Do you want to restore the glory of the Michelle family? Then you''ll need to put in even more effort."


    "I see," Lucy Michelle''s determination red as soon as he mentioned rebuilding the Michelle family''s legacy. She clenched her fists, her eyes shining with resolve.


    Noticing her reaction, Dean Bruce breathed a quiet sigh of relief and smiled, "Continue to practice. When you''re no longer confined to a single element, and you canbine multiple elements fluidly, that''s when you''ll truly have mastered Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Lucy Michelle nodded eagerly, her face beaming with a bright smile.


    "Oh, by the way..." Lucy suddenly asked, "Teacher Dean, were you looking for my sister? She went out for an assessment and hasn''t returned yet."


    "No," Dean Bruce replied casually. "I sensed that you had mastered Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, so I came to see how well you''d done. I also wanted to check out the books in your family''s collection."


    "What? You can actually sense when Iprehend a spell?"


    Lucy Michelle was even more astonished.


    Normally, no matter how powerful someone was, they wouldn''t be able to sense another person''s mastery of magic like that!


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "No need to make a fuss. These things are easy for me. You keep training; I''ll go check out the library."


    With that, he began walking toward the library.


    Even though his main objective was Lucy Michelle, he wouldn''t express it outright. It was much more satisfying to have here to him willingly rather than be too forward.


    Besides, Lucy had just finished training and was drenched in sweat¡ªhe wasn''t particrly interested at the moment.


    After this recent relic expedition, Dean Bruce had plenty of unanswered questions.


    How many types of relics were there? And why did the same entrance sometimes lead to different relics?


    Even Biber Parson''s mention of the "secret realm" was a mystery to him. He had no idea what it was.


    He couldn''t ask these questions directly¡ªit would reveal too much about himself. Fortunately, the Michelle family had a vast collection of books. Perhaps he could find the answers to his questions there.


    Knowing where she still fell short, Lucy Michelle didn''t rest either, resuming her training with renewed determination.


    As for Dean Bruce?


    She wouldn''t dare interfere with him, not even in her own home!


    To Lucy Michelle, Dean Bruce wasn''t just her teacher¡ªhe was the benefactor who could help restore her family''s glory. She wouldn''t dare oppose him in the slightest.


    Though the Michelle family, like many noble houses, had faded from prominence, they still possessed a wealth of ancient texts. While there weren''t many contemporary books, the collection of ancient tomes was extensive, lining the shelves and overwhelming Dean Bruce with options.


    Time slipped away as Dean Bruce lost himself in the sea of books.


    He didn''t know how long had passed before he finally understood the difference between a relicand a secret realm.


    Relics, as the name suggests, are remnants of ancient structures. People explore relics not only for treasures but also to uncover traces of magical spells that had once been cast there.


    For example, take the Lulu Ruins. The Nine Provinces Alliance was so invested in them, stationing experts and sending research personnel, all in an effort to explore various traces, magical arrays, and to fullyprehend the ancient magical runesin order to gain ancient magical powers.


    But in the end, all their efforts ended up benefiting Dean Bruce!


    Since relics are formed in all sorts of unpredictable ways, there''s always the possibility of them being upied by powerful beasts, or filled with traps and magic left by their original owners.


    This is why exploring relics always involves assembling a team.


    Lina Jones had agreed so readily to apany Dean Bruce not simply because she was impressed by him or wanted to repay him, but also because of the practical consideration of having someone to face potential dangers together.


    After all, no matter how pure-hearted a designated saintessmight seem, she certainly wasn''t naive!


    Secret realms, on the other hand, are artificially created spaces that have special effects.


    These realmse in many different forms. Some are designed for training disciples, others for cultivating magic or simting battles.


    Their effects are varied and unique, but one major difference from relics.


    Itis clear: safety.


    Unless a secret realm copses, there is no danger to those inside.


    [In other words, Biber Parson''s offer is essentially a guaranteed opportunity to strengthen myself in a secret realm! He''s certainly not holding back, but it''s likely thanks to Principal Andr¨¦''s presence that he''s being so generous.]


    [As things stand, it seems clear that Principal Andr¨¦ doesn''t know about the alliance''s n to kill me. Still, he is a member of the Nine Provinces Alliance, so I''ll need to be cautious around him in the future. I can''t let him figure out my secrets or uncover my trump cards!]


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce continued flipping through the books. Now that he understood the difference between a secret realm and a relic, the next step was to figure out the peculiarities of the Lulu Ruins, and perhaps uncover more information about the ancient magical runes.


    Ding!


    Just then, the crisp sound of the system''s notification suddenly rang in his ear!

 Chapter 71: Chapter 71: Teaching Magic Once Again!

    "System Notification: Due to the host''s guidance, Lucy Michelle''s understanding of the high-level spell Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainhas improved. Congrattions, host, you have received a reward of 80 Supreme Mage Points! Additionally, the host''sprehension of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainhas increased to ten times Lucy Michelle''s current level!"


    "¡­"


    "Hmm?" Dean Bruce was taken aback when he suddenly saw this notification. He muttered in surprise, "Why didn''t this effect trigger before with Joan or Nichs?"


    Ding!


    "Response to host: Previously, your teaching didn''t lead to further breakthroughs in their understanding of the spell. This time, the result was different."


    Upon seeing this answer, Dean Bruce finally understood.


    When teaching magic, he could bluff his way through the lesson, and as long as the person managed to grasp the spell, he''d be rewarded.


    However, once the spell had truly been mastered, he couldn''t just bluff anymore. The effects of his guidance had to align with the actual workings of the magic, or his teaching had to lead to genuine improvements in the student''s abilities to earn additional rewards.


    [Well, either way, I''ve found another way to receive system rewards, and that''s a good thing! When I meet Joan and Nichs again, I''ll make sure to give them more guidance and motivate them to improve faster!]


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce refocused his mind and continued searching through the ancient books on relics and magic.


    Time passed slowly.


    Dean Bruce didn''t know how long it had been, but by the time his eyes were feeling strained, he still hadn''t found any books mentioning the Lulu Ruinsor anything simr.


    [If there are no records in these ancient texts, why is the Lulu Ruins so mysterious? How can the same location lead to twopletely different relics? Could Alita Miller have been lying to me?]


    Frowning, Dean Bruce recalled Alita Miller''s expression when she spoke. After a moment''s thought, he chose to trust her, mulling over the information he had learned from the books: [ording to the records, there are two types of relics. One exists physically within the world of Meze, while the other is essed through special means, transporting people into alternate or even illusory spaces.]


    [The Lulu Ruins likely belong to the second type. If different relics appear from the same entrance, does that mean the space around the entrance is unstable? So, every time it''s activated, it leads to a different relic?]


    [If that''s the case, I''d need a stroke of luck to explore the other two relics and collect the rest of the ancient magical runes!]


    The thought left Dean Bruce with a headache.


    If his luck was bad and he kept being sent back to the relic he''d already explored, who knew how long it would take to gather all the ancient magical runes?


    And beyond that, he still hadn''t figured out how to activate the relic again!


    There is no mention in the ancient texts of how to open a relic. Alita Miller and Lina Jones learned the method from within their respective organizations.


    Is it really that difficult? Does he still need to rely on others to aplish this?


    [Or perhaps... he could find a way to learn the secret from Lina Jones directly.]


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly, making up his mind.


    Since the assessment wasn''t over yet, he could visit Stanlow City to find Lina Jones. After all, Joan hadn''t returned, and Nichs was busy hosting the members of the Magic Guild. Staying in Notting City wouldn''t help him grow stronger or make any progress.


    Setting the book down, Dean Bruce turned to leave, but before he''d taken a few steps, he caught a pleasant fragrance in the air. Momentster, Lucy Michelle, dressed only in a thin veil, threw herself into his arms.


    Lucy looked up and chuckled, "Teacher, now that you''re done with your book, shouldn''t you spend some time with your disciple?"


    As she spoke, Lucy''s ivory arms wrapped around Dean Bruce''s neck, pressing herself tightly against him, almost as if she were clinging to him.


    With such warmth and softness in his arms, Dean Bruce wasn''t about to refuse. Supporting Lucy''s firm buttocks with both hands, he grinned, "And how would you like your teacher to see you?"


    Separated by a veil, there was a special feeling when touched, which made Dean Bruce unable to put it down. Lucy Michelle felt a pair of big hands caressing her, and her eyes became blurred. Her red lips gently parted, constantly kissing Dean Bruce''s cheeks and lips.


    The two of them had already had a close skin to skin rtionship, so there was no restraint. At this moment, it was like thunder stirring Earthfire or dry wood colliding with mes, instantly igniting. With a "click", Lucy Michelle''s veil was already torn off, and her entire body waspletely exposed in front of Dean Bruce.


    While kissing, Dean Bruce ced Lucy Michelle on the ground, freeing his hands and starting to move around herrge breasts, asionally kneading them twice, causing Lucy Michelle to breathe rapidly and her entire body to twist.


    After a while, Dean Bruce''s swimming hands were caught and he couldn''t help but look curiously at Lucy Michelle.


    At this moment, Lucy Michelle''s face turned red and her eyes were hazy. She bit her lips tightly and even grabbed Dean Bruce''s hands to touch her little hole.


    Such bold actions surprised Dean Bruce, as she was very passive during the first two battles with Lucy Michelle!


    What surprised Dean Bruce even more was that when he touched the small hole, he realized it was already incredibly moist. Looking down, the sparse hair appeared damp, sticking to the smooth, fair and tender skin.


    "Don''t... stop looking...e in quickly."


    Lucy Michelle''s eyes were hazy, and with a slight push of her legs, she hooked onto Dean Bruce''s waist. Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce also smiled, no longer hesitating, and aimed at his already moist little hole, giving it a firm thrust.


    In an instant, afortable moan came from Lucy Michelle''s mouth, and she even kneaded her huge breasts, making Dean Bruce unable to believe why this woman had changed so much?


    You know, just a few days ago she was still a virgin!


    At this moment, Dean Bruce definitely wouldn''t think too much. He lowered his head and bit down on Lucy Michelle''s tempting grape like nipple, constantly exerting force on his waist and abdomen, every time making Lucy Michelle moan incessantly, as if singing a beautiful song.


    Time slowly passes by like this.


    With Dean Bruce''s current physique, Lucy Michelle was no match for him. She quickly went from being proactive to sweating profusely and began begging for mercy.


    In the end, she could only drag her tired body and use herrge breasts and mouth to help Dean Bruce calm down.


    It took two hours for Dean Bruce to shake and pour all the essence into Lucy Michelle''s mouth, ending the battle.


    Lucy Michelle rolled her throat and swallowed all the essence. Instead of lying down, she approached Dean Bruce and said softly, "Teacher, how do you feel?"


    Hmm? "Dean Bruceughed and said," I knew you were so proactive, you must have other desires! Tell me, do you still want to learn other magic.


    Lucy Michelle stuck out her tongue and said, "They''re not taking the initiative just to learn magic, but they really feel... it''s very...fortable to do it like you, teacher.


    As she spoke, Lucy Michelle''s cheeks flushed red, and she shyly lowered her head.


    Dean Bruce didn''t care whether her words were genuine or not. In fact, he hoped that Lucy Michelle wanted to learn more magic. As long as she sessfully mastered it, he didn''t mind anything else.


    After all, every time Lucy Michelle mastered a new spell, it also greatly enhanced Dean Bruce''s own strength!


    With a glint in his eye, Dean Bruce, knowing how tofort a girl, wrapped his arm around Lucy Michelle and softly said, "The glory of the Michelle family rests on your shoulders, and I feel for you. But since I''m not part of your family, the most I can do is teach you these high-level spells..."


    In a world where the strong prey on the weak, Lucy Michelle had never heard such words before. Hearing that Dean Bruce cared about her touched her deeply, leaving her at a loss for words. She made up her mind that she couldn''t let Dean Bruce down, that she had to make him proud.


    Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Lucy Michelle softly said, "With my original talent, I could only have gone to an advanced magic academy in one of the duchies. But since mastering Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, my strength has improved so much that I might even have a chance to enter the Empire''s academy¡ªor maybe even the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy!"


    "Teacher, could you teach me another high-level spell? That would increase my chances of getting into the Saint Laurent Academy!"


    "Of course," Dean Bruce said with a smile, knowing he wouldn''t refuse someone with such potential. "What type of magic would you like to learn next?"


    Lucy Michelle blinked, her eyes full of hope, and asked, "Teacher, do you know any healing magic?"


    "There''s no magic in this world that I don''t know," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "But are you sure you want to learn healing magic? That kind of magic often ces your hope in others."


    "No! I want to heal myself!"


    Lucy Michelle''s expression suddenly turned resolute. "I want to be able to heal myself. As long as I''m alive, I can keep fighting and protect the ones I hold dear!"

 Chapter 72: Chapter 72: The Burning of Life!

    Dean Bruce gave Lucy Michelle a thoughtful look, hesitating for a moment. There were plenty of phrases about life, many of which emphasized cherishing it and treasuring time. But he found it hard to twist them into something that would sound like a spell for healing wounds.


    Luckily, Lucy Michelle already regarded Dean Bruce as a near-divine figure. She didn''t dare rush him, barely even breathing for fear of disturbing his focus.


    After a while, Dean Bruceposed himself and said softly, "The spell I''m going to teach you is called The Burning of Life. It''s a high-level spell that not only has healing abilities but can also¡­ boost your strength."


    "If you master it fully, it even has the power to bring someone back from the dead."


    Hearing this, Lucy Michelle''s eyes widened in shock, and she gasped, "What? A spell that can bring someone back to life? Teacher, are you really willing to teach me such a powerful spell?"


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "It''s not as powerful as you think. The resurrection is still just a spell. Before you can fully revive, a stronger enemy could interrupt the magic, causing your permanent death."


    "Remember, even if you master this spell, you must never take life lightly. No matter what, your life is the most precious thing you have. If you can stay alive, don''t take unnecessary risks. Don''t gamble on your ability to resurrect."


    "..."


    Feeling the sincerity in Dean Bruce''s words, Lucy Michelle was deeply moved, her eyes brimming with tears.


    What she didn''t realize was that Dean Bruce simply didn''t want to lose a talented helper so easily!


    Maintaining his calm expression, Dean Bruce said, "Listen carefully. I will only say the incantation once, so don''t lose focus."


    Hearing this, Lucy Michelle held her breath, her gaze intensely fixed on Dean Bruce.


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce recited in a steady voice, "A person''s life may wither away, or it may burn brightly. I cannot wither; I choose to burn."


    "..."


    Lucy Michelle blinked herrge, clear eyes but didn''t dwell on the meaning. Instead, she quickly memorized the incantation.


    With her past experiences in mind, she instinctively ignored how strange the words sounded. After all, Dean Bruce had already proven he wasn''t a fraud.


    Havingmitted the spell to memory, Lucy Michelle didn''t immediately resume training like her sister Joan might have. Instead, she softly asked, "Teacher, you came here so suddenly while I was still training. I don''t know if you''ve had a chance to eat. By the way, before my sister left, she bought some high-quality beast meat. Would you like to try it?"


    "Although the beast meat may offer only a minimal boost for someone like you, it''s the best we have to offer right now. I hope you won''t be disappointed."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t surprised by these words. He had read enough to know that while beasts were ferocious when alive, their bodies became valuable treasures after death. Their flesh, organs, and even some of their innards offered great benefits to humans.


    Their crystal cores, bones, and fur were even more prized, often used to craft weapons, armor, or other valuable items to aid people.


    Much like in the modern world, no matter how dangerous an animal might be, it still had the potential to end up on a dinner table or be a tool or clothing for humans.


    Having just finished an intense battle, Dean Bruce was feeling hungry, so he nodded in agreement. The two of them got dressed and left the training room together.


    Thanks to the presence of servants, Lucy Michelle didn''t need to busy herself, and Dean Bruce was happy to rx. He returned to the room that had been prepared for him,y down on the bed, and closed his eyes to rest, contemting his next steps.


    To reach Stanlow City, he''d need to find Nichs William.


    Even though Notting City and Stanlow City were rtively close, it would still take considerable time to walk there. Dean Bruce had no mount, and even with good luck avoiding any dangerous beasts, a round trip would take two or three days. If something unexpected happened, it could dy his ns even further.


    After submitting so many herbs, missing out on the rewards due to a dy would be a major loss!


    In addition, he needed to check on Nichs William and push him to master the spell he had been taughtst time.


    And, of course, he had to figure out a way to get the secret of opening the relics from Lina Jones.


    With all these thoughts in mind, Dean Bruce sighed deeply. He hadn''t expected that after leaving the battlefield, there would still be so much to deal with.


    But he had no choice¡ªhe had to deal with it!


    He needed to gather the missing ancient magical runes, and Saint Laurent City, being the headquarters of the Nine Provinces Alliance, was essential for uncovering information about his parents.


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce drifted off to sleep as time quietly slipped by.


    When Lucy Michelle came to wake him, night had already fallen. The full moon hung high in the sky, its gentle light streaming through the window.


    Stretching as he rose, Dean Bruce smiled and said, "Is dinner ready?"


    In this world, no matter how powerful someone became¡ªwhether a Sage Magusor a Sword Saint¡ªthey still couldn''t survive without food. They needed to eat to replenish their energy.


    At most, those with higher levels of mastery could stave off hunger for a while, but they couldn''t avoid it forever.


    So, knowing that a meal prepared with beast meat awaited him, Dean Bruce wasn''t upset at all about being woken up.


    It had to be said, the power contained within the flesh of the beast was truly extraordinary. Even though the beast had been dead for some time and the meat had been cooked, Dean Bruce could feel warmth spreading through his body with every bite.


    A unique energy coursed through his veins and muscles.


    Ding!


    System Notification: "Congrattions, host, for sessfully consuming the meat of a second-tier beast, the Frenzied Rabbit. The absorption process has begun. Host''s health has increased by 1 point, and mana by 1 point!"


    System Notification: "Host is continuing to absorb the beast''s flesh. Health has increased by 1 point, and mana by 1 point!"


    "..."


    System Notification: "Please be aware, host''s current physical limits cannot handle an excessive intake of beast meat. Overconsumption may pose a serious threat to your life!"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t particrly worried about the system''s warning. While the system didn''t provide exact numerical data in many areas, he knew from experience that as long as he didn''t exceed the threshold, his body would perfectly absorb the energy no matter how much he consumed.


    Besides, with each bite that increased his stats, there was no way he was going to put the beast meat down.


    Mana boosts alone wouldn''t have been that enticing, as his Dragonheart Pendantoffered simr benefits.


    However, this was the first time he had encountered something that increased his health, and he wasn''t about to miss such an opportunity.


    If it weren''t for the need to maintain hisposure, Dean Bruce would have been tempted to pull the entire bowl of beast meat over to himself.


    Even so, he ate much faster than Lucy Michelle.


    Luckily, Lucy was young and regarded Dean Bruce as almost divine. She simply assumed he was hungry and didn''t realize he was actually captivated by the effects of the beast meat.


    By the time they had finished the meal, Dean Bruce had consumed half the bowl of meat, and the energy within him was starting to intensify and surge through his body.


    It felt as though a volcano was building up inside him, ready to erupt at any moment.


    At this point, Dean Bruce realized he had reached his physical limit and could not consume any more. If the energy continued to build up, it could overwhelm his body, potentially causing his very flesh to rupture from the strain.


    After finishing the meal, Dean Bruce didn''t leave. Instead, he chose to rest in the Michelle family estate to allow himself time to digest the beast meat and let its power fully settle.


    With Joan Michelle away and the servants sleeping in other parts of the estate, the vast mansion was left to just Dean Bruce and Lucy Michelle. Naturally, they didn''t let this opportunity go to waste. After an intense session of exertion, they finally closed their eyes and drifted off to sleep.


    Unlike Dean Bruce, who quickly drifted off to sleep, Lucy Michelley awake, pondering the incantation she had just learned that afternoon.


    She had hoped to ask Dean Bruce for rification if she got stuck, but seeing that he had already fallen asleep, she could only sigh in frustration and work through the spell''s meaning on her own.


    "A person''s life may wither or burn... What does ''wither'' mean? Is it like the body turning into bones and dust? And what about ''burn''?"


    "Though the style of this incantation is different from thest one Teacher gave me, based on his previous lessons, I can tell that many of these words aren''t meant to be taken literally. They must have deeper meanings! I have to think carefully about each one."


    With a serious expression, Lucy Michelle''s thoughts churned. She spent ages pondering even a single word, afraid she might misunderstand its meaning.


    The night passed without incident.


    While Dean Bruce slept soundly, Lucy Michelle stayed awake the entire night, her eyes dark with fatigue as she wrestled with the incantation.


    When Dean Bruce finally woke up, she couldn''t hide her excitement and immediately asked, "Teacher, in the incantation you gave me, what does ''wither'' mean? I just can''t figure out what aspects of life can be described using that word."


    "I''ve tried to think of other meanings it might have, but none of them seem to fit!"


    "..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but roll his eyes.


    You''re asking me?


    I was hoping you''d figure out the meaning of the incantation on your own!

 Chapter 73: Chapter 73: Visitors from the Nine Provinces Alliance!

    Those so-called incantations Dean Bruce had been teaching were nothing more than famous quotes or sayings that he thought could be interpreted in a certain way. After all, his understanding and knowledge of magic were shallow¡ªpractically nonexistent.


    The insights and power the system granted him were given as direct rewards and applied only to specific spells. It wasn''t as though he had truly grasped the essence of magic.


    As a result, while Dean Bruce could understand the literal meaning of the phrases, he couldn''t connect them to the magical world.


    It was only when someone he had bluffed sessfully linked those words to this world''s magic andprehended a spell that he received the system''s reward for understanding. Only then could he use that knowledge to teach others.


    Since he hadn''t yet earned that reward and had limited knowledge of magic, how could he truly guide someone else in its mysteries?


    Of course, Dean Bruce wasn''t about to reveal any of this. ncing at Lucy Michelle, he put on a disappointed expression and sighed softly. "There''s something I hope you can remember."


    "What is it?"


    Seeing the disappointment in Dean Bruce''s eyes, Lucy Michelle instantly grew nervous, biting her lip.


    Dean Bruce said calmly, "There''s an old saying: ''A master can lead you to the door, but it''s up to you to walk through.'' I''ve already given you the incantation. Whether you canprehend it depends entirely on your own ability."


    "But... what if I can''t understand it?" Lucy Michelle asked hesitantly.


    Dean Bruce remained calm, replying, "Then it means youck the talent, and this spell simply isn''t meant for you."


    Lucy Michelle was stunned,pletely taken aback by this answer. In her past experiences, while her teachers weren''t always obliging, they would at least share their understanding of the spells they taught.


    Dean Bruce continued nonchntly, "My teaching method is different from others, and it''s for your own good."


    "If I were to tell you my own interpretation before you''ve had a chance to understand the spell, wouldn''t you simply be following in my footsteps?"


    He paused, putting on a contemtive, wise expression before adding, "Magic isn''t a dead thing. Each person''s understanding of it is unique, and its manifestation changes depending on that. I don''t want you to repeat my path. I want you to forge your own."


    "Teacher Dean..."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy Michelle waspletely convinced. Ovee with emotion, she eximed, "So that''s what you meant! I thought... haha, it''s my fault! I''ll work hard to understand it. I''ll try to master the spell before the advanced magic academy assessment in two weeks!"


    "Don''t worry, Teacher Dean, I won''t disappoint you!" Lucy Michelle vowed with determination.


    Having settled things with Lucy Michelle, Dean Bruce calmly went about his routine¡ªwashing up, eating a bit, and then leaving the estate, heading toward Notting City.


    With Joan Michelle away and Lucy busy mastering a new spell, there wasn''t much reason for Dean to stay at the estate. It was better to head back to Notting City and find Nichs William.


    Thest spell he taught Nichs still hadn''t been fully grasped, so it was time to give him a little push.


    As Dean Bruce approached the city, he noticed something was off. The air above Notting City seemed to shimmer with an unusual magical energy.


    At the city gate, where only a handful of guards usually stood watch, there were now two full squads, thoroughly inspecting every passerby.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow in curiosity. What''s going on here? Why has Notting City suddenly tightened security like this?


    Could it be that members of the Magic Guild have arrived?


    But that didn''t make sense. The Magic Guild had no direct authority over the cities, and there was no hierarchy that would justify such drastic measures.


    [Hmm? Could something else be going on?]


    [How interesting... Notting City was quiet for so long, and just as I begin uncovering strange details about my parents'' disappearance, all these events start happening here as well!]


    [Perhaps my parents'' disappearance is more than just a matter of the Nine Provinces Alliance.]


    [There must be something bigger behind all this. But what could have caused such amotion?]


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce strode confidently toward the city gates.


    As soon as one of the guards moved to question him, another quickly stepped forward, bowing respectfully before Dean Bruce and saying, "Lord Dean!"


    The other guards, who hadn''t seen Dean Bruce before, were stunned. They eyed him curiously but clearly had no recollection of who he was.


    Dean Bruce nced at the soldier and asked, "You know me?"


    "Indeed," the soldier replied, his voice even more respectful. "I once apanied the young city lord and witnessed your prowess firsthand! If you''re returning to the city, here''s a pass that will allow you toe and go without being stopped during the lockdown."


    As he spoke, the soldier presented a white card with both hands, offering it to Dean Bruce.


    Seeing Dean hesitate to take the card, the soldier added, "Sir, in theing days, several nearby cities will be under lockdown. I rmend you ept the pass for ease of travel."


    "Oh?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce no longer hesitated. He took the pass and casually asked, "What''s going on? Why is security so strict?"


    "I''m not sure," the soldier replied, shaking his head. "All I know is that people from the Nine Provinces Alliance have arrived, and the city lord has been acting like he''s preparing for a major threat. He even sent messages to nearby cities. I suspect they''ll also be going into lockdown for a while."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The Nine Provinces Alliance had sent people?


    It had only been a day and a night since they left the Lulu Ruins, and the Nine Provinces Alliance was already here?


    Could they really move that fast with theirmunication?


    Or perhaps... they weren''t here because of the Lulu Ruins?


    Dean Bruce''s mind raced with possibilities, but by the time he stepped into Notting City, his gaze had be resolute.


    It doesn''t matter if they came for the Lulu Ruins or something else. Whatever they throw at me, I''ll deal with it.


    With a n forming in his mind, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate and headed straight for the city lord''s mansion.


    The soldiers guarding the mansion all recognized him, aware of his status. One quickly stepped forward to guide Dean Bruce inside, while another ran ahead to inform the others of his arrival.


    Before long, just as Dean Bruce was nearing the courtyard, he saw Nichs William rushing toward him. One of Nichs'' boots was mismatched, clearly thrown on in haste.


    "Teacher, why are you back so soon?!"


    Nichs William eximed, his face full of surprise as he hurried up and respectfully bowed to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Why? I''m not allowed to visit?"


    "Of course you are! You''re my teacher; you cane whenever you like!"


    Nichs William replied, still clearly shocked. "I''m just surprised. Weren''t you supposed to bepeting? How did you return so quickly?"


    As he spoke, Nichs waved the nearby soldiers away and led Dean Bruce to his personal courtyard.


    Once they were inside the courtyard, Nichs''s expression grew more anxious. He leaned in and said nervously, "Teacher, your timing couldn''t be worse! The representative from the Magic Guild and the people from the Nine Provinces Alliance are here right now, talking with my father in the mansion!"


    "If the Magic Guild representative senses your presence, they might figure out what happened!"


    Seeing that Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm and unaffected, Nichs blinked in surprise. "Teacher... have you alreadye up with a n?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head slightly and said, "I just came back to borrow a horse from you. I need to make a trip to Stanlow City."


    "A warhorse? That''s no problem!" Nichs William agreed readily. He was about to speak further when Dean Bruce''s voice interrupted him, causing Nichs to show an awkward smile.


    "Also," Dean Bruce said calmly, "it seems like you''ve been neglecting your training these past few days. How are you progressing with the Slumber of the Deadspell?"


    Nichs William responded with a hint of embarrassment, "Teacher, I''ve been working hard, but this spell... I keep feeling like something''s off. No matter how I think about it, I just can''t figure it out!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce furrowed his brow in concern.


    Nichs William had previously grasped a spell so quickly; his talent should be sufficient, and he should be able to integrate the ssic sayings of the New Era with the concepts of the magical world. Why was he finding this one difficult?


    Could it be that this particr spell was too difficult to understand?


    Should he consider giving Nichs a different spell?


    As Dean Bruce pondered this, Nichs William, now visibly anxious, quickly said, "Teacher, it might be because I''ve been so busytely. Give me a bit more time, and I''m sure I''ll understand it!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce, seeing Nichs''s distress, decided not to press further. He simply nodded and said, "Think back to how you understood The Interrogation of the Soust time. Reflecting more on it might help you."


    "Understood, Teacher," Nichs William replied, nodding. However, inwardly he sighed, thinking, [I''ll have to seek help from the ancestors!]


    "Let''s go. Show me the way to the warhorse!"


    Dean Bruce said, making it clear he didn''t want to linger any longer in the city lord''s mansion.


    Nichs William was pleased by the directive and, showing no sign of fatigue, promptly led Dean Bruce towards the military camp.


    But as they stepped out of the courtyard, a figure in light armor, with two elegantly disyed swords at her waist, came into view. Nichs William froze in ce, visibly startled.

 Chapter 74: Chapter 74: Sister, Firebolt!

    Noticing the strange behavior of Nichs William, Dean Bruce immediately understood that the woman before him was no ordinary person. His gaze instinctively shifted upwards, examining her more closely.


    Her figure and looks aside, the skin exposed outside of her light armor was pale and tender, yet exuded a strong and resilient vibe.


    She had her arms crossed over her chest, her slender arms forming a perfect curve. Her eyes were sharp, like those of an eagle, locked intently onto Dean Bruce, as if she could burst into action and attack at any moment, emitting a palpable sense of pressure.


    At the very least, Nichs William felt the intensity of her gaze, and his legs were trembling uncontrobly.


    Before Dean Bruce could say anything, the woman suddenly shed a brilliant smile and spoke, "Nichs, who is this? He must be someone significant for you to greet him like this. Won''t you introduce us?"


    "S-sister¡­ he''s my teacher. Could you¡­ could you show some respect?"


    Nichs William''s voice grew increasingly weaker, until it was barely audible, like the buzzing of a mosquito. Even though Dean Bruce was standing nearby, he struggled to hear clearly.


    However, he had learned enough.


    This woman was Nichs''s sister! That exined why Nichs was so terrified.


    What puzzled Dean Bruce, though, was that Nichs was known as the only child of the city lord. Where did this sistere from?


    If she was a cousin, her pressure on Nichs shouldn''t have been so overwhelming.


    Although filled with doubt, Dean Bruce maintained aposed demeanor, hands sped behind his back, calmly observing the woman.


    "Your teacher?" The woman narrowed her eyes slightly and chuckled, "Since he''s an esteemed guest, why is he leaving in such a rush? He just arrived at our estate, hasn''t even had a cup of tea yet, and now he''s leaving? If word gets out, won''t it seem like the William family doesn''t know how to treat guests?"


    Nichs William''s face turned pale, and he seemed on the verge of speaking, but stopped.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce understood Nichs''s fear of the woman before them. Without waiting for him to respond, he spoke calmly, "Hospitality isn''t just about serving tea. Now that I''ve seen my student, whether I stay or leave is none of your concern. Even if the city lord himself were here, he wouldn''t force a guest to stay against their will."


    "¡­"


    The woman narrowed her eyes, the smile in her gaze fading. She could hear the sarcasm in Dean Bruce''s words.


    Just as she was about to respond, Nichs William finally snapped out of his daze. As a disciple, how could he let his teacher be treated like this in his own home?


    In an instant, Nichs William, who rarely stood his ground, mustered up some courage and whispered, "Sister, this man is my mentor. Even Father knows about him. You''re being way too aggressive!"


    "Father knows about him too?"


    Hearing this, the woman raised an eyebrow, a hint of surprise shing in her eyes. She then nodded slightly toward Dean Bruce and said, "I was rather reckless earlier. I hope you won''t take offense, sir."


    Dean Bruce, only interested in leaving as quickly as possible, saw her offering an apology and didn''t want to linger on the matter. He slightly tilted his head, signaling Nichs William to lead the way out.


    It wasn''t until they had left the city lord''s mansion that Nichs William let out a long sigh of relief. He awkwardly said, "Teacher, please don''t take it personally. My sister''s always been that way¡ªvery headstrong. It wasn''t aimed at you."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t bothered by her attitude. Instead, he was curious and asked, "Aren''t you the city lord''s only son? Where did this sistere from?"


    "Huh? Why can''t I have a sister if I''m the only son?" Nichs William looked utterly bewildered. "She''s a daughter, I''m a son. What''s so strange about that?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch the corner of his mouth.


    The "only son" usually means the only child, right?


    Who would''ve thought that in this world, sons and daughters are counted separately!


    However, this wasn''t something worth dwelling on. Dean Bruce pressed on with another question, "Your sister has quite an imposing presence. What''s her status?"


    Nichs William sighed, "People always say I have good talent, but in truth, my sister, Jennier William, is the real genius. She reached the level of Sword King by the age of twenty-five, drawing the attention of several Sword Saints across empires¡­"


    As Nichs William rambled on, Dean Bruce found himself stopping in his tracks. He turned slightly and gazed at Nichs.


    Sensing his teacher''s stare, Nichs realized he was talking too much. He coughed awkwardly and spoke in a quieter voice, "My sister is currently one of the elders of the Nine Provinces Alliance Judgement Hall. Her status is extraordinary."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce became even more intrigued. He couldn''t resist asking, "If your sister has such remarkable talent, why isn''t she the one to seed as the city lord?"


    Nichs William shook his head, "It''s a family rule. Each generation''s city lord must be male. Besides¡­ my sister doesn''t like being tied down by too many obligations. Even now, she only took the elder position in the Nine Provinces Alliance to gain benefits from it! So, even with my weaker talent, I''m still the one who has to inherit the role of city lord.


    Honestly, I don''t want it either¡ªit''s too hard and exhausting!"


    "I see," Dean Bruce finally rxed upon realizing that Jennier William was unlikely to be an enemy. In fact, she might even serve as a point of contact for gathering intel on the Nine Provinces Alliance''s activities.


    Not asking any more questions, Dean Bruce ignored Nichs William''s subtle bragging. Instead, he simply urged him to focus on mastering magic, which instantly made Nichs look embarrassed.


    Before long, they had left the city and arrived at a military camp situated in the countryside.


    In this world, the city lord was essentially the highest ruler of a city. Although they were nominally under the rule of the empire or duchy and had to obey the king, the city was mostly under the control of the city lord.


    The army wasn''t under the jurisdiction of the empire or duchy either¡ªit was directly under the city lord''smand. So with Nichs William, the future city lord, present, the soldiers encountered no obstacles in helping Dean Bruce select a fine warhorse.The warhorse they chose had a striking, fiery red coat, and when it ran, it looked as though mes were surging along its body.


    The horse had a wild temperament, though. When Dean Bruce first mounted it, it neighed loudly and reared up repeatedly, causing the soldiers nearby to shout in rm, worried that Dean Bruce might get injured.


    But Dean Bruce had faced life-and-death battles before, and having eaten beast meat the day before¡ªthough he hadn''t fully absorbed its power¡ªhe let out a slight aura of killing intent. The warhorse immediately calmed down, standing still and docile as amb, no longer daring to act up.


    This scene amazed the soldiers. After all, breaking in a warhorse was usually far more troublesome than this!


    Nichs William, on the other hand, wasn''t the least bit surprised. In his mind, Dean Bruce was powerful enough to casually teach him high-level spells, so taming a warhorse in an instant didn''t seem like much of a feat.


    Dean Bruce galloped around the military camp on the warhorse for a couple ofps and was quite satisfied. Not only was the horse fast and enduring, but it was also the most handsome of all the warhorses in the camp.


    If Dean Bruce hadn''t been Nichs William''s teacher, the soldiers would never have been willing to part with such a magnificent steed!


    Nichs William pped his hands and eximed, "Teacher, you are truly mighty! This warhorse is lucky to have you as its rider!"


    As they say, ttery always works, and Dean Bruce was no exception. Especially after receiving such a splendid horse, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Nichs William moved closer to Dean Bruce, his curiosity evident. "Teacher, with this warhorse at your side, you''re sure to build quite the reputation on the battlefield. Why don''t you give it a name?"


    As soon as Nichs said this, the soldiers in the camp exchanged nces, and their expressions toward Nichs turned a bit strange. For the first time, they realized that their young lord was quite the sycophant!


    Typically, a warhorse was just a warhorse. Who would bother giving them names?


    Once a rider bes familiar with their horse, a slight squeeze of the legs is all it takes for the horse to know what to do. After all, there aren''t that manymands a warhorse needs to follow in the heat of battle.


    But Dean Bruce loved this suggestion. In his previous life, while reading novels or watching anime, he always admired the protagonists with their cool, majestic steeds. How he had envied them!


    Now, he finally had his own magnificent warhorse. There was no way he''d turn down Nichs William''s offer. Nodding, he said, "Since it runs like zing fire and is swift as lightning, I''ll call it ''Firebolt.''"


    "Firebolt?"


    Nichs William''s eyes widened in surprise, and the soldiers around them seemed equally puzzled by the name''s meaning.


    It couldn''t be helped. No matter how long Dean Bruce had been in this world, his mindset was still different from the people of Meze Star.


    Dean Bruce liked the name, so he didn''t care about their reactions. He stroked Firebolt''s head for a moment before saying softly, "Alright, you should head back now. I''ve got to continue my journey to Stanlow City, so I won''t be returning to town with you."


    Having already received a travel permit from the city guards, Dean Bruce didn''t need anything else.


    "Understood. Please be safe on your journey, Teacher. As for the matter with the Magic Guild, I''ll handle it with Father. We''ll make sure not to disappoint you!" Nichs William responded respectfully, knowing Dean Bruce was speaking to him. His tightly clenched heart finally rxed.


    He had been terrified that Dean Bruce would decide to stay in the city.


    Now that representatives from the Magic Guild headquarters had arrived, if something went wrong, it could spell disaster for the entire William family. Even though Dean Bruce was a top-tier powerhouse in his eyes, Nichs William wasn''t willing to take that risk.

 Chapter 75: Chapter 75: First Arrival at the Temple!

    Dean Bruce could clearly hear the urgency in Nichs William''s voice. Turning around, he smiled warmly at Nichs and asked softly, "You''re really hoping I leave, aren''t you?"


    "How could that be?" Nichs William quickly replied, "I''d wish for nothing more than for you to always stay by my side, teaching me magic. Why would I want you to leave?"


    Seeing the anxiety and nervousness on Nichs William''s face, Dean Bruce decided not to tease him any longer. Smiling, he said, "Instead of wasting time worrying about these things, you should calm your mind and focus on your training. If you can fully grasp the magic I''ve taught you, then no crisis in this world could pose a threat to us as master and disciple."


    After saying this, Dean Bruce didn''t even nce at the dumbfounded Nichs William. He squeezed his legs together, and with that, Firebolt shot out of the camp at an incredible speed, racing into the forest.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t exaggerating¡ªno matter the enemy, as long as his disciples could fullyprehend the magic he imparted, he would be rewarded greatly. This would allow him to quickly boost his own power and defeat any foe!


    Nichs William wasn''t aware of this. Blinking in confusion, he merely assumed that Dean Bruce had supreme confidence in his own abilities.


    However, Nichs represented an entire family and had to approach everything with caution.


    Unfortunately, Dean Bruce was his mentor. Not only could he not control him, but he had to obey everymand. Otherwise, he''d be branded as a disrespectful ingrate, one who betrays their teacher¡ªsomething despicable.


    Although in this world, there were plenty of people who betrayed their masters, Nichs didn''t want to be one of them.


    Taking a deep breath, Nichs William made up his mind. When he returned, he would consult the family elder on how toprehend the Slumber of the Dead spell. At the same time, he would make sure to exin everything about Dean Bruce to his sister, Jennie William, to prevent her from doing anything rash.


    The warhorse was indeed far superior to ordinary horses. Even in the densely forested, rugged mountains, Firebolt''s speed remained unaffected, moving as if the terrain were t.


    Feeling the wind whipping against him, Dean Bruce almost felt as if he were flying. However, horseback riding was a skill, and after some time, it wasn''t Firebolt who grew tired but Dean Bruce himself. Unable to keep up the pace, he had to slow down and continue at a more leisurely pace through the mountains.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind, though. As he rested, he pondered ways to make horseback riding easier and more sustainable.


    There was no doubt that the warhorse, which had been rmended by the soldiers, was extraordinary. Despite the asional beast blocking their path, Firebolt still managed to bring Dean Bruce to Stanlow City faster than expected, arriving just before the gates closed.


    The soldier from earlier hadn''t lied to Dean Bruce¡ªStanlow City''s defenses had indeed been significantly bolstered. As night drew near, more people arrived, causing the guards on duty to be visibly tense.


    It wasn''t until Dean Bruce rode into view on Firebolt that the soldiers guarding the gate rxed. Upon seeing his magical robes, they exhaled in relief.


    Their eyes then fell upon Firebolt''s sleek coat and the horse''s bright, alert eyes. The soldiers'' pupils constricted in shock, and their gazes toward Dean Bruce shifted with newfound respect.


    Having served as gatekeepers for some time, they could tell that Firebolt was no ordinary horse¡ªit was a warhorse from the military!


    Anyone riding such a majestic steed must be someone of high status. They certainly couldn''t afford to offend such a person, nor would they dare to try. As they approached to ask questions, smiles were already stered on their faces.


    "Honorable Mage, may we ask where you''vee from? Do you have a travel permit? In the past few days, some officials from the Nine Provinces Alliance have arrived, and security has been tightened. We ask for your understanding."


    Hearing their deferential tone, Dean Bruce was slightly surprised. His gaze swept over the guards, and noticing their sincere expressions, he became even more curious.


    Though intrigued, Dean Bruce maintained hisposure. Calmly, he pulled out his travel permit and handed it to them.


    One of the soldiers respectfully stepped forward, carefully epting the permit. He nced at it briefly before handing it back to Dean Bruce.


    They had no choice¡ªFirebolt was simply too magnificent, andbined with Dean Bruce''s calm demeanor, it led them to assume he was a military officer. Naturally, they didn''t dare inspect the permit too closely.


    As Dean Bruce tucked away the permit, the guard cautiously spoke up again: "Sir, the city is under strict regtions now. If you n to stay at an inn, members of the Nine Provinces Alliance will surelye to inquire about you. Do you have another destination in mind?"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel fortunate. Thankfully, he had secured the travel permit and found a warhorse at the military camp, leading the Stanlow guards to misunderstand his status and offer helpful advice.


    Otherwise, if he had recklessly entered Stanlow City and checked into an inn for the night, he might have run into members of the Nine Provinces Alliance. Even if a fight didn''t break out, there would undoubtedly have been some conflict or tension.


    As for finding Lina Jones?


    Visiting a womante at night? That wouldn''t be proper.


    After a moment of thought, Dean Bruce calmly asked, "Is the Temple of Wisdom still open?"


    "The Temple of Wisdom? If I recall correctly, it''s rted to the moon. It doesn''t close at night, and there are often worshippers praying to the moon," the guard replied.


    The guards exchanged nces, and then several of them spoke up, "Sir, if you''re connected to the Temple of Wisdom, that''s great news. The people from the Nine Provinces Alliance are incredibly arrogant¡ªthey don''t respect us at all. The only ones they don''t dare to show off in front of are the members of the major temples. The rest of us have had to suffer because of them."


    "Thanks for the warning." Having confirmed his destination, Dean Bruce smiled slightly at the guards. Then, he urged Firebolt forward, passing through the gate and disappearing into the passageway beyond.


    As Dean Bruce''s figure vanished into the darkness, the guards couldn''t help but express their envy. One muttered softly, "Mages who apany the military are always incredibly powerful. This one even has ties to the temple. No wonder he''s got such a magnificent warhorse!"


    "Ah, I''m so jealous. If I could have a horse like that, I wouldn''t even mind dying ten years earlier!"


    "Pfft!"


    A snicker rang out, causing the soldier''s face to flush red in embarrassment.


    "Come on, stop dreaming. Warhorses like that aren''t for soldiers like us. Even in the army, only high-ranking officers can get their hands on one!"


    "Don''t aim too high. Let''s just focus on getting by in our own lives," another guard chimed in.


    After a brief pause, the soldier who had warned Dean Bruce sighed and said, "Close the gates, it''s time for us to rest. Let''s hope tonight remains peaceful."


    Although Stanlow City was close to Notting City, it was much more prosperous. Evente at night, the city was brightly lit. Every house had special crystals hanging outside, emitting colorful lights that illuminated the entire city.


    There were also many more people walking the streets, with vendors lining both sides of the roads, shouting to attract customers. The bustling scene caused Dean Bruce to feel a surge of admiration. If Stanlow City was already this lively, what would Saint Laurent City be like? It must beparable to life in a modern city.


    The temples in the city were also quite prominent. Even though this was Dean Bruce''s first time in Stanlow City, it only took a nce to spot several massive statues shining under the night sky, standing tall in various corners of the city.


    As Dean Bruce''s gaze swept across the scene, his eyes were drawn to a statue of a goddess holding a book. Without hesitation, he walked in the direction of the sculpture, and soon, following the flow of people, he arrived in front of a temple.


    The temple doors were wide open, and there were no guards stationed at either side, which momentarily left Dean Bruce surprised.


    On second thought, he realized that the temple was filled with fervent worshippers, so perhaps guards weren''t necessary.


    After tying Firebolt to the side, he stepped through the entrance and felt as though he had entered apletely different world¡ªthe noise from outside was entirely shut out.


    Looking up, he noticed the walls towering high above. The ceiling was adorned with intricate designs, faintly glowing. Combined with the grand hall''s overallyout, it gave the impression of standing beneath a starry sky.


    [Why does the Temple of Wisdom seem to be connected to the stars and the moon?] Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, deeply puzzled. His thoughts returned to the moment when Lina Jones had absorbed moonlight to activate the Relics, further fueling his suspicions.


    As he nced around the hall, he saw three doorways. The two on either side were open, and people were moving in and out of them.


    Curious about the Temple of Wisdom, Dean Bruce immediately approached to take a closer look.


    Inside the rooms behind the doors were smaller chapels, each housing statues about the height of a person. The statues looked simr in shape and appearance, the only difference being what they held: one held a book, and the other a staff.


    It reminded Dean Bruce of how, in the modern world, people would go to church to pray to priests. Here, people approached the statues in order, bowing respectfully and offering money before kneeling nearby with their eyes closed, lips moving silently as if they were reciting prayers.


    Since crossing into this world, Dean Bruce hade to believe in the existence of gods, but as someone from the modern age and with a higher education, he knew that gods wouldn''t help him for no reason. Naturally, he wasn''t about to kneel and worship.


    After confirming there was nothing suspicious about the side chapels, Dean Bruce turned toward the central doorway.


    This time, he finally encountered resistance. Before he could even get close to the closed door, a woman dressed in a long white robe, holding a book, stepped in front of him and blocked his way. She spoke in a calm but firm voice, "Devotee, your heart is not sincere enough to enter the inner sanctum of the temple!"


    "..."

 Chapter 76: Chapter 76: An Invitation from the Lords Manor

    Upon hearing those words, Dean Bruce nearly burst outughing. In his previous life, this would''ve been a ssic line used to guilt-trip people into donations.


    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. Now that he was inside the Temple of Wisdom, he didn''t feel as tense as before. Hearing such familiar tactics again sparked a mischievous urge within him. With a light chuckle, he asked, "So, what exactly counts as sincerity?"


    The woman''s expression grew serious as she solemnly replied, "There are many ways to demonstrate sincerity. Some devote themselves physically, bowing to the goddess with every step, even as their foreheads bleed, they do not stop. Others, like the wandering bards, sing hymns in praise of the goddess, each word filled with the sorrow of their devotion¡­"


    Then, after a few words, the woman''s tone shifted. "And some choose to relinquish all worldly possessions, keeping their souls pure tomunicate with the goddess. So, dear devotee, how do you intend to demonstrate your sincerity?"


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "I''ve already given up all worldly possessions. Not a penny to my name, and my soul is as pure as it gets. May I enter?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the woman''s face briefly faltered, further confirming Dean Bruce''s suspicion¡ªshe was clearly trying to solicit money. He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Indeed, it seemed that in every world, religion, beyond faith, was also about money.


    Even in a world where gods genuinely existed, it was no different from the modern age!


    "Mr. Dean, Narissa is new here. Don''t tease her."


    A clear female voice suddenly rang out, startling the woman.


    Dean Bruce, however, broke into a smile. The voice belonged to none other than Carol Lane.


    Footsteps echoed, and Narissa quickly turned to face Carol Lane, bowing respectfully. To her shock, Carol Lane walked right past her and approached Dean Bruce, giving him a slight bow. With an air of respect, she said, "Mr. Dean, what brings you here at this hour?"


    Narissa was left utterly speechless, her gaze shifting to Dean Bruce, eyes now filled with confusion.


    Dean Bruce chuckled and replied, "What, you''re not happy to see me?"


    "Of course not," Carol Laneughed lightly. "It''s always an honor to have you visit, Mr. Dean. I''m just curious why you''re at this branch of the temple."


    Dean Bruce shook his head and calmly said, "Anywhere there is a statue of the Goddess of Wisdom is the Temple of Wisdom. We are all her followers, so what does it matter whether it''s the main temple or a branch?"


    "..."


    His words left Carol Lane, Narissa, and even the nearby passing worshippers stunned. They took a closer look at Dean Bruce, realizing he wasn''t even an official follower of the temple. Yet his insight left them feeling a deep sense of shame.


    After a moment of silence, Carol Lane sighed softly, "With just that one statement, you''ve surpassed ny-nine percent of all worshippers in this world!"


    Dean Bruce smiled lightly and shifted the topic, "Where''s Lina? I need to speak with her."


    From his previous interactions, Dean Bruce could tell that Carol Lane was a devoted follower, fully loyal to the Temple of Wisdom and unlikely to do anything that might harm its interests. Lina Jones, on the other hand, was different. As long as she was offered enough benefits, she wouldn''t be too concerned about the Temple of Wisdom''s well-being.


    So, if he wanted to learn how the Temple of Wisdom activated the Relics, Lina Jones was the key.


    "You''re looking for Lina?" Carol Lane shook her head and replied, "She''s at her family''s home. Once she officially bes a saintess, it''ll be difficult for her to see her parents again. She''s spending as much time as she can with them right now."


    After a brief pause, Carol Lane added, "If it''s urgent, I can send someone to fetch her."


    "It''s not that urgent," Dean Bruce said with a rxed smile. "I was wondering if the temple could offer me a ce to stay for the night?"


    Carol Lane nodded slightly, smiling, "There''s no need to be so formal about such a small matter, Mr. Dean. After all, you''ve done us a great favor."


    "Please, follow me," she said.


    And turning slightly and extending her baster-like arm, gesturing toward the closed doorway.


    Narissa, who had been standing nearby, immediately caught on and quickly stepped forward to open the door.


    Dean Bruce looked ahead, seeing what appeared to be a spacious courtyard, dimly lit and seemingly darker than the temple''s main hall, which was illuminated by the glow of crystals.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce walked forward, stepping into the courtyard.


    Looking up, he saw that they had indeed left the main temple building. The open sky stretched above him, with the ck night and the bright, clear moon in view. A gentle breeze swept over his body, adding to the serene atmosphere.


    Carol Lane followed closely behind and spoke softly, "The temple is divided into three areas. The main hall you saw earlier is where we receive followers and allow them to pray. Through the courtyard, we enter the inner part of the temple, where the training and living areas are located."


    "If you arrive tothe Hea¡­"


    She paused for a moment, nced at Dean Bruce, and continued, "When you visit the Temple of Wisdom in Saint Laurent City, the building and the space will be muchrger. They even have a library filled with books spanning thousands, even tens of thousands of years."


    Dean Bruce nodded in acknowledgment, staying quiet as he followed Carol Lane closely. As they passed through each section, she would provide him with a brief exnation.


    As they crossed the courtyard, the path split into two. Looking ahead, Dean Bruce saw that each path led to a separate building.


    Since Dean Bruce was an outsider, even though Carol Lane regarded him as someone who had done the temple a great favor, she didn''t take him toward the training area. In fact, she barely mentioned it. Instead, she led him directly to the living quarters.


    The building was impressively tall, though not particrly ornate. Inside, the stone walls gleamed like white jade, giving off a soft, crystalline glow.


    There were more people inside, and as they saw Carol Lane, they all greeted her respectfully. Their gazes lingered on Dean Bruce, filled with curiosity.


    "Lady Carol!"


    A deep voice, apanied by heavy footsteps, caught Dean Bruce''s attention, and he turned to look.


    The man approaching was incredibly burly, with muscles rippling like a coiled dragon. Even though he wasn''t exerting any force, his muscles seemed to move under his skin. His appearance stood in stark contrast to the other members of the Temple of Wisdom.


    Yet, despite his massive build, he wore a mage''s robe and held a book in his hand¡ªor rather, the book seemed tiny in his enormous grasp, resting in his palm like a toy.


    Carol Lane remainedposed as she addressed him, "Temple Master Morza, what brings you here?"


    Despite Carol Lane''s rtively low magical strength, her family was born with the unique ability tomunicate with the gods, giving her a high status. She didn''t need to defer to anyone.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but widen his eyes in surprise. This giant of a man not only followed the Goddess of Wisdom but was one of the temple masters?


    Morza Dekon''s deep voice rumbled as he said, "We just received word from the Nine Provinces Alliance. They''ve invited us to a banquet at the Lord''s Manor tomorrow. Will you and the saintess be attending?"


    "No," Carol Lane shook her head firmly.


    After the death of those guarding the Lulu Ruins, the Nine Provinces Alliance had sent a flood of people to the area, even locking down nearby cities. She was well aware that they were after the Relics.


    If she attended the banquet and identally revealed something suspicious, it could lead to the discovery of what had really transpired. That would end any cooperation between the Temple of Wisdom and the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    Given her status, Carol Lane understood the importance of maintaining their alliance with the Nine Provinces Alliance and wasn''t willing to take such a risk.


    "..."


    Morza Dekon''s deep voice echoed like thunder even when he was speaking normally, "Very well, I''ll decline their invitation. But if the Nine Provinces Alliance gets upset about it, don''t go ming me!"


    As he spoke, Morza Dekon''s gaze turned toward Dean Bruce, scrutinizing him carefully.


    As a temple master, encountering a stranger within the temple meant he had to assess the situation.


    "Oh, by the way," CarolLane suddenly interjected, "Temple Master, this is a distinguished guest of the Temple of Wisdom, and he''ll be staying the night. Since you''re here, why don''t you arrange a room for him?"


    "A guest?"


    Morza Dekon nodded, "If he''s a guest, then of course, I''ll take care of it. Please, follow me."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t concerned about any hidden agendas within the temple. He gave a slight smile and followed after Morza Dekon.


    As they walked, Morza Dekon, clearly curious, asked, "If I may ask, where are you from? I don''t recall seeing you around Stanlow City in recent years."


    "I''m not from Stanlow," Dean Bruce responded, not minding the conversation with the temple master. After all, as someone in such a position, Morza Dekon might offer valuable insights about this world.


    Through previous experiences, Dean Bruce had realized just how little he actually knew about the Meze.


    Since he was a guest, Morza Dekon provided Dean Bruce with a luxurious room. It wasn''t just a ce to sleep; it also included a personal hygiene area and even a study.


    Of course, the books in the study were all handwritten manuscripts, and none were rted to magic or training.


    It was likely a room reserved for dignitaries from other factions.


    There was no denying that the room was exceptionallyfortable, clearly designed for important guests. After a full night''s rest, Dean Bruce woke feeling refreshed, his mind sharper than ever.


    After getting ready and dressing in his blue robe, he left the room.


    Now, it was time to find Lina Jones.


    As he walked through the living quarters, he noticed the surprised nces from the many followers of the temple. With a calm expression, Dean Bruce left the living area, and just as he was passing through the open courtyard, a familiar voice reached his ears. What the person said, however, left him quite surprised.


    "Ugh, what a jerk! When my family proposed marriage before, he looked down on us and rejected it outright. And now that I''m about to be a saintess, he has the nerve toe to my house asking for my hand?"


    "Damn it! If it weren''t for my parents being there, I''d have punched his head right off!"

 Chapter 77: Chapter 77: The Act

    Upon hearing these words, Dean Bruce''s expression immediately turned peculiar.


    The Lina Jones he hade to know¡ªthe one who had always seemed like the perfect, well-mannered youngdy¡ªwas now saying things like this?


    Looking in the direction of the voice, he saw Lina Jones sitting on the grass next to a small pool, facing Carol Lane. Lina was visibly furious, venting her frustration aloud. "How could someone be so disgusting?"


    "Just seeing him makes me want to scream, or even hit him! He turned me down back then, and now he wants to marry me? Ugh, as if! I''m not the kind of woman who''ll just throw herself at someone!"


    "¡­"


    Listening to her rant, Dean Bruce didn''t approach. Carol Lane remained silent as well, waiting until Lina had finished venting. After a moment, Carol finally spoke softly, "His behavior might be inappropriate, but, honestly, he''s a good match for you."


    "Both of your families are noble houses with legacies spanning centuries. He may not be the Holy Son of the War God Temple, but he holds positions within both the War God Temple and the Nine Provinces Alliance. His status is quite respectable."


    "Finding someone else who''s equally suitable would be very difficult."


    Hearing this, Lina Jones pouted, though she didn''t deny Carol''s words. She gritted her teeth and said, "I don''t care if he''s suitable or not. I just don''t want to be treated unfairly! Since he rejected me once, I''d rather die than marry him!"


    "I need toe up with a n. If I don''t find someone to help me stage a scene, my parents will definitely force me into it!"


    Not far away, Dean Bruce''s expression grew even more perplexed. Was there really such a thing as forced marriage in this magical world?


    "Help you stage a scene?" Carol Lane tilted her head slightly and said, "Well, there''s actually someone who could help you."


    "Who?" Lina''s eyes lit up, and she looked eagerly at Carol Lane.


    Carol turned, her gazending on Dean Bruce, who was standing in the distance, quietly observing. "Isn''t he right here? In terms of strength, Mr. Dean is certainly more powerful than that man. As for looks, there''s no contest. The only questionable point might be his family background."


    "Huh? Dean?!"


    Lina followed Carol''s gesture, her face immediately showing surprise. She called out in shock, "Dean, what are you doing here? Did you¡­ did you hear everything I said just now¡­?"


    Lina''s cheeks turned bright red. Because Dean Bruce had once saved her life, he clearly held a special ce in her heart, different from others. The thought of him hearing her like this made her incredibly embarrassed.


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "I overheard your conversation when I arrived, so I didn''t want to interrupt. I didn''t expect you''d be dealing with this kind of trouble."


    Lina Jones bit her lip, calming herself down before tentatively asking, "Dean¡­ could you help me out? Could you pretend to be my lover and reject Medro''s proposal?"


    "Of course!"


    Dean Bruce agreed without a moment''s hesitation.


    He had already been nning to get information from Lina Jones on how to activate the Relics. He was just wondering what he could offer in return. Now, by agreeing to help her with this charade, he had the perfect opportunity to negotiate something in return.


    "Really? Thank you so much!" Lina beamed, quickly getting to her feet and walking over to Dean Bruce. "Let me tell you what we need to do. The banquet is tonight, and we can''t afford for anything to go wrong."


    As Lina Jones spoke excitedly, her joy genuine, Carol Lane furrowed her brow slightly. Although the temple didn''t strictly require the Holy Sons and Saintesses to remain celibate, they certainly didn''t encourage them to fall in love either.


    In cases of arranged marriages, if neither party was particrly invested, the temple could ensure that the Holy Sons and Saintesses kept their primary focus on the temple''s interests.


    However, if they developed genuine feelings for someone, the temple''s interests could easily be sidelined.


    At this moment, since nothing had actually happened between Dean Bruce and Lina, Carol Lane held her tongue.


    Lina was not only young but also stubborn. She feared that if she said anything, it might push Lina into doing the exact opposite out of rebellion.


    Watching Dean Bruce and Lina Jones walk and talk, Carol Lane sighed softly, then stood up and followed them.


    If she sensed a spark between them, she would have to monitor Lina closely to prevent any real rtionship from developing.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce was learning more about the situation from Lina.


    The Jones family, like the Michelle family, hadn''tpletely fallen from grace, but they were no longer considered one of the great noble houses.


    Five years ago, the Jones family had proposed a marriage alliance with the Lord''s Manor in Stanlow City, only to be harshly rejected.


    Who would''ve thought that after Lina Jones was chosen as the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, the Lord''s Manor would change its mind? They now sought the very alliance they had rejected and nned to publicly announce it at tonight''s banquet, which was being hosted by the Nine Provinces Alliance to gather the city''s influential factions.


    The Jones family, in their effort to preserve their legacy and former glory, had already agreed to the marriage proposal.


    That was why Lina Jones was so furious, resorting to such an extreme n.


    What Dean Bruce needed to do was straightforward: attend the banquet, assert his rtionship with Lina, and prevent the Lord''s Manor from announcing the engagement.


    As long as the news wasn''t made public, the verbal agreement between the two families would be void.


    Though the task was simple, it came with significant risks. Not only would it create enmity with the Lord''s Manor of Stanlow City, but it could also bring conflict with two major powers¡ªthe Nine Provinces Alliance and the War God Temple.


    After all, the man Lina had beenining about held a prominent position within both of these factions.


    While Dean Bruce was considering whether he should leave Lina hanging for a while to negotiate a better deal, he suddenly felt warmth on his arm. A soft, gentle sensation followed.


    Looking down, he saw that Lina Jones had linked her arm with his, standing very close. With every step, her chest lightly brushed against his elbow.


    Feeling his gaze, Lina blushed deeply but said confidently, "Since we''re going to be acting, we need to get used to being close. Otherwise, if we blush just from holding hands, they''ll definitely get suspicious!"


    Her reasoning was sound. Although Dean Bruce wasn''t one to take advantage of the situation, he wasn''t going to push her away either. Nodding, he said, "It sounds simple enough, but we''ll be opposing three powerful factions... that''s not a small risk."


    Lina, being sharp, understood the underlying message. With a smile, she asked, "What do you want in return? Treasure? Rare herbs?"


    "Do I look like I need those?" Dean Bruce countered, making Lina freeze for a second.


    Her eyes darted as she quickly guessed what he was after. It had to be something rted to the Temple of Wisdom. He wasn''t rejecting her offer, just steering the negotiation. Laughing, she replied, "If those don''t interest you, why note to my family''s estate? We have some hidden treasures there that might catch your eye."


    "Alright."


    A smirk tugged at Dean Bruce''s lips as he agreed without hesitation, and the two of them left together, not giving Carol Lane a chance to follow.


    Carol, being part of the temple, didn''t have a particrly close rtionship with Lina Jones outside of formal duties. Without an invitation, she had no reason to intrude on Lina''s home, and all she could do was silently hope that Dean Bruce wouldn''t fall for Lina.


    Once they were outside the temple, Lina visibly rxed. She smiled and asked, "So, Mr. Dean, what is it that you''re really after? Why did you go out of your way to keep the temple''s people from following us?"


    Dean Bruce certainly desired the Divine Descentmagic scroll, but he knew that helping with a simple charade wouldn''t earn him such a valuable reward.


    Calmly, Dean Bruce said, "I''m not looking for some grand treasure. What I want is a piece of information from you."


    "Information?"


    Lina Jones furrowed her brow slightly and then shook her head. "If it''s something important, I can''t tell you."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be anything too crucial." Dean Bruce waved his hand dismissively and walked over to untie Firebolt.


    After all, they were in the city, near the temple no less. No one would dare steal anything here, let alone a warhorse like Firebolt, known for its wild temperament. Unless a powerful figure was involved, no one could control Firebolt.


    And such powerful individuals had reputations to uphold¡ªthey wouldn''t stoop to stealing in public.


    "Snort..."


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s presence, Firebolt, who had been tethered all night, immediately became excited, rubbing its head affectionately against his hand.


    "Oh? This warhorse has quite the presence!"


    Lina Jones, unlike the Michelle sisters, had a much simpler and more straightforward personality. She had no hidden motives when dealing with Dean Bruce, which made her more genuine. She approached Firebolt directly and even reached out to pet it.


    Firebolt, being a highly intelligent warhorse, could sense the close bond between Lina and Dean. Though it neighed once in response, it allowed her to touch it without protest.


    Suddenly, Lina spoke up, "Dean, I''m starting to get really curious about who you are! A horse like this, even in Saint Laurent City, would be considered a rare breed. So¡­ who are you, really?"


    Dean Bruce remainedposed, his gaze steady as he looked at Lina. In a quiet voice, he asked, "And what do you think I am?"

 Chapter 78: Chapter 78: Information

    Lina Jones blinked and tentatively asked, "If you have ess to a warhorse like this, could it be that you''re from the military? And that''s why you have a robe simr to those of the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    "Oh?"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, realizing he had just gained a significant piece of information.


    The military''s attire resembled that of the Nine Provinces Alliance!


    What was the rtionship between the two factions? Were they allies or enemies?


    This thought made Dean Bruce''s expression grow more serious.


    He had initially intended to deal with the Nine Provinces Alliance only to seek out information about his parents. But now, it seemed that more and more powerful forces were bing entangled in the situation.


    Fortunately, the faction backing Alita Miller clearly opposed the Nine Provinces Alliance, and though the Temple of Wisdom had dealings with the alliance, their rtionship wasn''t particrly strong.


    With this in mind, Dean Bruce realized he wasn''t entirely surrounded by enemies. Otherwise, he might have had to curse the heavens for his luck!


    "Am I wrong?"


    Lina Jones pondered for a moment before speaking again. "I''ve never heard your name before, and you don''t have the aura of someone with faith, so you''re definitely not from any of the major temples."


    "Plus, when you dealt with those members of the Nine Provinces Alliance earlier, you didn''t hold back at all, so you''re certainly not one of them. In fact, it seems like you''ve made enemies with them..."


    "Could it be that you''re from the Magic Guild? That would exin how you know such powerful magic!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce shed a bright smile.


    It was true¡ªpeople can be useful in unexpected ways.


    Dean Bruce hadn''t anticipated that just by chatting with Lina Jones, he would uncover two extremely valuable pieces of information!


    The Nine Provinces Alliance had ties to the military, and they were enemies of the Magic Guild!


    [he enemy of my enemy is my friend,Dean Bruce thought. It seems I need to find a way to establish contact with the Magic Guild. That''ll make it much easier to deal with the Nine Provinces Alliance.]


    While outwardly pretending to listen to Lina Jones as she continued to guess his identity, Dean Bruce''s mind raced with new thoughts. [t first nce, the power structure of this magical world seems simple, but in reality, it''s branched into severalplex factions. I''ll need to tread carefully.]


    [s it stands now, the military likely refers to the topyer of the empire''s military structure. Thoughrge, the army has already been divided among the city lords, bing their private militias. Only the legion at the imperial capital is probably still fully under the empire''s control.]


    [nd if there''s a Magic Guild, is there also a Warriors'' Guild? A Swordsmen''s Guild? An Alchemists'' Guild? Are they independent, or do they ovep with each other?]


    [s for the temples, no need to overthink it. Each temple is likely a rival to the others,peting for people''s religious devotion. Any temple that opposes the Nine Provinces Alliance can probably be brought over to my side as well.]


    Dean Bruce, being from the modern world, had a bit of a personal hero streak but also a major wziness.


    Why not gather some allies, recruit a few underlings, and let them handle the simple tasks? Wouldn''t that be much more enjoyable?


    If he had to do everything himself, he''d be exhausted in no time!


    While Dean Bruce''s mind was racing with these thoughts, Lina Jones, on the other hand, was growing increasingly frustrated, guessing wrong over and over again until she was nearly driven to the point of mental exhaustion.


    "Dean¡­ What faction are you from?"


    Lina finally gave up, exasperated. "I''ve practically guessed every power across the continent, and you haven''t reacted at all! It''s clear you''re not affiliated with any of them. But how did you, all by yourself, reach such a level of power?"


    "Powerful magic or advanced cultivation techniques¡ªthey alle from legacies. You don''t just get them easily!"


    "And if you were a noble¡­ ever since I joined the Temple of Wisdom, I''ve read many ancient records, and I''ve never oncee across the name Brucetied to any powerful figure. So, it can''t be that your family has such a longsting legacy."


    Sensing Lina''s chaotic thoughts, Dean Bruce chuckled softly and said, "Actually, Ie from another continent. I grew tired of everything in that world, so I crossed the seas toe here."


    "I was hoping to live as an ordinary teacher, but as you can see, it seems that trouble still finds me."


    "What? You''re from another continent?"


    "Oh my! Every continent is separated by death zones¡ªareas so dangerous they''re almost impassable. Only those who''ve reached the peak, like saints, or those with rare treasures can traverse them. So, you must be¡­"


    Lina''s eyes widened, and suddenly, she leaned in closer to Dean Bruce, a pleading look in her eyes as she asked, "Could you teach me a more powerful and easier-to-learn magic spell? The one you taught me before¡­ I''mpletely lost. I can''t grasp it at all!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch a little. The reason he had taught Lina that spell in the first ce was because, as the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, he had assumed she would have remarkable talent and would quickly master it.


    He never expected that Lina''s understanding of the spell would be even worse than Lucy Michelle''s.


    Could it be poor talent?


    Impossible. If Lina had poor talent, she never would''ve been selected as the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom!


    There was only one exnation: the so-called "spell" he had taught her was actually a series of deep philosophical quotes. Mastering them didn''t depend on innate talent but on whether the individual had enough imagination to merge those words with the magical theories of this world.


    Upon realizing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but let out a long sigh, his face showing clear frustration.


    If this was indeed the case, finding a disciple or teaching students would be incredibly difficult. Even if he managed to talk them into it, not many would be able to grasp the concepts he was sharing.


    Dean Bruce could only hope that Lina Jones'' inability toprehend the magic was because it wasn''t suited to her, and not for some other reason. Otherwise, his quest to earn Supreme Mage points would be even harder.


    Sensing Dean''s visible disappointment, Lina Jones grew nervous. She cautiously asked, "Dean, are you really disappointed in me? How about you try teaching me a simpler spell?"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce nced at Lina Jones, not inclined to refuse outright. He decided to treat it as another experiment.


    If Lina still couldn''t grasp the spell, it would confirm that he''d need to find people with particrly unconventional minds to teach¡ªor rather, to persuade into learning magic.


    However, if she could learn this new spell, it would mean that even when he was "persuading," he''d need to align his teachings with the student''s way of thinking for them to seed.


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce said calmly, "I''ll teach you another spell, but this is yourst chance. If you still can''t understand it, then it means our paths weren''t meant to cross."


    "Got it, got it." Lina Jones nodded eagerly, grinning. "But before we get into that, let''s head to my house. Once we''re there, you can tell me what you want! Oh, by the way, the Divine Descentmagic scroll is unavable. If you were hoping to get that, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until we return to Saint Laurent City."


    "While Divine Descentmagic scrolls aren''t the rarest treasures, they can only be produced in the imperial capitals or cities like Saint Laurent, where people have the ability to make them."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t disappointed in the slightest, as the Divine Descentmagic scroll was never his true goal. He mounted Firebolt, then extended his hand to help Lina Jones up as well, pulling her into the saddle with him.


    Feeling Dean Bruce''s warm embrace, Lina''s face didn''t turn red this time, but her heart was racing uncontrobly, her emotions brimming with excitement.


    The more she interacted with Dean, the more she felt that he was an enigma. Add to that his good looks and the fact that he had saved her life, and Lina found herself increasingly drawn to him.


    Dean Bruce didn''t pay much attention to Lina Jones'' thoughts. He simply had her guide the way as they rode Firebolt at a slow pace.


    In this world, although there were no rules against riding mounts within the city, the streets were rougherpared to modern times. Going too fast could easily lead to idents.


    Besides, Lina''s family hadn''t fallen from grace¡ªthey still resided in the city. There was no need for him to rush.


    Once they had put some distance between themselves and the Temple of Wisdom, Dean Bruce finally spoke in a low voice, "The reason I sought you out was because I have a question. If you can clear up my confusion, I promise to give my all in this little performance."


    Lina Jones straightened up and asked, "What''s the question?"


    "I want to know how you opened the entrance to the Lulu Ruinsearlier. Do all Relicsshare the same unlocking principle?"


    Dean Bruce''s tone grew more serious as he continued, "Is it a matter of requiring a specific type of power, or is there some special method?"


    "Huh? You wanted to ask about that?"


    Lina Jones looked at him with surprise, then softly said, "With your level of strength, don''t tell me you''ve never been to a Relicbefore? How could you not know something like that?"


    Dean Bruce calmly replied, "Didn''t I tell you? Ie from another continent, and in that world, there are no Relics."


    Hearing this, Lina nodded slightly, her suspicions now quelled. She spoke softly, "This is easy enough to exin. Since you''re helping me with the performance, I''m definitely going to reward you."


    After a brief pause, Lina began to exin, "The method for unlocking Relicsis actually the same across the board. It''s just that different people use different techniques. What you saw me doing¡ªpraying¡ªwas just a way to focus pure energy to activate the spatial gateway hidden within the pool."


    "It doesn''t matter what technique you use, as long as you can channel the right kind of energy to activate the spatial passageway, the entrance to the Relicswill open."


    "For Relicsthat are more ordinary and exist in our own world, it''s even simpler. You just need to break through whatever barrier is restricting ess, and you''ll be able to enter."

 Chapter 79: Chapter 79: Getting Straight to the Point, A Backup Plan

    Dean Bruce was quite surprised to learn that entering Relicswas so simple!


    Earlier, when he saw Lina Jones and her group praying, he had assumed it was aplicated process. He never would have guessed that all you needed to do was find the entrance and inject magical energy to activate it.


    Not hearing a response from Dean Bruce, Lina Jones smiled and asked, "You''re asking me this because you n to explore that Relicon your own, right?"


    "Mm." Dean Bruce didn''t deny it.


    Aftering to this world, Dean Bruce quickly realized that things were different from what you''d find in a novel. Not every supporting character was foolish or ipetent.


    They might misunderstand certain things, but they certainly weren''t brainless.


    Everyone here was sharp enough to figure things out, so keeping secrets unnecessarily might only lead to more trouble.


    Lina Jones continued, "Even though we spent most of our time in the Lulu Ruinsfighting, I have some thoughts that might help you."


    "While the vige chief did betray us, in his efforts to gain our trust beforehand, he likely didn''t lie about anything rted to the Relics."


    "ording to him, the Relicwe entered, along with two others, are responsible for keeping the ck dragon sealed. The ck Dragon Mountainsmay be vast, but the core area where the dragon is sealed is rtively small. I believe the three Relicsareyered within the same space."


    She paused for a moment before adding, "I noticed something when Alita Miller and Horton Martin arrived at the Lulu Ruins. They looked genuinely surprised, not just scared by the dangers of the Relic. That kind of surprise can onlye from entering a Relicthey weren''t expecting. I think you''ve already explored another Relic¡ªone that''s different from the Lulu Ruins."


    "If that''s the case, it proves that this Relicmay appear to be a single entrance, but it leads to multiple spaces. As for how to determine which Relicyou''re transported to? It could be based on the timing or the type of magical energy you inject."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly. He had already been specting along simr lines.


    If the three spaces were interconnected, it could be a matter of random teleportation, or perhaps the energy''s properties dictated which Relicyou''d be sent to.


    Lina Jones and her group had connected with the gods and used the power of the moon, which had led them to the Lulu Ruins.


    Timing could also be a factor, meaning that the three Relicsmight not upy the same space but rather exist as three distinct entities slowly drifting together.


    In that case, which Relicyou enter would depend on which one happened to be linked to the entrance at the moment you activated it.


    Lina Jones smiled and said, "That''s all I''ve figured out so far. From the calmness in your breathing, it seems you''ve already pieced most of this together. I guess I was just rambling."


    Dean Bruce had only a rough idea before, but Lina Jones'' insights had actually been very helpful to him. He smiled and replied, "Not at all. What you said really helped rify things for me!"


    Hearing this, Lina Jones grinned. Who doesn''t enjoy being praised?


    She then added, "If you''re nning to explore the Relicson your own, it''s best to wait for a while. The Nine Provinces Alliance has sent so many people because they''ve likely learned about Borus'' death. I''m sure they''ll be sending more forces into the Relicssoon, and if you go in recklessly, you might run into them."


    "Also, don''t wait too long. I was just as confused during ourst trip into the Relics, but our temple master seems to be dead set on something. It''s very likely he''ll send another team to explore. Your best chance is to go after the Nine Provinces Alliance pulls back but before our temple sends another group."


    "I''ll find a way to pass on specific information to you when the timees."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, feeling suspicious.


    Sure, he had saved Lina Jones, and maybe she felt some gratitude, but was that really enough for her to go this far for him?


    Not to mention, from their few interactions, Dean Bruce had already sensed that Lina wasn''t just an ordinary girl with decent strength for her age. She was also highly intelligent and had a certain level of scheming.


    She had clearly seen through many things but had yed dumb the whole time¡ªa skill most people couldn''t manage so convincingly.


    His mind spinning with possibilities, Dean Bruce softly asked, "You''re helping me this much, even willing to pass on your temple''s information. What''s in it for you?"


    "Consider it my way of repaying the favor for saving my life," Lina said with a yful shake of her head, trying to appear as innocent as a young girl.


    Too bad it was wasted on Dean Bruce. He wasn''t easily fooled and knew well that this was just an act.


    "I did save you, yes, but it was purely by chance. You should''ve noticed by now that those attacking you weren''t really trying to kill you."


    Dean Bruce said calmly. "The ambush on you was a setup from the start. I just happened to stumble upon it. Even if it hadn''t been me, someone else would''vee to your rescue, and those attackers would have retreated as part of the act."


    Lina''s body stiffened. She had suspected something was off but hadn''t been sure. Dean Bruce had acted so normally and hadn''t demanded anything from her, so she''d thought she might have been wrong.


    But now, Dean Bruce hadid everything bare!


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "Don''t take me for a fool. I''ve been kind to you and willing to help because I want something in return. You''ve been treating me well¡ªwhat''s your motive?"


    "Let''s be straightforward. It''ll make our cooperation easier."


    "..."


    After a long pause, Lina Jones sighed softly, "Being too straightforward can hurt feelings."


    "There are no feelings between us," Dean Bruce replied matter-of-factly. "If we''re clear about what we want from each other, it''ll make things smoother."


    Dean wasn''t being aggressive. He just wanted to keep control of the situation. If he entered into an agreement without understanding the full picture, he risked falling into a trap.


    "You''re right," Lina Jones nodded. "The reason I''ve been good to you is because I want an alternative path¡ªa backup n. Learning magic from you is also part of building a stronger connection between us."


    "A backup n?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce was genuinely surprised.


    Lina had the backing of her family and was the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom. Why would she need a backup n?


    Noticing his confusion, Lina gave a bitter smile. "Everyone assumes I''m in a privileged position, that my future is limitless. But only I can feel that the temple master and others have their own agendas regarding me."


    "You might think I''m being paranoid. After all, the temple leaders are powerful figures, archmages of the highest order¡ªwhy would they have any interest in me?"


    "But I can''t afford to gamble. I have to be prepared for whatever mighte."


    Dean Bruce frowned. Just as Lina had predicted, his first thought was that she might be suffering from paranoia.


    But he quickly discarded that notion.


    Lina''s talents were remarkable. It wasn''t unreasonable to think she could sense things others couldn''t.


    This only deepened Dean Bruce''s curiosity. What secret could Lina be hiding within her that would attract the interest of such powerful figures?


    Taking a deep breath, Lina spoke in a low, serious voice, "I''m not going to prioritize the temple''s interests over my own life. So you don''t need to worry about the truth of the information I provide. If we work together, I can give you what you want. All I ask is that if I find myself in danger, you help me."


    "And if I manage to escape, there will be a great reward waiting for you."


    Sensing the sincerity in Lina Jones'' words, Dean Bruce stopped overthinking and nodded. "Then let''s look forward to a sessful partnership!"


    "Agreed, to a sessful partnership!"


    Lina Jones smiled.


    Dean Bruce then asked, "We''ll need to go to the Lord''s Manor for this act. Are you sure they won''t catch on to anything?"


    "Absolutely."


    Lina replied with a slight smirk. "Carol is too cautious. I''ve dealt with people from the Nine Provinces Alliance before. They''re all incredibly arrogant. The one guarding the Lulu Ruinswas Borus, a formidable figure from years ago, so they wouldn''t suspect anyone beneath the level of a High Magus."


    "From what they''ll sense, we won''t seem like more than Magi. They won''t pay any attention to us."


    "Oh, right!" Lina suddenly asked, "That spell you use to conceal your aura¡ªdoes it work against higher-level mages? Could it be detected by someone like a third-tier mage, like the one who serves as the bodyguard?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm as he replied casually, "No problem."


    What a joke,he thought. That''s my natural aura. It''s not even being concealed¡ªso how could it be detected?


    Noticing the ease in his tone, Lina felt reassured, silently congratting herself for choosing Dean as her backup n.


    If even a mage at that level couldn''t see through Dean''s disguise, just how powerful was he really?


    Unbeknownst to Dean Bruce, Lina''s estimation of his strength had risen even higher in her mind.


    With no concern about being recognized by the Nine Provinces Alliance and given the presence of a high-level mage, Dean Bruce decided not to use the magic he''d learned from Horton Martin to alter his appearance and aura.


    The moreyers of disguise, the more chances there were for mistakes. Instead, it was better to go as he was, in his true form.


    No matter how hard anyone investigated, they wouldn''t find a single w.

 Chapter 80: Chapter 80: Embarrassing Display

    Even though Firebolt was moving at a slow pace through the city, by the time Dean Bruce and Lina Jones finished their conversation, they had already arrived near a luxurious estate.


    It was more of a manor than a simple courtyard, with stone walls recing the typical fences.


    There were no nearby residences or other buildings¡ªjust this one imposing estate standing alone.


    As they approached, they could see guards patrolling along the walls. Upon spotting Lina Jones, the guards hesitated for a moment before quickly bowing in respect, not daring to stop Firebolt''s advance.


    "Clop, clop, clop¡ª"


    The sudden sound of hooves echoed from deeper within the estate, growing louder as a young man on a fine steed, dressed in ornate clothing with a cape flowing behind him, came into view. Seeing him, Dean Bruce gently pulled Firebolt to a halt.


    "Whoa!"


    The young man on the other side also pulled his horse to a stop, staring at Dean Bruce in surprise. But the moment he noticed Lina Jones, his expression changed drastically, and he eximed, "Sister? What are you¡­"


    Lina shot him a cold nce and said, "Is this how you behave? You see me and don''t dismount to pay your respects?"


    "..."


    The young man, realizing his mistake, quickly dismounted and respectfully bowed to Lina.


    He had no choice. Lina wasn''t just his sister; she outranked him in talent, power, and status, so he had no room to resist.


    After bowing, the young man finally looked up, curiously eyeing Dean Bruce.


    Lina, while not exactly clinging to Dean Bruce, was holding his hand. She spoke softly, "Dear, this is my younger brother, Herbert Jones. He''s still young and tends to be a bit reckless. Please don''t mind him."


    Herbert''s mouth twitched at her words. Just as he was about to speak, Lina cut him off again, saying, "Why are you riding so fast right at our doorstep? Can''t you act moreposed? What if you had run into someone?"


    Herbert, unfazed, thought to himself, Who could I possibly run into right outside our own home?


    But he didn''t dare contradict Lina. Even though he didn''t agree, he still put on a shameful expression and replied, "You''re right, sister. I won''t do it again."


    "And who might this be¡­"


    Herbert''s eyes shifted back to Dean Bruce.


    "He''s my lover," Lina announced, her expression turning both shy and irritated, ring at Herbert. "You should show him the proper respect."


    Dean Bruce knew the show was about to begin, so he smiled lightly and said, "Dear, is this your younger brother?"


    "He seems to be in quite a rush. I wonder if he''s run into any trouble. Do you need my help with something?"


    "..."


    Herbert Jones, who was aware of Lina''s engagement with the Lord''s Manor, felt his mind gopletely nk in the face of this situation.


    It wasn''t until Lina scolded him that Herbert snapped out of it and finally spoke, "Father sent me to find you. We need to head to the Lord''s Manor soon, and we need to get you dressed up properly."


    "Since I''ve found you, we don''t need to go searching anymore."


    Hearing this, Lina''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she smiled and said, "Alright, let''s head back together."


    Herbert mounted his horse again, but this time, he didn''t dare to gallop ahead. He followed closely behind Dean Bruce, keeping his pace slow.


    In noble families, the difference in status was often vast, and it wasn''t something to be crossed lightly.


    Unless, of course, one had the power to dominate the entire family.


    As they rode, Lina quietly introduced her family members to Dean Bruce.


    Besides her parents and Herbert, Lina had two other brothers and two younger sisters. Their family was fairlyrge.


    However, apart from Lina, the other siblings didn''t have much talent. Only Herbert showed promise in martial arts, and he had already taken on a mentor. Soon, he would be leaving to continue his training.


    By the time Lina finished her introductions, they had arrived at the main gates of the estate.


    This was where the difference between a prominent family and a fallen one became apparent.


    At the main entrance alone, there were a dozen servants waiting. As soon as Dean Bruce and the others dismounted, the servants stepped forward respectfully, taking the horses and helping them remove their magical robes or capes.


    Once inside the manor, those garments were no longer necessary¡ªit was like being at home.


    In truth, they weren''t needed outside either, but without them, it would be difficult for others to identify someone''s status, which could lead to unnecessaryplications.


    So even if they were ufortable, people had grown ustomed to wearing such attire.


    Dean Bruce understood this¡ªit was no different from how people in modern times wore business suits to work.


    "Miss, young master, the lord has been waiting for you," a maid, dressed in slightly more luxurious clothes than the others, stepped forward to inform them once they had finished.


    "Alright, lead the way," Lina replied.


    She wasn''t one to take her frustration out on a maid, especially since she had already found someone to help her with the uing act and no longer had to worry about being forced into a marriage. A slight smile yed on her lips as she affectionately wrapped her arm around Dean Bruce''s.


    Herbert Jones watched the close interaction between Dean Bruce and Lina Jones, observing how natural their intimacy seemed. He sighed softly.


    In his heart, he wanted Lina to be happy, but in a family like theirs, personal happiness often had to be sacrificed for the sake of the family''s interests.


    To project confidence, Dean Bruce didn''t look around nervously. Instead, he kept hisposure, walking calmly with Lina on his arm, following the maid.


    They walked for a good ten minutes, passing through two or three courtyards before arriving in front of a three-story building made entirely of crystalline minerals.


    The courtyard in front of the house was vast, almost asrge as the outer gardens.


    Powerful magical energy pulsed through the air, filling the entire area around the house.


    Even though Dean Bruce had mentally prepared himself, he couldn''t help but have a moment of surprise as his pupils slightly contracted.


    Using crystal minerals to build an entire house? That was beyond extravagant!


    If a family in Stanlow City could afford such luxury, then what must the nobility in Saint Laurent City or the imperial capitals be like?


    Did they build their homes out of amethyst? Or perhaps their entire estates?


    Beyond that, Dean Bruce could sense the presence ofrge-scale magical formations within the Jones family estate.


    [Being rich is truly something¡­Dean thought to himself. I need to figure out a way to use my power to make some serious money too!]


    Though his mind was racing, Dean Bruce maintained a calm andposed demeanor as he walked alongside Lina toward a portly, well-dressed middle-aged man.


    The man was surrounded by over a dozen people, who seemed to be hovering around him like stars around the moon, offering him protection and attention.


    There was no need for guessing¡ªDean Bruce knew instantly that this man was none other than Obona Jones, the current head of the Jones family.


    As Dean Bruce observed Obona, the man was sizing him up in return, his gaze sharp and piercing like that of a hawk.


    Seeing that Dean and Lina had no intention of letting go of each other''s hands, Obona''s anger red up inside him.


    However, as a noble, he was well-trained in manners and self-control. Dean Bruce''s calm demeanor suggested that he was no ordinary guest, and Obona knew better than to act impulsively. After a brief flicker of irritation in his eyes, Obona smiled and said warmly, "My dear daughter, this young man is quite impressive. Might I ask who he is? Perhaps he is another emissary from the Temple of Wisdom?"


    When addressing outsiders, maintaining face was crucial.


    While the term "follower" wasn''t ttering, it was customary to refer to those associated with the temple as "emissaries" to show respect.


    Lina Jones smiled and replied, "Father, this is the man I love¡ªthe man I n to marry!"


    As soon as she said those words, the atmosphere shifted. Apart from the servants, who were unaware of the engagement with the Lord''s Manor, everyone in the family turned pale with shock.


    Obona Jones'' face twitched, and anger flickered in his eyes as he red intensely at Dean Bruce.


    It took a long moment before Obona managed to suppress his emotions, and he spoke in a low voice, "As far as I know, you''ve never mentioned having someone you loved. How is it that after just one trip, you''ve suddenly found someone?"


    He turned to Dean Bruce, his tone heavy with suspicion. "Young man, what is your name? Where are you from? And what is your status?"


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, Lina feigned irritation, softly interjecting, "Father, Dean is visiting our home for the first time, and you''re interrogating him like a criminal. Isn''t that a bit impolite?"


    She knew that Dean Bruce came from another continent and didn''t have an established background. If he answered inly, it would only give Obona more reason to look down on him.


    "¡­"


    Obona remained silent, but suddenly, a young man from behind him stepped forward with a grin and said, "Dean, is it? This is the first time my sister has brought someone home. Wee!"


    As he spoke, the young man approached Dean Bruce, extending his hand in what appeared to be a friendly gesture.


    Since the act was underway, Dean Bruce had no intention of showing the Jones family any weakness. He extended his hand as well. But the moment their hands sped, Dean felt a surge of pressure.


    Raising an eyebrow, Dean Bruce instantly understood the young man''s intent. Keeping his expression calm, he subtly cast Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainmagic.


    Crack¡ª


    In that instant, Dean Bruce''s hand became as solid as stone.


    The young man''s face flushed red as he attempted to squeeze harder, only to realize that he had met his match. He quickly released his grip and let out a pained scream, his noble demeanor shattered.


    Seeing this, Obona''s expression grew even more sour.


    He had hoped to humiliate Dean Bruce, but instead, it was his own son who ended up making a fool of himself.

 Chapter 81: Chapter 81: A Test

    As the young man''s cries of pain echoed around them, everyone watching couldn''t help but look surprised.


    Though Lina Jones had mentioned that her siblingscked talent in her eyes, that was only because her standards were extraordinarily high. By most people''s judgment, her brothers and sisters were still considered geniuses¡ªjust notpared to the true prodigies.


    So when Dean Bruce effortlessly reduced one of these so-called geniuses to such a pitiful state, it naturally left them all stunned.


    "That''s enough! Stop that disgraceful screaming!"


    Obona Jones barked, his voice sharp, instantly silencing the young man, who shut his mouth, biting back the pain. His brow furrowed in agony, and his face twisted with difort. When he looked at Dean Bruce again, fear now lingered in his eyes.


    Dean Bruce sighed, "Is this the hospitality of the Jones family? I''ve barely set foot inside, and already you''re trying to make me look bad. Is it that I''m not wee here?"


    Obona Jones responded coldly, "The Jones family has its own reasons for how we treat guests. Young man, do you truly love my daughter?"


    "Is that something anyone would lie about?" Dean Bruce shot back. "And what would I gain from it?"


    "..."


    Obona Jones fell silent.


    He wasn''t foolish. Who would risk making enemies of the Nine Provinces Alliance, the Lord''s Manor, and even the Jones family by deceiving them?


    But if Dean''s im was true, it was still strange. Until now, Lina had never mentioned having someone she loved.


    If she had, Obona would never have arranged this marriage without consulting her first.


    Lina understood her father''s doubts and spoke up, "Father, Dean''s background is somewhat unusual, and it wasn''t appropriate to reveal it before. I called him here now because I feared you would think I was making excuses. There was no intention of keeping this from you."


    She then turned to her brother and said sharply, "Ezra, aren''t you going to apologize to Dean?"


    Ezra Jones, still writhing in pain, was dumbfounded. He stared at Lina in disbelief.


    He couldn''t fathom that his sister, of all people, would ask him to apologize after getting hurt.


    Then again, he had brought this on himself.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Lina''s eyes hardened, sending a shiver down Ezra''s spine, nearly making him buckle to his knees.


    In this situation, Ezra knew he couldn''t disobey, so he reluctantly faced Dean Bruce and muttered, "I''m sorry, it was my fault earlier."


    "¡­"


    Seeing Lina''s clear favoritism toward Dean, much of Obona''s suspicion faded.


    "Alright, it''s a minor issue, nothing to make a fuss about," Obona said, now directing his attention to Dean. "Someone, prepare a room for Dean and make sure he''s treated well."


    He then turned to Lina, his tone firm. "Lina, get ready. After you''re dressed, we''ll head to the Lord''s Manor."


    "I don''t need to get dressed up," Lina replied, shaking her head. "It''s just a banquet, and I''m not the main guest. There''s no need for any special preparations."


    Lina Jones had no interest in impressing anyone at the Lord''s Manor. She despised everyone there and didn''t get along with most people in Stanlow City. So, why would she bother with something like getting dressed up?


    "You¡­"


    Obona Jones was so angered that his breathing became heavy, but as much as he wanted to reprimand her, he held back. Lina was the designated saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, and even as her father, he couldn''t scold her as freely as he wished.


    Suppressing his frustration, Obona Jones said in a low voice, "Fine, as long as you''re prepared to go to the Lord''s Manor."


    Then he turned to Dean Bruce, saying, "However, you weren''t invited to tonight''s banquet. The Jones family isn''t in charge of the event, so we can''t bring you along. It seems we''ll have to neglect you tonight."


    "But rest assured, tomorrow the Jones family will host a grand weing ceremony in your honor."


    "..."


    Dean Bruce exchanged a knowing nce with Lina, and both of them smiled.


    Obona''s intention was all too clear.


    If Dean Bruce didn''t attend the banquet, his presence would remain unknown, and the engagement could still proceed as nned.


    After all, Dean wasn''t a resident of Stanlow City and would likely leave soon.


    Lina chuckled softly and said, "There''s no need for that, Father. Dean has a spot reserved under the Temple of Wisdom, so he''ll be attending the banquet with us."


    "Is there anything else, Father? If not, I''ll take Dean on a little tour."


    "..."


    Obona Jones was at a loss for what to do. With a frustrated wave of his hand, he dismissed all the servants.


    For a moment, the entire courtyard was emptied, leaving only Dean Bruce and the members of the Jones family.


    Sensing the shift, Dean''s eyes narrowed slightly, readying himself for a possible confrontation.


    Lina, too, felt tense.


    But her concern wasn''t for her safety. She feared that her parents might not be on her side after all.


    Obona let out a heavy sigh and said, "Lina, what are you really thinking? Just tell me. If you''re certain about him, and you don''t want to go through with the engagement to the Lord''s Manor, I''ll go today and break off the arrangement."


    "..."


    Lina was momentarily stunned by her father''s words. Just yesterday, he had been so adamant, yet now he waspletely changing his stance.


    Blinking, Lina asked softly, "Father, are you truly saying you''ll end the engagement, and not simply dismissing the servants to attack me and Dean?"


    Obona''s face tightened in shock. "Do you really think that''s the kind of man I am?" he sighed deeply. "Earlier, I was firm because I thought you didn''t have anyone you loved. But now that I know you do, I won''t sacrifice your happiness for the sake of the family''s future."


    "That''s right!" Lina Jones nodded. "Dean is the man I love, and he''s the one I n to marry!"


    Obona Jones looked toward Dean Bruce, speaking in a calm voice, "Young man, I don''t wish to deny my daughter her happiness. However, if you want our approval, you''ll need to prove that you''re strong enough."


    "Herbert, E, both of you, test this young man''s strength!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help butugh.


    If Obona Jones had personally stepped forward, Dean might have had to take the challenge seriously. But two young mages? That wasn''t even a concern.


    A single spell would be enough to control them easily.


    Lina''s face turned pale, and she eximed, "Father, Dean''s strength is exceptional. Even if he holds back, my brothers may not be able to withstand him."


    Before Obona could respond, E scowled and retorted, "Sister, I may not be as strong as you, but I''m still a second-tier mage and have mastered advanced magic. Even if I lose, I can at least hold my own against him, right?"


    "Besides, Herbert is already a ninth-tier grand warrior, just a step away from bing a master. If we team up, we can certainly hold our ground for a while."


    Obona nodded in agreement, confident in his sons'' abilities. He assumed Lina was merely exaggerating Dean Bruce''s power to make him seem more impressive. In a firm tone, he said, "Enough talk. Young man, do you dare face my two sons in battle?"


    "Calling it a battle seems a bit extreme," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "If you''re just testing my strength, why don''t both of theme at me together?"


    "Arrogant!"


    "You think just because you''re older and stronger than me, you can act like this?"


    E Jones'' pride red as he shouted, mming his hands together while chanting, "O mighty lightning, strike with fierce intensity! Be serpents of despair and consume my foes! Thunder Serpent''s Dance!"


    In this world, tools like staffs or crystal cores could enhance the speed and power of spellcasting, but they weren''t strictly necessary.


    Though E''s words were sharp, he recognized that Dean wasn''t an enemy. This fight was only meant to be a sparring match, so he didn''t use a staff.


    As E Jonespleted his incantation, the magical energy he summoned transformed into bolts of lightning descending from the sky, converging behind him.


    The thunderbolts crackled and shifted, morphing into serpentine shapes under the influence of his magic.


    At the same time, Herbert Jones licked his lips, clenched his fists, and the muscles in his arms bulged, his entire presence bing more menacing by the second.


    "Dean, I was born with great strength, and you, being a mage, probably have a more fragile body. Be careful¡ªI''ming at you!"


    With those words, Herbert Jones stomped the ground,unching himself like an arrow from a bow, tearing through the air as he charged directly at Dean Bruce.


    Hearing Herbert''s warning, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a sense of respect for him.


    While his own strength was undeniable, Herbert''s warning showed that he saw Dean as an ally, not an enemy.


    With that in mind, Dean Bruce decided not to let Herbert get hurt.


    As Herbert hurtled toward him like a bolt of lightning, Dean raised his right hand and cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Buzz¡ª


    Rumble!


    The ground beneath their feet trembled, causing surprise among the onlooking members of the Jones family. In an instant, the earth rose, forming a shield wall that stood directly in Herbert''s path.


    No matter how powerful Herbert''s body was, he was still made of flesh. There was no way he could break through the earth, especially when it was reinforced by a high-level spell.


    In that instant, Herbert''s momentum came to an abrupt halt. He crashed headlong into the earthen wall, his charge broken, leaving him dazed and sprawled on the ground.


    "Instant¡­ instant-cast magic?!"


    Cries of astonishment echoed from the members of the Jones family, who couldn''t believe what they had just witnessed.

 Chapter 82: Chapter 82: The Difference in Treatment

    Instantly casting magic, or even using instant-cast spells, wasn''t particrly impressive to a powerful mage. However, the members of the Jones family had lived their entire lives in Stanlow City, their worldview limited by the confines of the city. Naturally, they were astounded.


    "No¡­ this isn''t just instant-cast magic. That spell is extremely powerful, strong enough to stop Herbert''s attack in its tracks. It must be advanced magic at the very least!"


    "Oh my God, he can cast advanced magic instantly? What level of power does he have?"


    Suddenly, the way the Jones family members looked at Dean Bruce shifted entirely.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    Before Herbert Jones could even recover, the ground beneath him began to shift as if it hade alive. The earth molded itself into a cage, trapping himpletely, embedding him into the ground.


    When Herbert finally came to his senses, no matter how much he struggled, he couldn''t budge the soil. It was like iron, leaving him with no choice but to lie there in utter defeat.


    Once Dean Bruce was sure Herbert was immobilized, he turned his gaze toward E, who was still in the middle of casting his spell.


    Since this was just a test of strength, Dean didn''t interrupt E''s casting. Instead, he watched with mild amusement.


    To be honest, Dean Bruce didn''t know much about the magic of this world. Observing more spells in action gave him the chance to learn, and he was happy to take advantage of that.


    After all, the more he understood, the easier it would be to¡­ persuade people in the future.


    Several long breaths passed before E Jones finally finished his incantation. With a triumphant shout, he pointed both hands at Dean Bruce. The thunderous lightning behind him surged violently, transforming into a swarm of serpents that lunged at Dean with deadly force.


    Feeling the magic''s power, Dean Bruce simply shook his head. With a single step forward, the earth responded, rising to form multiple walls of solid earth, perfectly intercepting the path of each lightning snake.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    A series of loud explosions echoed as the lightning serpents dissipated one by one. The earthen walls, however, stood firm, not even showing a single mark.


    Seeing this, E''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Impossible! That was my most powerful spell! How could it not affect you at all?"


    E''s confidence was shattered, but Dean Bruce had no intention of holding back. With another stomp of his foot, the ground beneath E began to tremble as well.


    The stone beneath E Jones cracked and crumbled, creating arge pit that swallowed him as it solidified instantly, trapping him in the ground. He was stuck, unable to move or cast any further spells.


    "What¡­?"


    "How did this happen?"


    "The fight is already over?!"


    The crowd waspletely stunned by the scene.


    Even Obona Jones was in shock.


    Though he was confident he could defeat both his sons in a fight, he certainly couldn''t have done it with the ease that Dean Bruce had just disyed.


    And it will not finish with that speed.


    The fact that Dean Bruce''s power surpassed his own left Obona feeling uneasy.


    In a world where the strong ruled, strength was everything.


    Realizing that Dean Bruce was more powerful than him made Obona both nervous and worried.


    Dean Bruce, sensing Obona''s unease, shed a smile and asked, "Well? What do you think of my strength? Or would you like to test me further?"


    Lina Jones rolled her eyes and huffed, "Come on, Dean. He''s still my father. Show him a little respect!"


    She then turned to her father and smiled, "Father, I warned you that letting my brothers test Dean''s strength could be dangerous. And that was with Dean holding back."


    Hearing this, the members of the Jones family, except for Obona, looked at Dean Bruce with newfound respect and warmth.


    It was clear¡ªthey had alle to ept Dean.


    Appearance and family background? Those were superficial.


    True respect came from strength. Only with power could the family thrive andmand the respect of others.


    Seeing that Dean Bruce possessed that strength made the idea of Lina marrying him much more appealing to them.


    Obona, however, stood there silently, still grappling with his pride.


    Meanwhile, Herbert and E Jones were suffering the consequences of their defeat.


    The earth restrained their bodies so tightly that they struggled to breathe, both physically trapped and mentally defeated by the overwhelming force.


    It was Obona''s wife, Dana Jones, who finally broke the tension. "Alright, alright. The sparring is over. Dean, how about you release the magic now? You''re a guest in our home, after all, and it''s your first time here. I''ll have the servants prepare a grand feast to wee you properly!"


    "Isn''t that right, dear?" she added, giving her husband a pointed look.


    "Mm."


    Obona, finally given a way out, nodded and said in a low voice, "Make sure Dean is well looked after. I''m heading to the Lord''s Manor now."


    Seeing Obona Jones practically flee the courtyard in a hurry, Lina Jones couldn''t help but burst intoughter, her joy radiating from her like blooming flowers.


    Dean Bruce, meanwhile, dispelled his magic and took a moment to observe the remaining members of the Jones family.


    Aside from Ezra, who was still nursing his injured pride, the rest of the family seemed thoroughly impressed by Dean''s disy of power.


    Herbert Jones, in particr, was fascinated. Being a martial arts enthusiast, he quickly shook off the remnants of the magic that had restrained him and approached Dean with eager curiosity. "Dean, what kind of magic was that? Not only was its defense incredibly strong, but it also managed topletely bind me!"


    "I''ve tested myself against advanced magic before, and most spells can''t hold me down. But when I was trapped by those rocks, I feltpletely powerless."


    "It''s a high-level spell called The Compassion of Heaven and Earth," Dean Bruce exined with a smile. He had taken a liking to Herbert''s genuine enthusiasm. "Your physique is impressive, but your level just isn''t high enough yet."


    "Ah, so it was a high-level spell. No wonder I couldn''t break free,"


    Herbert said, finally understanding. He then grinned widely, "But I''ve already begun training under a powerful master. When I return next year, I''ll challenge you again!"


    Meanwhile, the other members of the Jones family exchanged bewildered looks.


    "Dean cast¡­ a high-level spell instantly?"


    "Good heavens, I need to chant for ages just to cast an advanced spell, and he did it without a staff or any tools, instantly. What level of power does that make him?"


    "S-sister¡­ what kind of monster did you bring home?"


    Sounds of nervous swallowing could be heard all around. Even Dana Jones, Obona''s wife, was astonished by Dean''s strength.


    In that moment, Dana made up her mind: they had to keep Dean Bruce within their family.


    A man of his caliber joining their household would be an enormous boost to their family''s standing and power.


    And if Dean and Lina were to have children with even a fraction of his talent, the Jones family could secure their prosperity for hundreds of years toe.


    "Quickly!" Dana ordered, turning to one of the servants. "Go and inform the butler¡ªwe must give Dean the highest possible treatment! And forget about the banquet preparations for now. All of you, stay and keep Dean happy!"


    At Dana Jones''mand, she turned and left the courtyard herself.


    She was well aware that, given her age, she didn''t have much inmon with Dean Bruce. To make him feelfortable, it was best to leave him in thepany of her children.


    As soon as Dana left, Ezra Jones, still worried about getting scolded or worse, slunk into a corner to avoid attention.


    Meanwhile, two younger girls, the boldest of the bunch, approached Dean Bruce with curious eyes. One of them asked, "Brother Dean, what''s your strength level? How could you defeat Herbert so easily?"


    Hearing that, Herbert''s mouth twitched slightly. If it weren''t his younger sister speaking, he would have made sure she knew exactly what a punch felt like!


    E Jones suddenly chimed in, "You must be at the level of a Grand Magus, or maybe even higher, right?"


    "Only someone that strong could make me feelpletely powerless."


    Before E could continue, Lina Jones stepped forward and gave him a yful smack on the forehead, scolding, "Those tutors at the academy hold back because of the Jones family''s reputation. Don''t go thinking you''re stronger than you are!"


    "The further you go on the path of cultivation, the bigger the gap bes. Even an ordinary Magus or Grand Magus could easily beat you without much effort!"


    "I¡­ understand," E sighed in defeat.


    With the conversation veering off track, Dean Bruce was content to let it happen. After all, if he started boasting about his own power, it might raise suspicion. But letting others specte about how strong he was? That was the safest approach!


    Truth be told, Dean Bruce found the atmosphere within the Jones family rather enjoyable. Apart from Ezra staying in the background, the younger siblings were quite amusing, making sure Dean didn''t feel bored.


    Of course, their respectful behavior was partly due to the impressive strength Dean had demonstrated earlier.


    Even a fool would know that angering someone as powerful as Dean could lead to disaster. So, the Jones children were extra careful around him.


    After chatting with the younger siblings for a while, Lina Jones eventually led Dean Bruce to her bedroom.


    The first act of their little performance had gone well. Now it was time to discuss payment.


    After all, the second act, which involved going to the Lord''s Manor, was going to be much more dangerous than dealing with the Jones family.


    It was time to strategize about what might happen and how they would handle it.

 Chapter 83: Chapter 83: The Bloodcloaks and Another Magic Lesson

    The Lord''s Manor itself wasn''t the main concern for Dean Bruce and Lina Jones. What truly worried them was whether Medro Cep would react with fury after being rejected and resort to violence, throwing caution to the wind.


    If a fight broke out, it could easily drag multiple factions into the conflict. And when that happened, how would they handle it?


    It wasn''t that Dean and Lina were afraid¡ªfar from it. But they had to consider the repercussions for the Jones family, who would still remain in Stanlow City after all was said and done.


    After much discussion, Dean Bruce decided to take the direct approach: provoke Medro Cep into a duel.


    This world still held onto its sense of chivalry. Once a duel was dered, no matter who won or lost, both parties were bound to let the matter rest.


    At least, publicly.


    Behind the scenes, of course, anything could happen.


    But as long as they secured a public resolution, it would be enough. If the Jones family was safe from retribution, it didn''t matter whether Medro targeted Dean or Lina afterward.


    They were confident they could handle whatever came next.


    With the n agreed upon, Lina gave Dean a surprising reward.


    Her promised payment came in the form of a hefty stack of books¡ªAncient and Modern Historyand The Complete Magic Compendium.


    For most people, this collection might seem useless. But for Dean Bruce, it was a goldmine. His knowledge of this world was mostly pieced together from conversations with those around him, and progress had been slow.


    As for the books?


    The libraries in the Michelle family estate and at the beginner magic academy were limited. There were plenty of books, but none that gave him theprehensive understanding he needed.


    Lina Jones smiled softly and said, "These books cover everything recorded on this continent, from the myths and legends of every god, to the properties of various herbs, architectural styles, types of crystal minerals, and even detailed exnations of countless types of magic."


    "Since youe from another continent, you probably aren''t familiar with much of this. I hope these books will help."


    Dean thanked her sincerely and wasted no time, storing all the books in his system''s storage space.


    "But just these books¡­ hmm, it still feels like it''s not enough," Lina suddenly said, twisting her space ring. Three scrolls, each adorned with angelic symbols, appeared before Dean, causing his eyebrows to rise in surprise.


    "You said the Divine Descentmagic scrolls were used up," Dean chuckled. "Seems like you weren''t entirely honest with me."


    Lina Jones sighed softly, "Once you leave home, how many people really tell the truth anymore? But, these three Divine Descentmagic scrolls are genuinely myst ones. Even Carol doesn''t know I managed to get so many. I can give them to you."


    "However, be careful when using them,"


    Lina warned, her eyes narrowing slightly. She lowered her voice. "Every time I''ve used a Divine Descentscroll, I''ve felt a presence within me, something foreign¡ªan essence that doesn''t belong to me. If you use them too often, there''s a real chance your body could be taken over by the so-called god."


    "..."


    Dean Bruce froze for a moment, a memory shing through his mind of simr tropes from shows and movies in his previous life. The concept of summoning gods and losing one''s body to them was a familiar narrative.


    Feeling a chill, Dean nodded and said, "That''s definitely something to be careful about. You should also try to avoid using those scrolls unless absolutely necessary, only in extreme danger."


    "I''d love to use them less¡­" Lina sighed again, before shing a bright smile. "Anyway, let''s not dwell on that. Since you''re still unfamiliar with this continent, is there anything else you''d like to know?"


    "Yes, actually!"


    Dean said immediately. "I want to know how many factions are allied with the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    As soon as Dean asked, Lina''s smile stiffened, and she rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Are you serious? Do I look like someone with insider knowledge of all these factions? I''m not a high-ranking official in any of those groups!"


    "But," she added thoughtfully, "I do know a few factions that have clear enmity with the Nine Provinces Alliance. Whenever they cross paths, things almost always turn violent."


    "Oh? What factions?" Dean''s eyes lit up.


    With his modern-world education, he knew better than anyone how to leverage conflicts between others to his advantage.


    Lina didn''t keep him in suspense. "The Imperial Army and the Bloodcloaks," she replied. "The Nine Provinces Alliance used to be part of the military, but their defection left the army in shambles. Ever since, the military has lost control over several duchies and cities. The higher-ups in the army hate the Nine Provinces Alliance with a passion."


    "In their wake, the military has been taught to hate the Nine Provinces Alliance just as much,"


    Lina continued. "As for the Bloodcloaks, I''m not entirely sure why they''re enemies. The story goes back about three hundred years, and it''s said the grudge runs so deep that whenever they cross paths, it''s a fight to the death."


    Dean Bruce mentally noted the Bloodcloaks but decided not to press further.


    After all, the information about an entire continent was overwhelming.


    Even though Lina had offered to answer his questions, if he asked too much, she''d surely grow tired of it.


    And besides, Dean preferred not to owe too many favors. He had already received the books, and he could learn what he needed from them in his own time.


    "Hey, sis, Dean! Dinner''s ready. Come on out!"


    Herbert Jones suddenly called from outside the door. "Father really went all out today. He even had a fourth-tier beast ughtered for the meal¡ªprobably thanks to Dean. We''re lucky if we get to eat something like that even once a year!"


    Hearing this, Lina Jones grinned and looked over at Dean. "How''s that for a difference in treatment?"


    "The change is pretty drastic," Dean shrugged with a smile, though he didn''t seem overly concerned.


    He had long since learned that respect onlyes when you prove yourself capable, regardless of the world you''re in.


    Standing up, Dean and Lina pushed open the door and stepped out, only to see Herbert peeking into the room, trying to snoop.


    Lina didn''t let him get away with it. With a quick p to the back of his head, Herbert yelped and dashed off with an awkwardugh.


    With Lina leading the way, Dean didn''t have to worry about getting lost as they quickly made their way to the main hall on the first floor.


    The dining table wasn''t overlyrge, but it was filled with an impressive array of dishes. To Dean''s surprise, the tters were rotating slowly, much like a modern-day dining table with azy Susan.


    Obona Jones and his wife were already seated at the head of the table, with their three sons and two daughters seated along the sides.


    Dean and Lina''s seats were directly across from the Jones couple.


    All around the hall, servants stood with their heads bowed low, remaining in a deep, respectful posture. They didn''t dare meet Dean''s gaze.


    Even when spoken to by Obona or his wife, they kept their heads lowered as they moved.


    Seeing the scene before him, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but reflect. In the modern world, even if you paid someone to work, expecting them to behave with such subservience would surely result in being publicly shamed.


    Unless you paid them an outrageous amount.


    But here, in this world, servants like these were everywhere. They were paid next to nothing, and yet their very lives were considered bought and owned.


    Dean silently felt a wave of relief. He was grateful that he hadn''t been reincarnated as a servant, but instead found himself living in what felt like paradise byparison.


    After Dean had demonstrated his strength, Obona Jones treated him with far greater respect. Even the hospitality had been elevated to a higher standard.


    The meal was a grand affair, with everyone enjoying themselves,sting well into the afternoon. No one even mentioned preparing for the uing banquet.


    The drastic shift in their attitudes left Dean feeling a quiet sense of satisfaction.


    However, in an effort to maintain hisposure, he didn''t overindulge. Despite the impressive spread, including the meat of the fourth-tier beast, he left most of it untouched. Herbert, on the other hand, devoured more than half of the beast''s meat, much to Dean''s surprise.


    With the enhancements from his system and treasures like the Dragonheart Pendant. He just could consume less than a tter, and he feels came to limit.


    Herbert''s lower level, he ate two full tters of the beast''s flesh!


    Noticing Herbert''s remarkable physical resilience, Dean began to consider a new idea¡ªperhaps he could teach Herbert some magic. Would he be sessful?


    Now that the thought had crossed his mind, Dean couldn''t help but n how to approach it.


    Herbert had to be the one to ask, of course.


    After all, no one just hands over magical knowledge for free.


    Dean''s distracted demeanor hadn''t gone unnoticed by the Jones family, who were growing more anxious by the minute.


    Sensing this, after lunch, Obona discreetly pulled Herbert aside, advising him to spend more time with Dean and build rapport.


    Seeing this shift in treatment, Lina couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Obona might have felt a bit embarrassed, but seeing how naturally close andfortable Lina and Dean had be put his mind at ease.


    There was no other choice for him now. He had already informed the Lord''s Manor that the engagement with Medro Cep was off. While the marriage hadn''t been formally announced yet, the rejection would still likely irritate the lord of Stanlow City.


    Even if it didn''t result in outright conflict, the rtionship between the Jones family and the Lord''s Manor would never be the same.


    Having already angered the Lord''s Manor, Obona couldn''t afford to lose Dean Bruce as well. That would be a disastrous setback for the Jones family.


    With the engagement dissolved, there was no rush for Dean and Lina to attend the banquet. Taking advantage of the extra time, Dean pulled Lina back to her room, ready to select a new magic spell for her to learn.


    Based on Lina''s deceptively innocent yet shrewd personality, Dean carefully chose a spell that would be well-suited to her.


    If this spell didn''t work, it would confirm that his teaching methods only worked on people with very specific mindsets.

 Chapter 84: Chapter 84: The Choice of the Mind

    "The mind is a ce of its own; one thought can turn heaven into hell, and another can turn hell into heaven."


    Hearing such a peculiar incantation, Lina Jones couldn''t help but show a look of frustration. If she hadn''t seen Dean Bruce perform magic with her own eyes, she might have thought he was trying to trick her.


    This incantation was so different from anything she had encountered before, it was difficult to ept.


    In truth, Lina Jones wasn''tcking in talent. The reason she hadn''t been able to grasp the magic was due to the resistance she felt toward these strange incantations.


    The two sisters from the Michelle family were different. They had been on the brink of life and death, knowing that without trusting Dean Bruce, there was little hope for their family''s revival.


    So, despite finding the incantations odd, they chose to believe in them.


    Nichs William, after having the meaning of the incantations exined by his elder, was also able to embrace them without resistance.


    But Lina Jones was different. She already had considerable status, and once she officially became the saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, she would have ess to not just high-level spells, but even Ultra-High-Level spells.


    Given her position, Lina was less inclined to explore something she didn''t understand, and her skepticism held her back.


    Dean Bruce noticed the doubt in Lina''s eyes and couldn''t help but feel disappointed. It seemed relying on her to improve his own power was not going to work.


    After a moment of hesitation, Dean finally spoke. "Do you find these incantations strange?"


    "Yes," Lina admitted softly. "Sometimes I wonder how you managed to draw magic from something so odd. Or is it that everyone on your continent learns magic this way?"


    "No," Dean replied calmly. "Nichs and the others are from this continent, and they still managed to grasp the magic in a short time."


    Lina fell silent.


    Dean sighed. "It''s fine. Maybe it''s just that your talent isn''t on par with theirs. If you can''t figure it out, we''ll leave it at that. It seems our connection is limited to mere cooperation."


    "I¡­"


    Lina hesitated, wanting to say more.


    She didn''t desperately need to learn high-level spells, but the sting of Dean''s remark about her talent not being as strong as the others ignited apetitive fire within her.


    She certainly didn''t believe she could be outshone by the son of some provincial lord.


    Taking a deep breath, Lina said firmly, "I will do my best to understand it."


    Dean smiled. "No need to force yourself. If it''s a matter of talent, don''t push too hard. Although this is the most suitable spell I''ve selected from many, I imagine it may still be difficult for you to seed."


    "..." Lina Jones ignored the first part of Dean''s statement, her eyes widening in surprise. "The most suitable one for me?"


    "That''s right," Dean Bruce responded calmly. "Though you present yourself as genuine and innocent, deep down, your mind is much more guarded than you let on. This isn''t a good thing¡ªit can darken your soul."


    "I hope, as you learn this spell, you''ll also transform your inner self."


    Lina''s pupils shrank, but she didn''t argue.


    She knew Dean''s assessment of her was spot on. Outwardly, she appeared to be someone who knew very little, a naive girl, even in the dangerous situation at Lulu Ruins. She had acted as though she hadn''t experienced much of the world.


    In reality, she was well aware of many things.


    There were countless secrets she kept hidden, ones she had never shared with anyone.


    She had always viewed those secrets as her trump cards, to be used only when her life was truly in danger.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Dean Bruce would single-handedly defeat numerous powerful enemies and somehow be connected to the mysterious woman who had manifested at the end. In the end, she hadn''t even needed to use those hidden cards to escape unharmed.


    After a long pause, Lina softly remarked, "When you''re out in the world, isn''t it better to keep your thoughts guarded? It''s the best way to survive."


    "But life isn''t just about survival," Dean said, shaking his head. "It''s true that having depth in your thoughts is important, but humans areplex. You can''t always live with a guarded mind, just as you can''t be purely innocent. Both extremes will harm you in the end."


    "I won''t say more about it. You''ll have to figure it out on your own. If you can fully understand this, then you''ll also master the spell."


    Seeing that Lina was about to respond, Dean cut her off, his tone serious. "This spell is called Soul''s Choice. It''s an Ultra-High-Level spell, and if you master it, you might even touch the realm of forbidden magic."


    With that, Dean turned on his heel and walked out of the room.


    Leaving Lina standing there, stunned.


    "An Ultra-High-Level spell? One that could even reach the level of forbidden magic? And Dean just... taught it to me like that?"


    "Even in the Temple, learning such a spell would require paying a heavy price... How can he be so bold, passing on magic of this level so casually?"


    Lina Jones waspletely stunned.


    What she didn''t realize was that Dean Bruce was bluffing!


    The spell he mentioned didn''t even exist. He could describe it however he wanted.


    If Lina''s talent was sufficient and she actually managed to grasp magic at such a high level, she''d only see Dean as more powerful.


    And if the spell she mastered turned out to be at a lower level, she''d likely me herself, thinking she hadn''t fully grasped its essence.


    Dean had sensed that Lina wasn''t particrly impressed by high-level spells, so he had to up the stakes.


    Even using reverse psychology to trigger herpetitive side wasn''t enough to guarantee she''d staymitted.


    That''s why he had tobel it an Ultra-High-Level spell, hoping the allure of such powerful magic would keep her focused and determined to truly dive into her studies.


    In Dean''s mind, Lina had strong potential. Letting that potential go to waste by not bringing her into his circle would be a massive loss.


    And as expected, Lina was thoroughly taken aback by the words "Ultra-High-Level spell," standing there in a daze, unable to react for a long time.


    Satisfied, Dean descended the stairs, his mind already turning to the next task: exploring the Jones family estate and figuring out how to subtly convince the muscle-bound Herbert Jones toe to him, asking to learn magic.


    "Dean!"


    Deep in thought, Dean was jolted by Herbert Jones'' voice, sounding right beside him. Dean was genuinely surprised.


    Looking up in the direction of the voice, he saw Herbert descending from the other side of the staircase, dressed in a training outfit.


    Jogging over, Herbert smiled sheepishly. "Why''d youe down? Aren''t you going to spend more time with my sister?"


    "Everyone needs their own space and time," Dean replied with a lightugh. "If you spend too much time together, it''ll just increase tension between two people."


    Herbert''s expression froze, and he scratched his head, not quite grasping the meaning behind Dean''s words. Not wanting to dwell on it, he quickly changed the subject. "Wanna train together for a bit?"


    "Oh?" Dean raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "I thought we were heading to the governor''s mansion?"


    "What for?" Herbert scoffed. "We were only going early to talk about my sister''s engagement. Now that that''s off the table, we don''t need to rush. We barely know the governor, so as long as we don''t show upte to the banquet, there''s no point in getting there early!"


    "There''s still plenty of time before the banquet. How about we train together for a bit?" Herbert suggested eagerly.


    "..."


    Dean nodded slightly. He saw no reason to refuse and figured this would be a good opportunity to bond with Herbert and see if he could nudge him toward learning magic.


    "Great! Finally, someone to train with!"


    Herbert eximed, practically pulling Dean along as he led the way to the training room.


    With Herbert leading the way, no one dared to stop them, giving Dean a chance to take a good look at the rest of the estate.


    He mentally noted how the Jones family estate was muchrger than the Michelle family''s, with numerous buildings scattered throughout. It certainly wasn''t sparse.


    There were two stables and even a courtyard converted into a makeshift prison, housing a few low-level beasts.


    Seeing this, Dean finally understood why Lina had referred to most of her siblings ascking talent, except for Herbert.


    They had ess to beast meat from a young age and received a decent education, yet their progress in cultivation seemed slow.


    Even Herbert''s current level of strength didn''t seem particrly impressive for someonebeled as a genius.


    Of course, Dean kept these observations to himself¡ªit wouldn''t be wise to insult the Jones family like that.


    In a world ruled by the strong, the training room was a family''s most vital asset.


    The Joneses had multiple, eachrge and brimming with concentrated magical energy.


    It was clear there were magical formations nearby.


    And from the strength of the magic, the formations weren''t low-level either. The environment was almost on par with a magic academy.


    This was just a family estate!


    Once inside Herbert''s private training room, Dean was greeted by the sight of various sandbags and boulders.


    All marked with signs of heavy impact.


    This sight left Dean genuinely surprised. "You... you''ve been training your body like this the whole time?"


    "Yep!" Herbert replied, scratching his head with a sheepish grin. "My father and the rest of the family focus on magic, so they don''t really know much about physical training. I''ve just been relying on brute force for my workouts."


    "By the way, Dean," Herbert continued, his curiosity piqued. "Earlier, when Ezra shook your hand, I felt like your hand turned rock-hard all of a sudden. How did you do that?"


    Dean grinned in response, amused by Herbert''s keen observation.

 Chapter 85: Chapter 85: Massive Reward Surge!

    When is a person at their strongest?


    When they want for nothing!


    Dean Bruce had been debating how to spark Herbert Jones'' interest in magic.


    Unexpectedly, the opportunity fell right into hisp!


    If he could get Herbert interested in learning that magic, he could easily teach him moreter on.


    With a mischievous glint in his eyes, Dean smiled and asked, "Feels pretty amazing, doesn''t it? Would you like to learn how?"


    "Yes!"


    Herbert nodded eagerly, grinning widely. "My body''s already strong, so if I can learn that magic, I''ll be tougher than stone! No one''s magic would be able to hurt me!"


    "..."


    Dean chuckled. "That magic is pretty basic. I have even more powerful ones. Interested?"


    "I''m not!"


    To Dean''s surprise, Herbert shook his head vigorously. "I don''t need any other magic! I just like using my fists!"


    Dean Bruce''s mouth twitched as he finally realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    What he said earlier would work on normal people.


    Most people always want more powerful magic and would never turn it down.


    But unfortunately, Dean Bruce hadn''t anticipated that Herbert Jones wasn''t exactly normal. Upon closer inspection, he realized that Herbert had a slightly dull look about him.


    To put it nicely, Herbert was simple, with a clear sense of what he wanted andpletely uninterested in anything else, no matter how powerful.


    In that moment, Dean Bruce''s head began to ache.


    This kind of person was much harder to persuade than any so-called smart person.


    No matter what you said, he only had one goal in mind!


    Taking a deep breath, Dean silently called out to the system:


    "System, if I teach someone magic that I''ve already mastered, will I still get any rewards?"


    Ding!


    "Response to host: Teaching a new individual an already mastered spell will yield 50% of the usual reward. However, the host will not gain the tenfold strength and insight bonus tied to the original disciple''s progress. The strength and insight increase remains bound to the original learner."


    "For example, if the host first teaches Joan Michelle to master ''The Compassion of Heaven and Earth,'' the host will receive tenfold the power and insight whenever she improves. This benefit will not transfer to future students learning the same spell."


    Seeing the prompts, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but let out a long sigh of relief.


    No tenfold rewards, and the base rewards were halved.


    But that was still eptable to Dean.


    After all, he''d already sessfully taught the magic, so it was almost like passive ie¡ªrewards for little effort.


    And besides, once someone mastered a single spell, could they really resist learning more?


    With a slight smile creeping across his face, Dean Bruce quickly formed a n. Looking over at Herbert Jones, he asked with a grin, "I can teach you the magic to make your body as tough as stone. But how do you n to thank me?"


    In the world of Meze, there was no such thing as a brother-inw being obligated to help out for free.


    So Herbert Jones didn''t mind Dean Bruce asking for something in return. In fact, it made him feel like Dean was genuinely serious about teaching him.


    After a moment of thought, Herbert responded, "When I was a kid, I once found a cave with a special spring inside. After soaking in it, my body became super strong! Even a Grand Magus can''t take a punch from me up close."


    "If you teach me magic to make my body even tougher, I''ll take you there. It''ll make you even stronger too!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s breath caught for a moment.


    He hadn''t expected such an unexpected bonus.


    A spring that could enhance physical strength? That was a treasure!


    However, looking at Herbert now, Dean couldn''t help but wonder: after all these years, was the spring still there?


    With this thought, Dean gave Herbert a curious look.


    Herbert scratched his head. "What''s the matter? You don''t believe me?"


    "It''s not that," Dean replied. "It''s just that so much time has passed. Is the pool still there?"


    "It''s still there!" Herbert nodded vigorously. "I go soak in it almost every month!"


    "Have your family ever used it?"


    Dean Bruce asked in surprise, "Is it really inexhaustible?"


    "No, I never told anyone!"


    Herbert Jones replied in his usual, honest manner. "The first time I entered that cave, I met an old man who said I shouldn''t bring anyone there unless it was a special situation. My family''s doing fine, and they don''t really need that kind of thing to strengthen their bodies."


    "I figured you''re working on your physical strength too, and since you''re willing to teach me magic, I thought I''d show it to you."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but let out a long sigh.


    Herbert Jones and Lina Jones were like two extremes.


    One looked serious but was truly simple and kind-hearted, while the other appeared sweet and innocent but was as cunning as a snake, ready to devour anyone who misstepped.


    Refocusing his thoughts, Dean Bruce said calmly, "There''s no rush to go to that ce. Let''s finish up here first. I''ll teach you the magic now."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce adopted a serious tone, lowering his voice: "Swift as the Wind, Steady as the Forest, Fierce as Fire, Immovable as a Mountain, unpredictable like shadows, Move like thunder!"


    "Immovable as a Mountain?"


    Herbert Jones seemed to fixate on that phrase. Scratching his head, he asked, "So, if I stay still, my body will be as hard as a rock?"


    "Uh¡­" Dean Bruce''s lips twitched. Just as he was trying to figure out how to exin the deeper meaning behind that line in the simplest terms, Herbert Jones had already closed his eyes and stood perfectly still, not moving a muscle.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce was speechless.


    Sometimes, being too straightforward wasn''t a good thing.


    [I guess I''ll exin it to himter.]


    Dean Bruce thought with a sigh, deciding to observe the training room a bit instead.


    However, just as he turned away to take in his surroundings, he felt an unusual energy ripple through the air.


    Snapping his head back around, he saw something incredible. Herbert Jones was glowing with a faint yellow light.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­


    Soft, crisp sounds echoed as ayer of rock-like skin began forming at Herbert''s feet, slowly crawling up his legs.


    In just a few breaths, his entire body had transformed into something that resembled stone, yet he still radiated life. Not only that, but an immense, terrifying strength was emanating from his now stone-covered body.


    "Ding!"


    The system''s familiar chime rang in Dean Bruce''s ear, making his eyes widen in disbelief.


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully guided Herbert Jones in mastering the high-level spell Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. The spell has mutated and advanced into the ultra-high-level spell Thousand Mountains Fortress."


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have earned 300 Supreme Mage Points, 1 ten-draw lottery card, and gained tenfold strength and understanding of the spell Thousand Mountains Fortress."


    "What the...?"


    Dean Bruce waspletely stunned. He couldn''t believe that Herbert Jones had not only managed toprehend the spell but had also mutated it into an Ultra-High-Levelspell. On top of that, Dean had gained a powerful new spell and a slew of rewards.


    300 Supreme Mage Points¡ªseveral times more than he''d earned before.


    And a ten-draw lottery card. If his luck held out, this could lead to significant upgrades.


    [Wait a second... This guy is so straightforward, and yet he was able toprehend magic so easily?Dean mused to himself. And it even evolved into an Ultra-High-Level spell?]


    [If that''s the case, maybe I should just start teaching magic to a bunch of fools!]


    Muttering to himself, Dean Bruce calmed down and abandoned the idea.


    Herbert Jones wasn''t foolish.


    He was just simple and sincere, with a heart of pure innocence.


    Moreover, his talent for training was exceptional.


    Meeting someone like Herbert was rare enough. Dean Bruce knew it would be difficult to encounter another talent like him.


    Now, he only hoped Herbert Jones would be willing to learn more magic.


    Buzz¡ª


    Crack¡ª


    As Dean Bruce was lost in thought, the stone covering Herbert Jones'' body shattered, and Herbert stretched, grinning widely. "Hehe, you really didn''t lie to me! After activating that spell, my defense has more than doubled. Magic that used to hurt me can''t even scratch me now."


    "You''re a good guy. I''ll make sure my sister marries you!"


    "..."


    Seeing this handsome face speak such words in that tone, Dean Bruce felt like his mind was about to split in two.


    But since Herbert Jones was still valuable, Dean Bruce had no choice but to endure it.


    With a smile, he said, "Herbert, would you like to learn another spell? One that will make your body even stronger?"


    "Really¡­ it can make me even stronger?"


    Herbert Jones, feeling the improvements, finally seemed tempted.


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to continue his persuasion, a crisp system notification echoed in his ear.


    "Ding!"


    "System notification: Congrattions to the host for teaching Nichs William to sessfullyprehend the high-level spell Slumber of the Dead. You have earned 80 Supreme Mage points! You have also received 3 lottery tickets! Congrattions, the host has gained tenfold power and understanding of the Slumber of the Deadspell!"


    "System notification: Due to Nichs William''s continuousprehension of spiritual magic, the host has been rewarded with the Mind Refining Millstone!"


    "..."

 Chapter 86: Chapter 86: The Light of Dawn

    A series of rewards being distributed left Dean Bruce both surprised and delighted.


    Hadn''t he just urged Nichs William a single day to learn the magic? And now, he had already grasped it?


    And not only that, it also brought extra rewards to Dean Bruce?


    If he urged him a few more times, wouldn''t Nichs master a new spell every couple of days? Then why would Dean Bruce need to work hard? Just relying on these rewards, he could improve rapidly!


    If Shelly William knew what Dean Bruce was thinking, she would surely be frustrated enough to cough up blood.


    Just thinking about the incantations for those two spells for Nichs William had nearly made her head explode!


    It''s fortunate that she was in a spiritual form, or else her hair might have all fallen out from the sheer mental strain! It was so hard to think through!


    Of course, Dean Bruce had no idea that Nichs William''s rapid mastery of magic was all due to the help of his ancient ancestor. He only thought that he should pass on even more magic to Nichs William in the future, so he could feel his teacher''s boundless affection.


    Composing himself, Dean Bruce didn''t check the rewards immediately. After all, he was still in the training room and had to continue his conversation with Herbert Jones.


    Luckily, Herbert Jones had a pure heart. Even when he saw Dean Bruce pause suddenly, he didn''t question it or be impatient. He just sat there quietly, his gaze never leaving Dean Bruce.


    That, in turn, gave Dean Bruce quite a start when he snapped back to reality. Taking a deep breath, he said, "Did I lie to you earlier?"


    "No!" Herbert Jones shook his head, grinning foolishly. "You''re a good person, I trust you! If you''re teaching me a spell to strengthen my body, I''ll learn it!"


    Dean Bruce began, "The new spell I want to teach you is called The Light of Dawn."


    After a pause, his voice deepened: "You will be strong and unafraid; you will forget your troubles, recalling them only as waters that have passed by. Your days will shine brighter than the sun; though there may be darkness, it will be like the dawn."


    Herbert Jones repeated the incantation, scratching his head, and said, "This time the spell is kinda long. How do I understand it?"


    "Hm, seems... kinda hard!"


    Seeing that Herbert Jones didn''t instantly grasp it like before, Dean Bruce couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    But then, he thought again¡ªbeing able to understand it at all was a good thing, and it didn''t matter if it took a bit longer.


    Besides, he had made up the spell''s incantationpletely out of thin air. Whether it could be mastered depended on luck, let alone the speed!


    Thinking of this, Dean Bruce smiled and reassured him, "Difficult means stronger. Once you master it, the effect will be even greater than Thousand Mountains Fortress!"


    "Mm!"


    Herbert Jones nodded, then said, "I was going to ask you to practice with me, but now I need to focus on mastering that spell. Why don''t you practice here in the training room for a while?"


    "No problem, you focus on the magic. I''ll keep myself busy."


    Dean Bruce was happy with that. Having some time alone meant he could check the rewards he''d received earlier and experience the specific effects of the Thousand Mountains Fortressspell.


    "Hehe, that''s good then," Herbert Jones chuckled, turning and heading to the other side of the room. He sat on a mat, his expression one of deep thought.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce also found a spot to sit, closed his eyes, and pretended to meditate. In reality, he was summoning the system within his mind.


    This time, the series of triggered rewards had allowed him to learn two new spells and gain tenfold strength and understanding.


    He had also received 380 points of Supreme Mage power, one ten-draw lottery card, three regr lottery cards, and a Mind Refining Millstone.


    [I''ll hold onto the Supreme Mage points for now and see if saving up to 1000 points or more unlocks any new system features. As for the lottery cards, I''ll use them now and check the rewards once they''re all imed.]


    With this n in mind, Dean Bruce used all of the lottery cards at once.


    Ding!


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Disguiser Human SkinX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Enlightenment Tea LeavesX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Plum Blossom Throwing DartsX9!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Invisibility Spell ScrollX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received nk Magic BookX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Double Ice Arrow Spell ScrollX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Soul Capturing BellX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Angel''s LightX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Raging Fire Rain Spell ScrollX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Thunder sh Spell ScrollX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Ginseng FruitX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Multiple Wind de Spell ScrollX1!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have received Earth Wall Spell ScrollX1!"


    As the string of notifications finished, Dean Bruce''s eyes swept across the list, and excitement filled his face.


    This lottery draw wasn''t too bad at all! A total of five spell scrolls, and two of them had names that seemed like advanced magic spells.


    The other rewards also looked decent just by their names.


    But the one that stood out the most was the Ginseng Fruit!


    Dean Bruce recalled reading Eastern myths in his past life, where there was a legendary item called Ginseng Fruitthat could extend a person''s lifespan. He wondered what kind of effects this Ginseng Fruitwould have in his world.


    With a deep breath, Dean Bruce eagerly checked the specific attributes of the rewards.


    [Double Ice Arrow Spell Scroll]


    [Upon activation, you can cast the basic spell Double Ice Arrow. If the host uses it five times, they will permanently learn this spell.]


    [Thunder sh Spell Scroll]


    [Upon activation, you can cast the advanced spell Thunder sh. If the host uses it five times, they will permanently learn this spell.]


    [Invisibility Spell Scroll]


    [Upon activation, you can cast the advanced spell Invisibility. If the host uses it five times, they will permanently learn this spell.]


    [...]


    The spell scrolls were as expected, nothing too surprising. However, when he came across the first special item, the Disguiser Human Skin, Dean Bruce''s breath quickened with excitement.


    [Disguiser Human Skin: By dripping a target''s blood into the skin, the host can activate the item to take on the target''s appearance and aura. The host will not gain their memories. Can only be used once.]


    Although this item was a one-time-use tool, the ability to fully mimic someone''s appearance and aura could prove invaluable in certain situations!


    [Enlightenment Tea Leaves: When brewed and consumed, the user will experience heightened understanding for one day, enhancing their ability toprehend magic, techniques, or swordsmanship.]


    [Plum Blossom Throwing Darts: When thrown at a target, these darts inflict significant damage. Anyone below a mage''s level will be instantly killed.]


    [Soul Capturing Bell: When rung, it causes all individuals within 50 yards to enter a soulless state, unable to perceive anything or control their bodies. Consumes 10 mana points per second while active.]


    [Angel''s Light: Upon use, the user will be blessed with the protection of the Angel''s Light, entering an invincible state for 300 seconds. During this time, no attack will hit the user, nor will they be affected by any magic.]


    [Ginseng Fruit: After consumption, it permanently increases the user''s lifespan by 20 years, along with a random bonus effect.]


    After reading through these attributes, Dean Bruce''s excitement was uncontroble, and a wide grin spread across his face.


    Aside from a few spell scrolls and the nk Spellbook, which were of little use to him, everything else was excellent!


    The Enlightenment Tea Leavesweren''t particrly useful to Dean Bruce, since he didn''t need to train; he just needed to guide others toprehend magic for his own strength to increase. However, it could still be beneficial for his disciples, bringing them considerable advantages.


    Dean Bruce opened his eyes and nced at Herbert Jones, who was still deep in thought. Without any hesitation, he took out the Ginseng Fruitand, without a second look, swallowed it whole. Immediately, he felt a cool liquid flowing down his throat.


    A peculiar power surged through him, like countless ants gnawing at his veins. The sensation was painful yet oddly tingling, leaving Dean Bruce almost unable to bear it.


    Ding!


    Fortunately, the feeling faded quickly, reced by an overwhelming sense of strength!


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have sessfully consumed Ginseng Fruit. Your lifespan has been extended by 20 years. Health points have increased by 300, and mana points have increased by 300!"


    Clenching his fist, Dean Bruce opened his attribute panel, realizing just how much he had improved. With the boost from the Dragonheart Pendantand the absorption of various beast flesh, his stats had skyrocketedpared to before.


    [Host: Dean Bruce]


    [Level: Sixth-Tier Mage]


    [Health: 375]


    [Mana: 613]


    [Mastered Spells: Thousand Mountains Fortress, The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, The Interrogation of the Soul, Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, Blood for Blood¡­]


    [Treasures: Dragonheart Pendant, Blue Shadow Ring]


    [Supreme Mage Points: 1,270]


    The system rewards were not included in his treasures list but were stored in a special system inventory. Even so, the current state of Dean Bruce''s attribute panel showed a massive transformation.


    His health and mana had increased by hundreds of times, and the list of spells he had mastered spanned two or three lines!


    With Dean Bruce''s attributes now, facing opponents of the same level would be a breeze. He could practically stand still and let them attack, and they likely wouldn''t even be able to break through his physical defenses or cause any real harm!

 Chapter 87: Chapter 87: Slumber of the Dead, Unmatched Power!

    Dean Bruce never would have imagined that in just half a month, he could achieve such terrifying improvements.


    He had mastered six high-level spells, countless low-level and intermediate spells, and had acquired a collection of special items!


    Even though Dean Bruce was currently only a sixth-tier mage, most regr magi wouldn''t stand a chance against him. Even a grand magus would have a hard time defeating him quickly.


    In the right conditions, there was even a chance that a grand magus could lose to him!


    [My attributes have increased, I''ve learned plenty of spells, but my level still feelscking. I need to find a way to raise my mana quickly!]


    With narrowed eyes, Dean Bruce nced toward Herbert Jones, his curiosity piqued by the pool of water Herbert had mentioned.


    Unfortunately, Herbert was still deep in concentration, so there was no way to ask him more questions now. Besides, they had to attend the banquet at the lord''s manor tonight, so the earliest they could explore the pool would be tomorrow.


    Composing himself, Dean Bruce pulled out a Red Sun Fruit¡¤Saintand swallowed it whole.


    Ding!


    "System notification: Congrattions, Host! You have consumed Red Sun Fruit¡¤Saint. Your affinity with fire elements has permanently increased by 3 points. Your fire elemental magic effectiveness has permanently increased by 0.12%, and your fire elemental damage immunity has permanently increased by 0.16%.


    For the next 24 hours, the host is in the digestion period of Red Sun Fruit¡¤Saintand cannot consume another."


    "¡­"


    Still, it didn''t trigger the effect of stepping into the saint tier.


    [If I eat more Red Sun Fruit¡¤Saint, my fire elemental magic will be even stronger. Looks like it''s time to start practicing some fire-rted spells¡ªthose would make me even more powerful.]


    [Saint Laurent City is the heart of this region, full of powerful individuals. I need to be well-prepared!]


    With that thought, Dean Bruce began to ponder whether there were any famous quotes or phrases from his studies that were rted to fire.


    While he was lost in thought, a ripple of energy stirred the room, and Dana Jones''s voice echoed through the chamber: "Dean, Herbert, time to end your training and prepare to leave for the lord''s manor."


    Hearing this, Herbert Jones immediately jumped up and ran over to Dean Bruce, smiling as he said, "Dean, we''ve got to head out now. After the banquet, tonight I''ll take you to that ce I told you about."


    Surprised by his eagerness, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but be taken aback. He hadn''t expected Herbert Jones to be more enthusiastic than himself!


    Since Dean Bruce wasn''t really training, he simply opened his eyes, stood up, and smiled as he left the training room with Herbert Jones, ready to head to the banquet.


    Once outside, Dean Bruce realized that the sky had already darkened.


    This surprised him. In his mind, he had only consumed the Ginseng Fruitand Red Sun Fruit¡¤Saintin the training room and spent the rest of the time checking the system rewards. How had time passed so quickly?


    The Jones family, including Lina, was already prepared. The group boarded an extravagant carriage and headed grandly towards the lord''s manor.


    The inside of the carriage was spacious,rge enough to seat nine people without feeling cramped.


    Dana Jones was particrly attentive to Dean Bruce, constantly checking in on him to make sure he wasfortable.


    Being a respectful elder, Dean Bruce couldn''t show any displeasure. He maintained a pleasant demeanor, and for a time, the atmosphere inside the carriage was warm and harmonious.


    Suddenly, BANG!


    The carriage came to an abrupt stop, as if it had collided with something. Obona Jones''s expression immediately turned serious.


    The sound ofmotion from outside reached their ears. Obona Jones nced toward E and instructed, "E, go check it out."


    Ezra was too young, and Herbert, though strong, was too simple-minded for this. Having Obona or Lina step out for a mere collision would make the situation seem bigger than it needed to be. E was the perfect choice to handle it.


    As E exited the carriage, Obona Jones spoke in a low voice, "I can''t believe that in Stanlow City, someone would dare crash into a Jones family carriage. Truly blind. It seems we''ve given you something tough at, Dean."


    "It''s nothing," Dean Bruce chuckled. "The city streets are narrow, and bumps happen. As long as it gets resolved quickly, there''s no need to worry."


    Obona Jones nodded in agreement, while Dana and the others didn''t seem concerned, whispering quietly amongst themselves.


    That is, until E''s voice rose from outside, now tinged with anger. Herbert and Ezra''s faces changed immediately. Without waiting for Obona Jones to say anything, they rushed out of the carriage.


    Lina Jones frowned slightly, surprised. "Father, has the reputation of our Jones family in Stanlow City fallen to such a level?"


    Obona Jones''s expression darkened, remaining silent.


    Dean Bruce, however, wasn''t particrly bothered. Since this was a banquet hosted by the lord''s manor, whoever had run into the Jones family carriage likely wasn''t someone easy to deal with.


    If they had a bad attitude, negotiations could indeed be tricky.


    "Spit! Outsiders daring to act so brazenly in ourStanlow City?"


    "We weren''t even nning to make a big deal out of this, but since you''re so arrogant, we''re going to teach you a proper lesson today!"


    "Hahaha, arrogant? If you think I''m arrogant, then I''ll show you exactly what that means! Prepare to fight!"


    Hearing these words, and the unmistakable sound of swords and other weapons being drawn, Obona Jones could no longer remain seated. He pped his thigh and leapt from the carriage.


    Dean Bruce exchanged a nce with Lina Jones before following him out.


    Regardless of which side they supported, they needed to resolve this quickly. They still had to get to the lord''s manor, and they couldn''t waste more time stuck on the street.


    The moment Dean Bruce stepped out of the carriage, the voices sounded familiar.


    Looking up, he saw two groups facing off, weapons drawn. The leaders of both sides were radiating magic power, the air thick with magical energy, ready to erupt into battle at any second.


    To his surprise, the leader of the opposing group was none other than Nichs William!


    Dean Bruce was taken aback¡ªwhat was the young lord of Notting City doing here in Stanlow City?


    ncing behind Nichs William, he noticed an borate carriage bearing the crest of the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    "Take action!"


    As soon as Obona Jones stepped out, he began channeling his magic. His furious shout was imbued with a powerful magic wave that caused everyone nearby to feel dizzy and disoriented. Even the soldiers couldn''t hold onto their weapons, which ttered to the ground with crisp, echoing sounds.


    Nichs William, however, had Shelly William''s spiritual support within him, and thanks to learning two powerful soul-rted spells from Dean Bruce, his soul strength was far higher than most.


    Not only did he keep a firm grip on his staff, but after shaking his head a little to clear the dizziness, he shouted back angrily, "Is this how the families of Stanlow City behave? The small fry are rude and unreasonable, and the moment the big ones step out, they try to crush us with brute force?"


    "Does the William family look like it''s short on people?"


    His words left everyone stunned. Even Obona Jones gave Nichs William a surprised look.


    Obona hadn''t held back at all in his effort to resolve the conflict quickly, fully channeling his magic into his voice.


    Aside from Dean Bruce and Lina Jones, everyone else had been dazed and overwhelmed by the magic. The fact that Nichs William recovered so quickly showed that he was no ordinary opponent.


    With his eyes narrowing slightly, Obona Jones asked in a low voice, "Who exactly are you?"


    "You think you''re above me? I''m the young lord of Notting City!" Nichs William, utterly enraged, spat coldly. "Old man, how dare you attack me?"


    "¡­"


    Obona Jones had originally intended to de-escte the situation, but the moment Nichs William called him "old man," his anger surged like wildfire.


    Ever since Dean Bruce had arrived, Obona had been swallowing his frustration. Now, being insulted by someone from another city was the final straw.


    Young lord or not, he didn''t care¡ªNichs could have been the ruler of Notting City, and Obona wouldn''t have hesitated.


    "You dare insult my father?!" Herbert Jones''s eyes reddened with fury. Roaring with anger, he leaped forward, his fist aiming straight at Nichs William.


    "Hmph!"


    "What a fool! Who even fights hand-to-hand these days?"


    Nichs William wasn''t stupid. With a single nce, he saw the fierce power emanating from Herbert''s glowing fist. Not wanting to engage in closebat, he raised his staff high and chanted softly, "Sleep is a loan from death¡ªthe longer you sleep, the longer your debt!"


    A soft purple glow burst from his staff, and almost as soon as the incantation was finished, Herbert Jones''s body froze midair. With a heavy thud, he crashed onto the ground.


    "Herbert!"


    The Jones family cried out in shock and rushed forward. Obona Jones and Lina Jones, the highest-level mages in the family, quickly sensed that Herbert''s life force was rapidly draining away, their faces instantly paling in horror.


    Dean Bruce, on the other hand, nodded with approval. Nichs William had clearly grasped the essence of the spell¡ªperhaps a bit too well.


    Or, more urately, he had been cleverly misled into turning it into a dual-effect spell.


    Not only did the spell force its target into a deep sleep, but it also drained their life force continuously during the state.


    If someone wasn''t careful and fell victim to this spell, even if they were more powerful than Nichs William, they could be trapped in the sleep state, their life force siphoned away until they met their demise!

 Chapter 88: Chapter 88: Resolving the Conflict, The Jones Family’s Shock!

    Of course, such a powerful effect came with a heavy cost in mana. Nichs William had only maintained the spell for a few seconds before his forehead was drenched in sweat, his body trembling from exhaustion.


    "You scoundrel! How dare you be so vicious? This was just a minor argument, and yet you tried to take my son''s life?"


    "Attack!"


    Obona Jones roared furiously, and the nearby servants immediately turned fierce, their eyes gleaming with intent. However, the soldiers from the lord''s manor were no pushovers either, and they raised their spears in unison.


    Seeing that a full-blown fight was about to erupt, Dean Bruce decided it was time to intervene. He calmly stepped forward and said, "Nichs, stop the spell."


    "They''re all friends here; there''s no need for this to escte."


    The moment he spoke, all eyes turned toward Dean Bruce, curiosity brimming in everyone''s gaze.


    Nichs William, already nearing his limit, shuddered when he heard that familiar voice. He immediately canceled the spell, and his body rxed.


    Looking up to see where the voice hade from, Nichs William''s face lit up with excitement when he recognized Dean Bruce. "Teacher! What are you doing here? Are these... your friends?"


    As he spoke, Nichs became visibly anxious, his expression turning uneasy.


    Ever since learning Slumber of the Dead, his admiration and fear of Dean Bruce had only grown stronger.


    The spell Dean Bruce had taught him could manipte souls and even drain life force¡ªabilities far beyond what ordinary people could achieve!


    Even his ancient ancestor had marveled at its power, admitting that even at his peak, he wouldn''t have been a match for Dean Bruce. This made Nichs even more determined to stay in his good graces.


    However, Nichs''s words left the entire Jones family utterly shocked.


    Earlier, when Lina Jones hadn''t let Dean Bruce share his background, they had assumed he was just amoner or an independent mage. They never expected that Dean Bruce was the teacher of a young lord!


    In these times, bing the teacher of a young lord wasn''t something one could achieve with mere strength. It required a significant background and reputation!


    This revtion left Obona and his wife even more impressed with Dean Bruce. They were so thrilled that they were practically ready to strip Lina down and tie her to Dean Bruce''s bed that very night!


    Dean Bruce, maintaining his calm demeanor, said, "We''re all on the same side. Whatever happened, let''s talk it out. No need to dwell on it."


    "But what about Herbert..."


    Ezra and the others cast worried nces at Herbert, who was still lying on the ground.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce exhaled softly. With a wave of his hand, a cloud of purple mist formed, enveloping Herbert.


    Hummm¡ª


    In an instant, vibrant life energy burst forth and flowed into Herbert''s body. His fingers twitched, and momentster, he sprang to his feet, fully revived.


    "What just happened?"


    "Huh? His life force is back already? He''s awake just like that?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was left speechless in shock.


    Even Nichs William couldn''t help but marvel inwardly, Teacher truly lives up to his title!


    For him to cast that spell, he had to recite an incantation, and even then, he could only maintain it for a few seconds, unable to reverse its effects.


    But Dean Bruce? With just a simple breath, he not only undid the spell''s effects but also re-infused the life force back into Herbert''s body that hadn''t yet been absorbed. He made it look effortless, dissolving the magicpletely.


    The difference in power was so vast that, in Nichs''s eyes, Dean Bruce seemed like a god.


    Nichs William pursed his lips and exined, "Teacher, this is what happened. Our two groups identally bumped into each other. I wanted to resolve it quickly, but that guy stepped out of the carriage and immediately demanded a price from me!"


    "His attitude was incredibly arrogant, and he told me to pay up and get out of his way! I''ve never been treated like that, so I argued back!"


    Hearing this, E Jones lowered his head in embarrassment. This was how he usually handled such situations, and it had never gone wrong before.


    But this time, it led to such a mess, and he couldn''t help feeling humiliated.


    The situation was clear. Once the argument started, the more people got involved, the worse the conflict became. That''s why things had escted to the standoff Dean Bruce had walked into.


    Obona Jones shot E a sharp re before speaking in a stern voice, "Since we''re all on the same side, there''s no need to dwell on this minor issue. Let''s just move on."


    Feeling embarrassed, Obona quickly boarded the carriage after finishing his sentence.


    Meanwhile, Herbert Jones, who had just woken up, scratched his head in confusion. "What kind of magic was that? You didn''t even touch me, and I was knocked out!"


    Nichs William nced at Dean Bruce, seeing his calm expression before replying, "That spell is called Slumber of the Dead, a high-level spell that my teacher taught me!"


    "That''s some powerful magic!"


    Herbert grinned, "Once I get stronger, we''ll have to spar again!"


    Dean Bruce walked up to Nichs William and asked quietly, "Why are you here in Stanlow City?"


    "Teacher, I was invited!" Nichs responded respectfully. "Yesterday, people from Stanlow City came to our manor, inviting my sister and representatives from Notting City to attend the banquet. My father had to stay behind to oversee things in Notting City, so he sent me instead."


    "And inside the carriage¡ªis that your sister?" Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow slightly.


    "That''s right!" Nichs William nodded slightly and said softly, "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have felt so confident. But seeing you, Teacher, makes me even happier!"


    He paused for a moment, then asked, "Teacher, are you busy? Would you like me to serve you?"


    "No need for that." Lina Jones, who was familiar with Nichs William, though not particrly close, didn''t hesitate to interject. She hadn''t spoken earlier because she knew Dean Bruce would step in to prevent the situation from escting.


    With a bright smile, Lina effortlessly looped her arm through Dean Bruce''s, giving the impression of closeness, and said, "Your teacher is apanying me, so he doesn''t need your service!"


    Nichs William''s eyes widened, his pupils constricting sharply. Seeing that Dean Bruce didn''t push Lina Jones''s hand away, he gasped inwardly, as if a tidal wave had crashed within his heart.


    Dean Bruce, however, paid no mind to any of this. He nced up at the luxurious carriage, raising an eyebrow as he remarked, "Your sister is quiteposed¡ªso much has happened, yet she hasn''t said a single word."


    Nichs William gave a wry smile. "That''s just how my sister is. By the way, Teacher, where are you headed?"


    "We''re attending the banquet at the lord of Stanlow City''s manor," Dean Bruce replied calmly, though this response left Nichs William visibly surprised.


    However, after ncing at Lina Jones, Nichs quickly understood.


    Nichs William leaned in and spoke softly, "Teacher, quite a few people are attending the banquet this time. Besides the Nine Provinces Alliance and the lord''s manor from nearby cities, they''ve also invited the Magic Guild and the Mercenaries'' Guild. It seems something big is about to happen!"


    "Do I really need you worrying about me?"


    Dean Bruce huffed lightly. "But you¡ªhonestly, you''ve been cking. Without me pushing you, you went days without mastering a single spell. Yet with just one day of pressure, you managed to do it, though yourprehension is still a bitcking!"


    Nichs William flushed with embarrassment at these words.


    In his heart, Nichs William knew that his rapid mastery of magic was purely thanks to his ancestor''s help. But he couldn''t admit that out loud. Instead, he respectfully replied, "Teacher, I humbly ask for your guidance. What are my shorings?"


    "Do you think sleep is just for sleeping?" Dean Bruce asked rhetorically. "Do you remember how youprehended The Interrogation of the Soul?"


    "Huh?" Nichs William, quick-witted as he was, immediately caught on to what Dean Bruce was suggesting. His eyes lit up as he carefully asked, "Teacher, are you saying I''ve been thinking too simply, too narrowly about sleep?"


    "Sleep can lead to dreams! Just like The Interrogation of the Soul, it can directly affect the target''s soul! And the effect would be even more intense?"


    "Not bad, not entirely foolish," Dean Bruce nodded, speaking softly. "Since you understand this,e see me after the banquet. It''s time I teach you a new spell. But remember, learning new magic doesn''t mean you can abandon the previous two spells!"


    Hearing this, Nichs William''s face lit up with joy, his heart brimming with excitement.


    Ever since he had experienced the power of the magic Dean Bruce had taught him, his desire to learn magic had shifted from merely recovering from the embarrassment of a broken engagement to a genuine passion for mastering the craft.


    Dean Bruce''s tone turned stern as he warned, "If you neglect the spells you''ve already learned because of a new one, our teacher-student bond... will end. Mark my words¡ªreviewing what you''ve learned will teach you something new. That''s the secret to mastering all magic."


    "Reviewing what I''ve learned..." Nichs William froze for a moment, then nodded earnestly. "I understand, Teacher. I won''t neglect the spells I''ve already mastered."


    "Good. Now, off you go," Dean Bruce nodded, satisfied.


    He was equally pleased. Running into Nichs William here was a stroke of luck¡ªit meant he could trick him into learning more spells sooner, elerating the rewards the system would give him.


    Of course, Dean Bruce''s face betrayed none of his thoughts. He kept his expression calm as he walked towards the carriage with Lina Jones, while Nichs William watched him with respectful eyes.


    The moment Dean Bruce stepped into the carriage, he immediately felt several pairs of heated gazes fixed on him!

 Chapter 89: Chapter 89: The Angry Medro Cep!

    Feeling the burning gaze upon him, Dean Bruce immediately put on a nonchnt expression, appearing even more enigmatic in the eyes of Jones and the others.


    It was E who reacted first, curiously asking, "Dean, you''re the teacher of that young lord? So the magic he used on Brother Herbert was also learned from you?"


    "What kind of magic was that? It was amazing! Brother Herbert is naturally immune to certain magical abilities, yet that young lord, despite not seeming very high in rank, was able to knock him out without any resistance. That''s incredibly powerful!"


    "Wow, being a teacher to a young lord must mean you have an extraordinary identity, Dean. Can''t you tell us more?"


    "Exactly! That magic was truly remarkable! Dean, could you teach it to us?"


    One person spoke up, and the others chimed in, their hopeful eyes fixed on Dean Bruce.


    "Enough!"


    Obona Jones said sternly, "Magic shouldn''t be passed around lightly. Don''t bother Dean like this!"


    Dean Bruce understood the value of rarity. Even if the more people who sought to learn magic increased the chance of someone sessfully mastering it, he still wouldn''t teach too many.


    Skipping the topic of teaching them magic, Dean Bruce calmly said, "That spell is called Slumber of the Dead. I did teach it to Nichs. As for why I took him as a student? I originally didn''t want to, but he knelt before me, and I couldn''t bear to see such a young boy so disappointed and heartbroken, so I agreed."


    "However, my energy is limited, and even if something simr happens again, I wouldn''t be able to agree."


    Noticing E and Ezra''s eyes lighting up, Dean Bruce''s words soon revealed their helplessness, and their astonishment was hard to quell.


    "A young lord had to kneel just to be your student¡­ Dean, you must have a noble background, right? You''re not from the Empire, are you?"


    E''s words caused a chill to run through the Jones family, making their breaths quicken.


    If they could establish a connection with a force from the Empire, it would be a tremendous opportunity for their family!


    Lina Jones, linking arms with Dean Bruce, pouted and said, "Did you all forget what I mentioned before? Dean has a special identity that can''t be disclosed! If it weren''t for resolving my engagement this time, he shouldn''t even have to step into the spotlight!"


    "¡­"


    Initially, the members of the Jones family thought Lina was trying to cover for Dean Bruce, but upon seeing Nichs William''s respectful demeanor, they were convinced.


    E quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, Dean. I shouldn''t have asked that."


    Dean Bruce shook his head, feeling the shift in the Jones family''s attitude toward him. He couldn''t help but reflect on how important strength was in this brutal world.


    Because he gradually revealed his power, he transformed from being challenged to being respected, even feared!


    Regaining hisposure, Dean Bruce calmly said, "The matter has been resolved. Let''s set off."


    Obona Jones and the others nodded, instructing therge group to move forward.


    With Dean Bruce present, Nichs William dared notpete for space, dutifully yielding to the Jones family''s carriage, following closely as they made their way to the lord''s mansion in Stanlow.


    The scale of this banquet was immense, and the lord''s mansion had long been prepared; the area near the estate had cleared the streets to avoid any collisions.


    As the crowd thickened, the noise became palpable. Obona Jones could no longer remain in the carriage, so he got out and sat at the front, engaging with various parties passing by.


    For the moment, the people inside the carriage regarded Dean Bruce with utmost respect, even Dana Jones, the elder, treated him with great deference.


    Lina Jones rolled her eyes and said, "I absolutely hate situations like this. Unfortunately, once I officially take on the role of saintess, I''ll probably have to live like this every day."


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "In that position, you must manage the affairs. The path you''ve chosen requires steadfastmitment."


    At his words, Lina Jones raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "You always manage to surprise me. Just this one line seems to hold some profound meaning."


    Dean Bruce merely smiled in response. He had done extensive research on both Eastern and Western civilizations and knowledge in his past life, so casually dropping some seemingly deep insights was easy for him.


    Choosing silence, Dean Bruce closed his eyes and began to ponder what kind of magic would be best to teach Nichs William next.


    Now, with the Red Sun Fruit in his possession, Dean Bruce anticipated that after consuming more of it, he would experience a significant boost to his fire elemental magic. It would be best to teach others a variety of fire elemental spellster on.


    However, to help others grasp specific elemental magic, he would need to carefully consider the incantations!


    Noticing Dean Bruce lost in thought, the members of the Jones family grew tense. They dared not chat loudly, or even breathe heavily, fearing they might disturb him.


    With Obona Jones present outside, Dean Bruce and the others didn''t have to worry; they slowly approached the lord''s mansion in Stanlow.


    Upon reaching the entrance, Dean Bruce gathered his thoughts and stepped down from the carriage. The others quickly followed, and soon someone moved the carriage to the side. The guards were also directed to the side courtyard, where food was prepared for them to rest.


    Dean Bruce''s group was led through the main entrance. Just a few steps in, a voice called out, "Lina, it''s been years! I heard you''ve be the designated saintess; congrattions!"


    At the sound of the voice, Lina Jones narrowed her eyes, gripping Dean Bruce''s arm tighter, her body pressing closer as if they were about to merge.


    Noticing this shift, Dean Bruce understood immediately¡ªMedro Cep had arrived!


    Turning toward the source of the voice, he saw a man in a light blue magic robe, adorned with patterns simr to Borus, walking out of the courtyard.


    He wore a sword at his waist, its scabbard embedded with gems of various colors, shimmering in the sunlight.


    As Dean Bruce assessed Medro Cep, he caught sight of the intimate contact between him and Lina Jones. Although Medro''s expression remained unchanged and still bore a smile, he stumbled slightly, revealing that his emotions were in turmoil!


    In truth, Medro Cep didn''t have feelings for Lina Jones; otherwise, he wouldn''t have rejected the Jones family''s marriage proposal years ago.


    Now he was willing to agree purely because of Lina''s status!


    But someone as proud as him, no matter how much he disliked the situation, would still feel anger upon seeing Dean Bruce so close to Lina Jones!


    He had already regarded Lina Jones as his own prized possession; how could he allow anyone else to touch her?


    In an instant, when he looked at Dean Bruce again, his eyes were filled with a chilling killing intent!


    However, since they were at a banquet with guests arriving frequently, no matter how displeased Medro Cep felt, he had to suppress his anger and put on a smile to greet Dean Bruce.


    Feeling Medro Cep''s murderous intent and frustration, Dean Bruce nearlyughed out loud; the sensation was utterly delightful!


    He relished the way others looked at him with resentment yet felt powerless.


    Moreover, Medro Cep''s immediate anger toward him actually worked in their favor.


    Lina Jones smiled and said, "Thank you! I hear you''re about to get a promotion as well, so congrattions to you too!"


    Medro Cep pretended not to notice the closeness between Dean Bruce and Lina Jones and replied with a smile, "Compared to you, what kind of promotion is that? I''m still just a lowly underling following orders!"


    "Uncle Obona, Aunt Dana, it''s been a while! I''ve been thinking of you both. I''ve been tied up with mundane matterstely and couldn''t visit your home; I hope you can forgive me."


    "And your younger siblings are looking more charming than ever! I happen to know a mentor from the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy; perhaps I could help you all get in touch and teach you some high-level spells ahead of time!"


    Had Dean Bruce not revealed his power, Obona and Dana might have been tempted by his offer, but now they had made their decision and wouldn''t be trying to build ties with Medro Cep.


    Obona firmly rejected, "I appreciate your kind offer, but they should strive for their own sess in school without wasting a favor! If they don''t get into the advanced magic academy, it''s no big deal; the Jones family can support them just fine!"


    This wasn''t an empty statement. With Lina Jones around, as long as no major problems arose, the Jones family would undoubtedly thrive for another two hundred years. With a bit of luck, climbing even higher wouldn''t be difficult!


    Even if it was just a polite refusal, Medro Cep felt embarrassed by such a blunt rejection.


    What made it even worse was a clearly sarcastic voice ringing out, heard by everyone in the courtyard.


    "A mere high-level spell, and you want to help others make connections? If youck the capability, don''t make grand ims!"


    "When did the Nine Provinces Alliance produce someone like you?"

 Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Aunt, Flattering Nicholas!

    Hearing the familiar voice, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile.


    When his disciple retorted, it felt just like his own response. Moreover, seeing Medro Cep wearing that expression of wanting to explode but having to be mindful of his status was all the more satisfying.


    As expected, Nichs William stepped in, approaching Dean Bruce while mockingly saying, "Lina is the future saintess of the Temple of Wisdom. Do you think her family would know high-level spells? Acting so holier-than-thou while wanting everything for free, tsk tsk!"


    "I wonder if the higher-ups of the Nine Provinces Alliance know what kind of person you are. Would they throw you away?"


    In Nichs William''s mind, Dean Bruce was like a divine being, and he would never allow anyone to ignore his presence.


    If it weren''t for Nichs William''s low level and the significant gap between him and Medro Cep, he would have acted without hesitation!


    "You¡­"


    Medro Cep''s pupils contracted sharply. He was about to respond when he noticed the strange looks from those nearby.


    In that moment, his anger could no longer be contained. Ignoring his role as the host responsible for weing guests, he coldly stated, "Kid, do you even know what you''re saying?"


    "I said what I meant, and I will follow through. How could I be like you and nder me? Kneel down and apologize, or else¡­ you won''t be leaving my Cep family today!"


    As the words fell, Medro Cep gripped the hilt of his sword tightly, his expression icy as he approached Nichs William.


    Nichs William showed no fear. What a joke! His enigmatic teacher was right beside him, his ancestor was hidden within him, and he had a powerful sister behind him. Although his sister often bullied him, she would definitely be a huge help if he were in danger!


    With so many life-saving options, he felt bold enough to shout even at the headquarters of the Nine Provinces Alliance, let alone in the Cep household.


    Nichs William sneered ruthlessly, "So this is how your Cep family treats guests? I''d love to see what you can do if I don''t kneel or apologize today!"


    "Seeking death!"


    With a fierce glint in his eyes, Medro Cep could no longer endure the provocation. He leaped forward, drawing his sword amidst the gasps of the onlookers, charging at Nichs William.


    Dean Bruce would never stand by and watch his disciple get hurt, especially not for standing up for him.


    However, before he could act, two deep blue sword auras sliced through the air, striking Medro Cep squarely in the chest at incredible speed.


    "Wow!"


    Medro Cep felt a tremendous force hit him in the chest, causing him to fly backward, blood spraying from his mouth.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow and decided against intervening further.


    "Young Master!"


    "Lord Young City Master!"


    The guards and servants of the Cep family in the courtyard turned pale, hastily drawing their weapons and rushing toward Nichs William.


    Others rushed to Medro Cep, whoy heavily on the ground.


    "Ugh!" Medro Cep''s fury boiled like a volcano ready to erupt; his eyes turned bloodshot as he shouted, "Get rid of him!"


    First, he was infuriated by Dean Bruce and Lina Jones, then rejected by his elders, mocked in various ways, and now, after trying to strike back, he ended up in such a pitiful state¡ªit was utterly humiliating!


    Hearing Medro Cep''smand, the guards red coldly as they charged at Nichs William.


    But the next moment, the sword aura seemed to solidify, sweeping outward and instantly sending dozens of people flying, even cracking the armor they wore.


    Witnessing this, Medro Cep finally regained hisposure and quickly got up, yelling, "Who dares to cause trouble in my Cep family home?"


    "Medro¡­ when did you be so bold?"


    A clear voice apanied by footsteps echoed in the courtyard as Jennier William stepped in. Though her stature was not particrly imposing, an overwhelming sense of pressure filled the area in an instant.


    "Jennier¡­ Elder Jennier?!"


    Medro Cep''s pupils constricted sharply, and he quickly knelt, bowing respectfully, "I did not know Elder Jennier had arrived. I beg your forgiveness for my inadequate greeting!"


    Medro Cep held a rtively low position within the Nine Provinces Alliance, and encountering an elder like Jennier William required utmost respect.


    "Letting a greeting slip is forgivable," Jennier William replied calmly. "But what is your intention in attacking my brother?"


    "This is your brother?"


    Upon hearing this, Medro Cep''s expression turned awkward. He realized he had gravely miscalcted!


    With someone backing him up, Nichs William appeared even more arrogant. He stepped forward and smirked, "I told you, even if I don''t kneel and apologize today, what can you do about it?"


    "¡­"


    Medro Cep''s lips twitched. No matter how furious he felt inside, he dared not confront Jennier William. Instead, he forced a ttering smile at Nichs William. "So, you''re the young master of the William family. It seems we''re causing family troubles here!"


    "Since we''re all family, pleasee in!"


    At this, Jennier William''s expression softened a bit, and she shot a nce at Nichs William. She replied coolly, "Don''t be too reckless outside. I can protect you today, but what if I''m not around?"


    Nichs William scoffed inwardly, thinking that even if she weren''t there, he still had his master and ancestor to back him up. However, he didn''t dare voice those thoughts and simply chuckled awkwardly in agreement.


    It must be said that Jennier William still held some affection for the Nine Provinces Alliance. Even though Medro Cep had taken a swing at her brother, and despite the fact that it hadn''t caused any real harm, she decided not to pursue the matter further after he backed down.


    Medro Cep led Jennier William into the main courtyard amid many curious stares. Nichs William dashed over to Dean Bruce and boasted, "Teacher, how do you think I did?"


    "Ugh! That guy actually dared to ignore you and suck up to your master''s family. It''s outrageous! Once I''m stronger, if I run into him, I''ll teach him a lesson he won''t forget!"


    Hearing "master" made Lina Jones blush slightly.


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "You did very well. During the banquet, you need to observe the atmosphere and y along with me. At that point, I''ll show that guy what despair truly means!"


    Nichs William''s eyes lit up, and he whispered, "Are you going to make a move, Teacher? Hehe, seeing you in action would be such an honor!"


    As Medro Cep escorted Jennier William away, other servants came out to greet the guests, guiding Dean Bruce and his party into a grand hall.


    The hall wasvishly decorated, constructed entirely of sparkling minerals. Even at night, it radiated a brilliant light, illuminating the entire room as if it were daylight.


    There were ten tables in total, and the first table was already filled with people. Aside from Medro Cep and Jennier William, there were eight unfamiliar faces to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce and Lina Jones were seated at the fourth table, alongside Nichs William and their family.


    In fact, he should have sat at a different table, but he was determined to stay with Dean Bruce, leaving the servants with no choice.


    Once seated, Lina Jones leaned close to Dean Bruce and whispered, "At the first table, besides Medro Cep and Elder Jennier William, the others are also of elder rank!"


    "The first one is Koreya Cep, the current head of the Cep family and the lord of Stanlow City. He is said to be a third-tier Magus-level expert!"


    "That muscr man in the red outfit is Spry Baird, the vice president of the Mercenary Guild in the entire Mors Province. He possesses remarkable strength and an artifact, likely a newly minted archmage. Even an average mid-tier archmage might not stand a chance against him."


    "And that cute little girl is ire Raymond, the president of the Magic Guild in Stanlow City. She stepped into the archmage rank years ago and hasn''t made a move in thest decade. However, on my way back, the lord warned me to be cautious of her."


    "This indicates her strength is no small matter; we must be very careful!"


    Being the saintess of the Temple of Wisdom, Lina Jones had been well-trained and could recognize those qualified to sit at the first table, introducing each one to Dean Bruce.


    Unbeknownst to her, her act of introducing people seemed like public affection to Medro Cep, making him so furious that his teeth began to chatter. He wished he could take immediate action to teach Dean Bruce a harsh lesson!


    The individuals at the first table were either from prestigious families or heads of various guilds, and they were whispering among themselves, seemingly embroiled in some dispute.


    In contrast, the atmosphere at the other tables felt much more harmonious, as many factions used this gathering to forge alliances, engaging in lively discussions.


    Even Obona Jones was no exception, raising his ss and heading over to mingle with others at the tables!

 Chapter 91: Chapter 91: Announcing the Relics News?

    Time slowly passed amidst the heated debates of the prominent figures at the first table and the conversations of guests at the other tables.


    Dean Bruce, feeling increasingly bored, began to scrutinize the ten individuals at the first table.


    Aside from Medro Cep, everyone else was of a higher rank than Magus, each holding a respectable status.


    The matter that could stir such a debate among these people must be significant!


    Dean Bruce began to ponder. Were they really here to discuss the Lulu Ruins?


    Given how cautious the Nine Provinces Alliance had been regarding this, they shouldn''t be so reckless as to make the existence of the Relics public!


    [It seems that the gathering of the Nine Provinces Alliance here isn''t solely for the Lulu Ruins; there must be other matters at hand!]Dean Bruce squinted, sensing the unusual atmosphere and feeling a sense of anticipation. He wondered what secrets might be hidden near this remote little town!


    After an unknown period, Jennier William and the others finally concluded their debate. They exchanged nces, signaling that they had reached a consensus.


    This was, after all, the lord''s estate of Stanlow City, a domain of Koreya Cep. He quickly rose, tapped the table with his hand, and spoke in a deep voice, "Everyone, please quiet down!"


    "¡­"


    All the influential forces who could speak to Koreya Cep were seated at the first table. The guests at the other tables, upon hearing the host''s call, dared not continue their discussions and immediately returned to their seats.


    Obona Jones was no exception, rejoining Dean Bruce and the others.


    Surveying the room, Koreya Cep nodded in satisfaction at the sight and then addressed the assembly, "Those of you who have been summoned are among the most notable forces and families in the Mors Province. I am here not only representing the lord''s estate of Stanlow City but also the major guilds and the Nine Provinces Alliance to announce something!"


    He paused for a moment, his tone bing serious as he continued, "The ck Dragon Mountains stretch across the entire Mors Province, cutting offmunication between several cities. To connect, one must either take a long detour or face the risks of crossing the mountains!"


    "Cities and families have suffered greatly under the burden of the ck Dragon Mountains. Recently, we discovered a Relic in the heart of these mountains. If we can decipher this Relic, there may be a chance to eradicate the ck Dragon Mountains!"


    "However, our individual strength alone makes it difficult to unravel the mysteries of this Relic. Therefore, we wish to consolidate the power of the Mors Province, coborate with all of you, and form an alliance to decipher this Relic! There will be no profit sharing; everyone may freely obtain what they find within the Relic!"


    "I wonder what everyone thinks?"


    As his words hung in the air, the crowd exchanged astonished nces, their faces filled with surprise.


    Dean Bruce and Lina Jones stared in disbelief, unable toprehend why the Nine Provinces Alliance would publicly announce the existence of the Relics!


    Could it be that they no longer wished to decipher the ancient magical runes?


    Furrowing his brow, Dean Bruce couldn''t make sense of why the members of the Nine Provinces Alliance would be so generous!


    Or did they believe theycked the strength to explore it on their own?


    However, ording to Lina Jones, the Nine Provinces Alliance was notoriously arrogant, making this possibility highly unlikely!


    "What kind of Relics are we talking about? How dangerous is it?"


    While Dean Bruce and Lina Jones were still in shock, someone already spoke up.


    Koreya Cep replied softly, "We don''t know exactly what type of Relics it is. The magical energy emanating from it isn''t too intense; it seems to lie somewhere between Magus and Grand Magus levels. That''s why we''ve invited several strong individuals, all of whom are Grand Magus level!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd nced at Jennier William and the others, no longer feeling anxious.


    Although one must reach the Saint level to be considered a true powerhouse, in the Mors Province, Grand Magus was already a rare and elusive figure.


    With seven or eight Grand Magus level individuals apanying them, they felt no fear.


    Noticing that everyone had quieted down, Koreya Cep continued, "If there are no objections, then gather your people and meet here in Stanlow City fifteen days from now!"


    "Gather our people? How many are we talking about?"


    Another voice called out, and all eyes turned to Koreya Cep.


    He calmly responded, "The number of people you need to gather depends on your family''s strength. If your family has a high-level Magus, then you only need to bring twenty elite members!"


    "If you only have mid-level Archmages, then you''ll need a team of fifty! If you have low-level Archmages or none at all, you must bring two hundred people!"


    At his words, the room erupted inmotion, and nearly all the leaders disyed looks of shock.


    "What on earth?"


    "Why is this the criteria? If we don''t have stronger individuals to lead, we must gather even more people?"


    In this world, whilebor might be cheap, summoning a hundred people to a ce fraught with danger would cost a fortune.


    They weren''t fools; they understood that the potential rewards from the Relics might not be worth such an investment.


    Koreya Cep spoke in a calm tone, "There are no guaranteed rewards from this expedition to the Relics. Since you''re reaping these benefits, isn''t it fair to pay a price?"


    After a pause, Koreya Cep added with a smile, "Moreover, the more people you bring, the greater the potential rewards¡ªthis is a good thing!"


    Those who could lead a faction were no fools; they wouldn''t be easily deceived by Koreya Cep. Someone immediately spoke up, "The more people we bring, the better. But, Koreya, how many are you nning to take with you?"


    "You''re the city lord with thousands of soldiers at yourmand. If you brought them all, wouldn''t you just hoard all the benefits from the Relics for yourself?"


    Hearing the underlying sarcasm, Koreya Cep remained unfazed and calmly replied, "The minimum requirement to enter is a Magus level or equivalent Sword or Martial cultivator. Those soldiers don''t meet the entry requirements!"


    Casting his gaze around, Koreya Cep looked at the speaker and said, "Edel, I heard that half a month ago, you hired a team of mercenaries to capture more than ten foxes from the orc tribe. If I were to ry this information to the Beast God Temple, I wonder if your family could survive the fallout?"


    Edel Rap''s expression changed dramatically, and he clenched his teeth. "Are you threatening me?"


    "Not quite a threat," Koreya Cep replied calmly. "Currently, our human tribe has an alliance with the orcs. If you dare to act like that, you deserve punishment."


    "..."


    The corners of Edel Rap''s mouth twitched. He finally spoke, "Fine, I agree to join the alliance and will bring the required number of people!"


    Seeing this unfold, everyone fell silent.


    To support an entire family, these powerful factions were no strangers to wrongdoing.


    They worried that Koreya Cep might have dirt on them, leaving them momentarily speechless.


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, finding Koreya Cep''s actions quitemendable.


    This was the kind of authority a city lord should wield!


    In contrast, Medro Cep, despite holding positions in both the War God Temple and the Nine Provinces Alliance, acted recklessly, resorting only to brute force when angered.


    Comparing their methods, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but wonder if Medro Cep was truly his biological sibling.


    As Dean Bruce pondered these thoughts, Koreya Cep scanned the crowd and calmly stated, "You need not worry. As long as you are willing to cooperate and join the alliance, we will honor ourmitments regarding the benefits."


    "After all, we are not representing just one faction, but a coalition of multiple forces. Our goal is not merely profit but to explore the Relics andpletely destroy the ck Dragon Mountains!"


    Upon hearing this, many in the crowd couldn''t help but smirk internally.


    No one rises early for nothing!


    In this world, there are no truly selfless individuals! No matter how noble the words sound, everyone has their own motives!


    Unfortunately, with Edel Rap''s example as a warning, they dared not speak out.


    After all, Koreya Cep represented not only the lordship of Stanlow but also the Nine Provinces Alliance and several other powerful factions!


    How could they resist?


    If they dered they were stepping back today, they might find their families wiped out by tomorrow!


    "Since no one has voiced any objections, I take it everyone agrees," Koreya Cep continued. "As the host, my family is willing to bear all expenses for your gathering. Therefore, I propose that my son, Medro Cep, take on the role of leader of this alliance. How does everyone feel about that?"


    As his words sank in, everyone looked up at Medro Cep, whose proud demeanor elicited mixed reactions.


    Even those who hadn''t witnessed Medro Cep''s previous failures didn''t want to see a young man leading over them!


    But as they looked around the table and saw the calm expressions on the so-called strong, they realized that the earlier debate had already solidified this decision.


    Though they were unsure of what price Koreya Cep had paid to bring about this situation, they understood that they could no longer stop it.


    Seeing that no one dared to speak up, Medro Cep smiled and stood, saying, "Thank you all for your support. However, I believe that if we are to form this alliance, the position of leader should go to someone strong!"


    "If anyone disagrees, feel free to challenge me!"


    As he spoke, Medro Cep''s gaze fell upon Dean Bruce.

 Chapter 92: Chapter 92: Nicholas Takes Action

    The crowd fell silent for a moment at Medro Cep''s provocation, their brows furrowing slightly.


    It wasn''t that they were worried about Dean Bruce; they simply thought Medro Cep was being petty!


    Clearly, no one opposed his role as leader of the alliance, yet he still chose to provoke others. This left them concerned about whether Medro Cep would stir up trouble in the future.


    Even Koreya Cep''s lips twitched slightly, his expression shifting for the first time.


    Dean Bruce was not someone who would simply take insults lying down. Sensing Medro Cep''s challenging gaze, he couldn''t help but chuckle, "If the position of leader is to be held by someone powerful, it seems you won''t even get a chance! Your father and your elders¡ªhow many of them are weaker than you?"


    Medro Cep faltered at this remark, while the crowd couldn''t help butugh, making his face turn even redder.


    "Enough!" Medro Cep snapped through gritted teeth. "They are important figures with more significant matters to attend to. Who has the time to take on the responsibilities of a leader?"


    "When I said the leader should be someone strong, I was referring to us younger generations!"


    "Oh, I didn''t realize you had such self-awareness, knowing you''re weak. It seems you''ve excluded anyone older and stronger than you from consideration!" The sarcasm in Dean Bruce''s words was unmistakable, and it brought a sense of satisfaction to the crowd.


    Having been nearly suffocated by Koreya Cep''s authority earlier, they were now ready to cheer for Dean Bruce as they witnessed Medro Cep falter.


    Medro Cep was already filled with rage toward Dean Bruce, and after being ridiculed, along with all his previous grievances, he could no longer contain himself. He said in a low voice, "Is that all you can do¡ªtalk back? If you have a problem with me, then let''s settle it with a fight!"


    "If you can defeat me, I''ll dly hand over the position of leader to you!"


    "I want to see what kind of strength you have to deserve the Temple of Wisdom''s saintess!"


    "..."


    The room erupted in shock, and Koreya Cep''s brow furrowed in disappointment.


    He could ept that his son was reckless, but he could not tolerate someone who would lose theirposure over a woman!


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, Nichs William suddenly stood up, smiling, "You want to challenge my teacher? You''ll have to get through me first!"


    "Hmm? Your teacher?"


    Everyone, except for the Jones family members, was taken aback.


    Those invited to the banquet, even if they didn''t know each other, had been introduced before it started. They were well aware of Nichs William''s identity, especially that he had a sister who served as an elder in the Nine Provinces Alliance¡ªa position of great importance. If he was her student, his strength must be formidable.


    Medro Cep narrowed his eyes, sizing up Nichs William, and coldly replied, "With your weak abilities, you think you can challenge me? Out of respect for your sister, I''ll pretend I didn''t hear that. Just step aside!"


    "Hahaha, didn''t you say that the younger generation shouldpete? We should match our levels to truly reflect our skills!"


    Nichs William wasn''t foolish; he quickly retorted, "Are you really afraid of a low-ranking Novice Mage like me?"


    "Shut up!" Medro Cep nearly ground his teeth as he said, "Fine, since you want to stand up for that... so-called teacher of yours, today, I''ll give you a proper lesson on behalf of your sister!"


    "You want to suppress levels? Don''t worry, I''ll only use Novice Mage''s magic to cast spells!"


    It must be said, using provocation against someone as proud and self-assured as Medro Cep was remarkably effective.


    He knew he shouldn''t antagonize the William family, but in the heat of the moment, his anger was hard to contain.


    As Nichs William jumped into the courtyard, raising a wooden staff high, Medro Cep didn''t hold back. He leaped forward, drawing his sword as hended, its de shimmering with a pale blue light, as if water were flowing over it.


    "O spirits of fire, who dwell between heaven and earth, unleash your zing power and turn all enemies before me to ashes! Inferno Sphere, ignite!"


    Nichs William didn''tunch a high-level spell immediately. Although he was young and had seen littlebat, he had been trained by an elder and understood some tactics.


    He nned to feign weakness first, waiting for his opponent to lower their guard before activating a high-level spell for a chance at a decisive strike.


    Boom¡ª


    A searing ze erupted as Nichs William chanted, quickly transforming into three fireballs that streaked through the sky, hurtling toward Medro Cep amidst the astonished gazes of the crowd.


    "Such trivial skills! Just an advanced spell, and it''s so slow. It''s obvious your magic isn''t solid. If it weren''t for your sister, I wouldn''t even bother watching you cast,"


    Medro Cep mocked, showing no concern for the three fireballs as he strolled leisurely across the open space.


    Buzz¡ª


    It was only when the fireballs were about tond that Medro Cep swung his sword. A pale blue sword aura emerged, transforming into a water barrier that collided with the fireballs.


    Pfft¡ª


    In an instant, a thick white mist surged up, quickly spreading in all directions and enveloping both Medro Cep and Nichs William, obscuring the view of the spectators.


    Medro Cep''s voice slowly emerged from the mist, "Is this all you''ve got? What exactly did your teacher teach you?"


    "Sword Aura... Spiral!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, a chilling sword aura erupted, dispersing the white mist. Medro Cep gripped the sword hilt, preparing to charge forward.


    However, as the smoke cleared, Medro Cep froze in ce.


    Nichs William had vanished!


    Medro Cep instinctively looked up, suddenly recalling that Nichs William was too low in rank to fly. He quickly turned, only to be met by a stream of ck water.


    Nichs William''s voice rang out, "This water is darker than ink, flowing relentlessly. I see many souls covered in mud, angrily fighting and tearing each other apart, their bodies mangled!"


    Hearing the strange incantation, Medro Cep hesitated, his magic faltering. He swung his sword, unleashing a pale blue sword aura in an attempt to sever the ck water.


    But a high-level spell is not so easily countered.


    In an instant, the ck water flowed along the sword, cascading over Medro Cep''s body. The magic effect triggered before he could cast any spells, leaving him frozen in ce, his body trembling.


    An ethereal soul emerged from within Medro Cep.


    Unlike before, this ghostly figure made no movements, simply hovering in the air.


    It couldn''t be helped; when heprehended this magic, he understood it as a group effect. With only one person affected, the soul would naturally remain still.


    Noticing this, Nichs William couldn''t help but furrow his brow. However, he hadn''t expected this magic to inflict any substantial harm on Medro Cep.


    Taking a deep breath, and seizing the opportunity while Medro Cep was immobilized, Nichs William waved his staff again and called out loudly, "Sleeping is borrowing from death; the longer you sleep, the longer your repayment period!"


    A faint magical energy began to gather around Nichs William, leaving everyone astonished.


    With two consecutive spells that were so peculiar, they all wondered what kind of special magic this could be.


    Purple shadows flickered and swiftly entered Medro Cep''s body. With a loud "bang," his body copsed to the ground, and even the ethereal soul dissipated.


    Seeing Medro Cep lying motionless, his skin appearing shriveled, the spectators couldn''t help but show their surprise.


    To cast such an effect at the Novice Mage stage was truly astonishing!


    "Hmm?"


    "Is life energy fading away?"


    "This... this is the fluctuation of a high-level spell!"


    Even Coreia Cep and the others jumped up, disying looks of shock. They had sensed something was off the moment The Interrogation of the Soul was cast, but they couldn''t believe that a Novice Mage could achieve such a feat.


    Only when they felt the fluctuations from two consecutive high-level spells did they dare to confirm it!


    In an instant, their gazes turned to Dean Bruce, as they clearly remembered that he was Nichs William''s teacher.


    They were left in awe, wondering just what kind of power Dean Bruce possessed.


    Even Jennier William curiously regarded Dean Bruce.


    "Phew... this magic is undoubtedly a high-level spell, and it''s even among the best! It''s almost touching upon Ultra-High-Level spell!" the young ire Raymond said with a cold glint in her eyes. "These are all unregistered spells with the Magic Guild; it seems that this guy has quite the background!"


    "Medro''s life force is rapidly depleting, Jennier, aren''t you going to do something? After all, he is your subordinate!" Spree Budd chuckled. "Your William family is quite interesting; despite nearing decline, you''ve produced two geniuses back to back. Once your brother''s strength increases, he''ll make a name for himself with just these two spells!"

 Chapter 93: Chapter 93: I Have No Interest in the Alliance Leader

    Upon hearing Spree Budd''s praise, Jennier William maintained a calm expression and replied, "Why should I care? He''s a great mage, heralded as the new generation''s genius. If he were to lose to my underage brother, that would be utterly humiliating."


    Coreia Cep''s face, however, turned awkward. He had hoped to use this incident to bolster his son''s reputation, to help him gain ground in the War God Temple or within the Nine Provinces Alliance. Unfortunately, Medro Cep''s performance was far too outrageous.


    If he couldn''t stand it, the prominent figures around him would surely be disappointed as well.


    Want to advance further?


    Not being reprimanded would be good enough!


    "It''s troubling; not only is his life force waning, but his spirit is starting to deteriorate as well. Unless he unleashes all his magical energy, he''s really going to be in trouble!" Spree Budd shook his head and turned to another mage, chuckling lightly, "Shumiri, aren''t you going to intervene?"


    Shumiri Koran was the elder sent by the Nine Provinces Alliance to apany Medro Cep. She was powerful and not much weaker than Jennier William.


    However, mages of their caliber shared amon trait: they looked down on the weak.


    If Medro Cep were to be defeated by someone of the Novice Mage level, he would be considered useless to them, not worth worrying about.


    Time passed slowly, and as the Slumber of the Dead spell continued to take effect, Medro Cep''s body began to shrivel. His skin became parched and wrinkled, resembling a decaying tree.


    "This¡­ is absurd!"


    "Even if Medro Cep is only using a limited amount of magical energy, his physical body is quite strong. How could he possibly be defeated by someone with such a significant level difference?"


    "What tier of magic is this, exactly?"


    Gasps of astonishment filled the air, as no one had anticipated such a conclusion.


    After all, even if Medro Cep was using a small amount of magical energy, his understanding and mastery of magic had not diminished. Coupled with his physical enhancements, his chances of winning were still quite high.


    Yet, none of them had expected Nichs William to possess such powerful magic.


    Buzz¡ª


    Just as the crowd was in shock, a sharp sword aura suddenly erupted from Medro Cep''s body.


    The faint blue sword light surged forth, directly dispelling the purple magical energy surrounding him.


    In an instant, Medro Cep''s eyes flew open. He mmed his left hand against the ground, and his previously withered body rapidly regained color, shooting out like lightning.


    "Waterlight!"


    The faint blue sword light scattered outward, and with a roar, it filled the space as if water were rushing through. The sharp sword aura lunged toward Nichs William.


    The sword aura was piercingly cold, making everyone present feel a chill on their skin.


    The crowd quickly unleashed their magical energy to protect their loved ones behind them.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, Medro still lost. He unleashed all his power, far exceeding Nichs''s level!"


    "Medro... really misspoke!"


    Spree Budd shook his head; he didn''t have much fondness for those who were untrustworthy.


    Jennier William stepped forward, ready to intercept the attack aimed at Nichs William.


    Medro Cep was attacking in anger, and if no one defended Nichs, he could very well die!


    However, before Jennier William could strike, the ground suddenly began to tremble. The earth erupted in stters, forming a shield that protected Nichs William.


    Seeing this, the members of the Jones family couldn''t help but show delight and then focused intently.


    They were also curious about the power and performance of Dean Bruce when he truly intervened, hoping to gauge his actual strength.


    There was no helping it; Dean Bruce was too mysterious, revealing almost no information, which only fueled their curiosity.


    ng¡ª


    The water-like sharp sword aura struck against the earthen stone wall, leaving numerous marks but failing to prate.


    "Hahaha!"


    Nichs William, having witnessed this magic, knew Dean Bruce was protecting him and was no longer anxious. Heughed heartily, "You lost! You used magical energy that exceeds my level! Hahaha, who would have thought a genius from the War God Temple and the Nine Provinces Alliance would lose to me in a battle of the same level!"


    At these words, Medro Cep, who had forcibly regained hisposure, couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, his body beginning to wither again.


    However, Medro Cep came from a powerful family; he quickly retrieved a green vial from his storage space, crushing its mouth and pouring its contents into his mouth.


    Buzz¡ª


    A soft green glow flickered, and countless small spirits appeared, swirling around Medro Cep, rapidly restoring his wounds and life force.


    "Ah!"


    With a satisfied sigh, Medro Cep grinned and said, "Less talk! My level is higher because of my own training. Why should I be bound by so-called level battles? I was just ying with you earlier!"


    Now calm, Medro Cep remembered Nichs William''s identity and naturally dared not strike at him again. After his taunt, he turned his gaze to Dean Bruce, curious, "Is this your magic?"


    "Good defensive ability, but unfortunately, itcks any offensive power!"


    Step by step, Medro Cep approached Dean Bruce, raising his sword. The pale blue sword light erupted, and an icy chill gradually spread around him.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The chill crystallized into ice blocks, rapidly spreading across the ground.


    It was evident that Medro Cep was using all his strength.


    He had already been humiliated too many times; he had to unleash a powerful attack to redeem his image!


    "Ice elemental magic?"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow and couldn''t help but smile.


    After consuming the Red Sun Fruit, his fire elemental magic had be even stronger, making it incredibly easy to counter ice elemental magic.


    Without even standing up, Dean Bruce casually waved his right hand, casting Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain magic.


    Boom¡ª


    mes erupted from thin air, charging toward Medro Cep like an army, radiating a fierce heat that collided with the frost, instantly melting it away.


    "Hmm?"


    Feeling the terrifying mes, Medro Cep''s expression shifted slightly, but he didn''t retreat. Gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, he shouted, "Angry ice spirit, unleash your power and extinguish all the mes in the world!"


    As the incantation fell, a chilling frost gathered on his sword, rapidly transforming into a white leopard that let out a roar and charged toward the mes.


    However, Dean Bruce''s Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain magic, bolstered by the Red Sun Fruit, incinerated the frost-formed white leopard almost instantly.


    Fierce as fire, what does aggression mean?


    It means being ruthless and fast!


    With a thought, Dean Bruce''s mes surged, swiftly engulfing the unprepared Medro Cep.


    "Not good!"


    "What incredible power!"


    Seeing Medro Cep in crisis, Shumili Ken could no longer hold back. As her staff appeared, she began to chant loudly, "O God of Light, please listen to the prayers of your most loyal servant and grant a miracle that protects against all disasters and suffering!"


    The staff shimmered with a silvery glow, illuminating the previously dark night. Then, amidst the crowd''s gasps, it transformed into an angelic apparition that slowly descended into the sea of mes, enveloping Medro Cep in protection.


    However, the mes roared fiercely, and even the angelic apparition seemed to be on the verge of burning.


    It was only because Shumili Ken was exceptionally powerful that she mmed her staff onto the ground, casting an advanced magic, Gale''s Flight.


    In the next moment, the angelic figure elerated, lifting Medro Cep into the air.


    For a Great Magus-level powerhouse, some basic and advanced spells could be cast without chanting, though the activation time was still required.


    There remained a significant gappared to Dean Bruce''s instant casting of all his spells.


    Shumili Ken spoke, "My friend, dispel your magic. The oue of this contest is clear. Unless someone else challenges you, you will be the leader of this alliance."


    At these words, Koraya Cep couldn''t help but twitch his mouth, feeling particrly pained.


    No matter who became the leader, he had already dered that he would handle all material needs for this alliance. Now to backtrack would mean provoking a host of top-tier powers, and he might not see the sun rise the next day!


    Shumili Ken, not spending any resources, naturally wouldn''t feel the pinch, which is why she maintained her credibility.


    As for Medro Cep?


    Even though Shumili Ken had saved him just in time, he was still burned by the mes and had already fainted.


    Jennier Williamughed, "Dean, congrattions are in order!"


    As soon as he said this, the gazes of the various factions present turned envious as they looked at Dean Bruce.


    The position of leader might seem burdensome, but it didn''t require much; one just needed to understand management, making it the safest role.


    If one were clever, they could even secretly withhold plenty of resources for personal use!


    "No need for congrattions," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "I have no interest in being a so-called leader. My intervention was merely to teach a lesson to those who spoke ill of my disciple."

 Chapter 94: Chapter 94: The Wailing Flames of the Tomb!

    Upon hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    Koraya Cep was practically itching to drag the unconscious Medro Cep up and give him another beating!


    From Dean Bruce''s words, he could tell that Dean Bruce had no interest in these matters whatsoever.


    Yet Medro Cep had provocatively instigated the situation, bringing about all this trouble.


    Now that Medro Cep was unconscious, even if they were to elect a new leader, it had nothing to do with him.


    Even if Dean Bruce did not take the position of leader, the Cep family had suffered significant losses this time, investing time and effort only to create an opportunity for others!


    Dean Bruce spoke nonchntly, "You all can decide the leader among yourselves. I just want to live a peaceful life."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone fell silent.


    This was the first time they had encountered someone who didn''t care about the leader position in such arge organization!


    After saying this, Dean Bruce nodded at Nichs William and said softly, "Nichs,e back. You performed well today. I will teach you stronger magic, so that one day you can ovee your enemies despite the level difference!"


    "Rather than being bullied by others because of their levels, like today!"


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    With that, Nichs William couldn''t contain his excitement and hurried over to Dean Bruce.


    Only then did the onlookers realize that the incredible magic they had witnessed earlier had alle from Dean Bruce!


    Jennier William nodded; having truly seen Dean Bruce''s power, she hade to acknowledge her brother''s teacher.


    With Medro Cep unconscious, Koraya Cep and the others were quite busy. They had already stated that they could not contest for the leadership position, and now they couldn''t go back on their word.


    Thus, the various factions began discussing the election of a new leader.


    With the earlier battle involving Dean Bruce and the others, they decided to settle the matter through strength. Even Obona Jones chose to participate in the contest for the leader position.


    At that moment, Dean Bruce and Nichs were calmly sitting at the table, enjoying their food while chatting.


    Nichs William asked curiously, "Teacher, it seems that The Interrogation of the Soul can only be used on group targets. For a single target, aside from being able to control them for a short time, it doesn''t really have any effect! And it can be easily dispelled. How can we improve it?"


    "Fool," Dean Bruce replied casually. "Do you remember the incantation?"


    "Of course I remember!" Nichs William promptly recited the incantation again.


    Dean Bruce didn''t interrupt him. Once he finished, he spoke, "The broken body¡ªhave youprehended it?"


    "Can water harm anyone?"


    "Does mud only immobilize someone, or does it have other means?"


    A series of questions made Nichs William''s eyes light up, and he murmured, "That''s right! Water, no matter how soft, can still shatter rocks! And once someone is trapped in mud, it can suffocate them!"


    Dean Bruce nodded, feeling pleased with Nichs William''s insight.


    Although this line of thinking wasn''t particrly extraordinary, it showed a certain depth of understanding. It was clear he had an open mind, which exined why he could grasp high-level spells so quickly.


    While Nichs William pondered, Dean Bruce also fell into thought about what kind of magic would be best to teach him next.


    Suddenly, E Jones leaned in and whispered, "Dean, did you teach those spells? Do you want to see if I have any talent?"


    Her interruption didn''t anger Dean Bruce; instead, he pretended to scrutinize her carefully before shaking his head. "You have decent talent, but the magic I teach is different from normal magic. You are not suited for it."


    "Is that so?" E Jones looked disappointed, but she could see that Nichs William''s incantations while casting spells were indeed unique, and she didn''t suspect Dean Bruce was intentionally refusing her.


    As a result, E''s gaze towards Nichs William turned envious.


    After some time, Nichs William eximed excitedly, "Thank you, boss! I understand now¡ªthis spell has so many areas for improvement! I will definitely work hard to practice!"


    "Good, you are teachable," Dean Bruce nodded and said softly, "Have you finished eating? If so, we might as well leave here together!"


    "I''ve been wanting to leave for a while!" Nichs William grumbled. "I hate these kinds of events. Everyone clearly doesn''t want to be here, yet they still put on a show of enthusiasm, trying to find ways to profit from it. It''s just disgusting."


    Lina Jones nodded in agreement, saying, "I feel the same way. Unfortunately, with my status, I can''t escape these situations."


    "You too," Lina added, ncing at Nichs William. "You will not only inherit the position of city lord in the future, but if your power is strong enough, you might even be transferred to the imperial capital, and your entire family will rise to greater heights! By then, you won''t be able to distance yourself from all of this!"


    At her words, Nichs William couldn''t help but chuckle wryly.


    Dean Bruce looked at the two of them with an oddly amused expression. One was a future saintess, and the other was set to inherit the city lord title¡ªyet they were stillining?


    Then he realized that people are inherently contradictory beings.


    When you have something, you often find faults in it, dreaming of a better life!


    "Since that''s the case, shall we leave together?" Dean Bruce was ready to depart.


    In his mind, he thought they were referring to the Relics that suppressed the ck dragon, so he had no intention of exploring with them.


    With Medro Cep''s situation resolved, the show had reached a perfect conclusion, and he naturally didn''t want to linger any longer.


    Lina Jones knew Dean Bruce intended to teach magic, so she quickly shook her head, saying, "You all go ahead. I want to stay a little longer to see if I can gather more information about the Relics."


    Nodding, Dean Bruce didn''t press the matter further. He took Nichs William and left the banquet, signaling for the people from the Notting City lord''s estate to exit the Cep family grounds.


    Sitting in the carriage, Nichs William took out a scroll and tore it apart.


    Buzz¡ª


    A faint light curtain appeared, enveloping the two like starlight.


    Nichs William said respectfully, "Teacher, I''ve used the magic scroll. Now our conversation can''t be heard by anyone else. What new spell do you n to teach me?"


    "Hmm, the spell I will teach you is a purely offensive Ultra-High-Level spell, called the Tomb of Wailing mes!"


    Dean Bruce''s voice grew serious. "I walk into a vast graveyard, where the dense mounds cause the ground to undte! The coffins are all open, mes burning inside, apanied by the sounds of wailing!"


    Having experienced this twice before, Nichs William no longer found the incantation strange. He nodded and said, "This spell sounds impressive. From the incantation, it seems to be a magic thatbines earth and fire elements?"


    "It also has group control effects, with mes that burn and scorch! Thank you, teacher, for imparting such a powerful spell to me!"


    Even though Nichs William had previously grasped magic through his ancestor''s exnations, his broadened perspective allowed him to quickly ept and understand this spell as well.


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "A master leads you to the door, but the cultivation depends on the individual. You mustprehend these yourself. If you grasp some aspects but overlook others, I can offer hints, but I can''t provide too much guidance yet."


    "I don''t want you to walk the same path as I did!"


    "Understood, teacher. I will be careful," Nichs William replied, nodding earnestly.


    Dean Bruce pondered whether he should teach the same spell to more people.


    Though the rewards might be less, having the system''s insights would make teaching easier. He could directly instruct them rather than leaving them to figure things out on their own, speeding up the process.


    For a moment, the carriage fell into silence.


    After a long while, Nichs William spoke up. "Teacher, I''ve gained some insight. If I find some time to practice carefully, I should be able to grasp it."


    Dean Bruce nodded in satisfaction and then said, "Just take me to the Jones familyter. I have some matters to discuss with them."


    "Hehe, got it!"


    Nichs William smiled, then added with a hint of awe, "By the way, teacher, you''re really bold. You just killed someone from the Magic Guild, and yet you still dare to attend this kind of banquet! Aren''t you afraid that the Magic Guild will sense your presence?"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce replied, surprised, "The people from the Magic Guild attending this banquet aren''t here to scout Notting City. How could they possibly sense my presence? Or do those from the Magic Guild have some special means?"


    Nichs William, having already learned of Dean Bruce''s peculiarities from his ancestor, didn''t think much of it and nodded. "The Magic Guild has developed a spell that can record a person''s aura and transmit it remotely through magic!"


    "Moreover, that method can record an aura for up to half a month, which is why I urged you to leave earlier!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.

 Chapter 95: Chapter 95: The Mysterious Figure

    Dean Bruce truly did not expect that the magical world had such means of tracking auras; it was even more powerful than modern forensic techniques!


    If the Magic Guild had such abilities, could other organizations possess simr methods?


    [If that''s the case, then anyone from the Nine Provinces Alliance entering the Lulu Ruins could also detect my aura using such methods? No, that doesn''t add up... Not every organization has ess to such techniques. At least Lina doesn''t know about them; otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought me to this banquet!]Dean Bruce''s thoughts raced, deeply immersed in contemtion.


    [When ites to dealing with the Nine Provinces Alliance, Lina has also made her move. She can''t escape being enemies with them; she wouldn''t be deliberately setting me up! This just shows that those who understand such techniques are from only a handful of organizations. I''ll need to remind her about this when she gets back!]


    [The only person from the Magic Guild attending this banquet seems to be ire Raymond. She is powerful enough to sense my aura, yet she''s remained silent, which must mean she has some ulterior motives!]


    With this thought, Dean Bruce felt reassured.


    Since ire Raymond chose not to take direct action, it indicated that the matter was moreplicated than it appeared.


    "Teacher, do you have any ns? Should I help in any way?" Nichs William noticed that Dean Bruce had stopped pondering and immediately spoke up. "I may not have brought many people this time, but they''re all elites. If we form a military formation, no ordinary opponent would stand a chance!"


    "No need."


    Dean Bruce shook his head. Given his current strength, encountering someone he couldn''t handle meant that even if Nichs William''s subordinates were wiped out, it wouldn''t matter.


    Moreover, if he brought Nichs William along, he would have to share any potential benefits with him, which felt like a loss.


    If only he could persuade Jennier William to join!


    "This is a small matter I can handle on my own. Just take me to the Jones family."


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce urged, "Focus on grasping your magic. In this world, strength is the most important thing. As long as you have power, you can secure your position as lord; everything else can be entrusted to your subordinates."


    "Teacher, I understand. I will work hard on my training."


    Nichs William nodded.


    After discussing important matters, Nichs William dispelled the magic. Once they arrived at the Jones family, he let Dean Bruce down and bid a reluctant farewell.


    It wasn''t that Nichs William was pretending; he genuinely felt this way.


    After all, he had learned two high-level spells from Dean Bruce. As long as he didn''t perform too poorly, he wouldn''t face a marriage annulment.


    Nichs William couldn''t help but sigh at the thought of his engagement. He didn''t like that woman, but to avoid disappointing his father, he had to fulfill the engagement.


    [Strength, my teacher is right. I need to improve my own strength!]


    Nichs William clenched his fists tightly.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce had returned to the Jones family. Given the events of the day, the servants recognized his status and didn''t dare to stop him.


    As night deepened, Obona Jones and his party rushed back, appearing extremely flustered.


    Dean Bruce sensed something was off; he caught a whiff of blood in the air.


    Clearly, Obona Jones had not only failed to secure the leadership position but had also been injured in the process.


    When Obona was helped into the room, Dean Bruce nced over and noted that while his legs didn''t seem crippled, they were bleeding profusely, indicating a hidden injury.


    E Jones muttered angrily, "I knew the Nine Provinces Alliance had ulterior motives! They im their upper management isn''t involved, yet they''ve given treasures to their subordinates. How can wepete with that?"


    "Exactly! It''s infuriating!"


    Hearing theirints, Dean Bruce understood that it was likely Korya Cep, concerned about money, who had convinced the higher-ups of the Nine Provinces Alliance to take action secretly, ensuring the leadership position stayed with their own.


    Unfortunately, Dean Bruce didn''t specialize in pure healing magic and couldn''t guarantee that he could heal Obona Jones. Otherwise, he could have gained a favor from them.


    He pondered whether he should create a pure healing spell at some point.


    Lina Jones scoffed, "Enough! This kind of injury isn''t serious. Instead ofining, you should take care of Dad and get him to the Church of Light early tomorrow!"


    "I''m not saying you shouldn''t care, but our family doesn''t really need that leadership position right now. Once I be the Saintess, we''ll be thriving. Why fight over it?"


    At her words, Obona Jones couldn''t help but smile bitterly. Outside, Lina would give him respect as the head of the family, but inside, aside from certain matters, he couldn''t afford to be too assertive with her.


    After all, the entire family relied on Lina!


    Obona Jones cleared his throat gently and turned to Dean Bruce, saying, "I''m very sorry. I''ve been injured, so I won''t be able to host you for the next few days."


    Dean Bruce said calmly, "I understand. Just focus on your recovery."


    Nodding, Obona Jones was assisted back to his room by the others.


    Before long, Herbert Jones emerged, a broad smile on his face. "Father is fine. Let''s get ready and head out now! It''s nighttime, so it''ll be more discreet!"


    "Alright!"


    Dean Bruce readily agreed, still eager about the so-called opportunity.


    They made their way to the stable, where Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones mounted their steeds and slowly left the house, heading toward the outskirts of the city.


    The gates had long been closed, but the Jones family still held significant prestige. With many influential figures having been invited to the banquet, the guards didn''t dare to stop them, merely asking for their identities before letting them pass.


    Once outside the city, their pace quickened, and Herbert Jones disyed excitement and enjoyment.


    The quality of their horses was exceptional, and even in the darkness, they navigated the terrain effortlessly, crossing mountains and forests until they soon reached a ravine.


    The terrain inside the ravine wasplex, so they slowed their speed, being cautious not to go too fast.


    Eventually, even their horses struggled to weave through the obstacles. Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones dismounted, tying their horses to a tree, and walked toward the cave Herbert had mentioned.


    Under the moonlight, shadows of beasts flickered in the ravine. Fortunately, Dean Bruce didn''t need to intervene; Herbert Jones charged in with a punch, easily staggering the beasts.


    If they didn''t flee, they would be torn to shreds by Herbert''s ferocity.


    Watching such powerful attacks stirred Dean Bruce''s blood.


    While magical attacks could be shy, the feeling of hand-to-handbat couldn''t be matched.


    [I remember that in some magical world anime, there are spells that enhance the user''s abilities or summon magical armor forbat! Too bad this world doesn''t have that. If I could convince someone to learn that kind of magic, wouldn''t that be amazing?]


    Dean Bruce''s mind was filled with anticipation; after all, he was a traveler and thought more creatively than the locals.


    However, as the two fought their way through the beasts, they failed to notice a figure descending from above,nding quietly where they had tied their horses.


    At that moment, both horses lowered their heads, not daring to make a sound, even crouching down.


    "Interesting... I didn''t expect this toe as a surprise! I''m curious about the role the Jones family ys in all this."


    As the voice fell, the figure settled onto Firebolt, gently closing their eyes, appearing as if they were asleep, without a hint of presence escaping them.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones arrived at the entrance of the cave.


    The entrance was quite concealed, hidden behind a waterfall with rushing waters. If it hadn''t been for Herbert Jones''s robust physique pushing against the current, Dean Bruce wouldn''t have thought that there could be a hidden world behind the waterfall.


    However, this reminded Dean Bruce of stories from Eastern mythology.


    In that mythological framework, there existed a being known as the Monkey King, who lived behind a waterfall. He wondered if the benefits hidden behind this waterfall could also provide him with great rewards.


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce didn''t slow his pace, following Herbert Jones through the waterfall and into the cave.


    The cave wasn''t dark; although there were no ores or crystals, many trees grew within, emitting a soft glow that allowed Dean Bruce to see everything clearly.


    Looking around, he noticed no signs of habitation within the cave, which disappointed him. It seemed there were no divine beings residing here.


    In the depths of the cave, he heard the sound of trickling water, glimmering with a faint light. This was likely the special spring Herbert had mentioned.


    As Herbert walked toward it, he began to remove his clothing, revealing his muscr physique, and jumped straight into the pool.


    "Ah!"


    He let out a groan, grinning as he said, "Dean, hurry up ande soak in this! The effects of this spring are incredible; you''ll definitely be amazed!"

 Chapter 96: Chapter 96: Chaotic Time and Space!

    Dean Bruce didn''t remove his clothes; he simply took off his magical robe before stepping into the water.


    Buzz¡ª


    As soon as he made contact with the water, Dean Bruce felt a special energy surge into his body, causing his skin to tingle.


    "Ding!"


    Before Dean Bruce could reflect on this, a crisp system notification sounded.


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have been nourished by the Spring of Life. Your health has increased by 1 point, and your lifespan has increased by 1 day. Prolonged immersion will enhance your physical strength! This effect will trigger again after 60 seconds!"


    "¡­"


    [Whoa, this just increased my health by 1 point and added a day to my life? If Herbert has soaked in here for so long, his lifespan must surpass that of some top experts! No wonder he''s so physically strong! He can withstand powerful magic without much harm!]


    Dean Bruce squinted, feeling a surge of excitement, but then thought better of it. No matter how many people soaked in the spring, the effects would be the same; there was no need to hoard it.


    If he could bring his disciples here, wouldn''t that boost their overall strength?


    Since Nichs William fought for him tonight and made Medro Cep look foolish, Dean Bruce realized that the rtionship with his disciples in this world was different from the new era. They were trustworthy individuals.


    If they dared to betray him, it would be an unthinkable act!


    Collecting his thoughts, Dean Bruce didn''t dwell on it further and continued to absorb the enhancements provided by the Spring of Life.


    Every so often, a clear system notification chimed in his ears.


    He wasn''t sure how long he had been soaking when a system alert finally startled him.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: The host''s body has reached its limit for short-term enhancement and is currently digesting. Immersing in the Spring of Life again in the next 30 days will not yield further benefits unless a higher concentration of the Spring of Life is consumed!"


    His eyes brightened in surprise. Dean Bruce hadn''t expected the enhancements to have a limit.


    Thinking it over, it made sense; the human body wasn''t just a pure container. Sudden exposure to an overwhelming amount of power could be difficult to endure.


    Only he had the system; others who recklessly attempted such training could easily end up bursting their bodies.


    [Wait a minute, this is the Spring of Life? I remember in various novels or movie universes, it''s supposed to be a unique treasure of the elf race, right?]


    [What''s going on here? Is there a connection to the elf race?]


    With that thought, Dean Bruce quickly leapt out of the spring and nced at the now-sleeping Herbert Jones, shaking his head.


    This guy really was a fool who stumbled into good fortune.


    This ce was clearly a treasure trove, yet he was only guarding this pool of water without further exploration¡ªwhat a waste!


    Not waking Herbert Jones, Dean Bruce climbed upstream, following the flow of the spring.


    He climbed higher, and the passage ahead grew narrower, but a peculiar energy began to circte.


    However, before Dean Bruce could reach the highest point, a sphere of chaotic energy appeared, blocking his path.


    Focusing, he realized he couldn''t see whaty beyond the sphere.


    His brows furrowed slightly as he sensed a terrifying and violent force emanating from the sphere. It felt like if he took a single step forward, that power would tear him apart.


    "System, can you determine what this is?"


    Dean Bruce quickly asked.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Reporting to the host, after scanning, this location is a shattered teleportation point. The coordinates and space within arepletely chaotic. Entering it may result in being transported to an unknown time and space, or worse, being torn apart by the forces of time and space!"


    "..."


    With a slight frown, Dean Bruce understood.


    This ce was likely a stronghold of the elven race, but the teleportation pathway had been destroyed, leading to its gradual abandonment.


    However, while people could not use the teleportation pathways, some of the energies from the Spring of Life had seeped through and entered the water source, creating this pool.


    One had to admit, Herbert Jones''s luck in finding such an opportunity was remarkable.


    Shaking his head, Dean Bruce decided there was no special fortune here and prepared to turn back.


    But just as he was about to leave, a gentle voice suddenly whispered in his ear, "Destined one... you have finally arrived... I have been waiting for you here for five thousand years!"


    At those words, Dean Bruce felt goosebumps rise all over his body.


    He hadn''t sensed any presence¡ªhow had that voice reached him?


    "Don''t be surprised... I am... right behind you!"


    Spinning around abruptly, Dean Bruce stared at the chaotic sphere of energy, frowning tightly as he asked, "Who are you? How can you survive in this chaotic time and space? Do you know me?"


    Dean Bruce asked several questions, but the voice on the other side fell silent. He took a deep breath, calmed himself, and waited patiently.


    "I¡­ don''t know you¡­ but I predicted your arrival through prophecy magic! For that reason, I¡­"


    The voice paused for a moment before shifting its tone. "I have waited for you for five thousand years. Now, only you can help me resolve the chaotic power of time and space and allow me to emerge."


    "Ah?"


    Dean Bruce was not one to easily trust others, but he knew how to y along. He feigned surprise and said, "I''m weak. How could I possibly rescue you?"


    "You¡­ you can!"


    "Remember¡­ if you ever meet someone named Misha¡­ you must¡­ absolutely must not teach her magic!"


    "I¡­ I will fall into a deep slumber¡­ Please¡­ you must remember¡­ this!"


    "I will¡­ give you everything¡­"


    Buzz¡ª


    As the voice faded, a soft green light emanated from the glowing sphere and directly entered Dean Bruce''s body.


    "Ding!"


    "System prompt: Congrattions, host, you have received the Moon Spirit''s understanding inheritance. You have absorbed 1% and sessfullyprehended the high-level spell, the Blessing of the Elven Goddess!"


    As the knowledge of the Elven Goddess''s blessing flowed into his mind, Dean Bruce was filled with confusion.


    Who exactly was this person trapped in the chaotic time and space?


    How did they know he wasing? They called him the Chosen One and warned him not to teach magic to someone named Misha in the future.


    There was definitely something suspicious about this situation.


    Dean Bruce did not trust that voice, and he paid little attention to the magic it promised to impart, not even nning to use it.


    He worried that this individual was employing a simr tactic to Divine Descent magic.


    First, they build a connection with him, and once he began using the magic they taught him, they could seize control at the right moment.


    [Huh, I shouldn''t use those spells too often. At most, I''ll use them in dangerous situations! I must not give that person an opportunity! Once I''m stronger, I''ll drive those powers out of my body and then figure out their true identity!]


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce nced at the glowing sphere onest time before turning to leave.


    He was not a foolish person. If the mysterious individual''s magic proved effective and had great potential, he would consider using it when his life was at stake.


    When Dean Bruce returned to the pool, he found Herbert Jones still sound asleep.


    Dean Bruce shook his head, then removed his clothes andy back in the pool to soak.


    Even if he couldn''t improve his strength any further, taking a bath and resting was still quite enjoyable.


    A night passed without incident.


    The next day, when Dean Bruce woke up, he found Herbert Jones already working out on the other side. He was repeatedly mming his body against the rock wall, his skin flushed and covered in bruises, but he showed no signs of hesitation.


    "Hey, Dean, you''re awake?"


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s gaze, Herbert Jones''s fierce expression softened immediately. He stopped training, scratched his head, and said, "It''s getting chilly outside. Shall we head back?"


    "Let''s go back!"


    Dean Bruce agreed without hesitation.


    He hade to Stanlow City primarily to ask Lina Jones about entering the Relics, and now that he had not only achieved his goal but also gained additional benefits.


    It was time to leave.


    "Great! I''ll lead the way!"


    Herbert Jones put on his clothes and headed straight for the cave entrance.


    Dean Bruce quickly followed.


    After passing through the waterfall and leaping over the ravine, Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones soon returned to the ce where they had tied their horses the day before.


    However, as they approached, they suddenly felt a disorienting sensation in their heads. Shaking it off and opening their eyes again, they were astonished to find that the surroundings had darkened once more, as if it were still night.


    Looking up, they saw a crescent moon hanging high in the sky.


    Herbert Jones scratched his head in confusion, "Did I just see wrong? I thought it was daytime. How did it turn to night again?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression tightened. He realized he had fallen into an illusion or some sort of illusionary magic.


    The one behind this was either from the Magic Guild or the Nine Provinces Alliance!


    As he quickly assessed the situation, Dean Bruce leaped forward and reached the spot where they had tied their horses, only to spot a little girl wearing an oversized light red robe. She was swinging her legs, sitting leisurely atop Firebolt.

 Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Farewell, Illusory Woman!

    Although the style of her robe had changed, Dean Bruce recognized the cute girl immediately. She was ire Raymond, the president of the Magic Guild in Stanlow City!


    Clearly, she had sensed his presence and knew he was the one who eliminated that worshiper.


    With narrowed eyes, Dean Bruce said calmly, "President ire hase to avenge the people of the Magic Guild I killed."


    "If that were the case, I would have dealt with you long ago!" ire Raymond eximed with a bright smile, her voice adorably cheerful. "I''m just curious about how you managed it. Your aura is so faint, yet you disy power at the level of a Great Magus!"


    "Most importantly, I can tell that your real age is only around ten. You''re not one of those ageless old monsters."


    At this point, ire''s gaze turned inquisitive as she looked at Dean Bruce, musing, "How did you achieve this?"


    "No, wait¡­ no way!"


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, ire''s surprise deepened. She nced at Herbert Jones, her cute cheeks reflecting confusion. "In just one night, his aura hasn''t changed at all, yet you''ve gained some elven energy! How strange, truly strange!"


    "Could it be that you have a connection with the elven race? But I recall that the elves closed off all channels ofmunication with the outside world thousands of years ago!"


    "Little guy, this only makes me more curious about you!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce felt a heavy weight in his heart. The fact that ire Raymond could perceive the subtle changes in his aura with just a nce was proof of her immense strength.


    She was undoubtedly the most powerful person Dean Bruce had encountered so far, far beyond the ordinary archmage level!


    "Elves? What elves?" Herbert Jones eximed in surprise.


    "Hmm?"


    ire Raymond shot a nce at him, and as the moonlight flickered overhead, Herbert Jones suddenly copsed to the ground.


    Clearly, this was ire Raymond''s doing.


    With a sigh, ire said, "Little guy, why not join my Magic Guild? As for what happened before, I can overlook it, as long as you share any Relics you encounter with the Guild."


    "As a token of appreciation, the Magic Guild will be your greatest support. I will invest heavily in your development and elevate you to the Guild''s upper echelons. Together, our future is bright, don''t you think?"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, utterly surprised that ire Raymond was inviting him to join the Magic Guild.


    After thinking for a moment, Dean Bruce asked, "So you won''t seek revenge for your guild members?"


    "Dying at your hands is, in a way, a fitting end," ire Raymond replied, looking down as she toyed with her delicate, rosy fingers. "Of course, if you refuse to join the Magic Guild, then I''ll have no choice but to eliminate you and find another way to obtain information about those Relics."


    Dean Bruce understood that regardless of whether he agreed, ire Raymond would ultimately try to kill him; it was merely a matter of time.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce resolved to stand his ground.


    He still possessed special items that could protect him for a significant period and,bined with those high-level spells, he might be able to escte the situation.


    Stanlow City wasn''t far away. If things escted and Jennier William got involved, ire Raymond wouldn''t be able to kill him!


    After considering all of this, Dean Bruce immediately smiled and shook his head, saying, "I''m sorry, but I won''t join the Magic Guild. If it were a matter of teaming up against the Nine Provinces Alliance, that might be possible, but any other cooperation is off the table!"


    "That''s too bad. If that''s the case, I can''t keep you around."


    "I do admire your guts, talent, and opportunities. You have a boundless future ahead of you, yet you''re bringing about your own demise!"


    ire Raymond said nonchntly, "The moonlight is beautiful; to die beneath it is an honor."


    Suddenly¡ª


    With that statement, a series of sharp sounds erupted in the air.


    The bright moon flickered, transforming into silver crescent moon beams that shot toward Dean Bruce at incredible speed.


    With a cold glint in his eyes, Dean Bruce was about to activate the Angel''s Light item when ire Raymond, sitting on Firebolt, suddenly screamed and tumbled down.


    Fortunately, the magical item on her allowed her to float, preventing her from crashing to the ground. Still, Dean Bruce could clearly see the look of pain on her face.


    That expression seemed entirely genuine, not an act, which startled Dean Bruce and interrupted his activation of the Angel''s Light item.


    This precious item should definitely be saved for a life-or-death moment!


    Since the current crisis had taken a turn, there was no need to use the item just yet.


    Looking up, Dean Bruce noticed something unusual.


    The attacks formed from the bright moon had dissipated like smoke, but the moonlight flickered, transforming into an ethereal figure hovering in the air.


    When Dean Bruce finally recognized the figure, his pupils involuntarily constricted.


    The figure was none other than the strange, silent woman from the Lulu Ruins who had helped him break through that peculiar illusion!


    "She¡­ no, she shouldn''t be able to leave the Relics. How is she here? What''s going on?"


    "In other words, this woman has been following me since ourst encounter?"


    Dean Bruce felt a headacheing on. Why did it seem like there was always something strange clinging to him whenever he visited a new ce?


    ire Raymond finally regained herposure, her expression serious as she looked up at the floating woman.


    "A phantom¡­ soul? No, that''s not right!"


    "There''s not a trace of life energy, yet it holds immense power!"


    ire Raymond seemed to be narrating, her eyes fixed on the ethereal woman as she spoke with surprise, "You don''t belong to this world; youck the essence of life. You''vee here through some special means to obstruct me and act on his behalf!"


    "Who¡­ no, what is he? What kind of identity does he have thatpels a powerful being like you to go this far for him?"


    The woman simply shook her head at Dean Bruce, remaining silent as before.


    "I refuse to believe that a mere apparition can stop me!"


    With that deration, ire Raymond threw her head back and let out a powerful roar. Her petite form suddenly transformed; vibrant red light swirled around her as she morphed into amanding figure, staff in hand, shouting, "mes radiate beautiful brilliance, transforming into red lotuses to illuminate all that is good in the world!"


    Buzz¡ª


    Fire gathered, quickly forming lotus-shaped flowers that floated in the air.


    As fire elements continued to converge, the bodies of the lotuses grewrger and more radiant.


    "Erupt! Dance of the Red Lotus!"


    With her shout, the ming lotuses exploded forth, racing toward the ethereal woman and Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce instinctively stepped back, but the moonlight descended, forming a light shield that protected him, epassing Herbert Jones as well.


    Boom¡ª


    The terrifying mes erupted, filling Dean Bruce''s view with fire.


    However, the mes were soon torn apart by the moonlight.


    Silver light fell, consuming all the fire.


    Even though Dean Bruce didn''t hear any sounds of battle, ire Raymond was spewing blood as she was sent flying backward.


    Her form transformed back into that of the small girl.


    Thud!


    She crashed heavily to the ground, struggling to rise as she looked at Dean Bruce, her eyes filled with fear.


    She couldn''t believe that Dean Bruce possessed such abilities!


    He had managed to summon such a powerful being to act on his behalf!


    Fortunately, the neer hadn''t unleashed their full strength. Though she had been defeated, she was not dead. With a sharp look, she turned into a me and fled rapidly.


    In the air, the ethereal woman continued to gaze at Dean Bruce with an oddly reluctant and strange expression.


    Of course, she remained silent.


    Dean Bruce began to ponder what the nature of this ethereal woman was.


    It wasn''t until ire Raymond hadpletely vanished and the magic in the area dissipated with the absence of moonlight that the woman''s figure also faded away.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce felt a stir in his heart.


    This woman only appeared when the moonlight was present?


    Moreover, she truly didn''t belong to this world; his earlier assumption had been wrong¡ªshe wasn''t a deity like the Moon Goddess.


    But why had she saved him?


    [Is my identity problematic?]


    Having watched many anime and read numerous novels, Dean Bruce immediately began to specte about the reason.


    He might not just be an ordinary traveler!


    If there was an issue with his identity, then the system likely stemmed from abilities from a previous life!


    [I initially thought I was investigating my parents'' whereabouts to rescue them, but it turns out I also have so many secrets hidden within me.]


    [It seems that I must strengthen my abilities for my own sake! I don''t want to proceed blindly like a puppet!]


    [I must uncover all the truths!]

 Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Scaring Off the Nine Provinces Alliance!

    The illusory figure of the woman had already dissipated, and Dean Bruce didn''t dwell on it. He nced around, noticing the sun hanging high in the sky, and things had returned to normal. He stepped forward and pped Herbert Jones'' face a few times, waking him up.


    "Ah!" Herbert Jones shook his head and, after opening his eyes, rubbed his forehead while murmuring, "What happened? Why did I suddenly lose consciousness just now?"


    "Who knows?" Dean Bruce, not wanting to reveal too much, shrugged and replied lightly, "You suddenly fainted as soon as we reached this spot."


    Herbert Jones, embarrassed, said, "Sorry for wasting your time. Let''s hurry back before my father and the others get worried."


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones untied their terrified horses. As soon as they mounted, the horses bolted forward, galloping away from the scene at high speed.


    Although Herbert Jones was curious, he didn''t think much of it. Dean Bruce, however, closed his eyes slightly, pondering everything that had just happened.


    So much had happened in less than a night!


    First, in that strange and chaotic space, a person had been trapped there, and he actually knew who Dean was!


    Then, there was the illusory woman they encountered inside the Relics, who had followed him into this world.


    From ire Raymond''s words, Dean Bruce had formed some judgment but hadn''t yet confirmed the facts.


    With Herbert Jones leading the way, they cut through all obstacles unhindered. No one dared to stop them, and they soon returned to the city.


    When Dean Bruce and Herbert Jones arrived back at the Jones family estate, no one was home except Lina Jones, who had obviously stayed behind while the others went to the Church of Light.


    Lina Jones asked in surprise, "Where have you two been? You were out all night?"


    "Hehe, just some business," Herbert Jones, though simple, wasn''t foolish enough to share every detail.


    Lina Jones, not the type to pry, said softly, "Dean, do you want toe with me to the Church of Light?"


    "No, thank you," Dean Bruce shook his head. "I''ve already spent two days here, and it''s time for me to go back."


    "After all, I still have an assessment toplete!"


    Hearing this, Lina Jones suddenly remembered that the trials for the two major magic academies weren''t over yet.


    Moreover, Dean Bruce was also concerned that ire Raymond might act out of desperation and send arge force after him once he returned.


    He had to leave Stanlow City before ire Raymond had time to react!


    Lina Jones knew that her rtionship with Dean Bruce was just a staged performance. She had no reason to hold him back, so naturally, she didn''t try. Instead, she smiled and said, "Then you better hurry back. Don''t let anything get in the way of what you need to do. Safe travels."


    As she spoke, Lina Jones stepped forward and helped straighten Dean Bruce''s clothing.


    After their farewell, Dean Bruce didn''t linger. He mounted his horse, Firebolt, and swiftly rode off, leaving Stanlow City behind, heading toward the ck Dragon Mountains.


    As soon as he approached the ck Dragon Mountains, Dean Bruce sensed something was off, almost as if someone was watching him.


    His brows furrowed slightly. Though Firebolt continued to gallop forward, a voice echoed from the forest, "Who goes there? Stop at once!"


    Hurried footsteps sounded, and the dense foliage swayed as a group of fully armed soldiers emerged, blocking Firebolt''s path.


    Not only that, but a few figures d in magical robes also stepped out from the trees.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze swept across the group, and he immediately recognized them. The soldiers were from Stanlow City, and the mages were from the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    Clearly, the Nine Provinces Alliance had begun to lock down the area in preparation for their exploration of the Relics.


    Though deep in thought, Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm. He spoke with a cool indifference, "Were you all present at the banquet yesterday?"


    "Banquet yesterday?"


    Hearing this, the group was momentarily stunned, exchanging nervous nces. Fear crept onto their faces.


    The banquet was a grand event, and although they hadn''t been important enough to attend, they knew about it. They also understood that anyone invited to such an event must have strong backing.


    Furthermore, most of those who attended the banquet were allied with the Nine Provinces Alliance. Not knowing Dean Bruce''s exact identity, none of them dared to question him.


    After a brief exchange of looks, one of the mages stepped forward and asked, "May I respectfully inquire, esteemed mage, from which city do you hail?"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed sharply, fixing the mage with a piercing stare. He spoke coldly, "Are you trying to pry into my background?"


    "No! No, of course not!"


    The mage quickly waved his hands in denial, but Dean Bruce had already sensed their fear. His mind quickly made up, he called forth the spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Swish, swish, swish¡ª


    The sound of rustling echoed as the trees behind the soldiers and mages seemed toe to life. Their branches and leaves stretched out and whipped toward the group with a menacing force.


    Startled by the sound, the group turned around, only to be met with the sight of wildly thrashing branches and leaves.


    "No!"


    Cries of shock erupted as their pupils shrank in terror. They could do nothing but watch as the countless branches and leavesshed toward them, not even giving them time to react.


    Some were so frightened they shut their eyes in horror!


    However, to their astonishment, they soon realized there was no pain at all.


    The branches and leaves that fell upon them were like webs, swiftly wrapping around their bodies.


    Feeling the constriction, they instinctively struggled, but they couldn''t budge the branches and leaves at all. Helpless, they raised their eyes toward Dean Bruce.


    A cold voice followed: "Even Jennier William and Shumiri Koran, who came here on behalf of your Nine Provinces Alliance, wouldn''t dare show me such disrespect. This is your punishment. If it happens again, I won''t hesitate to kill."


    Hearing these words, every person''s eyes widened in shock, their hearts filling with fear.


    The two names Dean Bruce had mentioned were elders they revered, people they held in the highest regard. How could they not be astonished?


    In an instant, they all began pleading aloud, "Mercy, my lord! We did not recognize your status. We''ve been disrespectful. Please forgive us this once."


    "Hmph!" Dean Bruce snorted coldly, making them break out into cold sweat. Fortunately for them, the magic dissipated, and the branches and leaves that bound them vanished immediately.


    Freed from the restraints, none of them dared to act arrogant in front of Dean Bruce. To be fair, they hadn''t been arrogant before, but now their fear had peaked. They quickly bowed in respect to him.


    "For Jennier William''s sake, as she is my disciple''s sister, I''ll let you off this time."


    Dean Bruce said in a calm voice. He spurred Firebolt forward, riding past the astonished and puzzled members of the Nine Provinces Alliance, and entered the ck Dragon Mountains.


    "..."


    It wasn''t until Dean Bruce''s figurepletely disappeared that the members of the Nine Provinces Alliance finally let out a collective sigh of relief. One of the mages sighed helplessly, "I don''t know what the higher-ups were thinking, having us seal off this area now. But all the people who attended the banquet, aren''t they all big shots?"


    "If we offend them, what are we supposed to do?"


    "It''s one thing to offend an important figure and get scolded, but if we run into another powerhouse like that one just now¡­ and they''re in a bad mood, we might be killed on the spot!"


    "What else can we do? Orders from above have been given. Are you going to disobey?"


    "Ah, in the end, it''s us unlucky ones who suffer."


    "I just don''t get it. Why all the fuss over a small ce like the ck Dragon Mountains?"


    "..."


    As the murmurs of conversation gradually died down, a smile crept onto Dean Bruce''s lips.


    Indeed, when you''re strong enough, no matter what you say, these small fry wouldn''t dare defy you!


    Racing through the ck Dragon Mountains, Dean Bruce quickly returned to the spot where Andr¨¦ Maxwell and Biber Parson were waiting.


    Seeing the two of them still standing in the same ce, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but inwardly chuckle to himself. How were they able to stay in one spot for days without getting the slightest bit impatient?


    "Hm?" Before Dean Bruce could speak, Biber Parson''s face showed a look of confusion. He asked in surprise, "Why are youing from the direction of Stanlow City?"


    "The Cep family invited many to a banquet, so I went to join the fun."


    Dean Bruce said with a light smile. "So, Headmasters, thepetition should be ending soon, right?"


    "Almost," Andr¨¦ Maxwell nodded. "In about an hour or two, they''ll be returning."


    Biber Parson blinked and then asked, "The lord''s manor invited so many¡­ did something happen in Stanlow City?"


    Because the trials for the two magic academies were held in such a remote area to avoid disturbances, the Nine Provinces Alliance hadn''t explored this far yet. They had no contact with the outside world, so they were unaware of any developments.


    "I don''t know," Dean Bruce shook his head and replied, "I only know that many from the Nine Provinces Alliance showed up, along with members from various guilds. Except for the temples and churches, everyone who should''ve been there was present."


    As soon as Dean Bruce finished speaking, Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell''s expressions turned serious.


    The more factions and people involved in an event, the more it indicated the gravity of the situation.


    Without any hesitation, Biber Parson''s magic surged from within him, causing his mage robes to billow. In the next moment, a deep, thunderous voice rang out, echoing in all directions.


    "The trial is over. Return immediately. Those who do not return within half an hour will not have their points counted!"


    "!!!"


    Dean Bruce shot a surprised nce at Biber Parson, not expecting him to care so deeply about the Nine Provinces Alliance. This made him hesitate¡ªshould he continue interacting with Biber Parson from now on?

 Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Refusing to Stay Low-Key!

    At this point, in Dean Bruce''s understanding, the Nine Provinces Alliance seemed to consist of two factions. These two factions didn''t share information with one another, which exined why one group wanted him dead, while the other treated him like one of their own, showing him kindness and care.


    Since they were from differt factions, each certainly had its own motives. But seeing how much Biber Parson cared about the Nine Provinces Alliance made Dean Bruce uneasy.


    If Biber Parson found out that Dean was being hunted by the Nine Provinces Alliance, would he turn on him?


    After all, Biber was a headmaster with considerable power. If he decided to ambush Dean, it could be quite a headache.


    As the thunderous voice continued to echo through the air, Biber Parson withdrew his magic and turned his gaze toward Dean Bruce, speaking in a serious tone: "Originally, I intded to personally escort you to Saint Laurt City and secure a spot for you to ter the Secret Realm. But it seems now that I can only write you a letter of rmdation."


    "A rmdation letter? How are you going to write one here?" Andr¨¦ Maxwell snapped irritably. "If you''re so busy, let''s wait for the results toe in. Th, Dean can leave quickly, and you can give him one of your precious items. Leave your imprint on it, and that will earn him the trust of headquarters."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell was clearly thinking of him!


    If Biber Parson gave him a valuable item, that meant it would be his to keep!


    Someone of Biber Parson''s status wouldn''t dare ask for it back.


    Ev though ordinary treasures didn''t hold much use for Dean Bruce anymore, why reject something that could still hance his abilities?


    And if it wasn''t useful, he could always sell it for money!


    With more funds, he could buy unimed magic scrolls, learn more spells, and be prepared to handle any situation that came his way!


    After a momt of silce, Biber Parson pulled a jade pdant from his pocket and handed it to Dean Bruce, speaking calmly: "This is a treasure I acquired in my youth from within the Relics. Wh activated, it releases an intse cold that can freeze your emies in ce."


    Pausing briefly, Biber Parson added, "If you use it on yourself, it can case you in ice, rdering you immune to all attacks for a short period¡ªabout t seconds."


    Dean Bruce''s smile grew ev wider. He quickly said, "Thank you, Headmaster Biber!"


    He never would have guessed that Biber Parson would give him such a precious item.


    Any treasure that provided life-saving effects was always highly valued!


    Biber Parson spoke softly, "No need to thank me. You''ve contributed a significant amount of herbs, and I''ve heard your parts wt missing because of their involvemt with the Nine Provinces Alliance. This treasure is rightfully yours. I''ve already left a mark on it.


    Once you get close to the headquarters of the Nine Provinces Alliance, that mark will activate, and you won''t be short of the befits promised to you."


    "Put it away before anyone else sees."


    Dean Bruce understood the importance of keeping valuable things hidd, so he immediately stored the treasure and found a spot to sit down,waiting others return.


    Andgiving Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell space to talk.


    It wasn''t long before Alita Miller arrived, clearly not having vtured too far from the group.


    As time passed, one by one, the other instructors returned. Although they all looked exhausted, their faces showed excitemt. After greeting Headmasters Andr¨¦ and Biber, they handed over the materials they had gathered.


    ording to protocol, each group would typically have their collected herbs and minerals evaluated, with the exact points announced publicly. However, everyone already knew that the first ce would go to Dean Bruce and Alita Miller''s group. Plus, with the evidt stir within the Nine Provinces Alliance, this step was hastily skipped.


    As a result, many of the instructors were left bewildered. Ev wh some tried to ask about their group''s points, they were met with stern, almost intimidating res from Biber Parson, causing them to retreat immediately.


    The instructors exchanged puzzled nces but didn''t dare to discuss it further, anxiously waiting for everyone to return.


    It must be said that Biber Parson''smanding shout earlier had worked wonders. Within half an hour, all groups had returned, except for the team of Barnis George, whom Dean Bruce had eliminated.


    After waiting a bit longer, Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell finally made the announcemt: "In this trial, the first-ce group is Dean Bruce and Alita Miller. Second ce goes to Nos Taylor''s group¡­"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the four instructors whose names were called couldn''t hide their excitemt and smiled brightly. However, the other instructors furrowed their brows.


    Without announcing the point totals, many of the other instructors were clearly dissatisfied. They didn''t believe they were any weaker than the top-ranking groups!


    But a quick nce at the stern faces of Biber Parson and Andr¨¦ Maxwell made it clear¡ªdespite their frustration,  of them dared to speak up.


    Biber Parson looked over at Dean Bruce and said, "Since your group is in the top three for points, you qualify to attd Saint Laurt Advanced Magic Academy. I will sd your names and information by carrier pigeon. Make sure to arrive within half a month, or your spot will be forfeited."


    At this point, one of the instructors finally voiced a concern. "Headmaster Biber, this ranking seems too casual. You didn''t ev announce our scores!"


    He continued, "That kid looks so weak; he probably couldn''t ev survive in the ck Dragon Mountains. How could he possibly rank first?"


    Feeling several gazes on him, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    He understood their doubts. He was too young, and with his rtively low mana reserves, he likely didn''t appear very powerful in their eyes.


    As a result, the instructors targeted Dean Bruce for theirints.


    Upon hearing thesemts, Biber Parson''s face darked. After all, Dean Bruce''s parts had died for the Nine Provinces Alliance, which made Dean''s position in his heart very high.


    However, before Biber Parson could speak, Dean Bruceughed and said, "You think I''m weak?"


    "Well, I won''t waste time. If anyone here thinks I don''t deserve it, step forward. If any of you can defeat me, you can have my spot."


    As his words fell, many instructors looked stunned. Aside from a few who knew Dean Bruce''s true backg, the rest were inplete disbelief.


    They couldn''t fathom that someone as young as Dean Bruce would have the audacity to say such things.


    "What an arrogant kid!"


    One instructor couldn''t help but mutter.


    Dean Bruce smirked and looked in the direction of the voice. He calmly replied, "Once you''ve beat me, th you can say that."


    "All I see are a bunch of losers who can''t admit defeat."


    "Anyone who''s unhappy with this,e at me. I''ll take you all on at once."


    Dean Bruce recalled an old saying from the East: To return home in wealth without unting it is like wearing fine clothes in the dark of night.


    To him, this meant that if you had great strgth and didn''t show it, you wer''t being humble¡ªyou were being foolish.


    Only by demonstrating his power could he avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "Fine, fine, fine!"


    Someone shouted. "Since you dare to challge us all, let''s see what you''ve got!"


    "I''m curious to see what kind of strgth you really possess!"


    The raged instructors, disregarding any sse of honor or decorum, drew their wands and began chanting.


    A heavy, rhythmic hum filled the air as immse magical ergy rapidly converged, causing the suring space to warp and ripple.


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell furrowed his brows, his gaze locked on Dean Bruce, ready to interve at any momt.


    Biber Parson, too, watched with a curious expression, intrigued by what kind of strgth Dean Bruce truly possessed.


    Buzz--


    Countless streams of mana, glowing in various colors, gathered and began to take shape into spells.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath. He quickly cast Thousand Mountains Fortressand Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, while also triggering his Blood for Bloodmagic.


    In an instant, his skin harded, taking on the appearance and toughness of solid rock.


    A faint reddish glow sured his body.


    Boom!


    The instructorsunched their spells simultaneously. The barrage of magic ripped through the air, crashing toward Dean Bruce with incredible force.


    Th, something astonishing happed.


    No matter what spells hit him, they all seemed to collide against a stone wall, erupting with explosive sounds.


    But rather than dissipating, the magical ergy was absorbed into the faint red glow suring Dean Bruce, causing the light to grow more vibrant and shift into a spectrum of colors.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    As wave after wave of magic rained down on him, Dean Bruce didn''t retreat an inch. He simply floated in the air, his skin nowpletely resembling stone.


    "What¡­ what kind of magic is this? Did he actually turn his body into stone?"


    "Impossible! Ev if it''s that kind of magic, the stone''s defse should have limits. How could it withstand the attacks of so many of us?"


    "What¡­ what kind of trickery is this?"


    The instructors were left dumbfounded, staring at each other in shock, froz in ce.


    But that wasn''t the d!


    Wh the barrage ceased, Dean Bruce suddly oped his eyes. Blood for Blood, having absorbed the ergy from so many spells, activated with a violt surge.


    Buzz¡ª


    A deep, crimson light exploded from within Dean Bruce, radiating outwards in all directions. Before anyone could react, the wave of red ergy mmed into every instructor who had just attacked him!

 Chapter 100: Chapter 100: Trouble in the William Family?

    The Blood for Bloodspell, having absorbed the attacks of dozs of instructors, contained an immse amount of ergy. The instructors had no time to react before they were blown away by the overwhelming force.


    As they were flung through the air, blood spewed from their mouths, sttering across the forest.


    Upon hitting the g, their tire bodies were wracked with pain, rdering them unable to ev struggle to their feet.


    For a momt, the remaining instructors stared at Dean Bruce in terror, their eyes wide with disbelief.


    They couldn''tprehd how, with so many of them attacking together, they had failed to pose any threat to Dean Bruce. Ev more shocking was that they were all defeated in one fell swoop.


    Ev the instructors who hadn''t attacked were left speechless, their eyes bulging in disbelief.


    Buzz¡ª


    The stone-like ure on Dean Bruce''s skin gradually faded as he gtlynded on the g. With only a slight cough, he remarked calmly, "A bunch of weaklings. You all attacked at once and couldn''t ev withstand one of my spells. I really don''t understand how any of you had the face to question me."


    "Ugh!"


    Upon hearing his mocking words, a few instructors with more fragile egos couldn''t hold back. They coughed up blood and copsed, unconscious.


    Ev those with stronger mtal fortitude felt deeply humiliated. They hung their heads in shame, too embarrassed to speak.


    Dean Bruce scanned the crowd of instructors still standing and asked calmly, "Is there anyone else who wants to challge me?"


    "..."


    His words fell into an eerie silce. The instructors looked as if they had se a ghost. They quickly turned their heads away and took several steps back, not daring to say a word.


    What a joke! If a whole group of instructors couldn''t take down Dean Bruce, what chance did they stand on their own? They''d only d up getting hurt ev worse.


    What they didn''t know was that the sheer power behind Dean Bruce''s counterattack came from absorbing their collective spells.


    If fewer instructors had attacked, the force would''ve be far less destructive.


    "Now, does anyone still doubt me?"


    Dean Bruce chuckled, turning to look at Biber Parson. "Headmaster, please, continue."


    "You''ve got some impressive strgth."


    Biber Parson nodded. "It seems like you used two spells¡ªone to strgth your body and another to absorb your emies'' magic, reflecting it back at them."


    Dean Bruce didn''t dy it. While he wasn''t the type to downy his abilities, he also wasn''t going to reveal all his cards.


    Showing off ough strgth was sufficit.


    Not only that, from Biber Parson''smt, Dean Bruce was now confidt that his abilities had surpassed those of the headmasters in these smaller cities.


    Though Dean Bruce had cast three spells, the fact that  of them could discern this highlighted the gap in their power levels.


    "Alright, the top three have be announced. As for the rankings of the other instructors, I''ll draft a list once we return to the academy. Your sries for the next few years will be based on these rankings."


    Biber Parson said, his mind clearly preupied with the Nine Provinces Alliance. Without paying much atttion to Dean Bruce''s actual strgth, he hastily concluded the trial and led the instructors from Stanlow City''s Primary Magic Academy away.


    Once they were gone, Andr¨¦ Maxwell wasn''t far behind in organizing the return to the city. As for Barnis George and his group, Andr¨¦ couldn''t have cared less.


    It wasn''t unheard of for instructors to perish during the trials; if they didn''t return, there was no point in searching for them.


    Before they could leave, several female instructors gathered a Dean Bruce, congratting him."Dean, congrattions on securing a spot to study in Saint Laurt!"


    "Dean, wh do you n on leaving? How about we throw you a farewell party before you go?"


    "Oh, and Dean, I''ve also earned a spot. Why don''t we travel together?"


    The idea of a farewell party was just an excuse; what they really wanted was to get closer to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t be bothered to gage with them, not ev acknowledging the one who imed to have earned a spot. He simply smiled and said, "I have other matters to attd to and can''t afford to dy."


    With that, Dean Bruce turned away, untying Firebolt, his horse, and called out to Andr¨¦ Maxwell, "Headmaster, I''ll head back to the city now!"


    "Alright, take your time on the road."


    Andr¨¦ Maxwell agreed without hesitation. Dean Bruce wasted no time, swiftly mounting Firebolt and, to the astonishmt of those watching, rode off at high speed.


    "Wait, is that a warhorse?"


    "What a magnifict horse! Dean is so mysterious. For two years, he stayed under the radar, and now it turns out his power and influce are extraordinary!"


    "The city lord''s son is his disciple. Imagine the connections we could build if we got close to him?"


    Several female instructors licked their lips, clearly intrigued.


    Meanwhile, Alita Miller''s expression remained grave. The more she learned about Dean Bruce, the more afraid she became.


    And the male instructors?


    They could only feel vious, with no room left for jealousy.


    Having witnessed Dean Bruce''s abilities firsthand, they understood just how vast the gap betwe them was. There was no room for vy wh faced with such overwhelming power.


    They didn''t want to court death!


    Thanks to Firebolt''s speed, Dean Bruce made it back to Notting City before nightfall.


    The city guards were already familiar with Dean Bruce. This time, upon spotting him from a distance, they hurried to greet him, respectfully saying, "Lord Dean, the young city lord has instructed that if you return, you are to go to the city lord''s mansion immediately."


    "..."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly. Apanied by the guards, he tered the city, slowing Firebolt''s pace as he made his way toward the city lord''s mansion.


    Nichs William seemed to be in a hurry. As soon as Dean Bruce arrived at the gates, someone came out to escort him to the study with great respect.


    Inside the study, besides Nichs William, both Jnier William and Billis William were prest, their expressions grim and tse.


    "Master, you''re here!"


    Nichs William greeted him respectfully, and ev his sister and father nodded slightly in acknowledgmt.


    Dean Bruce spoke, "No need for formalities. What''s going on? What''s with the serious atmosphere?"


    Billis William sighed heavily, "We hope you can ld us a hand, Mr. Dean."


    "Oh?"


    Dean Bruce nced at Jnier William and said calmly, "Miss Jnier has quite themanding presce. Is there something she cannot handle?"


    Jnier William responded, "The Nine Provinces Alliance requires my atttion, and I must remain nearby. Besides... this matter isn''t dire ough for me to abandon my obligations to the Nine Provinces Alliance."


    Nichs William couldn''t hide his awkward expression as she spoke.


    Dean Bruce began to piece things together. It was certainly a serious issue, but it didn''t seem to have much to do with the William family. In fact, it likely wouldn''t ev threat the lives of Nichs or Billis.


    "Enough, Jnier!" Billis interrupted his daughter and turned to Dean Bruce. "Mr. Dean, you may already know that I arranged a marriage for Nichs. The other party is from the Ziyun Empire and holds the position of a geral."


    "For some time, our families maintained regr contact, but about a month ago, allmunication suddly ceased. No matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t reach them. This afternoon... the people we st to investigate reported back that the tire family had vanished as if they had evaporated into thin air!"


    "The estate was untouched, with everything in ce¡ªmeals were stillid out neatly in the dining hall, but the people were nowhere to be found. Ev the servants had disappeared without a trace."


    "It''s said that the Ziyun Empire has already begun investigating the matter, but it''s all too mysterious. I... I want to ask if you, Mr. Dean, could take Nichs and go investigate."


    "Wh this is all over, whether you rescue them or just gather information, I''m willing to offer you a million gold coins, and... a secret."


    At this, Dean Bruce''s curiosity was piqued. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "What secret?"


    "I can tell, Mr. Dean, that the treasures and magical equipmt you possess don''t match your strgth. It must be due to ack of materials or not finding the right person to craft them for you," Billis William said softly.


    He continued, "I know of a ce where you canmunicate and trade with the Dwarves. All they require is fine food and drink, and in return, they''ll craft excellt equipmt for you."


    Pausing for a momt, Billis William smiled and added, "Notting City may be small, but the reason no one dares to underestimate us is because of this connection. Through the Dwarves, our legion''s equipmt is of the highest quality. It could certainly be a great upgrade for you as well."


    Dean Bruce''s breathing quicked.


    After being in this world for so long, was he finally about to interact with another race?


    Moreover, Billis William had a point.


    Dean Bruce''s currt treasures and gear were indeed subpar. If he could establish a connection with the Dwarves, it would significantly boost his strgth.


    Besides, in nearly every novel or anime, the Dwarves are portrayed as a trustworthy race. There was little reason to worry about being betrayed by them.


    Billis William spoke again, "To show my sincerity, I''m willing to tell you the location right now. You can hance your abilities first, th head to the Ziyun Empire at your convice."


    As he spoke, Billis William pulled out an old, worn scroll from his coat and handed it to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce, not one to turn down a good opportunity, epted it immediately and said, "Nichs is a disciple I greatly value. Since this matter is important, I won''t refuse."


    At this, Jnier couldn''t help but roll her eyes. If you truly valued him that much, would you be taking all the rewards for yourself?


    Billis and Nichs William, on the other hand, were thrilled. It was clear that this marriage meant a great deal to them.


    Dean Bruce understood their excitemt. After all, for an imperial geral to marry his daughter to the son of a mere city lord was definitely considered a marriage beath her station. It was only natural that the William family didn''t want to let this opportunity slip away!

 Chapter 101: Chapter 101: Treasure Map, Set Off!

    Billis William said softly, "Mr. Dean, are you familiar with the Kingdom of Hibiscus?"


    "The Kingdom of Hibiscus?"


    Dean Bruce pondered for a momt and asked, "Is that the kingdom that angered the Fire God, received divine punishmt, and has now turned tirely into a desert?"


    "Exactly!"


    Billis William replied quietly, "What I''m talking about is a ce deep within the Wild Sand Ridge of the Kingdom of Hibiscus, where one canmunicate with the Dwarves!"


    As he spoke, Billis William pulled out a worn bronze hammer from his pocket and handed it to Dean Bruce, continuing, "Just embed this hammer into the Relics Gate, and you can ter!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate to ept the bronze hammer, stowing it in his system backpack. He th asked, "Besides investigating your inw, is there anything else?"


    "Nothing more," Billis William said in a low voice. "This time, I truly have to trouble you, Mr. Dean. Furthermore, if things don''t go as nned, it''s perfectly fine for you to give up, as long as you can bring Nichs back safely."


    Dean Bruce fully agreed with Billis William''s words; whatever the task, he wouldn''t put himself in danger!


    "Th tonight, Mr. Dean, you should rest at home," Billis William inquired again. "Tomorrow, I will prepare some travel funds and supplies. Is there anything you need? I can have someone get it ready!"


    "No need," Dean Bruce replied calmly. He had to maintain the image of a superior in the eyes of the William family, so he wouldn''t ask them to prepare much.


    "Very well, I won''t disturb you any longer, Mr. Dean. Nichs, take Mr. Dean to rest."


    Billis William instructed Nichs William, who immediately bowed respectfully and said, "Yes, Father! Teacher, please follow me!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t say much, simply following Nichs William out of the room.


    Once the door closed, Jnier William suddly spoke up, "Father, are you really going to ce your hopes... on him?"


    "What other choice do we have?" Billis William sighed. "Though your strgth is formidable, you must obey the Nine Provinces Alliance and cannot act freely! I cannot leave Notting City either. For now, he is the only one capable of doing this!"


    "Why bring Nichs along?" Jnier William questioned, filled with doubt. "Nichs is still weak; what if something goes wrong?"


    "We''ll do nothing!" Billis William said firmly. "I''ve received news that war is not far off. We must elerate Nichs''s growth. The more we try to protect him now, the more dangerous it bes wh the war arrives!"


    Billis William looked up, gazing in the direction where Dean Bruce and Nichs had left. He softly said, "Mr. Dean is after all Nichs''s teacher. With him a, not only can he protect Nichs, but he can also help him grow quickly!"


    "If there''s a problem with that¡­ th this family will have to rely on you from now on!"


    Jnier William suddly scoffed, "Back wh I wanted to inherit the position of lord, you st me away. And now you want me back?"


    With that, Jnier William turned and walked away, oping the door and stepping outside, but paused at the threshold to say, "As I am now, I have no interest in so-called inheritance. You two should just focus on staying alive! If you die, it won''t matter to the rest of us!"


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce followed Nichs William into his courtyard and th asked, "Do you know how the Kingdom of Hibiscus, the Empire of Lane Cloud, and Saint Laurt are situated?"


    "The Kingdom of Hibiscus is close to the Empire of Lane Cloud; both are located in the northern part of the contint and not far from Saint Laurt. In particr, the Empire of Lane Cloud is connected to Saint Laurt by a teleportation magic array. It only costs t thousand gold coins to travel there instantly."


    Nichs William exined. "With a warhorse''s speed, we should be able to reach the Kingdom of Hibiscus in three days, and the Empire of Lane Cloud in four!"


    "What about getting to Saint Laurt?"


    Dean Bruce asked again. No matter who he was dealing with, he wouldn''t fully trust anyone; he needed to gather information himself.


    Life is only lived once, and if he was deceived, the oue could be death!


    Nichs William replied, "Getting to Saint Laurt is ev faster. Several nearby towns have teleportation magic arrays, and if we push hard, we could probably make it in less than two days, but¡­ it will cost quite a bit!"


    "Are you nning to go to Saint Laurt first, Teacher?"


    Nichs William suddly realized and asked.


    "What''s it to you?" Dean Bruce nced at him and said nonchntly, "Are you worried I won''t be able to save anyone?"


    "Not exactly," Nichs William shook his head. "In my eyes, you are far more important than any fianc¨¦e. I''m just curious about what you n to do in Saint Laurt. I¡­ I happ to have obtained a treasure map!"


    "If you''re going to Saint Laurt first, we can explore a bit, and th head to the Dwarves to increase our strgth. This way, our safety will be sured."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce was quite surprised; he hadn''t expected that this kid would ce his status above that of the fianc¨¦e!


    The treasure map was the only thing that surprised Dean Bruce. After all, Nichs William was still young; despite his noble status, it was unlikely he could have traveled far from Notting City to acquire a treasure map rted to Saint Laurt.


    However, Dean Bruce didn''t bother to ask. He had read ough stories to know that protagonists and key characters oft had their own unique opportunities.


    As long as Nichs William listed to him and quickly grasped new magic, that was what mattered.


    Seeing Dean Bruce nod in agreemt, Nichs William smiled and said, "Teacher, you should rest well. Once we reach Saint Laurt, I''ll have a surprise for you."


    "Alright, I''ll be looking forward to your surprise."


    Dean Bruce smiled slightly, feeling a sse of anticipation. Giv Nichs William''s backg and experices, he was likely a protagonist, and the opportunities that protagonists countered were rarelycking.


    The courtyard contained many rooms, and Nichs William led Dean Bruce to the most luxurious one. He oped the door and asked, "Teacher, would you like someone to attd to you?"


    Many powerful figures had their taboos, which was why Nichs William asked instead of summoning a maid right away.


    Dean Bruce shook his head and replied calmly, "Just go rest well. Don''t think about unnecessary things. Remember, wom will only slow us down in our casting! You need to keep this in mind from now on!"


    "Yes, Teacher, I understand."


    Nichs William''s eyes lit up, and hemitted that advice to memory.


    With Dean Bruce declining, the William family members wouldn''t be foolish ough to sd servants over. The night passed in silce, time flowing gtly as the stars shifted and the moon moved.


    The next morning, as Dean Bruce woke up, he heard Billis William''s voice nearby, advising Nichs William on matters to pay atttion to outside.


    Not paying much atttion to their conversation, Dean Bruce got up, washed, and dressed before pushing op the door.


    "Mr. Dean, you''re awake."


    "Teacher!"


    Both Billis William and Nichs William immediately turned their atttion to Dean Bruce, especially Nichs, whose demeanor was quite respectful.


    As he scanned the room, Dean Bruce frowned slightly and asked in a low voice, "Where is Jnier?"


    "Ah, the Nine Provinces Alliance st for her early this morning," Billis William replied with a smile. "You don''t need to worry about her. I''ve prepared everything for you¡ªa total of two hundred thousand gold coins, t pounds of fiery chick jerky, and a map!"


    Nichs William grinned and lifted the package he was holding, clearly indicating that those items were inside.


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "That''s thoughtful of you."


    Interrupting their conversation, Billis William wouldn''t be foolish ough to reprimand his son in front of others. He immediately invited the two to have a meal.


    With the lord apanying them, the meal was quite satisfying, and Dean Bruce felt contt.


    After they finished eating, Dean Bruce and Nichs William mounted their warhorses and galloped through the streets, quickly leaving Notting City and heading toward Tasaro City.


    Tasaro City housed the only teleportation magic array in the Mors Province, making it the necessary route for a swift journey to Saint Laurt.


    As they approached Tasaro City, they countered more pedestrians and caravans along the way,ing from various factions.


    At this point, the differces betwe m and wom became appart. If he were with Lina Jones, she would have tak the initiative to introduce many factions without Dean Bruce needing to say a word.


    But Nichs William acted like a fool, happily observing the passersby and asionally asking Dean Bruce if they could take a break.


    The journey wt smoothly without any provocateurs or bandits; after all, Tasaro City was a vital transportation hub. Both the lord''s mansion and the Nine Provinces Alliance took it very seriously. The momt any signs of bandits or robbers appeared, they would mobilize their forces to eliminate them.


    Under such circumstances, Dean Bruce and Nichs William tered the city within half a day and made their way to the Magic Guild, preparing to use the teleportation magic array!

 Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Cooperation and Benefits!

    The teleportation magic array was a unique skill of the Magic Guild. Apart from various temples that possessed other means to achieve simr effects, no other factions, including numerous kingdoms and the Nine Provinces Alliance, had such capabilities.


    Therefore, using the teleportation magic array required not only paymt but also queuing¡ªof course, that applied to ordinary people!


    Nichs William, being a minor lord, revealed his idtity and gave a few gold coins to the staff, allowing him to move to the front of the line immediately.


    In this situation, those who were cut in line were not surprised at all; their expressions showed little fluctuation.


    However, while Dean Bruce was queuing, a wizard suddly approached him, respectfully saying, "Are you Dean Bruce, sir?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow in surprise. Could it be that the Magic Guild recognized his aura?


    No, that didn''t seem right!


    If that were the case, why would their attitude be so polite?


    Could this be a trap?


    With his thoughts racing, Dean Bruce tighted his grip on his staff, ready for a fight.


    But the wizard continued, "Lord ire instructed me to invite you. She hopes you will honor us with your presce!"


    After a brief pause, the wizard added, "Lord ire mtioned that wh you go, the teleportation magic array will not be activated temporarily, until your return, and you won''t need to spd a single coin to use it!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce was ev more astonished. The person looking for him was ire Raymond?


    The others were equally shocked, their faces reflecting utter disbelief.


    ire Raymond was one of the most powerful figures in the tire Mors Province, and her reputation was well-known.


    In that instant, the way they looked at Dean Bruce changed to one of surprise and a hint of respect.


    To have someone like ire Raymond sd an invitation meant Dean Bruce''s strgth must also be considerable!


    Dean Bruce was filled with confusion. Hadn''t they just fought? Why was her attitude toward him so differt now?


    Was she frighted by the counter?


    As his mind turned, he recalled the pottial befits. Unable to resist any longer, Dean Bruce said, "Lead the way!"


    Aside from the befits, he was also curious about why ire Raymond sought him out. Had she noticed something from that woman during theirst counter?


    "Please, my lord, follow me."


    The wizard said, bowing respectfully before leading the way. Dean Bruce immediately followed.


    Through several corridors, Dean Bruce quickly arrived at an elevator. Unlike the elevators in the junior magic academy, this one appeared more exquisite, made from a special crystalline material that shimmered with light, keeping the darkness at bay.


    Using the elevator, Dean Bruce followed the wizard into a spacious area on the g floor.


    There were no rooms¡ªonly a cresct moon hanging in the air.


    The wizard whispered, "Lord ire is within the moon. I cannot approach; please proceed, Lord Dean!"


    With that, the wizard bowed respectfully and turned to leave the elevator.


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce did not hesitate and walked straight toward the cresct moon.


    Havinge this far, changing his mind now would be a waste of time.


    As he got closer, ire Raymond''s figure became visible. She appeared pale,cking any color in her face, and ev her aura seemed weak and diminished.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce''s tse heart rxed, and he was ev more surprised. He hadn''t expected that such a powerful woman could be rdered helpless by just one spell, leaving ire Raymond unable to recover for two days.


    However, the fact that someone so formidable could arrive at his side at any momt also st a chill down Dean Bruce''s spine.


    At that momt, the woman was indeed protecting him, but without knowing why, Dean Bruce couldn''t be certain whether she would turn against him in the future!


    "You''vee," ire Raymond said, her voice sounding weak as she managed a bitter smile. "I didn''t expect you to have such a spectral guardian. It seems my guess was correct; you truly have great fortune!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow and chuckled lightly, "What''s this? Do you still want to deal with me?"


    "No," ire Raymond shook her head and replied softly. "Though I don''t know the reason, since you have the means to summon someone across time and space for your protection, you are not someone I can handle."


    "I''vee to discuss a partnership."


    ire Raymond fixed her gaze on Dean Bruce and said quietly, "I know you must have something special about you, but your currt strgth is indeed a bitcking. We could coborate; I can act as your forcer, and any befits gained, just share some with me!"


    It must be said that the terrifying power of that spectral woman had indeed frighted ire Raymond.


    It led her to make a misjudgmt.


    In her mind, Dean Bruce was an ancit creature who had tak over a body and was knowledgeable about many treasures and relics.


    As long as she could establish a good rtionship with Dean Bruce, wouldn''t she be able to reap some rewards as well?


    Of course, she understood that someone like Dean Bruce would be incredibly stingy and reluctant to share spoils, which was why she proposed to serve as his forcer!


    Otherwise, giv her strgth and status, there was no way she would demean herself like this.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, lost in thought. He wasn''t contemting whether to cooperate; instead, he was reflecting on the phrase about crossing time and space to protect you!


    In this magical world, time and space were tirely distinct tities, and people wouldn''t confuse the two.


    To cross time and space meant that the spectral woman not only existed in a differt time period than Dean Bruce but also in a differt realm!


    In other words, that woman wasn''t from this contint!


    [The first time I countered her was in the Lulu Ruins. Could she be from the era wh the ck dragon was sealed? As for not being from the same realm¡ªcould she be a deity? Or one of those special races like the elves?]


    [Could she possibly be the moon goddess? Or the one who sealed the ck dragon?]


    The more he thought about it, the more rapid his breathing became. There was no dying that the woman''s idtity was somewhat terrifying, making it hard for Dean Bruce to believe.


    He couldn''t fathom that a mere traveler from a new age could somehow connect with deities or those who stood shoulder to shoulder with them!


    ncing back at ire Raymond, Dean Bruce said softly, "You have some discernmt, but unfortunately, you hav''t se ough."


    At his words, ire Raymond shivered slightly and th forced a smile, saying, "I was reckless earlier. If you''re still dissatisfied, you may dispose of me as you wish!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t want to hear that, but seeing the fearful expression on ire Raymond''s face made him realize she wouldn''t continue that line of conversation. He replied, "Letting you off is one thing, but if you want to coborate, don''t you think that the condition of being your forcer is... too low?"


    "If I wanted an forcer, I could find anyone," Dean Bruce retorted. "Why should I choose you?"


    "Because I hold the position of branch presidt at the Magic Guild and am the honorary vice presidt at headquarters!" ire Raymond said earnestly. "If you agree to work with me, I can arrange a position for you that allows you to freely ess the Magic Guild''s resources and mobilize manpower and supplies. Ev the matter of you dealing with the Magic Guild''s people before can be wiped clean."


    "Otherwise, no matter how powerful you are, there will always be Magic Guild members looking to trouble you. Ev if they can''t harm you, they will waste your time and ruin your mood, right?"


    ire Raymond spoke sincerely: "I may not be the only forcer avable, but my position can bring you many advantages!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce felt a stir of interest.


    The Magic Guild was a colossal tity in the Meze Star; ev the Nine Provinces Alliance dared not confront it directly!


    Ev just using the resources of the Magic Guild without being able to make decisions that would set the Magic Guild against the Nine Provinces Alliance would still provide significant befits.


    Most importantly, Dean Bruce''s understanding of magic was still rtively shallow. Ev though he was studying diligtly, the time was too short, and there were still many things he didn''t grasp.


    If he could hold a certain position within the Magic Guild, wouldn''t that allow him to freely learn and ess magical s?


    "What kind of position?" Dean Bruce asked directly.


    ire Raymond smiled, a flush of excitemt rising to her cheeks.


    If Dean Bruce intded to refuse, he definitely wouldn''t have asked that question!


    This inquiry indicated that as long as the position she offered wasn''t too lowly, coboration would be a go!


    Taking a deep breath, ire Raymond replied earnestly, "At the Magic Guild headquarters, there are a total of thirte honorary elder positions. Holding one allows you to ess all books within any Magic Guild and utilize resources!"


    "As for resources, as long as you don''t empty out the guild''s warehouse, there shouldn''t be any problems! Regarding manpower, aside from the formal elders, presidt, and vice presidt, everyone else would have to follow your orders."


    "If there are legitimate matters, you can also negotiate with them, and they will cooperate with you!"


    "Additionally, you would be able to receive 0,000 gold coins from the Magic Guild headquarters each month!"


    "!!!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce waspletely intrigued. This position at the Magic Guild''s branch would equate to being a supreme authority!


    In an instant, Dean Bruce''s gaze toward ire Raymond became rather strange. Could it be that this woman had Stockholm syndrome?

 Chapter 103: Chapter 103: Soul Blood Oath, Magical Faith Badge!

    Noticing a shift in Dean Bruce''s demeanor, ire Raymond seized the momt, saying, "If you have any other requests, please don''t hesitate to let me know! I am guinely eager to coborate with you!"


    It must be said that ire Raymond was indeed shak by the ethereal woman, which led her to lower her own posture considerably.


    Dean Bruce collected his thoughts and replied calmly, "I see your sincerity, but I have one more condition!"


    "Please, go ahead," ire Raymond responded, appearing all ears.


    "You must make a blood oath not to betray me or disclose any information I share with you," Dean Bruce said, his expression steady. "If you can''t agree to this, th we have nothing more to discuss."


    There was no choice; ire Raymond was indeed intimidated by that ethereal woman, yet her true power far exceeded Dean Bruce''s. To sure his own safety, Dean Bruce had to insist on the blood oath.


    After all, ev Dean Bruce himself didn''t know how to summon that ethereal woman!


    And he had no idea whether that woman would be able to save him every time!


    Upon hearing this condition, ire Raymond pondered for a momt before suddly raising her right index finger to her mouth and gtly biting it.


    The finger, as  as jade, immediately began to bleed, crystal droplets forming and pooling at the tip. ire th began to trace a symbol in front of her, and a faintly glowing magic circle emerged, radiating a soft red light as it quietly expanded, veloping both ire Raymond and Dean Bruce within it.


    Dean Bruce had little knowledge of magic circles and was uncertain about what this particr one was. He immediately readied himself for battle.


    ire Raymond said in a serious tone, "I, ire Raymond, swear by the name of the God of Light that for the rest of my life, I will not harm Mr. Dean Bruce, nor will I disclose any information he shares with me! Should I vite this oath, may my soul be obliterated and condemned to hell forever!"


    Buzz¡ª


    As her words fell, the blood-red formation split in two, transforming into beams of light that tered both Dean Bruce and ire Raymond.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, the host has established a unteral Soul Blood Contract with ire Raymond,sting for 300 years!"


    Upon seeing the system notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel pleased; a powerful emy had just be an ally!


    With the Soul Blood Contract in ce, ire Raymond could not harm Dean Bruce in any way. Ev the mere act of betraying him would invoke the contract''s punishmt.


    ire Raymond''s face grew paler, and her voice trembled as she continued, "This is a voice transmission magic talisman. If you wish to investigate the Relics, you can call for me at any time! This is the badge of the Honorary Elder; as long as you hold this badge, you will joy all the befits I previously mtioned!


    Once you drip blood on it, it will activate, and it has some additional minor effects."


    As she spoke, ire Raymond handed a magic talisman and a gold badge to Dean Bruce.


    The badge wasn''t veryrge, shimmering with a soft light, and was graved with the image of an elderly man, wearing a kind smile.


    Ev though ire had established a Soul Blood Contract, Dean Bruce didn''t activate the badge just yet. He scanned it with his gaze and, raising an eyebrow, looked at ire Raymond with interest, chuckling lightly, "Call you anytime? With your injuries, I hope you won''t be a liability."


    ire Raymond replied softly, "My injuries are nothing. If time is pressing, I will take a potion to recover."


    Dean Bruce nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll call you for the next exploration of the Relics. If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."


    Seeing that ire Raymond had no furthermts, Dean Bruce turned to leave and pressed a button, causing the lift to rise slowly.


    It was only after Dean Bruce''s figure disappearedpletely with the lift that ire Raymond trembled and spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    "Who is this guy... Just forming a Soul Blood Contract with him has such a significant impact on me..."


    Wiping the blood from her lips, ire Raymond murmured, "The stronger he is, the stronger the Relics we explore will be, and the greater the befits I can obtain. Moreover, someone like him likely doesn''t care much for power. Perhaps I can get him to help me with a few things!"


    "I really need to build a good rtionship with him!"


    After saying this, ire Raymond, looking weary, closed her eyes, her form seeming to bld into the moonlight, gradually fading away.


    As the lift slowly descded, Dean Bruce took out the badge, and while no one was watching, he bit his fingertip and let a drop of blood fall onto it.


    There was no brilliant light or special ssation; the badge seemed toe to life, floating autonomously to Dean Bruce''s chest and settling onto his magical robe.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, the host has sessfully activated the A-grade treasure: Magical Faith Badge. While wearing this badge, the speed of magical ergy gathering in your vicinity will increase, attracting more magical power and elerating your cultivation speed;


    Additionally, any magic you cast will have its effects increased by %;


    Wh your currt magical power is below 50% of your maximum, your recovery speed will increase by 30%;


    Wh you withstand magical attacks, you can absorb % of the iing magical power and convert it into your own,sting for 30 seconds."


    "!!!"


    Seeing these effects, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    One effect could hance his cultivation speed, and the other three could significantly improve his actualbat ability¡ªthis was no small hancemt!


    [No wonder this is a prized item from the Magic Guild. So many effects! It feels like it might ev offer greater befits than the Dragonheart Pdant.]


    He marveled internally until the sounds of light andmotion approached, prompting Dean Bruce topose himself and maintain a calm expression.


    Sure ough, the mage who had led him here was waiting at the lift, bowing respectfully and saying, "My lord, I will escort you back¡­"


    Before the mage could finish his stce, his gaze fell upon the Magical Faith Badge, and his pupils instantly constricted as he eximed, "You... how did you get that badge?"


    "Mm?"


    Dean Bruce calmly turned his gaze towards the mage, causing thetter to immediately drop to one knee, trembling with fear. "My lord, I misspoke! I deserve to die!"


    What a joke¡ªgiv Dean Bruce''s status, exining the origins of the badge would only demean him.


    With that badge, he was one of the thirte Honorary Elders of the Magic Guild, holding a position of great esteem. Why should he exin himself to an ordinary person?


    Dean Bruce did not punish the mage; he simply said, "Lead the way."


    "Yes, my lord! I will take you there immediately!"


    The mage let out a sigh of relief, his attitude ev more respectful than before, almost lowering his head to the g.


    The Magical Faith Badge was highly conspicuous, and ev though Dean Bruce did not deliberately unt it, nearly everyone from the Magic Guild they passed recognized it and bowed to him in respect.


    Ev wh they returned to the area where they were queuing, the staff member responsible for activating the magic array saw Dean Bruce approaching and trembled with fear, quickly stepping forward to respectfully ask, "My lord, are you also nning to use the teleportation array?"


    Seeing Dean Bruce nod, the staff member unexpectedly turned and said, "Everyone else, step aside and make way for my lord!"


    "¡­"


    At these words, everyone was stunned, especially those who had already tered the tform, paid their fees, and were merely waiting for the teleportation magic array to be activated!


    Nichs William''s eyes wided in disbelief!


    As the deputy lord, he had to pay for certain privileges within the Magic Guild, yet Dean Bruce couldmand such humble obedice from the staff. What kind of status did he have?


    "Why should we?"


    "We''ve already paid our fees!"


    "Exactly! We''ve waited for him long ough; why do we have to step aside now? The teleportation magic array requires at least half an hour of cooldown time!"


    As the uproar escted, the crowd red angrily at the staff member.


    Why didn''t they dare to direct their anger at Dean Bruce?


    They wer''t foolish; they understood that Dean Bruce couldmand such treatmt from the Magic Guild staff because of his immse power. Naturally, they did not dare to provoke him and could only express their discontt in this manner.


    "Why should we? If you''re unhappy, you can leave; juste to me for a refund!"


    The staff member turned a, grinning. "We''re not begging you to use the teleportation magic array!"


    At these words, everyone fell silt.


    Without using the teleportation magic array, reaching another city would not only take a lot of time but also involve the risk of danger.


    Robbers and beasts lurking on the road wouldn''t care about their troubles; they would take their money without hesitation!


    With a collective sigh, the crowd stepped down from the teleportation magic array, their gazes toward Dean Bruce filled with uncertainty. They were also curious about what kind of status Dean Bruce had that would warrant such sycophantic behavior from the staff.


    Dean Bruce, of course, wouldn''t refuse such privileges. He stepped onto the teleportation magic array with Nichs William, the space a them feeling quite empty.


    The staff member th asked, "My lord, which city would you like to teleport to?"


    Dean Bruce looked at Nichs William, who had finally gathered his thoughts and quickly replied, "Sd us to Niro City!"

 Chapter 104: Chapter 104: The Only Heir of the Vice Presidents Family!

    Once the destination city was confirmed, the staff member no longer spoke, not ev collecting any paymt, and activated the teleportation magic array.


    With a hum!


    In an instant, the tire teleportation magic array trembled violtly, beams of light bursting forth and veloping Dean Bruce and Nichs William.


    Wh the light faded, their figures had vanished, and the staff member wiped the sweat from his forehead, muttering to himself, "Heading to Niro City? If that''s the case, they can also reach Saint Laurt City! Goodness, another Honorary Elder from Saint Laurt City¡ªhow terrifying!"


    "Why are such big shotsing to the Mors Provincetely? Could something bad happ? Should I apply to transfer to another city?"


    Dean Bruce probably had no idea how profoundly his newfound idtity impacted ordinary people!


    At this momt, Dean Bruce felt as if he were floating in the starry sky, unable to control his body and ssing something ethereal.


    After an unknown period, he finally felt solid g beath his feet and oped his eyes, only to find himself still on a teleportation magic array, but the stone b beath him had be reced with shining  jade.


    "We''ve arrived; hurry and step down! If you don''t¡ª"


    An impatit voice began, but it abruptly halted wh the staff member noticed only two individuals had be teleported.


    Upon seeing the badge on Dean Bruce''s chest, the staff member immediately put on a ttering smile and approached him, amidst the astonished gazes of the many waiting a.


    "My lord! Please take your time and be careful on the steps!"


    Dean Bruce paid no mind to the staff member, nodding slightly as he led Nichs William out of the Magic Guild.


    No matter how powerful the teleportation magic array was, it couldn''t span thousands or ev ts of thousands of kilometers in one go; it selected several nodes for gradual travel instead.


    With Nichs William guiding him, Dean Bruce had no need to think about anything else. He walked straight ahead, only prepared to act if he countered robbers or strong beasts along the way; otherwise, he could simply rest his eyes.


    As for the teleportation magic array?


    With the Magical Faith Badge, he hadn''t spt a single pny and didn''t ev need to wait in line!


    To Nichs William''s astonishmt, the two arrived in Saint Laurt City in just over a day.


    At the Magic Guild headquarters, the staff responsible for the teleportation magic array disyed a respectful demeanor toward Dean Bruce, but without the previous sycophancy. One staff member stepped forward, curiously asking, "My lord, may I ask where you are from? You seem a bit unfamiliar! Are you here to see the presidt? Would you like me to notify him?"


    "No need." Dean Bruce didn''t want to deal with strong figures just yet; after all, his own strgth wascking, and he felt a sse of pressure wh facing top-tier experts.


    "¡­"


    The staff member nodded, not daring to stop him. After Dean Bruce left the teleportation magic array area, he crushed amunication magic talisman.


    The headquarters of the Magic Guild was not only more elegantly decorated than the previous Magic Guild but alsorger and more spacious.


    In addition to the internal staff, there were many visitors.


    Nichs William had never be here before, continuously surveying his surings like a country bumpkin tering the city, forming a stark contrast with Dean Bruce.


    Staff members of the Magic Guild still greeted Dean Bruce as he passed, their demeanor respectful butcking the previous sycophancy. They didn''t stop him or Nichs William, and soon they were nearing the exit.


    However, just at that momt, the area a the exit suddly erupted inmotion.


    Countless people were pushed to the sides, and a doz or so mages cleared the way, leading arge group forward.


    "Hahaha, today''s haul was quite good! That Sodora guy was put in his ce and nearly lost his temper!"


    "Yes, I''m in a good mood today; wh we get back, everyone will receive a master-level potion!"


    "Thank you, young master!"


    "You''re exceptional, young master; no one from the War God Temple canpare! In my opinion, ev if the Holy Son of the War God Temple came, he wouldn''t match up to you!"


    "¡­"


    Hearing these conversations, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. It seemed that the returning individuals held high status.


    Ev if those people were deliberately boasting, he knew he wouldn''t be much lower in rank than the Holy Son of the War God Temple.


    "Of course! Once the old presidt retires, my grandfather will be the next presidt! The Holy Son of the War God Temple? Pfft, the Holy Son of the Church of Light and the saintess can hardlypare to me!"


    As the conversation finished, a young man d in a deep purple magic robe, wielding a staff radiating intse magical ergy, tered the Magic Guild, nked by over thirty mages.


    The staff members on either side bowed to him, while passersby lowered their heads in deferce.


    Only a few neers to Saint Laurt City, unaware of his idtity, tried to steal nces at him, only to be firmly pulled back by those nearby.


    "Who is this guy? With all this pomp, he feels like a king."


    Nichs William scoffed, prompting a significant change in expression among those nearby, who quickly distanced themselves from Dean Bruce and Nichs.


    One girl, ncing at Dean Bruce, whispered, "Don''t say that. His grandfather, Nozer Hawthorne, is a key figure in the Magic Guild. If you provoke him... you''ll find it hard to move in Saint Laurt City!"


    "What?!" Nichs William eximed in shock.


    Dean Bruce, intrigued, asked, "But didn''t you say there are many powerful factions headquartered here in Saint Laurt City? How can a young man wield such influce?"


    "It seems you must be an outsider," the girl replied, shaking her head. "You mtioned he''s young, but the only factions that can contd with the Magic Guild are the Nine Provinces Alliance and the major churches. Those factions wouldn''t bother quarreling with a young man."


    "He lost his father at an early age and is the only heir of the Hawthorne family. Nozer Hawthorne dotes on him greatly... You could say Prolo Hawthorne is a little tyrant in Saint Laurt City!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce understood the situation.


    Noticing the change in Dean Bruce''s expression, the girl smiled and said, "Hey, I see you''re new here and might not know what brings you to Saint Laurt City. How about we be frids?"


    With a slight smile, Dean Bruce chose not to respond.


    Wh someone approaches him like this, he couldn''t tell what their true inttions were; unless there was something in it for him, he wouldn''t agree.


    Seeing his reaction, the girl pouted but didn''t press the issue. She stepped aside, distancing herself from Prolo Hawthorne.


    However, her previous interaction with Dean Bruce caught Prolo Hawthorne''s atttion. Narrowing his eyes, he scrutinized the group and grinned, "Looks like my reputation isn''t as well-known as I thought, if there are still people unaware of me."


    "Hey, you lot! Come over here. I want to see where you''re from that you dare not know who I am!"


    As his words fell, the girl''s expression changed slightly.


    Dean Bruce remained calm; with the Magic Faith Badge on him, he didn''t believe this young man would dare to act arrogantly.


    As for Nichs William?


    Protected by both Dean Bruce and his elder, he felt no fear. Seeing Dean Bruce''s nonchnt demeanor assured him he was safe.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s stillness, ProloHawthorne''s face darked, and he coldlymanded, "I said for the three of you toe here. Didn''t you hear me?"


    The girl swallowed hard, taking a step forward toward ProloHawthorne.


    Yet Dean Bruce stayed where he was, lifting his gaze to ProloHawthorne and saying indiffertly, "Bring your grandfather here, and th say that."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t trying to act tough; his status as an honorary elder put him just below the vice presidt, making him unafraid of this young man.


    "Bring my grandfather here?"


    ProloHawthorne, instead of getting angry,ughed mockingly, "You seem quite arrogant, especially knowing my idtity and still saying that. Raal, Lada, bring this kid over here!"


    "Yes!"


    As the words fell, two significantlyrger magicians charged toward Dean Bruce, grinning macingly.


    Watching this unfold, the gathered crowd shook their heads, expressions filled with pity. The staff members, however, frowned, feeling conflicted about what to do.


    They not dare to annoy both of them.


    As Raal and Lada approached Dean Bruce, the staff lowered their heads in resignation.


    At that momt, Dean Bruce slightly turned, allowing the Magic Faith Badge to catch the atttion of the two advancing m. Instantly, they stumbled back, fear evidt in their eyes as they nced nervously at ProloHawthorne.


    "Magic Faith Badge?"


    ProloHawthorne was tak aback. After scrutinizing Dean Bruce, his expression changed drastically, and his tone became sharp, "Kid, where did you get that Magic Faith Badge? Isn''t this the one my grandfather gave to ire Raymond? How did youe by it?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce was mildly surprised that he could recognize the badge was linked to ire Raymond.


    "You brat, what''s your connection to ire Raymond?"

 Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Did Even the Guild Master Get Involved?

    After carefully examining Prolo Hawthorne, Dean Bruce could clearly sse the emotional turbulce within him, which was connected to ire Raymond.


    In an instant, Dean Bruce realized that this young man was likely infatuated with ire Raymond.


    Thinking this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but chuckle, "She gave me the Magic Faith Badge, so what kind of rtionship do you think we have?"


    "Bastard!"


    Sure ough, upon hearing this, Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes turned bloodshot, filled with rage, his breathing became rapid, almost grinding his teeth in anger.


    It was evidt that this was their first meeting, yet Prolo''s intse hatred showed just how much he cared for ire Raymond.


    "I don''t believe it. To be an honorary elder of my Magic Guild, you must at least be at the archmage level, mastering an Ultra-High-Level spell! You look so young; how could you possibly meet that requiremt?"


    Prolo Hawthorne spoke coldly, "In my view, you must have used some trickery to obtain that badge. Now, quickly return it to me!"


    "What a joke! This badge was giv to me by ire Raymond after she begged me for a long time. Why would I give it back to you?" Dean Bruce replied with a faint smile, which only fueled Prolo Hawthorne''s anger further.


    Whoosh¡ªwhoosh¡ªwhoosh¡ª


    A sudd whooshing sound echoed as a figure quickly approached, hovering in the air. After ncing at the badge on Dean Bruce''s chest, they turned to Prolo Hawthorne and said helplessly, "Young Master Prolo, each badge has protective measures. The fact that he can refine the badge means he has received recognition from the higher-ups, and it wasn''t obtained through deception."


    "Come on, we''re all family here. Can we not make a big sce and give outsiders something tough at?"


    "Laugh at?"


    Upon hearing this, Prolo Hawthorne became ev angrier, nearly roaring, "In Saint Laurt City, who dares tough at me? Who?"


    As Prolo scanned the crowd, everyone¡ªboth outsiders and Magic Guild staff¡ªlowered their heads.


    The flying figure replied helplessly, "No one dares tough at Young Master Prolo, but the Magic Guild still has its pride!"


    "¡­"


    Prolo finally calmed down, turning his cold gaze to Dean Bruce. "Kid, hand over the badge, and I might spare your life. Otherwise, you won''t be leaving here today!"


    "Someone, close the doors!"


    Prolo''smand caused the figure who had flown in to change color, knowing hecked the courage to confront Prolo.


    In an instant, the doors of the Magic Guild mmed shut, darking the tire space.


    Dean Bruce sighed and said softly, "I didn''t want to make a move, but it seems I''ll have to teach you a lesson on behalf of your grandfather!"


    From his previous experices, Dean Bruce understood that young people in this world gerally wer''t that powerful. After all, no matter how strong your family backg is, training relies on talt and time.


    Lina Jones, merely an archmage, could be a designated saintess of a temple; Prolo Hawthorne''s strgth probably only reached the level of a Magus at best.


    Now, as Dean Bruce cast high-level spells, he could easily hold his own against an archmage, so why would he worry about Prolo Hawthorne?


    "Teaching me?"


    Prolo Hawthorne immediately revealed a sinister smile. "Nas, it''s time for you to take action. Capture this guy for me¡ªI want to see if he can still talk so boldly in front of meter!"


    As he spoke, a figure stepped forward calmly, locking eyes with Dean Bruce and exuding an intse pressure.


    This pressure, though not as strong as ire Raymond''s, was greater than that of Borus Kdra, causing Dean Bruce to furrow his brows.


    This was clearly an archmage-level powerhouse.


    "Nas, step back."


    At that momt, a gtle voice like a breeze filled the air, reaching everyone''s ears.


    It made Dean Bruce raise an eyebrow.


    "Prolo, I''ve received word from ire. This person is rmded by her, so don''t make a sce. If you have grievances, you can challge him on stage!"


    "Everyone else, disperse quickly; don''t indulge Prolo in his antics!"


    "Mr. Dean, I apologize for themotion. You seem busy, so I won''t keep you. Next time youe, we must drink and celebrate."


    "..."


    The words were like a spring breeze, soothing everyone''s spirits, ev making Dean Bruce consider letting things go.


    Meanwhile, Nas and the others turned to Prolo Hawthorne, saying, "Young Master, the Presidt has spok; let it go."


    Prolo Hawthorne''s grandfather had not yet be the presidt, and ev though they were well-positioned, they still did not dare to defy the presidt''s words.


    Prolo understood this too and felt his face flush with anger.


    If the presidt had said this before he made his bold im, he might have be able to dismiss it. However, now that he had made such a statemt in front of so many people, if he let Dean Bruce go, it would be like throwing his own dignity on the g to be trampled.


    After hearing the presidt''s words, Dean Bruce remained calm, uninterested in the situation, and simply led Nichs William away, leaping past Prolo Hawthorne.


    Nichs William ev shed a smile at Prolo Hawthorne.


    "Stop right there!"


    Seeing that smile and Dean Bruce''s calm gaze ignited a furious fire within Prolo.


    He felt utterly disregarded by Dean Bruce!


    "Dean, is it? You''re so young yet managed to get a rmdation; you must have used some underhanded means!"


    Prolo spat through gritted teeth. "Are you brave ough to challge me on stage? If you lose, you''ll have to return the badge to me!"


    With the presidt having already spok, the staff dared not list to Prolo''s demands anymore. Dean Bruce naturally ignored him and continued walking towards the slowly oping doors.


    "Are you too scared to respond?" Prolo shouted. "Is that it?"


    "¡­"


    Seeing Dean Bruce continue to walk without stopping, Prolo Hawthorne gritted his teeth and rushed in front of him, coldly dering, "You can''t leave! If you don''t agree, I''ll call my grandfather out!"


    "¡­"


    "Ugh¡­"


    Sighing at Prolo''s words, Dean Bruce looked at him as if he were a fool.


    He didn''t need to concern himself with Prolo, but if the vice presidt was truly summoned, it would be a hassle for him.


    After all, Dean Bruce was pressed for time.


    He needed to contact the Nine Provinces Alliance, secure the befits he was owed, explore the opportunities Nichs William had mtioned, and th go rescue someone!


    With so many tasks piling up, he didn''t want to create more trouble.


    "Since you''vee to me, I don''t mind teaching you a lesson," Dean Bruce said casually. "Lead the way."


    From the presidt''s words, it was clear that the Magic Guild had a specific challge mechanism, which meant there would be a stage for duels.


    After all, they wouldn''t want outsiders to witness their humiliation.


    "Hmph!"


    "Lead the way!"


    Prolo''s attitude immediately became arrogant as he ordered someone to show the way.


    There was no way a it; Dean Bruce was just too young, and his aura and magical power felt weak. With his treasures, Prolo was confidt he could handle this.


    He only believed that Dean Bruce must have used some special means to gain that rmdation from ire Raymond!


    As Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne''s group made their grand exit, the onlookers were stunned.


    Especially the girl who had spok to Dean Bruce earlier¡ªshe never expected that his status was ev higher than Prolo Hawthorne''s, able to warrant a personal word from the presidt of the Magic Guild.


    After all, the presidt of the Magic Guild was a top-tier powerhouse throughout the Meze star!


    Thinking about Dean Bruce''s youthful appearance, the girl couldn''t help but swallow hard, her heart fluttering.


    Entering the Magic Guild, Dean Bruce navigated past severalrge halls until he arrived at an expansive space, where he immediately spotted more than a doz dueling stages.


    At that momt, several stages were active, shimmering with a silvery barrier that closed them,pletely sealing off the atmosphere and sounds within, leaving no trace of noise.


    Prolo Hawthorne leaped onto one of the dueling stages and turned to Dean Bruce, snorting coldly, "Hurry up ande up! I want to see what kind of power you have at such a young age. And if you lose, no cheating!"


    As Dean Bruce walked toward the stage, he replied, "You only mtioned that if I lose, I have to give you the badge. You hav''t said what happs if you lose."


    "What do you want?"


    Prolo Hawthorne shot back.


    "Very simple. If you lose, you will respectfully escort me out of the Magic Guild in front of everyone and shout that you''re blind!"


    "!!!"


    Prolo Hawthorne''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Meanwhile, deep within the Magic Guild, several figures oped their eyes, ssing the surge of magic ergy as a barrier materialized, revealing Dean Bruce''s figure clearly before them.

 Chapter 106: Chapter 106: The Black and White Armor, Apprenticeship!

    Having reached the dueling stage, sured by hundreds of onlookers and staff, Prolo Hawthorne found himself in a dilemma. He didn''t want to agree to such a humiliating condition, yet he also didn''t know how to refuse.


    After all, it was he who had proposed this duel; backing out now would be too embarrassing!


    "What''s wrong, are you¡­ scared?" Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, echoing Prolo Hawthorne''s earlier words, causing him to breathe more rapidly.


    Prolo Hawthorne gritted his teeth and said, "Of course I''m not scared! It''s settled th! If you lose, you''ll hand over the Magic Faith Badge to me! If I lose, I''ll respectfully escort you out the door and shout that I''m blind and didn''t recognize you, oh great one!"


    "Let''s do it!"


    With that, Prolo Hawthorne swung his staff, gripping it tightly. A faint dragon''s roar suddly emanated from it, surprising Dean Bruce.


    Upon closer inspection, Dean Bruce noticed that Prolo Hawthorne''s staff was intricately carved with a dragon, and the crystal core embedded within seemed to contain a faint, shadowy dragon figure.


    Clearly, Prolo Hawthorne''s staff was not an ordinary item.


    Prolo Hawthorne''s lips moved as he quietly chanted a spell, gathering a powerful surge of magic, with a faint yellow glow manifesting a him.


    It was evidt that the magic he was about to unleash was formidable, but Dean Bruce had no inttion of standing by idly while Prolo Hawthorne cast his spell.


    Dadada...


    The crisp sound of footsteps echoed as Dean Bruce slowly approached Prolo Hawthorne. Just as the magic was about to take shape, he extded his right hand and waved it casually.


    Buzz!


    A stream of ck liquid surged forth, instantly veloping Prolo Hawthorne.


    "Roar!"


    A deafing dragon''s roar erupted as a dragon silhouette shot out from the crystal core of Prolo''s staff. However, the ck liquid struck it, trapping it as if it were stuck in mud, leaving it unable to move and only able to emit a helpless cry.


    With no chance for resistance, Prolo''s spell was interrupted, and his head drooped as a wisp of his soul''s shadow emerged.


    "So weak!"


    Shaking his head slightly, Dean Bruce knew others were watching the dueling stage. He didn''t hold back and stepped closer to Prolo, delivering a powerful punch straight to his face.


    As he swung, Dean Bruce activated the magic of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, making his body as hard as stone.


    Having undergone system hancemts,bined with beastly blood and the mysterious spring water, Dean Bruce''s physical strgth was already formidable. With the added magic, his punch st Prolo Hawthorne flying.


    Blood poured from Prolo''s nose and mouth, and several teeth fell out!


    "Ah!" A sharp cry broke the silce as Prolo was jolted awake by the pain, feeling as if his tire body had fall apart, with pain radiating from every part of him, sharping his sses.


    As Prolo Hawthorne lifted his head, his pupils dted in shock. He saw a faint blue lightning bolt erupting, striking him with lightning speed.


    Crackle!


    The crisp sound of thunder filled the air as ck smoke billowed from Prolo''s body, rdering him paralyzed as he copsed to the g, convulsing.


    Dean Bruce showed no mercy. He formed a hand seal, and mes burst forth from within him, radiating intse heat.


    The onlookers were stunned by the reltless disy of magic.


    Ev those stationed at headquarters, all of whom were at least high-level mages, were awestruck by Dean Bruce''s fluid and overwhelming assault.


    "Oh my God, he''s casting so many spells in session without pausing!"


    "Not only that¡­ these spells seem to be incredibly powerful!"


    "He¡­ he can cast high-level spells instantly?"


    "No wonder he received the magic faith badge and the recognition from the guild leader!"


    "It''s tragic; Prolo has no chance to fight back at all."


    The crowd sighed and shook their heads, secretly relishing the spectacle. Most of them had felt the wrath of Prolo Hawthorne at one time or another and were eager to see him face retribution.


    However, just as the mes within Dean Bruce were about to burst forth, an elderly voice suddly echoed through the air: "Elder Dean, that''s ough. The child is just throwing a tantrum; there''s no need to take it so seriously."


    "This is an SS-grade treasure, the ck and White Armor. Consider it an apology, and I hope you won''t hold it against the child too much."


    Whoosh¡ª


    With a rush of air, a suit of armor shimmering in ck and  descded from above,nding before Dean Bruce.


    Feeling the immse magical ergy contained within the armor, Dean''s eyes lit up, and he dispersed the mes within him.


    Since others had paid to alleviate the situation, Dean was more than willing to let Prolo off the hook.


    Besides, Prolo had already lost!


    Ev though the paralysis effect of the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain magic had worn off, Prolo Hawthorne stilly on the g, convulsing, his spirit crushed, and his gaze vacant.


    He couldn''t believe he had be defeated so quickly, with no chance to fight back at all!


    Earlier, during sparring sessions with other high-level mages and ev archmages in the guild, he had managed to hold his g for a few exchanges. How had he lost so swiftly to Dean Bruce?


    He didn''t realize that those other mages had be holding back due to his status, which had giv him a false sse of his own strgth.


    Now, his battle with Dean had shattered that illusion, leaving him in disbelief.


    As he epted the ck and White Armor, Dean Bruce chuckled lightly, "The vice presidt is being too modest; I was just having a fridly spar with Prolo."


    Not one to let Prolo off easily, Dean looked up and smiled, "Prolo, you''ve lost. Stand up; it''s time for you to fulfill your d of the bargain!"


    Silce hung in the air, indicating that Vice Presidt Noze Hawthorne had no objections to the matter. He likely understood that Prolo had be too arrogant and, being the only heir of his family, was reluctant to take action against him.


    Now that someone else was stepping in to teach Prolo a lesson without risking his life, he was undoubtedly pleased.


    Prolo waspletely dazed. It wasn''t until Dean Bruce spoke again that he slowly regained his sses, unsteadily rising to his feet. His gaze fixed on Dean, he asked softly, "Can I ask what level of mage you are now?"


    "Level?"


    Dean Bruce replied casually. "A mage''s power has nothing to do with rank; it''s about your understanding of magic and your control over your own magical ergy."


    "With the same amount of magic, differt levels of control can yieldpletely differt results!"


    "¡­"


    After hearing this, Prolo fell silt once more.


    Just wh Dean Bruce thought he might try to weasel out of the situation, Prolo suddly dropped to his knees with a thud and solemnly said, "Meeting you has shown me what a true mage is! I¡­ I wish to be your apprtice! Please, ept me!"


    After speaking, Prolo Hawthorne didn''t hesitate at all. He bowed several times to Dean Bruce, his forehead marked with red imprints, leaving the spectators of the Magic Guild astonished.


    For years, Prolo had be a reckless presce within the guild, and now he was bowing before someone in front of so many people?


    Moreover, he was asking to be an apprtice?


    Nichs William furrowed his brow, not wanting Dean Bruce to take on too many disciples, fearing it would diminish his own status.


    A few disciples would certainly garner less favorpared to dozs.


    However, Dean Bruce understood Prolo''s inttions and shook his head with a smile.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, he didn''t refuse and said softly, "Whether you be my apprtice or not will depd on you fulfilling your d of the bargain first."


    Prolo held a significant position, and if he could take him on as a disciple, it would be a considerable advantage for Dean Bruce.


    After all, being an honorary elder would only grant him certain befits within the guild, but it wouldn''tpel anyone in the Magic Guild to assist him against the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    Taking Prolo as a disciple would be differt!


    Once he became his studt, Prolo''s family, including his grandfather, would inevitably get involved.


    After all, with Noze Hawthorne as the vice presidt of the Magic Guild, how could they remain neutral?


    "Hmm, I, Prolo, am not someone who goes back on my word!"


    Prolo Hawthorne got up, suppressing his pain, and stepped forward to Dean Bruce, respectfully saying, "Master, please allow me to personally escort you out of here!"


    "..."


    The onlookers from the Magic Guild became excited at the sight of Prolo actually fulfilling his bet.


    If they had the ability to record videos, they would have surely captured this momt to joyter.


    Prolo, injured and moving slowly, led Dean Bruce outside, taking over t minutes to reach the trance.


    As soon as they stepped out, Dean Bruce ssed something was off.


    The area outside the Magic Guild''s doors was packed, with no space to move!

 Chapter 107: Chapter 107: There’s No Such Thing as a Free Lunch!

    Dean Bruce was astonished to see so many people gathered at the trance, while the guards were equally shocked by the sce unfolding before them.


    They couldn''t believe that the usually arrogant Prolo Hawthorne could disy such humility.


    What stunned them ev more was that after respectfully escorting Dean Bruce out, Prolo knelt again in front of the crowd, bowing deeply several times as he loudly dered, "It is I, Prolo Hawthorne, who was blind and provoked you! I hope you can overlook my faults and take me as your disciple!"


    As his words echoed, everyone''s eyes wided in disbelief, their expressions a mix of shock and astonishmt.


    Though Dean Bruce had already decided to take Prolo as a studt, he wasn''t going to agree so easily.


    In his previous life, many so-called human behavior researchers had noted that humans td to undervalue whates too easily.


    With a casual nce, Dean Bruce replied, "You wish to be my disciple? That depds on your sincerity and your future performance! I look forward to seeing how you do next time we meet!"


    With that, Dean Bruce ignored Prolo tirely and waved his hand, leaving with a grinning Nichs William as the stunned crowd looked on.


    "Wait, that was Prolo Hawthorne asking to be a disciple! He actually turned him down?"


    "Oh my¡­ who is this guy, really?"


    "Yikes, could Saint Laurt City be in for a change?"


    As the onlookers exchanged incredulous nces, they finally noticed Prolo rising, their expressions shifting dramatically.


    Little did he know, Prolo Hawthorne was no fool. Although he had be deceived by others in the guild and misjudged his own abilities and pottial, he wasn''t naive ough tosh out now.


    Doing so would only make him look more ridiculous.


    He anticipated the failure to convince Dean Bruce to take him as a disciple, especially after having provoked him earlier.


    [I need to investigate this Dean''s true backg wh I get back!]


    Saint Laurt City was differt from other ces; no matter how high one''s status, riding horses was not allowed. Fortunately, Nichs William, having spt years in the military, managed to control two warhorses as they made their way toward the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    As their cultivation and strgth increased, so did their mtal fortitude, allowing them to push on without needing much rest. They had much to aplish and didn''t n to linger in the city.


    Just as they were about to exit the city, hurried footsteps echoed behind them, apanied by a clear female voice: "Excuse me, wait a momt!"


    Dean Bruce remained calm and continued walking, while Nichs William turned back to nce and said, "Teacher, it''s the girl who spoke to you earlier; she''s catching up."


    "Hmm, no need to pay her any mind," Dean Bruce replied, his expression unchanged. He had se too many like her in his past life.


    Those who simply wanted totch onto someone powerful.


    Unfortunately for her, Dean Bruce had no shortage of female admirers and had no inttion of gaging her in conversation.


    However, since they couldn''t ride horses in the city, Dean Bruce and Nichs William were soon overtak by the young woman''s quicked pace.


    "Whew¡­" The girl panted, her chest rising and falling as she ran up to Dean Bruce. Rolling her eyes, she said, "Why are you running so fast? Am I really that scary?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond, but Nichs William shot her a nce, suddly recalling Dean Bruce''s earliermt that wom only slowed them down wh casting spells. He shuddered as if countering a demon.


    Ssing his reaction, the girl couldn''t help but twitch her lips. Th she turned to Dean Bruce and introduced herself, "Hi, I''m Jane Ellis! Are you from another city? I''m curious about what brought you here."


    "I''m from Saint Laurt City; I can show you the way!" she offered thusiastically.


    "No, thank you."


    Dean Bruce declined immediately. With a map in hand, he wasn''t worried about getting lost.


    Plus, in the city, he could simply ask anyone for directions. There was no need to get tangled with this girl.


    "Ah¡­" Jane Ellis hadn''t expected such a swift rejection from Dean Bruce and paused in her tracks.


    Unbothered by her presce, Dean Bruce considered it a minor distraction and continued on with Nichs William until they arrived at the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters in Saint Laurt City.


    Simr to the Magic Guild, the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters was magnifict and grand. The trance was adorned with numerous gemstones that sparkled brilliantly under the sunlight.


    Theplex was vast,parable to several estatesbined. Only in Saint Laurt City, with its ample space, could such imposing structures fit; otherwise, the buildings represting these powers would easily fill the tire city.


    Compared to the Magic Guild, the Nine Provinces Alliance felt much more deste; passersby were not allowed try at all.


    After all, it was a closed organization.


    As Dean Bruce approached the trance, several guards stepped forward, eyeing him before casually asking, "You''re from the Magic Guild? What brings you to the Nine Provinces Alliance? Do you have an appointmt?"


    Their demeanor reflected the differt nature of their organization, and they wer''t particrly weing.


    Unfazed, Dean Bruce took out the jade tok giv to him by Biber Parson and replied, "Biber Parson st me."


    "Biber Parson?" The guards exchanged nces, th scrutinized the tok more closely. Seeing the Nine Provinces Alliance emblem, they nodded. "Follow us; we''ll notify the higher-ups."


    Dean Bruce followed one of the guards inside, while Nichs William stayed outside, holding the warhorses.


    Previously, he had be allowed to bring the horses into the Magic Guild because they had teleportation magic circles for business purposes.


    However, the Nine Provinces Alliance was apletely closed organization and had strict rules against outsiders bringing in horses.


    Following the guard, Dean Bruce soon tered a hall filled with seating, snacks, and drinks. Realizing this was the reception area of the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    He chose a spot and began to eat without waiting for the guard to speak.


    Being part of arge organization, the food and drinks avable were undoubtedly extraordinary, and consuming them could hance one''s abilities.


    Wh there''s an opportunity to befit, hesitation is not an option.


    The guard hesitated, shook his head, and continued down the corridor, presumably to inform the higher-ups.


    Before long, hurried footsteps echoed, and Dean Bruce looked up to see a middle-aged man in a purple magic robe approaching with a smile. He walked briskly and eximed.


    "You must be Dean, the young man with impressive skills mtioned in Biber''s letter! Meeting you truly feels remarkable!"


    Taking the fridly demeanor into ount, Dean Bruce smiled back and replied, "Not at all, Principal Biber is too kind. I''m just an ordinary instructor."


    "Ordinary?"


    The middle-aged man smiled knowingly. "I can sse the aura of high-level spells suring you¡ªthough chaotic, there are at least three types. I can''t believe that someone who canprehd three high-level spells is just an ordinary person."


    Upon hearing this, the guard''s expression changed slightly.


    Ev in Saint Laurt City, those who couldprehd high-level spells were not to be underestimated!


    The guard felt a wave of relief wash over him; thankfully, he hadn''t abused his authority by provoking Dean Bruce.


    As for the middle-aged man''s remarks, Dean Bruce chose not tomt further. Instead, he inquired, "May I ask wh I can report to the Saint Laurt Academy?"


    Having ranked first in the assessmt, he had already earned his position as an instructor at the academy and didn''t need to undergo any further evaluations.


    "Not in a hurry, not in a hurry! Dean, please follow me to my office; we can discuss everything there," the middle-aged man said, pausing briefly before adding, "I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Cyb Louis, responsible for education and research!"


    "¡­"


    "Sounds good!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. Since someone hade out to greet him instead of making him find his way alone, it showed proper respect.


    He couldn''t afford to offd the Nine Provinces Alliance just yet and needed to return the courtesy.


    Following Cyb Louis, they soon arrived at a room.


    That was not toorge but filled with various books.


    As Dean Bruce took in his surings, Cyb Louis poured him a drink and smiled. "Now that it''s just the two of us, I can be more candid. Biber Parson and I are like brothers, and since youe highly rmded by him, I''ll treat you as one of my own."


    "However, once you join the Saint Laurt Academy, I''ll need your assistance with something."


    At these words, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a sse of irony.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch!


    No matter how nicely Cyb Louis put it, and regardless of Biber Parson''s dorsemt, the truth was that he wanted something from Dean Bruce.


    Right now, Cyb Louis was merely trying to butter him up!


    Dean Bruce didn''t immediately agree. He wasn''t foolish; he understood that if Cyb Louis needed someone else to do a task, it likely meant he couldn''t handle it himself. He saw this as an opportunity to negotiate for more befits!


    Dean Bruce''s life philosophy was to maximize his gains in every situation!

 Chapter 108: Chapter 108: The Treasure Location!

    Dean Bruce chuckled lightly and replied, "My abilities are limited. If you can''t aplish it, I doubt I could either."


    "No, no, no," Cyb Louis sighed. "The lower your power, the easier it is to do that task. Besides, once you be a mentor at the Saint Laurent Academy, your status will naturally shield you from suspicion."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce could roughly guess what Cyb Louis wanted him to do.


    It was nothing more than to investigate matters urring within the academy!


    It seemed that the Saint Laurent Academy was no longer entirely under the control of the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    As he pondered this, Dean Bruce didn''t let it show. He shook his head and said, "That won''t work. What if I make a mistake and get expelled? I''m counting on delving deeper into my studies at the advanced magic academy!"


    "¡­"


    Cyb Louis raised an eyebrow, picking up on Dean Bruce''s implications. He immediately smiled and said, "Don''t worry; it won''t be that serious. Furthermore, if you help me, I can grant you the title of advanced mentor, which would certainly make your life at the academy much easier."


    "On top of that, I can provide you with a monthly stipend. How does that sound?"


    "What kind of stipend?" Dean Bruce asked directly.


    "Opportunities to train in the Secret Realm," Cyb Louis replied with a smile. "I know Biber Parson secured you one chance, but my offer is that you can enter every month! Given your current level, ess to the Secret Realm for training is worth much more to you than anything else."


    At this, Dean Bruce felt a surge of interest.


    Of course, he wasn''t naive. He understood that if Cyb Louis was willing to offer such generous benefits, the task would likely be quite difficult. But, as they say, fortune favors the bold!


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce said, "As long as I''m not discovered, I will help you. If I am discovered, I will halt the n!"


    "Good, no problem!" Cyb Louis readily agreed, smiling as he added, "As for the Secret Realm that Biber mentioned, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a bit. You came at an unfortunate time; it just opened yesterday, and the next opportunity is nearly ten days away."


    "Understood." Dean Bruce maintained a calm expression, which surprised Cyb Louis. Curiously, he asked, "Aren''t you anxious? The Secret Realm represents a significant opportunity for you!"


    "What''s the point of being anxious? It won''t change anything. I''d rather use this time to do other things."


    Dean Bruce''s words put Cyb Louis into deep thought.


    After a while, he took out a piece of white paper from his pocket. The paper was filled with densely packed text and some red handprints. He said softly, "This is a courtyard I have lying idle. Although it''s a bit small, it canfortably amodate a few people. Since we''ve met today, I don''t have any gifts for you."


    "This courtyard is yours now; the deed is all here, and there will be no issues."


    At this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised.


    Were the wealthy in this world so generous?


    To give away an entire property upon their first meeting!


    Even if properties weren''t particrly valued in this world, buying one would still cost a pretty penny.


    Without refusing, Dean Bruce epted the deed with a faint smile and said, "Since you''re being so gracious, Lord Cyb, I won''t push it away. If you need anything in the future, feel free to let me know."


    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," he added.


    "Leaving so soon?"


    Cyb Louis looked a bit surprised and said softly, "I was thinking of having someone show you around."


    "No need; there will be other opportunities," Dean Bruce replied, shaking his head. "I''ll be on my way now. Until next time."


    For Dean Bruce, the Nine Provinces Alliance felt like a den of tigers and dragons. Given that his strength wasn''t particrly high at the moment, he didn''t want to stay here too long.


    If he ran into someone assigned to assassinate him, it would be a big problem!


    Cyb Louis didn''t insist further and smiled as he escorted Dean Bruce out of the office, this time not following him outside.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind. After putting away the deed, he strode confidently out, quickly reaching the entrance.


    Seeing Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis engaged in light-hearted conversation, the escort who had been responsible for guiding him finally showed a fawning smile. Along with a few other guards, they respectfully bowed as they watched Dean Bruce call over Nichs William to leave.


    Noticing this, Nichs William couldn''t help but exim, "Teacher, I feel like you gain respect and recognition wherever you go!"


    "Because of strength," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "Now, let''s get out of the city. I''m looking forward to discovering what that treasure you mentioned really hides!"


    "Heh, I won''t let you down, teacher!"


    Nichs William scratched his head, ending the conversation as they quickened their pace toward the city gate.


    Exiting the city posed no restrictions. The two mounted their horses and spurred them into a gallop, causing the mountains and trees along the road to blur past them.


    With Nichs William leading the way, Dean Bruce didn''t have to worry too much. Instead, he opened the system panel to examine the treasure he had just received from Noah Hawthorne.


    [ck and White Armor (SS-level treasure): When worn, this armor absorbs energy from sunlight or any light source while in bright conditions. Once charged to a certain level, it can unleash an attack on enemy targets or transform into a light shield to deflect any iing damage.


    In dim conditions, the armor absorbs dark energy, enabling the wearer to be invisible and increasing movement speed.]


    [What a great find!]


    Seeing the specific effects, Dean Bruce felt a surge of joy. Although it didn''t enhance his overall power, its defensive and offensive capabilities, as well as its utility for escape, were immense. Not to mention, the quality of this treasure was exceptional; the armor could withstand a lot of damage!


    As they traveled farther from Saint Laurent City, the number of people on the road dwindled. After about half an hour of racing, they encountered no other travelers, only the sounds of birds and distant beast roars.


    Nichs William''s expression grew serious; he frequently paused to scan their surroundings, ensuring they were heading in the right direction before continuing on.


    As the moonlight faded and dawn broke, Dean Bruce and Nichs William had nearly crossed the entire forest. Finally, as the sun rose, they arrived at the edge.


    It is said to be the edge, but in reality, there is a cliff.


    Peering down carefully, Dean Bruce saw the shimmering surface of the water below, reflecting the rising sun. The orange glow gradually filled the entire world.


    Continuing his gaze, he spotted an ind amidst the flowing waters, featuring arge,pletely white pce that appeared significantly worn and damaged.


    "This pce is the treasure site you mentioned?"


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, feeling a thrill at the sight. Just by the size of the pce, he could imagine how many treasures it might hold!


    The only puzzling aspect was that the ind was surrounded by water, and they were currently on a cliff¡ªhow were they supposed to reach it?


    Did they need to jump?


    Nichs William shared his excitement, grinning as he replied, "Yes! ording to my memory of the treasure map, all the treasures are hidden inside that pce!"


    "Right, I remember there are floating stone steps nearby. We can descend slowly using those, but they''re quite small, so the horses won''t be able to follow. Let''s find a spot to tie them up first."


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. After all, they were surrounded by wilderness, and Firebolt wouldn''t starve.


    After securing their horses, Dean Bruce and Nichs William began to walk around the cliff''s edge, searching for the floating stone steps.


    Not long into their search, Dean Bruce felt a slight shift beneath his feet. Looking down, he saw that the steps were covered in grass. Once triggered, the steps trembled slightly and began to rise, causing some grass to snap away.


    "I found it! This is the kind of stone step!" Nichs William eximed, excitement radiating from him as he stepped onto it.


    Buzz¡ª


    A rumbling sound gradually echoed, and the stone step actually floated into the air, slowly lowering Dean Bruce and Nichs William toward the opposite cliff.


    In no time, the step brought them beside the cliff face, where they could clearly see a protruding rock.


    Clearly, it was time to switch steps!


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce jumped onto the outcropping with Nichs William, causing the original step to return along the path they hade.


    The new step trembled beneath their feet, but Dean Bruce''s attention was drawn back to the retreating step.


    There was nothing unusual about it, nor did he sense any magical energy, which piqued his curiosity about how the movement between the steps was achieved.


    Boom¡ª


    The step beneath them shook, reminding Dean Bruce to focus. He had to be cautious; a fall from such a height, even into water, could still be fatal!


    Fortunately, the mechanism was not a trap. They continued to drift downward step by step, and as the sun fully rose, they finallynded safely on the ind.

 Chapter 109: Chapter 109: The Bronze Puppet

    Looking up, Dean Bruce noted that even though the pce was damaged, it still appeared magnificent under the sunlight, exuding an extraordinary presence that made him feel small.


    As he stepped toward the pce, questions filled his mind. This area was so vast and the pce so grand; how could it remain unknown to anyone?


    After scanning the surroundings multiple times, he saw no corpses and no signs of human activity, deepening his confusion. He couldn''t help but turn to Nichs William.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s gaze, Nichs William paused, surprised. "Teacher, why are you looking at me like that?"


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "This pce is so grand and expansive, yet there are no signs of life nearby. It clearly indicates that there are many magical arrays or some special space concealing it!"


    "How... how did you know the correct path? Is a treasure map something someone of your strength could obtain?"


    At this, Nichs William hesitated before sheepishly admitting, "You always see through me, teacher. But I didn''t mean to hide it from you!"


    He quickly rified, "Actually, this treasure map was discovered by my sister. She felt bad about that day but was too shy to tell you herself, so she gave the map to me and taught me the secret to getting in."


    "This area is cursed, and the space itself is sealed. Only by strictly following the spatial markers and not making any missteps can one arrive here."


    "Your sister discovered it?" Dean Bruce frowned slightly, feeling his doubts ease.


    After all, Jennier William was powerful, and it wasn''t impossible for her to uncover such a hidden space.


    As Dean Bruce continued forward, Nichs William let out a sigh of relief. He wasn''t trying to deceive Dean Bruce; it was just that the matter of the ancestral spirit was something he couldn''t discuss.


    The two made their way unhindered to the front of the pce. As they got closer, they truly felt the height of the city walls, which seemed endless when looked at from below.


    Although the pce was damaged, the walls remained intact and incredibly sturdy, leaving no opportunity for Dean Bruce and Nichs William to take a shortcut.


    "Teacher," Nichs William said, "the treasure map indicates that these walls have mechanisms. We mustn''t force our way in, or we''ll face strong attacks! It''s like a city, with four entrances. Let''s find one to enter."


    Following the wall, it wasn''t long before an ancient stone door came into view.


    Nichs William''s face lit up with excitement as he quickly approached. He pulled out a ne from his pocket and ced it into the slot in the center of the stone door. Then, he took out a dagger and made a small cut on his palm, letting his blood drip onto it.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce realized that this so-called treasure site was rted to the William family!


    Otherwise, there would be no need for Nichs William to use his blood to activate it!


    But if this was the William family''s treasure site, why deceive him?


    Hadn''t Billis William ever mentioned this?


    Or was it just Nichs William''s idea, unknown to his family?


    With a rumbling sound¡ª


    As the blood and ne fused, the ancient stone door trembled, slowly rising to reveal a passage inside.


    The passage was dark; even with the door wide open, sunlight could only illuminate areas near the entrance.


    Upon closer inspection, Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply, as if an earthquake had struck.


    On both sides of the passagey a dozen corpses, their armor long damaged, exposing their skeletal remains.


    The ground was t, devoid of any pits or signs of battle, not even a trace of blood, making the presence of the bodies all the more eerie.


    With a click¡ª


    The stone door fully retracted into the wall, and the ne popped out,nding in Nichs William''s hand.


    He observed this scene without much surprise, saying, "Teacher, ording to the treasure map, this city once experienced a disaster. To contain it, the entire city was sealed off, and these people were likely soldiers who defended it, ultimately perishing from hunger."


    "Oh?" Dean Bruce countered, "If the goal was to contain the disaster, why are we opening this city? Aren''t you afraid of releasing that disaster again?"


    "It won''t happen," Nichs William grinned. "That thing can''t survive for long, and the dates recorded on the treasure map are two thousand years apart from now. It''s probably long dead! If we can obtain its crystal core, it would greatly enhance our strength!"


    Dean Bruce whispered, "What is that thing?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, just that the treasure map mentions it as the source of the disaster and says it won''t survive for long," Nichs William replied, shaking his head. He then summoned his magic, illuminating the dark passage with a bright light.


    Looking ahead, Dean Bruce noticed there were no corpses deeper in the passage; aside from some obstacles, it seemed empty.


    As Nichs William moved forward, Dean Bruce followed closely behind.


    After walking about ten feet, they encountered a wooden door, slightly ajar. Just as Nichs William reached out to push it open, Dean Bruce sensed something was wrong and quickly pulled him back.


    But it was toote; Nichs William had already touched the door and pushed it open.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A flurry of sounds erupted as several dark figuresnded precisely where Nichs William had been standing, sending dirt flying into the air.


    Looking down, Dean Bruce saw several arrows embedded in the ground.


    The chaos wasn''t over yet. A buzzing sound filled the air, and Dean Bruce quickly looked up to see a humanoid puppet made entirely of bronze soaring through the air, swinging a long de toward them.


    With a sharp "ck," more arrows shot from the bronze puppet''s shoulder.


    "The Compassion of Heaven and Earth!"


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce had been prepared for battle. He stepped forward and cast a spell, summoning dense earth elements to form a protective earthen wall.


    ng, ng, ng¡ª


    Though the arrows were small, they packed incredible power, shattering the earthen wall almost instantly. Fortunately, the arrows lost their momentum and fell lightly to the ground.


    But just behind the arrows, the bronze puppet wielding a long de charged forward.


    Only Dean Bruce, with his tenfoldprehension, managed to instantaneously cast another earthen wall to block the puppet''s assault.


    Moreover, as the ground trembled, several stones flew up. Dean Bruce attempted to use the same tactic to crush the bronze puppet beneath them.


    However, the bronze puppet, being a construct with no pain response, easily leaped into the air, rapidly closing the distance toward Dean Bruce.


    It was only then that Nichs William reacted, calling out, "Teacher! The control mechanism for these bronze puppets is located on their backs. If we can get behind them and remove the crystal core, they won''t be able to move!"


    "My goodness, it''s astonishing that these bronze puppets can still function after so many years! If we can gather theplete tokens from the four city gates, we could control them!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s heart stirred with excitement.


    If he could control these bronze puppets, it would be a tremendous advantage.


    From their earlier encounter, Dean Bruce could estimate that the bronze puppets had attack capabilities around the Great Magus level, with even higher defensive power!


    Being able tomand these bronze puppets would be like having an entire army, making him nearly invincible on the battlefield!


    Of course, there are drawbacks: you need to keep a constant watch on them. Otherwise, if the crystal core on their backs is removed, they be useless.


    Since the stones couldn''t control the bronze puppet, Dean Bruce immediately activated the Blue Shadow Ring and cast the Shadow Clone spell.


    Buzz¡ª


    With a sh of light, Dean Bruce split into two, causing Nichs William to look on in astonishment.


    No matter how formidable the bronze puppet was, it was still just a puppet without a mind. With a clone drawing its fire, Dean Bruce''s main body swiftly maneuvered behind it. A quick nce revealed a crystal core shimmering faintly embedded in its back.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce seized the moment as the bronze puppet lunged again. He leaped behind it, grabbed the crystal core, and yanked it out.


    Boom!


    A loud sound echoed as the floating bronze puppet suddenly crashed to the ground, but it didn''t fall over; it stood still, unmoving.


    Nichs William let out a sigh of relief. The information he had was from the ancestor''s words, and until he could verify its truth, he would naturally be concerned.


    "Teacher, you should collect these puppets. Once we gather theplete tokens, they can be your henchmen!"


    Nichs William suggested softly. "ording to the treasure map, there are a total of twenty bronze puppets, each capable of fighting against a Great Magus. Even an Archmage would find it difficult to destroy them; they''re quite remarkable!"


    Dean Bruce asked thoughtfully, "What kind of treasure map could convey such detailed information?"

 Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Golden Empire

    Hearing Dean Bruce''s words, Nichs William couldn''t help but chuckle awkwardly, realizing that his excuse was flimsy.


    Noticing Nichs William''s reluctance to speak, Dean Bruce didn''t press further. He calmly replied, "Just tell me everything you knowter. Everyone has their own opportunities. I won''t pry, but if you don''t share certain things, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Teacher," Nichs William sighed. "It''s just that some matters involve my family. Without my elders'' permission, I really can''t say much. But please believe me, I trust youpletely and have no ulterior motives."


    Dean Bruce felt he could trust Nichs William''s assurance. Honestly, he sensed an unusual level of respect from him.


    Regaining his focus, Dean Bruce reached out and touched the bronze puppet, squeezing it, but it didn''t budge.


    Confirming that the material was solid, Dean Bruce stored it in his system space.


    As Nichs William said, these puppets were indeed valuable!


    After stowing the puppet away, Dean Bruce took another look and noticed that behind the wooden door wasn''t an open pathway, nor were there any buildings¡ªonly a space about ten feet long containing a rotting table and chairs, with a wall behind it.


    "This must be the outer city," Dean Bruce eximed in surprise. "This means that this city once held considerable status to have both inner and outer districts. There must have been quite a few soldiers guarding it!"


    Typically, cities don''t have distinctions between inner and outer districts; even Saint Laurent City doesn''t, as passing through the gates leads directly to the main area of the city.


    Building inner and outer districts not only requires more resources but also more manpower to guard them!


    "That''s right," Nichs William added. "In addition to soldiers and the bronze puppets, there are many traps. We''ll have to pass through severalyers of defenses to truly enter the inner district! The real treasures are all in the inner district!"


    After a pause, Nichs William softly said, "After all these years, the soldiers are surely long gone. There''s no need to worry about them. The traps are likely to be damaged, so our main concern is the bronze puppets!"


    Dean Bruce remained silent as he stepped through the wooden door and surveyed his surroundings. What met his eyes was indeed a spacious corridor.


    Without needing to guess, Dean Bruce could tell that theyout of this city was akin to ake encircling the entire ind¡ªthe outer district formed a ring thatpletely surrounded the city.


    To enter, one had to pass through the multiple defenses of four gates!


    [Could this ce be the capital of an empire?] Dean Bruce thought, feeling a surge of excitement. Treasures within an imperial capital would surely not disappoint.


    Nichs William stepped in alongside him, nced around, and said, "Teacher, we need to proceed clockwise through fouryers of defenses and obtain rmendation letters from the gatekeepers to enter the inner district. However, since everyone is dead, we don''t need the letters. We just need to collect all four tokens."


    "Follow me; I know the way!"


    Nichs William took the lead, heading directly east.


    As Dean Bruce and he delved deeper, the environment remained unchanged, with broken armor and skeletons of soldiers scattered about, lying still on the ground.


    At first, Dean Bruce worried that they might spring to life like skeleton monsters and attack, but seeing their skulls corroded and devoid of any light, his fears were quickly alleviated.


    Eventually, they came across a checkpoint.


    Unlike the previous corpses, these bodies were posed as if in battle. One figure, d in distinct armor that set him apart from the soldiers, was frozen mid-action¡ªone hand thrusting a sword while the other propped a spear against the ground.


    "That''s the general responsible for guarding the outer district! One of the tokens is in his grasp!" Nichs William eximed, rushing forward to search the corpse. "Teacher, if there are enough bronze puppets, could you give me two or three?"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce was about to respond when he noticed something amiss. As Nichs William rummaged through the body, it seemed to stir.


    His pupils constricted as he focused intently and saw faint red light flickering in the once-dark eye sockets.


    "Not good, step back!"


    Dean Bruce shouted, swiftly stepping forward to cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Nichs William hesitated for only a moment; even without finding the token, he quickly retreated, distancing himself from the corpse.


    Whoosh¡ª


    The sound of slicing air echoed as the corpse swung its sword, a fierce gust of wind sweeping across the area. Even though Nichs William retreated quickly, he was still grazed, his shoulder torn and blood spraying forth.


    If he had hesitated even a moment longer, the injury would have been much worse!


    Of course, there was no real danger to his life, as his ancestor would intervene.


    Nichs William, not a child, clutched his shoulder and quickly fell back, his face a mask of shock. "How is this possible? Even if they were powerful in life, they were still mere mortals. How could they survive for thousands of years?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression grew grave. If mortals couldn''t achieve this, it meant some other force was at y allowing the corpse to move!


    Looking again at the body, it stood still, sword in one hand and spear in the other.


    The red light in its eyes intensified, and a low growl erupted, "Intruders of the Golden Empire shall be in without mercy!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow upon hearing this. The fact that it could speak negated the possibility of a mere external force controlling it.


    After all, such a force might not possess any intelligence!


    Unless the entity pulling the strings was nearly as sentient as a human!


    Moreover, the name "Golden Empire" rang a bell for him; he felt he had read about this empire in some book, but had overlooked it.


    "Roar!"


    As Dean Bruce pondered, the corpse raised its spear and charged forward with lightning speed.


    Feeling the chilling intent to kill, Dean Bruce wasted no time. He cast "The Compassion of Heaven and Earth," causing the surrounding earth to coalesce into a sturdy wall right before him.


    Additionally, he invoked "Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain," enveloping himself in crackling lightning.


    In the next instant, Dean Bruce leaped forward, aiming to collide with the corpse just as it struck the earthen barrier.


    Having watched countless videos in his past life, he knew that lightning had a restraining effect on dark and undead beings.


    However, before the thunderous impact could connect with the corpse, the left hand of the body swung a sword, unleashing a crimson arc that raced toward Dean Bruce.


    Swish¡ª


    Hearing the slicing sound, Dean Bruce realized the sword''s edge was incredibly sharp and activated "Thousand Mountains Fortress."


    Buzz!


    In an instant, his body felt as solid as a mountain. Even though the sword light bypassed the lightning, striking him directly, he felt no pain.


    This was where the benefits of his tenfoldprehension of magic truly shone.


    Any other magician, even at the level of a great Magus, would find it nearly impossible to achieve this.


    Boom¡ª


    With the sword light pressing against him, Dean Bruce crashed into the corpse, the lightning exploding in a blinding sh. The tremendous force shattered the heavy armor into fragments, revealing a skeletal structure beneath.


    Nichs William was left in awe at the scene, and even Shelly William within him expressed a sense of admiration.


    However, the corpse did not stagger back; instead, it let out a roar and swung its sword directly at Dean Bruce''s chest.


    Dean Bruce was astonished. The armor had been shattered, and some bones were broken¡ªhow could it maintain its bnce and evenunch an attack?


    With a quick nce, he noticed the crimson light in its eyes intensifying, appearing increasingly eerie.


    Without hesitation, he maintained "Thousand Mountains Fortress," clenched his right fist, and channeled lightning energy, smashing it down onto the corpse''s head.


    Bang!


    Almost simultaneously, the sword struck Dean Bruce''s chest while his electrified fist collided with the corpse''s face.


    A loud explosion echoed as the helmet shattered, and the skull was instantly obliterated, sending it flying away.


    Yet, the sword still pierced Dean Bruce''s chest due to the momentum, causing Nichs William to gasp in shock.


    ng¡ª


    The sound of metal on metal rang out as Dean Bruce''s magical robe tore apart, sparking and dazzling Nichs William''s eyes.


    He couldn''t believe that Dean Bruce, a mere magician, possessed such immense physical strength!


    In that moment, Dean Bruce''s power seemed even more terrifying in Nichs William''s eyes.


    ncing down at his tattered robe, Dean Bruce ripped it off, revealing a muscr torso, his gaze fixed on the flying skull.


    The corpse had fallen, indicating that everything was connected to the skull!


    sh!


    Suddenly, the crimson light on the skull dissipated with a loud explosion, apanied by the sound of countless wings pping.

 Chapter 111: Chapter 111: The Blood of the Cursed Dragon

    Hearing the sound of pping wings, both Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William showed expressions of shock.


    From the shattered skull emerged dozens of insect-like creatures, their bodiesrger than fireflies, glowing brilliantly as they rapidly dispersed in all directions.


    A few of these insects even burrowed into the corpses lying nearby.


    Crack...


    Crisp snapping sounds echoed as the lifeless eyes of the corpses lit up, and they began to rise, just like the initial body had.


    However,pared to the first corpse, their movements were much slower, reminiscent of the zombies Dean¡¤Bruce had seen in his previous life. They moved lethargically, yet the power within them was rming.


    "The disaster you mentioned is likely not dead yet!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce shot a nce at Nichs¡¤William, clenching his fists, which sparked with electric light.


    Boom!


    In the next moment, the lightning burst forth. Before the newly animated corpses could react, it struck their heads, causing their skulls to explode.


    The tiny insects flew out again, but Dean¡¤Bruce was ready. He quickly switched to the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell, summoning roaring mes that instantly incinerated them to ashes, scattering them into the air.


    However, while Dean¡¤Bruce dealt with the situation, the remaining insects had already fled.


    "Be careful; any corpses we encounter from now on may also be reanimated,"


    Dean¡¤Bruce warned. In reality, it wasn''t a true resurrection; the insects were controlling the corpses. As long as their skulls were shattered and the insects were forced out, the bodies would remain immobile.


    Nichs¡¤William asked in surprise, "What exactly is going on? How can those insects grant the corpses the ability to move?"


    Having been bombarded by countless sci-fi films in his past life, Dean¡¤Bruce was already ustomed to concepts like parasitic creatures. He wasn''t the least bit curious or surprised; he had even begun to piece together a theory.


    The Golden Empire must have created those insects inadvertently, and upon realizing this, they sealed off the entire city to prevent them from spreading.


    ording to the tropes in movies, such monsters usually had a mother creature, and once that was eliminated, everything would be fine.


    "Let''s keep exploring; we''ll talk more once we enter the inner city." Understanding the situation, Dean Bruce refrained from borating further and stepped forward, searching the body adorned with opulent armor.


    In no time, he found a piece of a golden token and held it up.


    This confirmed that Nichs William had not been lying.


    He stored the token fragment in his system space and motioned for Nichs William to continue deeper.


    At this point, Nichs William was hesitant to take the lead, aware that his own strength was too weak and he could easily meet his end.


    Sure enough, just as Dean Bruce had predicted, after those insects spread out, the bodies lying along the passage could no longer be ignored.


    Although they were also controlled by insects, these corpses seemed to possess some intelligence. They would wait until Dean Bruce and Nichs William passed by before rising up to attack Nichs William.


    If it hadn''t been for Dean Bruce''s ability to cast spells instantly, those corpses might have seeded in their ambush.


    When the surprise attack failed, they were met with Dean¡¤Bruce''s fierce counterattack, which incinerated the corpses and the insects within their skulls, leaving no chance for escape.


    As they cleared the corpses along the passage, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William passed through several checkpoints, collecting more and more fragments of the golden tokens.


    asionally, bronze puppets would appear, but Dean¡¤Bruce had already learned their weaknesses and faced them with ease.


    Moreover, with the ck-and-white armor in ce, even if he were caught off guard by a bronze puppet, the automatically triggered defensive effects were remarkably strong, easily withstanding any attacks.


    It could be said that they had a smooth journey, leading Nichs¡¤William to look at Dean¡¤Bruce with eyes full of admiration.


    As for traps?


    After traveling so long without triggering a single one, Dean¡¤Bruce had no further worries.


    After thousands of years, it was normal for mechanisms to deteriorate.


    Eventually, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William even found a passage leading to the inner city. The gate was slightly ajar; had they not been focused on collecting the four token fragments, they could have entered the inner city directly.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, the fourth checkpoint finally came into view.


    With the experience of the previous three encounters, Dean¡¤Bruce approached confidently and activated the guarding corpse. Thunder erupted, mes scorched, and the body was thoroughly incinerated.


    Not even a chance for the insects to escape!


    With all four tokens in hand, Dean¡¤Bruce wasted no time and began to piece them together.


    No system notification chimed, but Dean¡¤Bruce could distinctly sense a peculiar energy emanating from theplete token.


    With a quick thought, Dean¡¤Bruce took a bronze puppet from the system space and inserted the crystal core into it.


    Buzz¡ª


    A unique wave rippled through the air, and the bronze puppet instantly regained its mobility. However, this time it did not attack Dean¡¤Bruce or Nichs¡¤William; instead, it lowered its head before Dean¡¤Bruce.


    Clearly, he had acquired the ability to control the bronze puppet.


    Upon further sensing, Dean¡¤Bruce realized it was a fluctuation of the soul!


    Confirming his newfound control over the bronze puppet, Dean¡¤Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy; in future confrontations, he wouldn''t even need to lift a finger himself!


    However, he also sensed that during the activation of the bronze puppet, the absorption of power from the crystal core was immediately interrupted.


    Even though Dean¡¤Bruce possessed considerable wealth, activating a puppet of this caliber demanded a high quality and tier of crystal core, and the consumption rate was anything but slow!


    Since there was no immediate need forbat, it was wiser to store the bronze puppets away for now.


    "Hehe, teacher, with so many puppets, could you allocate two or three for me?"


    Nichs¡¤William asked yfully.


    "Alright, we''ll discuss it after we get out," Dean¡¤Bruce replied without hesitation. After all, this ce was discovered by Nichs¡¤William; without his input, Dean¡¤Bruce wouldn''t gain any benefits. Sharing a bit was only fair.


    Moreover, having his disciple grow stronger would benefit Dean¡¤Bruce as well.


    Focusing his mind, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William turned back toward the passage leading to the inner city.


    Upon returning to the passage and seeing the door slightly ajar, Nichs¡¤William excitedly rushed forward. However, just as he was about to touch the door, Dean¡¤Bruce suddenly reached out and pulled him back.


    For some reason, as they approached the door leading into the inner city, Dean¡¤Bruce''s heart raced, thumping like a drum, filling him with unease.


    After carefully observing and sensing for a moment, he found no magical fluctuations, leaving him in doubt.


    "Teacher, what''s wrong? Do you sense danger inside?"


    Nichs¡¤William asked, looking at Dean¡¤Bruce with surprise but no hint of dissatisfaction.


    Dean¡¤Bruce shook his head and replied quietly, "No magical fluctuations, and I don''t feel any danger; it''s just a sense of foreboding."


    After a pause, Dean¡¤Bruce said solemnly, "Let''s retreat. There''s definitely something off here! Even if it''s not too dangerous, it might cost us a lot of time! It could dy our main objective!"


    "Let''s back off. Next time, I''ll bring someone with me!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce immediately thought of ire¡¤Raymond.


    With ire¡¤Raymond''s strength, even if there were dangers, she should be able to hold her own in a fight.


    "Ah?" Nichs¡¤William replied, frustrated. "But if we leave now, I don''t know when I''ll get a chance to return here!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce nced at him and said softly, "Don''t worry, when Ie to investigate this ce again, I''ll definitely call you. After all, you''re the only one who knows how to get here."


    Nichs¡¤William shook his head. "No need, teacher. If you can''t wait, you cane directly. I''ll tell you the special route into this space."


    "Let''s go, and get away from this ce quickly." Dean¡¤Bruce trusted his instincts and turned to leave.


    But before he could take a step, a rumbling sound erupted, and looking down, they saw the stone bs they were standing on tremble violently. Blood-red liquid began to flow from the stone bs at the entrance.


    Pffft¡ª


    As the blood-red liquid overflowed, white smoke immediately billowed up from the stone bs, quickly dissolving them.


    Clearly, the blood-red liquid had an incredibly strong corrosive effect!


    Moreover, above the passage, the blood-red liquid cascaded down like a waterfall, instantly blocking their escape route.


    In other words, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William were trapped in the passage by the blood-red liquid and unable to leave!


    A trap!


    Dean¡¤Bruce realized that the mechanism he had been wary of for so long had triggered just as he was about to leave!


    "This is bad; this is the Blood of the Cursed Dragon. It''s not only highly corrosive but also carries a curse. Once it touches you, even if you don''t die, you''ll be cursed for life!"


    His exmation made Dean¡¤Bruce narrow his eyes in concern.

 Chapter 112: Chapter 112: Life and Death Crisis, Rewards Obtained!

    Pffft¡ª


    The Blood of the Cursed Dragon cascaded down like a waterfall, not only corroding the stone bs but also slowly flowing toward Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William.


    Feeling the intense corrosive aura, Dean¡¤Bruce instinctively took a few steps back.


    He nced at the ajar door, his expression grave; he never anticipated that this mechanism was designed to force them into the inner city!


    This realization only strengthened his belief that there was something wrong in the inner city!


    The dangers inside were undoubtedly far more terrifying than the Blood of the Cursed Dragon!


    With this thought, Dean¡¤Bruce halted, silently watching the Blood of the Cursed Dragon flow toward them.


    The passage wasn''t very long; if he used the Angel''s Light item, he could definitely escape the area affected by the Blood of the Cursed Dragon within the item''s effective time.


    But the Angel''s Light could only protect one person¡ªwhat about Nichs¡¤William?


    Thinking of this, Dean¡¤Bruce turned to look at Nichs¡¤William.


    Feeling the gaze, Nichs¡¤William turned back, a bitter smile on his face. "Teacher, do you have a way to take me with you?"


    Dean¡¤Bruce replied calmly, "The Blood of the Cursed Dragon is ineffective against me, but I can''t guarantee your safety; you''re too weak."


    As soon as he spoke, fear washed over Nichs¡¤William''s face.


    [Hmm? Wait! The Blood of the Cursed Dragon... Since it is blood, it''s rted to liquid. If I use ice magic to freeze it, stopping its flow, or use fire magic to evaporate itpletely, that should work!]Dean¡¤Bruce''s mind suddenly sparked with a solution. He felt less tense and, after a moment''s thought, came up with an idea.


    He said softly, "There''s only one way you can survive!"]


    "What way?" Nichs¡¤William''s eyes brightened at the words.


    No one could remain calm when facing a life-and-death crisis.


    Dean¡¤Bruce replied steadily, "Unless you canprehend the magic I taught you earlier; perhaps then, there''s a glimmer of hope."


    After saying this, Dean¡¤Bruce crossed his arms and added, "Do your best. The Blood of the Cursed Dragon can''t harm me, but for you, it''s deadly!"


    "..."


    Nichs¡¤William swallowed hard. Seeing the boiling Blood of the Cursed Dragon advancing, corroding the stones, he had no time to hesitate. He quickly sat down, closed his eyes, and focused intensely, repeatedly attempting to cast magic.


    Meanwhile, Dean¡¤Bruce prepared to unleash the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain magic.


    Pffft¡ª


    The Blood of the Cursed Dragon continued to spread, the white mist even drifting close to Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William, carrying a foul odor.


    Time passed slowly as the Blood of the Cursed Dragon encroached.


    As the white mistpletely engulfed Nichs¡¤William and the red liquid approached his feet, Dean¡¤Bruce sighed and shook his head.


    After all, he couldn''t just watch his disciple die.


    Earlier, he had merely wanted to use the pressure of a life-and-death crisis to see if it could help him grasp new magic.


    "Ding!"


    "Boom!"


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to make his move, a scorching heat suddenly surged outward, sweeping in all directions.


    The crisp sound of a system notification chimed in his mind.


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for sessfully teaching Nichs¡¤William toprehend the spell Wailing me Grave! You have earned 500 Supreme Mage points! You have also gained tenfold understanding and power of Wailing me Grave!"


    "System Notification: Due to Wailing me Gravebeing ssified as an Ultra-High-Level spell, the host receives an additional reward: Book of Spirits x1!"


    "!!!"


    Seeing the rewards, a smile broke across Dean¡¤Bruce''s face.


    His Supreme Mage points were increasing, and with just a bit more, he could unlock new functions.


    Moreover, without Dean¡¤Bruce needing to lift a finger, the scorching heat transformed into a sea of mes, instantly dispersing the white mist.


    Pffft!


    The Blood of the Cursed Dragon was scorched and began to evaporate, unable to spread any further.


    In the air, earth elements gathered together, forming graves that absorbed the Blood of the Cursed Dragon.


    Then, each grave erupted into mes.


    In just a brief moment, all the Blood of the Cursed Dragon in the passage was absorbed into the graves, revealing a terrain that had been corroded and left in disarray.


    "Cough, cough!"


    A violent coughing sound echoed through the air. Nichs William''s face was ashen, his legs trembling uncontrobly. ¦Ñ-§à%??#§ñ-§Ö?-!§¼+¦Ã-%


    His level was still too low. Even though he had managed to cast a high-level spell in the face of a life-and-death crisis, it was still hard for him to unleash its full power.


    The already spreading Blood of the Cursed Dragonwas indeed absorbed by the tombstone and evaporated in the zing mes.


    Yet, down the passage, the Blood of the Cursed Dragoncontinued to flow endlessly.


    Seeing this scene, Nichs William''s face filled with shock and panic as he stammered, "Teacher, I¡­ I''m out of mana. What should we do?"


    At these words, Dean¡¤Bruceposed himself, no longer concerned about rewards, and calmly replied, "It''s alright. I only wanted to push you a bit. After all, you''re my disciple. How could I just stand by and watch you die?"


    With the tenfold power and understanding of Wailing me Grave, Dean¡¤Bruce felt confident. He stepped forward, needing no incantation or casting time; the magic activated instantly.


    Boom!


    In an instant, graves appeared that were ten timesrger than those conjured by Nichs¡¤William. The force they unleashed was astonishing, directly interrupting the falling Blood of the Cursed Dragon and drawing it from the air into the graves.


    The mes zed fiercely, engulfing not only the graves but transforming the entire passage into a sea of fire.


    Feeling that incredible power, Nichs¡¤William stood frozen in ce, awestruck.


    "Stop daydreaming and hurry up!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce called out as he exited the passage, feeling an immense sense of satisfaction.


    This was his first Ultra-High-Level spell!


    Its power was impressive, featuring both crowd control effects and group damage capabilities!


    As he stepped out of the passage, the intense feeling within him faded, and his heartbeat returned to normal.


    Clearly, there were dangers both in the passage and the inner city.


    Nichs¡¤William soon followed, still in a state of shock. Fortunately, the outer city was clear of the flying insects, corpses, and bronze puppets, allowing him to safely trail behind Dean¡¤Bruce until they reached the entrance.


    The stone door remained open, prompting a sigh of relief from Dean¡¤Bruce.


    This ce was far too eerie!


    With his current strength, the outer city was manageable, but he absolutely couldn''t enter the inner city!


    At the very least, he needed to increase his power a bit more and bring along ire¡¤Raymond for safety.


    Lost in thought, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William crossed the passage and stepped through the stone door.


    Buzz¡ª


    Boom!


    The ground trembled, jolting both Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William back to reality. Turning to look, they saw the stone door slowly descending, quickly sealing off the entrance.


    Nichs¡¤William finally snapped out of it and sighed, "I thought we could get some treasures from in there, but I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce remained silent. There was danger, but that was in the inner city. Their journey through the outer city had not been perilous at all. In fact, they had even obtained twenty bronze puppets of Magus level¡ªan enormous gain for him!


    This time, it was worth the trip!


    Not to mention that Nichs¡¤William hadprehended magic in a life-or-death situation, which also earned Dean¡¤Bruce system rewards.


    Thinking of this, Dean¡¤Bruce couldn''t help but smile.


    Nichs¡¤William, unsure of what Dean¡¤Bruce was smiling about, looked up and noticed the bright moon hanging high in the sky. He spoke up, "Teacher, since we can''t explore this ce any further for now, should we head back to the city and go to The Kingdom of Hibiscus?"


    "Yes, let''s set off."


    Dean¡¤Bruce replied, nodding. Without pausing for rest, the two made their way to the stone steps, heading toward the cliff in the moonlight.


    With good news boosting his spirits, Dean¡¤Bruce felt no fatigue.


    As for Nichs¡¤William?


    He was driven by the urgency to save his fianc¨¦e!


    Reaching the cliff via the stone steps, Firebolt and Nichs¡¤William''s mount were still tied up, looking lively as ever.


    The grass nearby showed little change.


    Noticing this, Dean¡¤Bruce concluded that the flow of time inside the pce matched that of the outside world¡ªit hadn''t been long at all.


    Riding their steeds, the two raced back to Saint Laurent, while Dean¡¤Bruce focused his thoughts on checking the rewards granted by the system, eager to fully absorb the tenfold understanding.


    [Book of Spirits (Special Item): When the host wears this item, they be immune to mind-control type magic. After activation, it will have a recharge time of 24 hours.


    If the host falls into a mind-control magic barrier, they can activate the item to break the barrier. Note: It does not affect Ultra-High-Level spells of mind control.]


    [!!!]


    Dean¡¤Bruce''s smile grew even brighter; it was truly a valuable item! Without hesitation, he equipped it and immersed himself in the profound understanding of magic, eagerly absorbing the tenfold increase inprehension offered by the system.

 Chapter 113: Chapter 113: The Saintess Running Away from Marriage!

    The Saintess Running Away from Marriage!


    Time flew by, and when the sun rose again, Dean Bruce and Nichs William found themselves back at the gates of Saint Laurent City.


    Dismounting from their horses and passing the inspection, Dean Bruce and Nichs William headed straight towards the Magic Guild.


    Before they reached the guild, a sudden mor of hurried footsteps broke the silence. Looking up, they saw a well-equipped cavalry unit trotting towards them, their impressive horses pushing pedestrians aside.


    Nichs¡¤William eximed, "That looks like the Saint Laurent city''s elite guard! They rarely mobilize¡ªwhat''s going on today?"


    Upon hearing this, Dean¡¤Bruce cast a curious nce at Nichs¡¤William.


    Just moments ago, Nichs had shown ack of knowledge about Saint Laurent; how could he now identify the cavalry?


    Noticing Dean¡¤Bruce''s surprise, Nichs¡¤William grinned sheepishly. "I''ve read about the various cities in books and recognized the insignia on their armor!"


    On the battlefield, with thousands of soldiers engaged, it could be chaotic, and the armor and insignia would naturally differ among various cities and nations.


    Dean¡¤Bruce nodded slightly, deciding not to dwell on it; whatever was happening in Saint Laurent was of no concern to him.


    After the cavalry passed, another group approached, causing Dean¡¤Bruce''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    Leading them was none other than Cyb¡¤Louis!


    [Isn''t Cyb¡¤Louis responsible for education? What could possibly have him leading a group out?]


    Recognizing Cyb¡¤Louis filled Dean¡¤Bruce with confusion.


    At the same time, Cyb¡¤Louis sensed Dean¡¤Bruce''s gaze and quickly turned to look at him.


    Just as Dean¡¤Bruce was pondering, he saw Cyb¡¤Louis signal to the others to follow the cavalry and then approach him directly.


    As he got closer, Cyb¡¤Louis spoke up, "I didn''t expect to run into you at a time like this."


    "What''s going on? Why are you leading a group?" Dean¡¤Bruce asked bluntly.


    Since they were making such a bold move, it indicated that the matter was public knowledge, and being straightforward was better than beating around the bush.


    Cyb¡¤Louis let out a wry smile. "The saintess of the Church of Light has run away! To be precise, she''s escaped from her wedding!"


    "Ah?"


    Dean¡¤Bruce furrowed his brow, not understanding how the flight of the Church of Light''s saintess rted to the Nine Provinces Alliance or Saint Laurent.


    Noticing Dean¡¤Bruce''s surprise, Cyb¡¤Louis exined quietly, "The saintess is the daughter of the city lord of Saint Laurent and the fianc¨¦e of the crown prince of the Dragon me Empire! Her disappearance could lead to... significant upheaval among various factions!"


    Hearing that three major powers were involved, and noticing that the Nine Provinces Alliance was also mobilizing, Dean¡¤Bruce quickly realized that the so-called saintess likely held other identities as well.


    "Enough of the small talk. I came to inform you about this situation. If you encounter the saintess, even if you can''t bring her back, you must ry the news."


    Cyb¡¤Louis said, pulling out a scroll. As he unfurled it, the image of a beautiful young woman appeared before Dean¡¤Bruce''s eyes.


    Cyb¡¤Louis continued, "Her name is Hannah Fields. She knows some tricks for hiding and altering her appearance, so if you encounter her, make sure to inform me!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce nodded, and seeing this, Cyb¡¤Louis said no more and turned to leave.


    Nichs¡¤William remarked, "These powerful figures can stir up such turmoil with just one action. I really envy that! When will I be that important?"


    ncing at Nichs¡¤William, Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t pay much attention to this minor aside. The two continued on their way to buy food and drinks in preparation for their trade with the Dwarves.


    After all, Saint Laurent was a major city, making shopping much more convenient than in smaller towns.


    After purchasing over a thousand pounds of wine and food, Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William finally headed for the Magic Guild.


    It seemed that Hannah Fields'' prestigious identity had even affected the Magic Guild; the usually open doors were now being meticulously scrutinized.


    Fortunately, Dean¡¤Bruce had his magic faith emblem, and with the earlier incident where he had decisively defeated Prolo Hawthorne in front of many staff members, they didn''t dare to check him.


    Moreover, Prolo Hawthorne himself approached them, his attitude now respectful, a stark contrast to his earlier arrogance.


    Especially since he hadn''t mentioned anything about wanting to be taught, making it difficult for Dean¡¤Bruce to refuse.


    Being too overly enthusiastic was also a bit of a nuisance.


    Once the teleportation magic circle was fully activated, Dean¡¤Bruce finally managed to shake off Prolo Hawthorne.


    After leaving Saint Laurent, Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t sense any significant changes, likely because the news hadn''t spread yet.


    In this situation, their journey was much easier. With the magic faith emblem, they could restock resources for free in any town, and their supplies hardly diminished!


    Once they entered the Kingdom of Hibiscus, thendscape was dominated by desert. Whipping winds stirred up clouds of sand that obscured their vision.


    ?%??-?%§à¦Í?¦Å-§Ô#-¦Ò§á-


    Even with Dean¡¤Bruce activating his magic to create a shield, he was still covered in dust when they finally stopped.


    The towns along the way were equallycking in supplies, making the food and resources they had brought invaluable.


    Fortunately, they had purchased ample provisions for trade in advance; otherwise, finding so many items in this deste area would have been nearly impossible!


    As they traversed the Gale Sands, thendscape was filled with yellow sand and rugged hills. Quicksand appeared underfoot, and the gusts of wind unveiled bleached bones amidst the swirling dust. It was then that Dean¡¤Bruce pulled out the earlier scroll map to navigate carefully.


    Even with the map, it took a tremendous amount of effort for the two to finally reach a canyon.


    The peaks rose steeply on either side, and as the winds calmed within the canyon, they rode forward a little further. The rocks began to steepen, bing jagged and sharp.


    Their steeds could go no further, so Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William had no choice but to climb upward.


    Soon, a massive bronze door, towering over ten feet high, came into view.


    Nichs¡¤William was already breathless; after all, he was still a boy. Despite growing up running in the military and consuming the flesh of various beasts, his physique was not exceptionally strong.


    Dean¡¤Bruce quickly approached the door, noticing a hammer insignia. He took the bronze hammer given to him by Billis¡¤William and ced it into the slot.


    Click¡ª


    The clear sound echoed, but the bronze door remained still, only opening a small ess door wide enough for a person to pass through.


    Once Nichs¡¤William caught up, Dean¡¤Bruce stepped inside.


    The William family had a long-standing partnership with the dwarves, and bringing Nichs¡¤William along would facilitate their negotiations.


    As they entered through the bronze door, the space immediately plunged into darkness.


    Only a distant glow provided any light.


    At that moment, the ck-and-white armor on Dean¡¤Bruce began to activate.


    Nichs¡¤William followed closely, gasping, "Teacher, slow down! While there may not be any traps, it''s really dark in here, and the terrain is tricky. You might fall!"


    With the ck-and-white armor protecting him, Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t need to worry about dangers. He waved his right hand, conjuring a fireball that instantly illuminated the surroundings.


    Inside the cave, the terrain was indeedplex; even without traps, anyonecking sufficient strength could easily get hurt.


    To amodate Nichs¡¤William, Dean¡¤Bruce slowed his pace and gradually made his way toward the source of the glow.


    As they got closer, it became clear that the source of the light was a shimmering curtain.


    Moreover, the space around them began to narrow, with the echoes of Dean¡¤Bruce and Nichs¡¤William''s footsteps reverberating in the confined area.


    "Hm? Finally, more people have arrived!"


    Suddenly, a voice broke the silence, causing Dean¡¤Bruce to raise an eyebrow.


    Beyond the light curtain, a shadow appeared¡ªthough it was so small it barely reached Dean¡¤Bruce''s waist. The voice sounded ancient and tinged with urgency: "Human, are you from the William family?"


    "Yes!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce quickly responded.


    "Wonderful!"


    With that, several more shadows emerged behind the light curtain, their voices rising in excitement: "After waiting so long, we finally have visitors!"


    "Ah, ever since I tasted the fine wine they brought, I can''t bear to drink our own brew anymore! It''s simply not fit for consumption!"


    "Human, how much have you brought this time?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing these voices, Dean¡¤Bruce couldn''t help but feel a mix of surprise and confusion.


    In his mind, he had imagined the trading between the Dwarves and the William family to be grander, like something out of a movie.


    Who could have expected such a scene?


    It made sense, though; the Dwarves were trapped behind the light curtain and unable to venture outside, so their need for supplies was quite pressing.


    Thinking quickly, Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t respond directly. Instead, he asked, "Has the person in charge arrived yet?"


    "¡­"


    The other side fell silent for a moment, then an impatient voice replied, "Hurry up and give us the goods. We''ve already sent for the n leader; once he arrives, you won''t be shortchanged!"


    "Exactly! The weapons you bring are just scrap metal to us!"

 Chapter 114: Chapter 114: Gunpowder, The Dwarves Astonishment!

    Dean Bruce remained unfazed, showing no reaction to the Dwarves'' shouts and usations from across the room. He stood silently, awaiting the arrival of their chief.


    After all, it was his first time here, and any dealings must be conducted with the Dwarves'' chieftain.


    Soon, the shouting came to an abrupt halt, and the gathered dark shadows scattered away. A figure, noticeably taller than the rest, approached. This dwarf stood as high as Dean Bruce''s chest.


    "Billis, you''re muchter than usual this time."


    Hearing the slightly raspy voice, and noticing the familiarity with Billis William''s name, Dean Bruce confirmed the figure''s identity. He smiled and said, "Billis didn''te. He gave me the address and asked me to trade with you instead."


    As soon as he spoke, there was silence from across the room. After a while, the figure finally responded, "Since you made it here, I won''t ask further questions. What I need is food and some liquor! What I can offer are weapons and equipment, or perhaps some ores!"


    "I''ve brought the goods, and I don''t have high demands. Just enhance some of the equipment I''m wearing."


    Dean Bruce paused and then asked, "How should we go about the trade?"


    He had examined the surroundings carefully and noticed no passageways nearby.


    A voice came from the other side, "Just push the items into the light screen. This screen only obstructs living beings, causing a lightning-like strike if one tries to cross. Non-living items can pass through freely."


    Slightly surprised, Dean Bruce curiously examined the light screen.


    Without much hesitation, Dean Bruce tossed an unbound Storage Ring. As expected, the light screen did not hinder it. It was like dropping something into water, causing ripples before disappearingpletely.


    Momentster, the voice across the screen became excited, "Good, very good! You''ve brought quite a lot of supplies this time. Throw over the equipment you want enhanced, and I''ll have someone work on it right away!"


    Detecting the joy in the voice, Dean Bruce promptly tossed over the ck and White Armor, the Blue Shadow Ring, and even his staff.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Dean Bruce took out a bronze golem from his system space and pushed it in as well.


    The bronze golem,cking any signs of life, was also forged. Perhaps the Dwarves could enhance it too.


    "Huh?"


    The voice from across the screen sounded surprised, "You managed to get your hands on a bronze golem? If I recall correctly, these are defective products from thousands of years ago. Are your ancestors from some imperial family?"


    The corner of Dean Bruce''s mouth lifted slightly. The fact that the Dwarves recognized the bronze golem meant that they knew how to craft them, and enhancing it would be a breeze.


    Without answering the question, Dean Bruce asked straightforwardly, "Can you manufacture more of these golems?"


    "Yes, we can!" A voice from the other side responded, "However, we''re confined within this area. We only have ores, but not enough bronze material to craft golems. If you can bring us the necessary materials, we could mass-produce them, and even create upgraded versions with enhanced power and lower crystal core consumption."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile in delight. Unfortunately, he didn''t have any bronze materials on him at the moment.


    "Ah, this is still the oldest version designed to store arrows. What a pity. We don''t have any shells left either. Otherwise, with a bit of modification, we could turn those arrows into explosive shells. Such firepower could even injure or cripple an ordinary archmage!"


    Upon hearing the Dwarves'' words, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. He quickly asked, "Can these golems be equipped with gunpowder?"


    "Huh? A human? You actually know about gunpowder?" The Dwarven chief''s voice immediately shifted to one of surprise. "Gunpowder is a unique invention of our race, developed alongside the Goblins! I only mentioned shells earlier, yet you know about gunpowder?"


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "What''s the matter? Is it so hard to believe that others might know about gunpowder and shells besides your people?"


    There was a long silence from the other side before the Dwarven chief finally spoke, "It seems I''ve underestimated humans today. Young man, I am Palos. May I ask your name?"


    Orcs didn''t have surnames; they were only given individual names.


    "Dean Bruce!"


    "Mr. Dean, let me take care of this transaction first. When you manage to acquire bronze materials or gunpowder, we can discuss more detailed terms."


    Palos continued in a soft voice, "I''ve taken a look. Even if I enhance the items you''ve given me, they won''t be as valuable as the resources you brought. Is there anything else you need?"


    "I do have some gunpowder, but not much. Could you help modify this bronze golem for me?"


    Dean Bruce felt a wave of relief wash over him. It was fortunate that before his system awakened, he had dabbled with a bit of gunpowder out of boredom. Now it could finally be put to good use.


    Pure gunpowder alone wouldn''t pose much of a threat to powerful beings, but once turned into shells and activated by a crystal core, it could be a force even an archmage would approach with caution.


    "Certainly!" Palos agreed readily. "However, modifying the golem will take some time, possibly an entire night. Can you wait?"


    "Of course!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. He tossed the Storage Ring, which contained thest of his ck powder, through the light screen.


    "Please be patient, esteemed guest. I willplete everything as soon as possible."


    As Palos finished speaking, the group of dark shadows gradually dispersed into the depths of the cavern.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious.


    Those items he handed over were incredibly valuable!


    Not to mention, he had just handed over a ton of treasures. If the Dwarves decided to run away, he''d suffer a huge loss!


    However, after mentioning gunpowder, Dean Bruce noticed a significant shift in Palos''s tone, which had be much more amicable. It seemed unlikely that they would take off with his belongings.


    After a long while, Nichs William finally spoke up, "So¡­ are we just going to sit here and wait?"


    Nichs William had been too young to participate in previous trades, so he wasn''t familiar with the process.


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s gaze, Nichs William immediately shut his mouth and refrained from speaking further.


    For a while, the entire cave fell into silence, and time ticked away slowly.


    It was unclear how much time had passed when the sound of footsteps echoed through the cave, waking the half-asleep Dean Bruce.


    "Mr. Dean, please step back a bit."


    Palos''s voice called out. Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate and quickly pulled the still-dazed Nichs William back a few steps.


    ng¡ªng-ng!


    In an instant, a series of crisp ttering sounds echoed, and a pile of items, shimmering with a brilliant glow, passed through the light screen and fell onto the ground.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze swept over the pile. The ck and White Armor, Blue Shadow Ring, staff, and even the bronze golem were all there. Not only were they present, but they looked even more radiant than before. He let out a long sigh of relief.


    The tension that had been hanging over him finally dissipated!


    "All of those pieces of equipment have been enhanced, but there''s no one in our tribe who understands magic. So, we can''t determine exactly how much they''ve been improved. You''ll have to test them yourself! As for the modified bronze golem, although it now has the capability to fire cannons, it can only do so a limited number of times."


    "There''s too little gunpowder. If you could bring us more materials, we could produce more gunpowder for you as well! However¡­"


    At this point, Palos hesitated, as if there was something he wanted to say but was holding back.


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment and quickly realized what was on his mind. A smirk crept onto his lips, and he spoke softly, "Chief Palos, are you perhaps curious about my gunpowder form?"


    "Yes, that''s right!" Palos sighed, "I never expected that after all these years, human research on gunpowder would advance so rapidly. The power of this gunpowder far surpasses what we developed back in the day!"


    Dean Bruce asked directly, "If I were to give you the form, what benefits would you offer me in return?"


    Palos fell silent immediately.


    After a long pause, he finally sighed and said, "In the future, our tribe can unconditionally forge and enhance equipment for you. As long as you can provide the materials, we will never refuse any task that is within our capabilities."


    "What do you mean by ''within your capabilities''?"


    Dean Bruce knew the importance ofnguage in negotiations and understood that setting clear terms was crucial. He wasn''t going to leave any room for ambiguity in Palos''s words.


    Palos responded, "As long as you provide the blueprints, we can forge whatever you need. Moreover, although our tribe has been trapped here for many years, we know of a location where a bronze mine exists."


    Pausing for a moment, Palos continued, "Aren''t you interested in crafting bronze golems? As long as you find that bronze mine and secure enough materials, wouldn''t you be able to craft as many bronze golems as you want? You could even continue your research to further enhance them!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement.


    If he could truly gain control of a bronze mine, it wouldn''t just enable him to produce more bronze golems¡ªit could also be a valuable source of ie!


    "Swear a blood oath. If you take a blood oath, I will give you the form."


    Dean Bruce''s voice was calm, with no hint of hesitation or reluctance.


    It was no joke¡ªthe form wasn''t even his to begin with. Why refuse if he could gain substantial benefits from it?


    Buzz¡ª


    Before long, Palos''s solemn vow echoed in his ears, and a faint red light prated through the light screen, entering his body.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: The host has sessfully formed a Magical Faith Badgewith Palos. Any party that breaks this oath will be punished by the gods!"


    The system''s warning wasn''t as grave as that of ire Raymond''s earlier, probably because it was witnessed by a different deity. Nevertheless, divine punishment was serious enough.


    The Dwarves had no power to contend against a deity and naturally wouldn''t dare break their oath!


    Satisfied, Dean Bruce calmly ryed the form. He then bent down to pick up all the equipment, and with a slight thought, summoned the system to check their exact attributes.

 Chapter 115: Chapter 115: The Desolate Pur-cloud Imperial Capital

    The Dwarves truly live up to their reputation as the masters of forging in any novel. In just one night, and under conditions of scarce resources, they managed to enhance the effectiveness of all the equipment.


    The Blue Shadow Ringnow no longer required any casting time; a mere thought could teleport Dean Bruce over a short distance or allow him to create clones at will.


    What was originally just one clone had now increased to three!


    The ck and White Armorsaw a massive boost in defensive capabilities. Even without using any magic, attacks from any ordinary Magus and below couldn''t prate its defenses. The absorption rate doubled, and damage mitigation, as well as various effects, increased by a whopping 50%!


    As for his staff, it needed no further praise¡ªit amplified magic by up to 30% and even reduced mana consumption by 20%.


    Unfortunately, Dean Bruce had held back a little earlier and hadn''t handed over his Dragonheart Pendant.


    Since it was now certain that the Dwarves wouldn''t deceive him and had sworn the Magical Faith Badge, he could bring the Dragonheart Pendant for enhancement next time.


    Fully geared up, Dean Bruce was about to leave when Palos called out to him, "Wait a moment, Mr. Dean. It is a great honor for our Dwarven tribe to have you as a friend. Please, ept this as a token of our friendship."


    As he finished speaking, a disc-shaped object flew out from behind the light screen. Nichs William leaped up, caught it midair, and respectfully handed it over to Dean Bruce.


    "This is a Magic Compass. Once activated, it can teleport you back to this location. However, after each use, it will need to absorb the ambient magical energy to restore itself."


    Palos''s voice echoed again, "In addition, the Magic Compass can detect magical fluctuations. Whenever it starts to tremble, it indicates that there is magical energy nearby, or a magic circle present. If someone were lying in ambush, this item could serve as an early warning."


    "Thank you, Chief Palos."


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse the gift. Who would turn down a free treasure?


    With the deal concluded satisfactorily, Dean Bruce left with Nichs William, content and pleased.


    Although the past few days had been extremely hectic, Dean Bruce''s strength had seen a tremendous boostpared to before. If he were to face an opponent like Borus again, he would no longer be suppressed but could effortlessly crush him!


    After exiting through the small gate, the massive bronze doors closed shut with a thunderous sound, and the small hammer fell back into ce.


    Nichs William yawnedzily andmented offhandedly, "Is that it? The deal is done? That was way too easy. Nothing even happened."


    "What else were you expecting?" Dean Bruce replied with a hint of irritation, "Did you want us to encounter traps and dangers like before to make it more exciting?"


    Nichs William''s face turned pale, and he hurriedly waved his hands in denial.


    "Phew, let''s go. We still have to get through the sandstorm before we can reach the Empire of Lane Cloud. If only this sted sandstorm would stop."


    "I have no idea what kind of sins the Kingdom of Hibiscumitted to end up in such a state!"


    Dean Bruce sighed as he spoke and beckoned Nichs to follow him out of the desert.


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce and Nichs William were riding warhorses. Despite the harsh terrain and the non-stop travel over the past few days, the steeds held up admirably.


    Time flowed slowly as Dean Bruce, under Nichs William''s guidance, drew closer to the Empire of Lane Cloud.


    As they traveled, they noticed more and more people on the road. But what surprised Dean Bruce was that these people were all moving in the opposite direction¡ªaway from the Empire!


    Normally, in any empire, the imperial capital should be the ce with the best environment and thergest poption. So why were people from the Empire of Lane Cloud fleeing instead?


    Pondering for a moment, Dean Bruce gestured for Nichs William to ask around. An elderly man holding a toddler in his arms and leading a young girl by the hand was quickly stopped.


    "Mercy, my lords!"


    Commoners couldn''t tell the difference between various military factions or political powers. Seeing Dean Bruce and Nichs William on high-spirited warhorses, dressed in extravagant attire, the man immediately pulled his children close and dropped to his knees.


    "Where are youing from? And where are you heading?" Nichs William asked.


    "Answering my lord, we''re from the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital. We''re fleeing from disaster! As for where we''re going¡­" The elderly man''s expression turned bitter as he replied helplessly, "Wherever we can find a ce to survive, we''ll go there."


    "And are the other people here also from the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital?" Nichs William questioned further.


    "Yes, my lord," the old man answered. "There are ghosts in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital now. Many people have vanished without a trace. We''re all refugees, fleeing for our lives."


    "Many people?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce and Nichs William exchanged uneasy nces.


    The situation was getting out of hand!


    Thest bit of information they''d received indicated that only the family of Nichs William''s fianc¨¦e had mysteriously disappeared within the entire Empire of Lane Cloud. But in just a few days, it had escted to the point where many people were vanishing inexplicably. The speed at which the situation was deterioratingpletely caught Dean Bruce off guard.


    "My lords, if you''re heading to the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, it''s best to reconsider."


    Seeing that Dean Bruce and Nichs William''s attitudes were rather gentle, the old man grew bolder and urged, "It''s not just usmoners¡ªmany high-ranking officials have fled as well. Now, there aren''t many living souls left in the entire capital!"


    "Alright, thank you for the warning. You may go."


    Nichs William impatiently waved his hand. The carefree smile he usually wore vanished, reced by a somber expression.


    "Don''t overthink it," Dean Bruce spoke up. "No matter what happens, we have to face it head-on. There''s no use worrying endlessly. Only by taking action can we find hope."


    "Let''s keep moving. We''ll figure out the rest once we get there."


    "Yes, Master," Nichs William nodded in agreement. He no longer nced at the fleeing masses and instead picked up his pace significantly.


    Noticing this change, Dean Bruce shook his head and suddenly said, "You''ve already grasped the basics of the Wailing me Tombspell. Although you managed to cast it only in a life-or-death situation, with more practice and consolidation, you''ll soon be able to master it."


    "Now, are you ready to learn a new spell?"


    Upon hearing these words, Nichs William''s eyes lit up instantly.


    It was clear that, at this moment, the matter of his fianc¨¦e was far less important to him than the prospect of learning an ultra-high-level spell or a high-level spell.


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "There''s no rush. Think carefully first about what type of magic you want to learn next."


    "Master, there''s no need to think. I already have control-type magic, and I''ve got attack-type spells too. What I''m missing is a defense-type spell!"


    Nichs William responded eagerly. "I''ve seen your body withstand de strikes, even producing sparks from the friction. Is that the result of a defense-enhancing spell? I want to learn that!"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce''s initial intention was merely to divert Nichs William''s attention. Besides, Nichs hadn''t yet fully mastered the previous spell, so there was no hurry to teach a new one. He nodded and said, "That spell is called Thousand Mountains Fortress. It''s a pure defense-type spell. Are you sure you want to learn it?"


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce added, "I also have another spell with multiple effects, one of which can also enhance physical defenses. Which one would you prefer to learn?"


    "I want to learn Thousand Mountains Fortress! An ultimate defense spell should provide much stronger protectionpared to a spell with mixed effects!" Nichs William said resolutely.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce didn''t say anything further. He began to slowly exin hisprehension of the Thousand Mountains Fortressspell to Nichs William.


    After a long while, Nichs scratched his head and asked in surprise, "Master, before this, you only taught me the incantations and left me to figure them out on my own. Why are you teaching me this spell directly?"


    What a joke¡ªthose previous spells weren''t even ones that Dean Bruce knew himself. He had simply picked some random phrases, making it impossible to teach properly. But Thousand Mountains Fortresswas a spell he had already mastered!


    Of course, Dean Bruce would never voice that particr reason aloud. Instead, he responded calmly, "Thousand Mountains Fortressis such a straightforward defensive spell¡ªthere''s really nothing much toprehend about it."


    "That''s true."


    Nichs William grinned sheepishly.


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    With the distraction of a new spell, Nichs William''s attention was sessfully diverted, and he no longer seemed overly concerned. The two continued their journey toward the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital.


    After another day and night of travel, Dean Bruce and Nichs William finally arrived at the gates of the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital. Contrary to what one would expect from an imperial capital, the city appeared deste and lifeless. There were hardly any people at the gates.


    If it weren''t for the presence of two soldiers slumped over a table at the entrance, fast asleep, Dean Bruce and Nichs William might have believed that the entire Pur-cloud Imperial Capital had turned into a ghost town.


    Riding up to the gate, the two soldiers were startled awake by the sound of approaching hoofbeats. The moment they opened their eyes and saw the luxurious clothing and armor worn by Dean Bruce and Nichs William, they jumped to their feet in a panic.


    After taking a closer look, the soldiers realized that the two were not from the Empire of Lane Cloud. Surprised, one of them asked, "Sirs, where do youe from? If it''s not absolutely necessary, I advise you to leave as soon as possible."


    "There are¡­ ghosts haunting the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital these days," he added, voice trembling slightly.


    Dean Bruce could hear the fearced in their words and asked curiously, "If the city is haunted, why haven''t you left?"


    "We¡­" The two soldiers exchanged a helpless nce and said in frustration, "We wanted to flee too, but everyone else ran off even faster. When we woke up, the only ones left guarding the gate were the two of us. We received orders from above: anyone who tries to escape will be executed on the spot!"


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile. He then asked, "How many people are left in the city?"


    "There are still quite a few people. The royal family has stationed guards all over the ce, so no one can leave. Where else can they run?"


    "However, everyone is living in constant fear these days."

 Chapter 116: Chapter 116: Bounty Board and Tavern!

    "Masters, since you''re not from the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, I really urge you to leave while you can. It''s terrifying here! In just one short month, so many people have mysteriously disappeared¡ªno one knows if they''re dead or alive!" one of the soldiers warned. "If you end up getting haunted by those ghosts¡­ Sigh¡­"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. If this were his previous life, he might have felt fear in such a situation. But now, equipped with magic, how could he be afraid of ghosts?


    Even if ghosts really existed, they would only be spiritual entities. There were countless spells designed to deal with spirits¡ªhe himself knew several. Why should he be afraid?


    "Well then¡­ I wish you the best of luck! Sirs, please take these documents. With these, you''ll be able to move around the capital more freely, though to be honest, not many people care about such formalities anymore."


    One of the soldiers said as he handed out papers stamped with a red seal to both Dean Bruce and Nichs William. Sighing, he continued, "A month ago, the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital was bustling with life, and everyone was eager toe here. Who could have imagined that in such a short time, everything would change so drastically? I don''t even know if we''ll survive this¡­"


    Ignoring the soldier''sment, Dean Bruce and Nichs William urged their horses forward, passing through a darkened passage and entering the city.


    Inside, the streets were littered with dry leaves. Every time the horses'' hooves struck the ground, a crisp sound echoed through the empty alleyways. The breeze swept through, sending leaves fluttering around. What should have been a serene and ethereal scene now appeared hauntingly eerie on these deserted streets.


    "Not a single soul in sight!"


    Nichs William remarked. "Master, what should we do now?"


    "What should we do? We head to the General''s Mansion first," Dean Bruce replied. "Lead the way."


    "Hehe¡­" Nichs William scratched his head awkwardly, neither speaking nor moving forward.


    Sensing something was off, Dean Bruce suddenly thought of a possibility. The corners of his mouth twitched as he asked with exasperation, "Don''t tell me¡­ you don''t know the way?"


    "Master, you''re so clever!" Nichs William grinned sheepishly. "I''ve never been to the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital before, so I really don''t know where her family lives."


    Dean Bruce was utterly speechless. With a sigh, he nced around, trying to assess their next move.


    Nichs William sighed helplessly, "I thought we could ask someone for directions once we got here, but who could have imagined that this once-bustling capital city would now be almostpletely deserted?"


    "Forget it. Let''s find an inn to stay at first and see if we cane across anyone else," Dean Bruce suggested decisively as he urged his horse to move forward slowly.


    Nichs William quickly followed, asking with a puzzled expression, "Master, you hold a respectable position within the Magic Guild. Why don''t we head to the Magic Guild here?"


    "Foolish!" Dean Bruce responded calmly. "Even themon folk who make a living in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital have left. Do you think people from other factions would still be here? They probably fled as soon as trouble arose."


    "I fear the only people left in the capital now are the royal family, high-ranking officials, and themoners who have been forcibly locked inside."


    Hearing this, Nichs William frowned and spoke coldly, "If you ask me, the royal family isn''t any better. They know something terrible has happened in the capital, so why force people to stay? Can''t they just let everyone leave and then address the issue afterward?"


    Dean Bruce nced at Nichs William and shook his head slightly before speaking softly, "It seems your father is still quite young. Why don''t you suggest that he have another son to inherit the position of city lord?"


    "Huh?" Nichs William was taken aback, catching the sarcasm in Dean Bruce''s tone. He asked, "Did I say something wrong?"


    "No, you''re not wrong," Dean Bruce nodded. "This kind of thinking is exactly why I epted you as my disciple. But¡­ it''s not suitable for someone who wants to be a city lord."


    If the Empire of Lane Cloud were to let those people leave now, even if they did eventually resolve the so-called haunting, it would be nearly impossible to get them to return.


    Without people, the capital would be empty. The royal family would struggle to recruit soldiers or collect taxes. With no money and no people, they''d soon be overtaken by the subordinate cities.


    In this world, where the strong prey on the weak, if the royal family''s strength were to be surpassed, it would inevitably be reced by another power!


    Therefore, to maintain their rule, the Empire of Lane Cloud had no choice but to keep all the noble families andmoners here, even if it meant risking some lives. After all, keeping them in ce was better than letting them leave and establish their own dominions elsewhere.


    Dean Bruce understood all of this but couldn''t be bothered to exin it to Nichs William in detail. Instead, he said, "Enough, don''t worry about such matters. Go scout ahead and see if there''s any inn around here."


    "Yes, Master."


    Nichs William spurred his horse forward, only to shout out a momentter, "Master, there''s a bounty board here! Should we take a look? The royal family is really generous¡ªthey''re offering a noble title and a reward of a million gold coins to anyone who can solve this crisis!"


    "They''re even willing to marry off one of the princesses! Heh, Master, I think marrying a princess wouldn''t be a bad deal for you!"


    "¡­" Dean Bruce shook his head with a smile. He hadn''t expected that after distracting Nichs William, the young man would be so indifferent toward his so-called fianc¨¦e.


    Riding up to take a look, Dean Bruce saw the bounty board covered with notices, almost filling the entire board. The rewards weren''t limited to what Nichs William had mentioned¡ªthere were plenty of other tempting prizes, all exceedingly generous.


    "Master, seriously, why don''t you consider taking on one of these bounties? We''re here to save my fianc¨¦e anyway!" Nichs William suggested earnestly.


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce shook his head. "Our purpose here is solely to rescue your fianc¨¦e. Don''t get involved in anything else¡ªespecially matters tied to the royal family. Once entangled, it''s difficult to extricate oneself."


    Nichs William nodded in agreement, but his expression made it clear that he wasn''t entirely satisfied with the decision. Noticing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help butnd a firm p on the back of his head.


    Passing by the notice board, the two continued along the empty streets. They nced around as they went, noticing that every household had shut their doors and windows tightly. As they ventured deeper into the city, the sound of the horses'' hooves began to echo off the surrounding buildings, reverberating through the vacant streets.


    "Good thing it''s daytime now. If it were night, I''d probably be scared to death by this sight," Nichs William muttered, his gaze darting around. "Hey, Master, look over there! There''s a g fluttering¡ªit seems to be an inn!"


    Following Nichs William''s finger, Dean Bruce spotted a tattered g swaying gently in the breeze. There were no words on it, just a circr symbol.


    The symbol was unfamiliar. At the very least, Dean Bruce hadn''te across it in any books, and it didn''t belong to any of the major factions he knew of. It did seem like it could be an inn, though.


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce gestured for Nichs William to go ahead and investigate.


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    The sound of knocking echoed, but there was no response from within. Nichs William turned back and shrugged, just about to say something when, with a creak, the wooden door behind him swung open.


    "Huh?"


    Nichs William gasped and turned around, his face filled with shock.


    There was no one at the door!


    How had it opened on its own?


    Dean Bruce''s view was blocked, so he couldn''t see what was inside. But sensing the rm in Nichs William''s expression, his eyes narrowed as he readied himself forbat.


    "Cough, cough... You''re the one who knocked on the door. What are you so nervous about? If you''re afraid, then why did you knock? Well, don''t just stand theree in already!"


    The sound of coughing was followed by a frail, elderly voice.


    Hearing the voice of a human being, the fear in Nichs William''s heart dissipated instantly. Feeling relieved, he quickly turned to Dean Bruce and said, "Master, should I go in first to check things out? Or..."


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, the old voice echoed again beside them, "Though a bit slow-witted, you do show respect for your teacher. Not bad, not bad. Entertaining you two won''t be a waste of my energy."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce dismounted effortlessly, leaping past Nichs William and stepping through the door.


    With numerous treasures for protection, he had no reason to be afraid.


    The room inside was quite spacious, with a faint scent of alcohol lingering in the air. He nced around and noticed that while the tables had all been put away, the walls were lined with rows of wine jars and barrels, emitting a strong aroma.


    "What''s this? Are you two here for some wine? You''vee at the wrong time, I''m afraid. With the capital on lockdown, this old man hasn''t been able to get any supplies and can''t brew my usual fine wines."


    The voice spoke again, and Dean Bruce followed the sound to its source. In a dimly lit corner, he saw an elderly man sitting at a table, meticulously polishing a peculiar-looking sword. The sword''s de curved and twisted like a bolt of lightning.


    "Since you''re already here, there''s no need to be so cautious. Close the door ande sit down. Although I have no fine wine to offer, this old man still knows a thing or two about brewing a fine cup of tea."


    The old man''s tone was calm and unhurried. As he spoke, he continued to focus all his attention on polishing the lightning-shaped de.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a sense of curiosity. What kind of treasure was that de to warrant such careful treatment?


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce strode over to the old man, waved his hand lightly to brush away the dust on the table and chairs, and sat down.


    Nichs William quickly followed, frowning as he asked, "Elder, it''s so dark in here. Can''t you light amp?"


    He wasn''t foolish. An old man who could run a tavern in the imperial capital, even amidst the chaos, was certainly no ordinary person!


    "It''s not dark here¡ªit''s your heart that''s shrouded in darkness." The old man replied in a slow, measured tone. "Once your heart is bright, there will be no more darkness in this world for you."


    "..."


    Hearing these words, and recalling the mention of brewing tea earlier, Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed slightly as suspicion crept into his mind.


    Could it be¡­ that this old man was also a transmigrator from a different era?

 Chapter 117: Chapter 117: The Sealed Divine Artifact!

    The old man ced the lightning-shaped sword gently on the table and gave a slight flick of his right sleeve. Spatial ripples undted, and aplete set of ancient tea utensils appeared out of thin air, settling neatly on the table.


    This scene instantly left Nichs William stunned, his breathing bing erratic.


    The old man retrieved three teacups, cing them carefully in front of the three of them. He then opened a rustic jar and poured out a small amount of tea leaves.


    Sensing the aroma of the tea, Dean Bruce''s brows furrowed slightly. The fragrance seemed eerily simr to the Enlightenment Tea Leaveshe had acquired before!


    "I wonder, what brings you two esteemed guests here today?" the old man inquired casually as he reached into his robe, pulling out a white jade bottle. Removing the stopper and tilting it slightly, a stream of crystalline, jade-like liquid shimmered as it flowed out, filling each cup.


    "What a rich vitality! What kind of water is this?"


    Nichs William''s eyes widened, his face full of curiosity and confusion.


    "The imperial capital is truly a ce like no other. Even a simple tavern like this holds the Spring of Life," Dean Bruce remarked calmly. "The saying goes, ''Those who hide well may dwell in the wild, but the greatest hiding is in the heart of the city.'' You''ve taught me a valuable lesson, elder."


    "I dare not take credit for such wisdom."


    The old man replied, his voice equally calm. He asked again, "To be able to recognize the Spring of Life, you are clearly no ordinary folk. May I ask, what business brings you here?"


    As he finished speaking, the old man gently tapped the table, causing the three teacups to float into the air.


    "Whoosh!"


    A peculiar wave of energy rippled through the air, and a fireball appeared out of nowhere, radiating heat as it roasted the three teacups.


    The light from the mes illuminated the old man''s features, revealing his appearance more clearly to Dean Bruce and Nichs William.


    The man''s face and hands were covered in deep wrinkles, his skin loose and sagging. His beard was gray and unkempt. However, his eyes were the most shocking part¡ªscorched and charred as if burned by fire, leaving only ckened flesh.


    Nichs William, taken aback by the sight, swallowed hard and didn''t dare speak. He quickly turned to look at Dean Bruce, seeking guidance.


    Dean Bruce, instead of responding to Nichs William''s silent plea, turned to the old man and asked, "Elder, this tavern seems to have been here for many years. You must know a great deal about the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital. May I ask if you know where the General''s Mansion is located? And are you aware of the recent events that have transpired in the capital?"


    Hearing the question, the old man shook his head and replied, "There are many generals in the capital. May I ask which one you''re referring to, esteemed guest?"


    When the old man finished speaking, Dean Bruce turned his gaze toward Nichs William. It was then that he realized he didn''t even know the name of Nichs''s fianc¨¦e.


    Nichs William also seemed to have just remembered this fact. He scratched his head awkwardly and was about to speak when the old man interrupted, "As for what''s happening in the imperial capital right now? It''s simply the cycle of cause and effect¡ªretribution for past deeds." MVLeMpYr-original-content


    Dean Bruce''s pupils constricted sharply, and he stared intently at the old man. "The cycle of cause and effect, retribution for past deeds" was a concept that only someone from the modern era would know. People in this world shouldn''t be familiar with such ideas.


    Even if the old man had mentioned retribution alone, Dean Bruce wouldn''t have been this surprised!


    "You seem to be quite astonished by my words, esteemed guest." Though the old man was blind, his spiritual sense was incredibly acute. He turned his head slightly, facing directly at Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, struggling to suppress his curiosity, and finally asked, "Elder, may I ask where you heard about the cycle of cause and effect, retribution for past deeds?"


    The old man''s hand, which was maintaining the fire magic, trembled slightly, though he quickly steadied it. But that brief moment didn''t escape Dean Bruce''s notice, making his heart tighten with unease.


    After a long pause, the old man finally spoke, "Many years ago, I traveled far and wide across the Meze, crossing the four continents with my master. I heard and saw too much to remember exactly where I first encountered those words. I only recall my master once using them to describe a certain event¡ªan event that was very simr to what is happening now.


    I spoke out of habit, never expecting that you, too, would know the meaning behind these words."


    "Ah?"


    "You''ve traveled across all four continents?!"


    Nichs William, stunned, shot up from his seat, his eyes filled with disbelief as he looked at the old man.


    The old man ignored Nichs William and continued speaking to Dean Bruce, "My master once said that no matter how much time passes, everything that happens in this world is nothing more than a repetition of the same cycle. Even if the actors are different, the essence remains unchanged."


    "What is happening now in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital¡ªevents like these have urred countless times over the millennia across the four continents. It''s not worth your time to get involved."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, understanding now that this blind old man possessed extraordinary strength and knew the entire truth of the situation.


    But, unfortunately, he wouldn''t say a word about it.


    He wouldn''t even get involved himself¡ªmerely ying the role of a spectator.


    However, from the old man''s few words and expressions earlier, Dean Bruce deduced that this wasn''t a supernatural urrence but a conspiracy orchestrated by humans!


    "Esteemed guests, the tea is ready. Please, enjoy it," the old man announced calmly.


    As he spoke, the fireball dissipated, and the three cups of tea floated gently back down onto the table. Looking down, they saw that the liquid in the cups emitted a faint green glow, and a delicate fragrance wafted up, filling their nostrils.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Nichs William grabbed one of the cups and took arge gulp.


    "Gulp!"


    After downing the entire cup in one go, Nichs William''s cheeks flushed red. He grinned and said, "Excellent tea! Truly excellent! Elder, could I trouble you for another cup?"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t upset by Nichs''s sudden action. He could tell that Nichs William was worried there might be poison in the tea and had drunk it first to test it out.


    The old man shook his head gently and said, "This tea can only be consumed once in a short period. Esteemed guests, please enjoy your cup."


    After speaking, the old man picked up the cup in front of him and took a delicate sip.


    Dean Bruce, recalling videos he''d seen in his past life about proper tea-drinking etiquette, picked up his cup with one hand, blew on it lightly a few times, and then took a small sip. "This is indeed fine tea. With such generous hospitality, I''m at a loss as to how I should repay you."


    "You are guests, after all. And more importantly, you are distinguished guests. I''m only worried that my hospitality might be inadequate and cause you any displeasure."


    The old man said gently. "Although my eyes are blind, I can sense that both of you are blessed with great fortune. Your journey in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital will surely go smoothly. There''s no need to worry. Finish your tea, and then you should be on your way."


    "You can read fortunes? You can see what hasn''t happened yet?" Nichs William waspletely taken aback. ncing at both Dean Bruce and the old man, who remainedposed and unperturbed, he couldn''t help but purse his lips.


    The old man suddenly sighed, "Prophecy? Who can truly know the future? So-called fortune-telling is merely a glimpse into one of countless possible oues."


    Dean Bruce took another sip of his tea and was just about to set the cup down when, all of a sudden, a peculiar energy surged through his body.


    "Crackle!"


    Blue electric sparks flickered in the air, and the lightning-shaped sword that had been ced on the table began to tremble violently. Arcs of electricity danced along its de, as if it were cheering with excitement.


    This unexpected scene left both Dean Bruce and Nichs William staring in wide-eyed astonishment.


    The old man remained calm andposed, saying, "Esteemed guest, this sword seems to resonate with you. I wish to gift it to you. Would you be willing to ept it?"


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but furrow his brows slightly.


    He carefully sensed the surroundings. There was no trace of killing intent, nor any other signs of danger. After a moment''s thought, Dean Bruce nodded and epted graciously, "There''s a saying: ''A gift from an elder should not be refused.'' Since you''re offering it to me, elder, I won''t decline."


    "I promise to return someday and have a good conversation with you."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish¡ªhe could clearly hear the old man''s earlier hint to leave.


    Since the old man seemed to have no connection with the upheaval in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, Dean Bruce had no intention of staying longer. He reached out, picked up the lightning-shaped sword, and stood up, heading directly for the door.


    Nichs William was surprised and confused by the sudden decision to leave. He had no idea why they were departing when the conversation seemed to be going well. Nheless, he quickly followed after Dean Bruce without hesitation.


    It wasn''t until Dean Bruce and Nichs William had left the tavern that the old man''s previously serene expression finally broke. His hands trembled uncontrobly, and two streams of tears seeped from his charred eye sockets, flowing down his withered face.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, on obtaining the sealed divine artifact¡ªde of Thor''s Judgment!"


    [de of Thor''s Judgment (Sealed State):When equipped, grants 10% immunity to lightning-element attacks.


    Each time youunch an attack, there is a 10% chance to summon a bolt of lightning, randomly striking enemies within a 30-yard radius, dealing 200% of the host''s magic damage, and a 2% chance to inflict paralysis for 1 second.


    Currently in a sealed state. Unsealing it will greatly enhance its power and unlock additional abilities.]


    [!!!]


    Seeing this description, Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply.


    What a powerful artifact!


    A highly potent magical weapon!


    With damage mitigation, random offensive procs, and a control effect, this could truly be ssified as a divine artifact.


    He swung the de a few times casually, and the sound of it slicing through the air echoed crisply. Dean Bruce could feel its sharpness and precision.


    It was unmistakable¡ªdespite being in a sealed state, the de of Thor''s Judgment was indeed a divine artifact. The forging materials used were incredibly rare and unique. Purely in terms of sharpness and quality, it far surpassed typical magical equipment.


    Even without any of its special effects, Dean Bruce guessed that the de of Thor''s Judgment could easily cut through many so-called high-grade magical items or even legendary sacred artifacts!


    The only thing that puzzled Dean Bruce was why the old man would give away such a powerful weapon.

 Chapter 118: Chapter 118: Complete Absorption and Reward!

    With the divine artifact in hand, Dean Bruce firmly etched the old man and every word he said into his memory.


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch in this world. While it appeared that the old man had simply gifted him a divine artifact, there was undoubtedly some hidden motive behind it.


    The reason Dean Bruce dared to ept it was that he hadn''t sensed any killing intent, and the inclusion of the Enlightenment Tea Leavesand the Spring of Lifeadded credibility to the gesture!


    Regardless of what others might want from him in the future, the benefits had already been handed over¡ªhe couldn''t refuse outright!


    That cup of tea wasn''t to be underestimated. Once fully absorbed, it would definitely bring Dean Bruce an unexpected surprise.


    Of course, Dean Bruce wouldn''t agree to anything immediately. He wasn''t the type to risk his safety just for a small favor.


    Reining in his thoughts, Dean Bruce signaled Nichs William to continue scouting ahead as they searched for an inn.


    Initially, everything seemed fine. But after a short while, Nichs William began to act as if he were drunk. His eyes drooped, his head bobbed up and down as if falling asleep, only for him to jerk awake, then drift off again¡ªover and over in a repeating cycle.


    Dean Bruce nced at him and noticed that the magical energy within Nichs William''s body was circting spontaneously. Despite his hazy gaze, there was still a gleam in his eyes.


    Dean Bruce instantly understood¡ªNichs William was beginning to digest the power of the tea, but his physical condition was too weak to process it in a fully conscious state, which was why he kept falling into a semi-drowsy trance.


    In such a state, riding a horse was clearly out of the question. Dean Bruce shook his head, dismounted, and led both warhorses by their reins, walking slowly down the empty streets.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Host is currently absorbing and digesting the Enlightenment Tea Leavesand Spring of Life. Current absorption progress: 1%."


    Dean Bruce''s body had been strengthened multiple times before, and he had even soaked in the Spring of Lifepreviously, making him more than capable of handling the effects. His steps remained firm and steady despite the ongoing process.


    After passing through the first street and reaching a crossroads, Dean Bruce hesitated for a moment, unsure of which direction to take.


    He looked up and saw a towering purple pce standing in the center of the city. If he wasn''t mistaken, that must be the royal pce where the Empire of Lane Cloud''s ruling family resided.


    Normally, generals, prime ministers, and noble officials wouldn''t reside within the royal pce itself. Their residences were typically located at the four corners of the city.


    With Nichs William still in a drowsy state, Dean Bruce had no choice but to pick a direction at random and continue walking down the street.


    Clip-clop, clip-clop¡­


    The crisp sound of horse hooves echoed continuously in the empty streets, reverberating through the quiet surroundings.


    It was hard to tell how much time had passed before figures finally appeared in the distance. As Dean Bruce drew closer, he realized they were armored soldiers holding long spears.


    "Who goes there?!"


    A panicked shout rang out, the voice trembling with fear. The entire squad of soldiers was visibly shaken by the echoing hoofbeats, their spears glinting coldly as they aimed them straight at Dean Bruce.


    Sensing their anxiety, Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m a human, not a ghost."


    "Phew¡­"


    Sighs of relief sounded one after another, but the soldiers didn''t lower their weapons. They continued to approach Dean Bruce cautiously, their spears still raised.


    It wasn''t until they could clearly see the faces of Dean Bruce and Nichs William that they finally let down their guard, lowering their spears with a collective sigh. "It''s almost nightfall. What are you two doing out here on the streets? You should hurry home!"


    "Wait a moment¡ªyour clothing! You''re not from the capital, are you?"


    "Who would dare enter the capital now? It''s easy to get in, but nearly impossible to get out!"


    The soldiers'' expressions turned odd as they nced at Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce produced the document with the official seal and held it out. "Aside from you patrolling the streets, does no one else dare to leave their homes?"


    "That''s right."


    The squad leader took the paper and examined it carefully while speaking, "More and more people have gone missing. At first, it was officials and nobles, but now evenmoners are disappearing. Unless it''s absolutely necessary, no one dares to go outside."


    "Stranger, what''s wrong with yourpanion?"


    After looking over the document, the squad leader noticed Nichs William''s unusual state and quickly asked, "He''s not¡­"


    "We came from the Kingdom of Hibiscus," Dean Bruce lied smoothly without missing a beat. "He was too exhausted from the journey and couldn''t stay awake. We couldn''t handle the sandstorms any longer, so we thought we''d seek refuge in the Empire of Lane Cloud. Little did we know that such strange urrences were guing the capital as well."


    "Ah¡­" The soldiers all showed looks of resignation upon hearing his words.


    Handing the document back to Dean Bruce, the squad leader said, "It''s far too dangerous at night. You can''t be wandering around out here. Come with us¡ªI''ll escort you to an inn."


    "Thank you."


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. There was no other choice. With Nichs William in such a state, he wouldn''t be able to get any information out of him, let alone attempt any rescue.


    For now, it was best to rest for the night and fully absorb the Spring of Lifeand Enlightenment Tea Leavesbefore making any further moves.


    With the soldiers escorting them, Dean Bruce soon arrived at a three-story building. There were no gs or banners, just a wooden sign hanging by the entrance.


    It looked like no one had stayed there for a long time, as the wooden sign was covered in dust, making the words barely legible.


    The squad leader knocked on the door, and soon enough, there were the sounds of footsteps approaching. A disgruntled female voice followed, muttering, "Knocking like that¡ªare you in a rush to die? Who the helles here at this time of¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, the door swung open, revealing a woman d in a loose robe.


    The moment sheid eyes on the soldiers, her expression shifted dramatically. She swallowed her previous words and stered on a smile, saying, "Ah, good sirs, are you here for a meal? Please,e in,e in!"


    "No need."


    The squad leader replied, ignoring her earlier outburst. "These two are out-of-towners. Take care of them."


    "Out-of-towners?"


    The woman raised an eyebrow and turned her gaze to Dean Bruce. Her eyes lit up with a hint of surprise and curiosity as she sized him up. "People still have the guts toe into the city these days? That''s quite brave."


    "Your attire doesn''t look cheap either¡ªseems like you can afford the room fee!"


    "Come,e, please, step inside!"


    Seeing potential profit, the woman''s attitude changed instantly. She guided Dean Bruce inside with enthusiasm.


    Dean Bruce asked directly, "Is there a ce here where we can stable our horses?" see-more-MVLeMpYr


    "Yes!" The woman nodded with a smile and stepped outside, motioning toward the side of the building. "There''s a separate courtyard at the back. Not only does it have a stable, but there''s also plenty of fodder. Your horses won''t go hungry!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce led the two warhorses and followed the woman''s directions.


    Seeing the scene unfold, the soldiers turned to leave. Before departing, they couldn''t help but cast envious nces at the two magnificent warhorses, their eyes filled with admiration.


    Passing through a side gate and navigating a narrow passageway, Dean Bruce soon arrived at an open courtyard. He settled Firebolt and Nichs William''s horse in the stable. Then, grabbing Nichs William by the shoulder as if picking up a small chicken, Dean Bruce continued to follow the woman into the inn.


    The first floor of the inn was filled with tables, but they were now covered in spiderwebs and dust.


    The woman didn''t seem to care. She casually remarked, "Times are tough now, so prices are a bit higher than usual. It''ll be one silver coin per night. Also, if you want to cook, you''ll have to do it yourself. There''s a kitchen out back. Don''t expect me to take care of you."


    Before the woman could finish speaking, Dean Bruce reached into his robe and pulled out a gold coin, calmly stating, "One gold coin per day. Handle everything else. If you can''t manage that¡­ then this price¡ª"


    "A gold coin?!"


    The woman''s eyes widened in shock. She immediately snatched the coin with excitement and eximed, "Don''t worry about a thing, sir! I''ll make sure you get the best service possible. You just rx and rest¡ªI''ll take care of everything else!"


    Although Dean Bruce''s spending on magical items often ran into the thousands or even tens of thousands of gold coins, that was because he was a mage!


    For an ordinary person, even a single silver coin was considered a substantial amount. But a gold coin? It was enough to cover expenses for months!


    With the money in hand, the woman''s attitude became incredibly amodating. She quickly vacated her own room for them and even prepared avish dinner for Dean Bruce and Nichs William.


    After filling his stomach, Dean Bruce noticed that Nichs William was still in his peculiar state. Not bothering to fuss over him, hey down on the bed and fell asleep.


    "Ding!"


    A series of crisp system notifications sounded in his mind as faint arcs of lightning flickered across Dean Bruce''s skin.


    The night passed without incident.


    The next morning, when Dean Bruce woke up, he saw that Nichs William had also emerged from his trance-like state. Hey sprawled on the bed, snoring thunderously.


    Checking the system notifications, Dean Bruce discovered that several had umted, bringing him a pleasant surprise.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, forpletely absorbing the Enlightenment Tea Leaves. All magicalprehension has been increased by 2%!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, forpletely absorbing the Spring of Life. Due to previous exposure to the same source, the effect has been partially diluted. Your lifespan has been permanently increased by 17 days!"


    A 2% increase in magicalprehension across all spells and an additional 17 days of lifespan¡ªquite a decent reward. A smile spread across Dean Bruce''s face.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host, for sessfully teaching Nichs William to master Thousand Mountains Fortress. You have been awarded 70 Supreme Mage Points and one Substitution Dummy!"


    [Substitution Dummy (Special Item):After infusing it with magic, the dummy will take on the host''s appearance and aura. The host can control the dummy to converse and even cast spells.If the dummy is destroyed, the host will not be affected in any way.Duration: 24 hours, single-use only.]


    "!!!"

 Chapter 119: Chapter 119: An Illusion?

    The rewards were generous, and even for Dean Bruce, they came as a delightful surprise.


    He knew that the Enlightenment Tea Leavescould enhance one''sprehension of magic, but he hadn''t expected that just one cup would allow Nichs William, even in that trance-like state, topletely master the newly taught spell.


    Though receiving the reward was gratifying, it also meant that Dean Bruce now had the headache ofing up with yet another new spell incantation.


    With the pressing matter of investigating the mysterious disappearances in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, Dean Bruce didn''t want to waste all his energy crafting new incantations.


    He sighed deeply and nced at the still-sleeping Nichs William, feeling a mix of amusement and exasperation.


    Who knows how much time passed before Nichs William finally stretched and fully awakened.


    "Master!" Nichs William''s face lit up with joy. Sensing the changes in his own abilities, he was about to share the good news with Dean Bruce when a single look from his teacher silenced him.


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "I can already tell you''ve sessfully grasped the Thousand Mountains Fortress. Save your breath. Let''s head downstairs for breakfast, and tell me everything you know about your fianc¨¦e''s situation. We need to solve this matter quickly before focusing on anything else."


    "Yes, Master," Nichs William replied sheepishly. He straightened his clothes and opened the door, leading Dean Bruce downstairs.


    Under the influence of Dean Bruce''s generous spending, the innkeeper woman was all smiles and had prepared a hearty breakfast early in the morning. She stood respectfully to the side, and even when Dean Bruce and Nichs William were speaking, she wisely chose to sit farther away, keeping her distance.


    During the meal, Dean Bruce finally managed to get the details he needed from Nichs William.


    His fianc¨¦e''s name was Linda, and she belonged to the Quirell family¡ªa family that wielded considerable influence within the Empire of Lane Cloud. The family had held noble titles for generations and had been granted the honor of "Hundred Battles General" by the royal family, enjoying great favor and firmly aligning themselves as royalists.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce immediately understood. The one orchestrating things behind the scenes likely intended to overthrow the Empire of Lane Cloud''s rule. By creating such chaos and making the entire capital descend into fear and uncertainty, they aimed to destabilize the empire.


    Once the capital was weakened and its authority diminished, the instigator would only need to raise a call to arms, and the surrounding cities and former vassals of the Empire of Lane Cloud would turn into ravenous wolves, ready to tear the empire apart!


    The Quirell family, being steadfast supporters of the royal family, was naturally the first to be targeted by these strange events.


    With his thoughts in order, Dean Bruce and Nichs William, having recovered overnight, were in peak condition. They went to the back courtyard, saddled their horses, and prepared to set off.


    Seeing the woman following them outside, Dean Bruce suddenly remembered that they didn''t know the exact location of the Quirell family''s residence. He turned and asked, "Do you know where the Hundred Battles General''s mansion is?"


    "The Hundred Battles General?" The woman was momentarily stunned but quickly nodded. "The Hundred Battles General''s mansion is in the western part of the city. It''s the residence closest to the War God Temple in that area! It''s said that his family has a very close rtionship with the War God Temple."


    "That''s right! If I''m not mistaken, the Hundred Battles General''s mansion was the first ce where things started going wrong. You really shouldn''t go there! Be careful not to provoke any ghosts!"


    Now that they had the exact location, Dean Bruce smiled and said, "Don''t worry about us. Just have dinner ready for us when we get back."


    With that, Dean Bruce and Nichs William turned their horses and headed directly toward the western district.


    Unlike in the evening, the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital had a little more activity during the day. asionally, there were scattered pedestrians on the streets. Of course, there were also more patrol soldiers keeping a close eye on them, ensuring no one attempted to escape.


    Though it was the capital city, navigating through it took quite a while, even with directions. It wasn''t until many grand statues and temple spires came into view that Dean Bruce knew they were getting close.


    The temple gates were all tightly shut, and the statues appeared filthy and neglected.


    Just as Dean Bruce had suspected, the temple members must have evacuated the area as soon as trouble began.


    Using the War God Temple as theirndmark, Dean Bruce and Nichs William no longer needed to ask for directions and soon arrived in front of the Quirell family''s mansion.


    The estate was enormous and imposing. Even though nearly a month had passed since the incident urred, the mansion still looked grand and stately.


    The front gate was wide open. Dean Bruce exchanged a nce with Nichs William before dismounting together and stepping inside.


    Buzz¡ª


    Almost as soon as they set foot in the courtyard, the magicalpass hanging at Dean Bruce''s waist began to tremble violently.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed, and he warily surveyed his surroundings.


    The trembling of the magicalpass meant only one thing¡ªthe presence of magical energy fluctuations within the Quirell family''s estate during this time!


    The courtyard waspletely empty, with various household items scattered across the ground.


    It looked as if the servants were in the middle of their work when they were suddenly taken away.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes and continued deeper into the courtyard. The ground was covered inyers of fallen leaves, forming an undisturbed nket that suggested no one had been here for a long time.


    Every step they took produced a crisp sound, as if to dere that they were the only outsiders here. novel-hosted-MvLeMpYr


    Walking along the corridor and circling through various sections of the estate yielded no discoveries. Dean Bruce exchanged a look with Nichs William and decided to head straight to the inner courtyard where the Quirell family lived.


    The courtyard was simrly covered in fallen leaves. The wooden door was ajar, swaying gently in the breeze, producing a creaky "squeak, squeak" sound.


    After scanning the surroundings and confirming that there were no signs of enemies, Dean Bruce stepped forward and pushed open the wooden door, stepping inside.


    Immediately, the sound of wind and the creaking of the wooden door ceased, and even the temperature inside seemed to rise slightly.


    At his waist, the magicalpass continued to tremble violently and showed no sign of stopping!


    "Master, look at this!"


    Nichs William pointed towards the table in the living room, his expression grave. "When I first heard the reports, I couldn''t believe it. But now, so much time has passed¡­ why is the food on that table still steaming?"


    Following Nichs William''s finger, Dean Bruce''s gaze fell on avish spread of dishes. The tableware was stillid out as if people had just been dining. The tes were filled with meats and vegetables, and steam continued to rise from the food.


    Even Dean Bruce, who had received the highest education in the modern world, couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    It was truly bizarre!


    After all this time, the food should have long gone cold.


    How could it still be steaming?


    No¡ªafter nearly a month, the food should have rotted and started to smell!


    He reached down to feel the magicalpass at his waist, which continued to shudder intensely. Dean Bruce nced around, calming his mind, but he couldn''t sense any magic fluctuations or see anything suspicious in the surroundings.


    [Could the magicalpass be malfunctioning? Impossible.Dean Bruce dismissed the thought immediately. Even after being sealed away for years, the Dwarves'' craftsmanship¡ªording to every novel setting¡ªis still among the best in the world. There''s no way it would malfunction!]


    [There must be something abnormal about this mansion. I need to investigate thoroughly.]


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce prepared himself for battle as he walked up to the dining table. After a moment of hesitation, he picked up one of the serving dishes and hurled it to the ground.


    There were no leaves inside the house, so he could see clearly as the dish shattered upon hitting the floor¡ªyet it made no sound at all.


    Even stranger, when the meat fell from the dish, it disappeared instantly, as if merging seamlessly with the ground like a droplet of water vanishing into a river, leaving no trace behind.


    "What?"


    "Is there something wrong with the ground?" Nichs William''s eyes lit up, and he quickly suggested, "How about we dig it up and see?"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce rolled his eyes at him. Judging by the usual tropes and setups, Nichs William seemed like a protagonist-type character. But why did he oscite between moments of brilliance and such na?ve suggestions?


    If things were really that simple, would the royal family of the Empire of Lane Cloud have ended up in such dire straits?


    Lifting his gaze, Dean Bruce''s suspicions were confirmed: the very same serving dish and meat he had thrown to the ground had reappeared neatly on the table.


    [Illusion magic? Does it create a false reality, making everyone inside believe what they see and hear is real when, in fact, everything is just a facade the illusion is presenting to us?]


    With that thought in mind, Dean Bruce suddenly turned and smacked Nichs William across the face, who had been preupied, repeatedly tapping the ground with his foot.


    "Smack!"


    The crisp sound echoed, and Nichs William froze in ce, his cheek quickly turning red, a handprint clearly visible.


    "Master!" Nichs William whined with a pitiful expression. "Why did you hit me?"


    Dean Bruce noticed that Nichs William felt pain, and his skin reacted to the p, indicating physical contact. This instantly ruled out the possibility of illusion magic.


    No matter how advanced illusion magic might be, it couldn''t be so real as to simte actual pain and tactile sensations. At best, it could deceive someone into not questioning their reality.


    If it wasn''t illusion magic, then what kind of spell could replicate the scene from earlier?


    Dean Bruce''s thoughts raced, but unfortunately, having only been in this world for a short time, and despite reading numerous books recently, he couldn''t recall any magic that fit this scenario.


    Nichs William seemed to understand something and sighed helplessly, "Master, this is definitely real. So many people have already checked it out¡ªhow could it be an illusion?"


    "Listen up, all of you inside! You are surrounded! Come out immediately!"


    Suddenly, a clear and melodious female voice rang out, startling Dean Bruce and Nichs William. They exchanged looks of shock and confusion.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes darted around as he turned and walked out of the room.


    Since he couldn''t think of a usible exnation for what was happening here and the ce was shrouded in such mystery, Dean Bruce decided it was best to leave for now. He would see if he could gather more information through other channels.


    With his modern education, Dean Bruce understood that the more information you have, the easier it is to find the answers.


    Rather than banging his head against a wall here, it made more sense to collect more data.


    However, this decision meant that Dean Bruce and Nichs William would inevitably have to interact with the royal family.


    As they exited the Quirell family''s mansion, they found the entrance surrounded by dozens of heavily armed soldiers, all equipped with powerful longbows. At the center of the group stood a young woman d in a full set of lightvender armor, her face delicate and beautiful.

 Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Miranda, the Sorrowful Steed

    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    The young girl''s demeanor was full of valor, her voice clear and decisive, like a seasoned general who had experienced many battles.


    Dean Bruce nced at her and noticed a red me mark etched on the back of her hand, a mark that immediately gave him a sense of familiarity.


    It looked like something from the Magic Guild!


    However, the Magic Guild did not have the tradition of tattooing such marks. This must have been done by the girl herself.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce roughly understood the girl''s identity. He stood up straighter, revealing the Soul Blood Oath on his chest, and said calmly, "How did you know we were here?"


    "Insolence!"


    Before the girl could respond, the surrounding soldiers'' faces turned hostile. They red at Dean Bruce, shouting coldly, "Who are you? How dare you speak so rudely to the Princess?"


    Hearing the girl''s title, Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. Why would a princess take such an interest in the residence of a battle-hardened general?


    Dean Bruce and hispanion had only just arrived at the mansion, yet she was able to lead a group of elite soldiers to surround the ce so quickly. It was clear that she had been keeping an eye on this location!


    The girl froze for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, "What do you mean by that? Shouldn''t I know if someone enters my territory?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head slightly and pointed to the Soul Blood Oath on his chest. "Don''t you recognize this emblem?"


    Previously, no matter who he encountered, as long as they were affiliated with the Magic Guild, they would immediately sense and acknowledge Dean Bruce''s identity.


    Therefore, he had deliberately puffed out his chest and asked that question, but to his surprise, the girl showed no reaction!


    It wasn''t until Dean Bruce pointed directly at the Soul Blood Oath that the girl blinked, her expression shifting slightly. She gestured for the soldiers to lower their weapons and stepped forward respectfully, saying, "I didn''t realize that an elder hade. Please forgive my rudeness."


    The moment she finished speaking, the soldiers looked astonished. They couldn''t believe that the princess, who they held in such high regard, would treat someone as young as Dean Bruce with such respect.


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "There''s no need to talk about offense. I''m just curious¡ªhow did you get here so quickly?"


    The young girl responded respectfully, "The General''s mansion was the first ce where strange urrences were reported. I thought something was definitely wrong, so I stationed people to keep an eye on it!"


    Furrowing his brows slightly, Dean Bruce didn''t fully believe her exnation. It sounded reasonable enough, but she arrived far too quickly!


    Even for someone from the royal family, it takes time to gather soldiers. Yet, she managed to get here almost instantaneously, as if she had been prepared in advance.


    After a moment of consideration, Dean Bruce asked, "What position do you hold within the Magic Guild?"


    "Reporting to the Elder, I belong to the Tino Branch and serve as a Level 2 Deacon," the girl replied. "I also reported my return to the capital to the branch president, and received permission."


    Dean Bruce nodded and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Miranda Joy," she replied softly. "Elder, have you discovered anything? If you have, please let me know. I represent the royal family in thanking you, and we will present you with a generous reward!"


    "No, nothing yet." Dean Bruce shook his head. Just as he was about to continue speaking, the sound of hurried hooves echoed from the distance.


    He looked up to see a soldier dressed in light armor riding in quickly, his face showing signs of panic.


    The soldier dismounted beside Miranda Joy and said urgently, "Princess, something terrible has happened again! The Treasurer''s entire family has also been taken away by ghosts!"


    "Hmm?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up, and his heart began to anticipate.


    The incident at the General''s mansion had urred too long ago to find any useful clues. But if someone was truly behind this, the scene of the new incident might still have traces that hadn''t been wiped clean yet.


    Miranda Joy and her subordinates looked visibly grave.


    Taking a deep breath, Miranda Joy bowed to Dean Bruce and said, "Elder, would you like to rest in the city for a while? I''ll go check out the situation and get back to you!"


    After a slight pause, she added, "The capital is fraught with danger right now. Elder, it would be best if you left for now."


    "No need," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "I have an old connection with the Battle General, and I came here specifically to investigate this matter. I wonder if I could join you for the next part?" MVLeMpYr-hosted


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy''s pupils contracted sharply. She opened her mouth as if wanting to say something, but stopped herself.


    Dean Bruce said calmly, "Just say whatever is on your mind. After all, this is your territory. There''s no need to worry too much about positions within the Magic Guild."


    Although he said so, Miranda Joy didn''t dare to act casually around Dean Bruce. Even though she didn''t know who he was, she was aware of the power that every elder in the Magic Guild possessed. Almost all of them were at the level of a Grand Magus, or even an Archmage. How could she dare to be disrespectful?


    Unless she had no intention of ever returning to the Magic Guild and intended to rely solely on the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital''s influence, only then could she afford to take a tough stance.


    Miranda Joy smiled bitterly, "It is truly an honor for our Empire of Lane Cloud to receive assistance from an elder like yourself. I just didn''t expect that the Battle General still had ties with you, Elder. Please ept my deepest condolences."


    After speaking, Miranda Joy turned to the reporting soldier andmanded, "Go inform my father that an elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters has arrived. Prepare to wee him properly! The rest of you, head to the Treasurer''s residence immediately!"


    With that, the reporting soldier, not pausing for rest, mounted his horse and galloped away in the opposite direction. The other soldiers jogged toward the Treasurer''s mansion.


    Miranda Joy didn''t follow them but instead stood quietly beside Dean Bruce. She asked respectfully, "Elder, do you have a mount? Would you like me to take you there?"


    "There''s no need," Dean Bruce shook his head. He had a nagging feeling that something was off about Miranda Joy, so he naturally didn''t want to spend too much time around her. He said, "You go on ahead. I will follow shortly."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce gave Nichs William a look, signaling him to bring the warhorse over.


    But Miranda Joy still didn''t leave. She remained respectful and said, "You''re an elder. It would be better if I escorted you personally."


    While speaking, Miranda Joy let out a soft whistle, and a pure white steed trotted over.


    At a nce, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but show a look of surprise¡ªthere was a hint of sorrow in the horse''s eyes.


    He blinked. When he looked at the horse again, its gaze had returned to normal.


    "Teacher, the warhorse is ready!"


    At that moment, Nichs William arrived, leading the warhorse Firebolt. Firebolt neighed loudly, startling the white horse and causing it to take several steps back in fear.


    Miranda Joy marveled, "Your steed is indeed magnificent, Elder. It seems I was being presumptuous."


    "Please, Elder, allow me to lead the way!"


    With that, Miranda Joy mounted her white steed and calmed it for a moment before spurring it forward.


    Dean Bruce and Nichs William mounted their warhorses and followed.


    The Treasurer was a civil official, and his mansion was located on the other side of the city. However, with soldiers clearing the way and the streets practically deserted, they reached the Treasurer''s residence in just over ten minutes at full gallop.


    At this moment, hundreds of fully armed soldiers had already surrounded the entire mansion.


    In front of the gates, an elderly man was sobbing uncontrobly, his face filled with grief.


    "Whoa!"


    Miranda Joy dismounted swiftly and approached the old man, speaking gently, "Mr. Dinode, we will definitely find out the cause as soon as possible! Pleasepose yourself and tell us everything that happened in detail."


    "¡­"


    Dinode DeLange stopped crying and nced at Miranda Joy, sighing heavily. "His Majesty summoned me for a meeting, and by the time I returned, there wasn''t a single trace of my family left in the house!"


    "Just like the previous incidents, no sign of struggle whatsoever."


    "Princess, please tell His Majesty to lift the lockdown as soon as possible. If this goes on any longer, the entire Empire of Lane Cloud will be doomed! At the very least,municate with the Magic Guild or the Church of Light and ask them to send their powerful members here!"


    "My¡­ my wife and children¡­ they just disappeared like that!"


    As he spoke, Dinode DeLange broke down again, sobbing as his fists pounded the ground repeatedly.


    Feeling the genuine sadness radiating from Dinode DeLange, Dean Bruce was convinced that these incidents were real and not some sort of deception.


    Miranda Joy''s eyes shed with a quick thought, and she suddenly said, "Mr. Dinode, there''s no need to worry. An elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters has already arrived. I believe this matter will be resolved soon."


    "Oh? Someone from the Magic Guild Headquarters is here?"


    Upon hearing this, Dinode DeLange''s face lit up with hope.


    In everyone''s minds, the Magic Guild was considered one of the top forces. In that instant, Dinode DeLange seemed to grasp at a lifeline. He quickly turned around and saw Dean Bruce. His face froze in confusion.


    Blinking a few times, Dinode DeLange scanned the surroundings but didn''t see anyone else. His lips twitched slightly as he murmured, "This gentleman¡­ is the elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters?"


    Miranda Joy nodded and replied, "That''s right. With this esteemed elder here, I believe everything will be resolved smoothly!"


    Dinode DeLange forced a smile, but seeing this, Nichs William couldn''t help but show a look of displeasure. Dean Bruce, however, remained unperturbed and said calmly, "Miranda, may I go inside to investigate for a bit?"

 Chapter 121: Chapter 121: The Human-bodied, Ram-headed Monster!

    "Of course," Miranda Joy gestured with her hand, signaling the soldiers guarding the entrance to step aside. Smiling, she said, "Please, Elder, the matter is now in your capable hands."


    Dean Bruce didn''t stand on ceremony. He dismounted and, together with Nichs William, strode straight into the mansion.


    The moment he stepped inside, he felt the Magic Compass in his possession begin to tremble violently, with an intensity even greater than what he experienced at the Battle General''s residence!


    His steps paused momentarily, and Dean Bruce turned back to ask, "Has anyone else entered this ce before us?"


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy nced at the soldiers standing guard by the entrance. One of them quickly responded, "Since we arrived, no one has gone in. As for before that, we''re not sure."


    Dean Bruce looked over at Dinode DeLange.


    Despite being somewhat intimidated by Dean Bruce''s youthful appearance and having doubts about his abilities, Dinode DeLange dared not contradict him in this situation. He immediately replied, "Elder, I went in once. After I realized something was wrong, I rushed back out. No one else has gone in since then."


    "At least, no one has entered through the main gate."


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce carefully sensed Dinode DeLange''s aura before turning and proceeding further into the mansion.


    Miranda Joy quickly followed behind and asked curiously, "Elder, did you discover something?"


    "There''s a dense magical energy within the mansion. I''ve sensed it. Dinode DeLange isn''t even a Grand Magus, so it''s impossible for him to have this kind of aura."


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "There was definitely a battle here, or a powerful spell was cast. This is definitely the work of someone."


    "Huh? There''s a strong magical presence?"


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy was taken aback.


    She had to admit, whoever acted from the shadows possessed unique techniques. That magical energy was concealed exceptionally well. If not for the Magic Compass, even Dean Bruce wouldn''t have sensed it.


    Dean Bruce mentioned this detail to observe Miranda Joy''s reaction. He was extremely wary of her.


    Unfortunately, the shock on her face and in her eyes seemed genuine, not the least bit feigned. Dean Bruce couldn''t discern anything suspicious from her expression.


    Compared to the Battle General''s mansion, the Treasurer''s residence was much smaller, with fewer servants and buildings. Walking along the corridors, Dean Bruce''s gaze swept across, taking everything in at a nce.


    Signs of daily life still lingered¡ªbrooms and water bucketsy scattered across the floor¡ªbut the servants had all vanished without a trace.


    Thick white smoke still billowed from the kitchen.


    But when Dean Bruce actually stepped inside, he found the mes long extinguished, with only a few faint sparks still glowing.


    The ground was free of fallen leaves and surprisingly clean. Although the footprints were scattered and chaotic, there didn''t seem to be anything out of the ordinary.


    It wasn''t until they entered the inner courtyard that the sounds of livestock could be heard. Looking up, Dean Bruce noticed that the stables and cowsheds were packed with animals, all huddled inside.


    Seeing this scene, Dean Bruce furrowed his brow slightly and murmured, "Only the people have disappeared, but the livestock are all still here? Was it the same with the previous mysterious disappearances?"


    "Yes," Miranda Joy confirmed with a nod. "We moved the livestock and horses from those households into the pce for special care and found nothing unusual."


    "I''ll have someone move these animals to the pce as well," she added.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce became even more convinced that this was a man-made incident, not some supernatural haunting.


    content-source-MVLeMpYr


    If it were truly the work of ghosts, would they have spared the livestock?


    It was highly likely that a type of magic specifically targeting humans had been used!


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce approached the cowshed. A quick nce revealed that the various types of livestock were clustered together, their bodies trembling as if gripped by an overwhelming fear, much like people caught in a perpetual state of terror.


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s presence, the animals began to grow restless. One of the cows even charged directly at him.


    Miranda Joy''s expression shifted. She quickly leapt in front of Dean Bruce and shouted, waving her hand, "Back off, all of you!"


    "Elder, I''ll immediately have these animals removed, so as not to dirty your presence."


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond. He swept his gaze over the area, confirming that there was nothing unusual here. The Magic Compass''s trembling was the same as before, so he paid it no more mind and turned to leave.


    Aside from the livestock, there was no other living creature in the entire residence, making the ce feel eerily lifeless.


    Upon entering the living quarters, the intensity of the Magic Compass''s vibrations increased again.


    Dean Bruce observed the room carefully. It was rather orderly, not chaotic at all. Several cups of tea sat on the table, still emitting steam, as if people had been sitting there drinking not long ago.


    On the sofa in the living room, two booksy open, their pages rustling slightly in the breeze.


    "It feels just like the General''s mansion," Nichs William eximed in surprise. "How is this possible? It''s as if the people just left moments ago! But quite some time has passed¡ªhow can the tea still be hot?"


    Miranda Joy sighed. "That''s exactly why so many people believe this to be the work of ghosts! It''s been a month now, and despite all our efforts, we haven''t been able toe up with any usible exnation! You have to understand, there are Grand Archmage-level powerhouses in our empire!"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t surprised by this. For an empire to maintain its rule for many years, it was only natural that it would have powerful individuals among its ranks.


    If even the powerhouses couldn''t discern what happened, then there were only two possibilities:


    The first was that they were secretly colluding with the ones acting in the shadows!


    The second was that the magical technique used was extraordinarily unique, unrted to sheer strength, rendering those powerhouses helpless toprehend what was going on despite their immense power.


    After meticulously inspecting every room and finding nothing, Dean Bruce furrowed his brows even deeper.


    This was absurd!


    Aside from the livestock, the people of the entire residence had seemingly vanished into thin air.


    Even with the presence of strong magical energy, there were no visible traces left behind, leaving onepletely baffled.


    After a moment of contemtion, Dean Bruce left the room and headed toward the stables and cowshed.


    Nichs William and Miranda Joy quickly followed, but when the three of them arrived, they saw that the soldiers had already started herding the livestock, driving them toward the entrance.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce turned and looked intently at Miranda Joy.


    "Elder, is something the matter?" Miranda Joy asked with a puzzled expression.


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to speak, his gaze shifted abruptly toward a shadowed corner. His heart stirred as a surge of intense magical energy began to ripple through the air.


    Unlike the previous magical energy fluctuations that could only be detected by the Magic Compass, this wave was so powerful that everyone within the mansion could feel it.


    Even the soldiers who were herding the livestock sensed something was wrong. They turned around, eyes wide open, staring in confusion at the corner.


    Weapons were drawn instantly, and everyone, including Dean Bruce, was prepared for battle.


    Buzz¡ª


    The magical energy continued to intensify, and from within the shadow, a massive figure suddenly began to materialize.


    "Roar!"


    The figure emerged from the shadows, seemingly traversing space itself, andnded abruptly in the center of the mansion, causing the ground to quake violently.


    Focusing their gaze, they were greeted with the sight of an enormous creature with the body of a human and the head of a ram. Its limbs ended in hooves, and its entire body was covered in thick, matted fur.


    "What¡­ what kind of monster is this?!"


    The soldiers'' pupils constricted sharply, filled with shock and horror.


    They had seen many creatures before, but they were monstrous beasts through and through. The sudden appearance of a creature with a human body and a ram''s head was something entirely different and terrifying.


    "Roar!"


    As everyone stared in stunned disbelief, the ram-headed monsterunched its attack. It leapt forward, and as its hooves struck the ground, a surge of sickly green mes erupted, roaring toward Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    In an instant, Dean Bruce activated The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell. The ground quaked, transforming into a series of earthen shield walls, shielding him and Nichs William from the oing mes.


    Simultaneously, Dean Bruce shifted his gaze to Miranda Joy, curious to see how she would respond.


    Buzz¡ª


    Miranda Joy didn''t cast any spells. Instead, she raised a jade pendant, summoning a white barrier that shimmered into existence around her like a protective shield.


    While the three of them reacted swiftly, the ordinary soldiers struggled. In the blink of an eye, the green mes surged toward them, forcing them to retreat in panic.


    Two soldiers who moved too slowly were caught as the mes licked their boots, causing them to catch fire instantly.


    "Ah!"


    Agonizing screams filled the air. One soldier tried desperately to pull off his boots, but as soon as his hands touched them, the green mes red up once more, enveloping his entire body in a ze.


    "This is bad!"


    Miranda Joy''s expression changed dramatically. She quickly pulled out a scroll from her robes. The next moment, a powerful wind rose, and blue light coalesced, forming a water sphere that floated above their heads.


    Boom!


    The water sphere exploded violently, sending torrents of water rushing in all directions, instantly dousing the green mes.


    With the force of the water''s impact, the soldiers were thrown back, creating some distance between them and the ram-headed monster. However, the two soldiers who were already ensnared by the green mes remained rooted to the spot, as if bound by an invisible force.


    To make matters worse, the water quickly evaporated under the intensity of the green mes, which continued to burn fiercely across their bodies, eliciting heart-wrenching screams of pain!

 Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Poisoned?

    The screams quickly faded away, and before Dean Bruce and the others could react, the bodies of the two soldiers had already beenpletely incinerated by the mes¡ªvanishing without a trace, not even leaving behind ash, as if they had simply disappeared into thin air.


    "Huh?"


    "Could it be... that the people who vanished before all disappeared like this?"


    "Then what about my fianc¨¦e¡­?"


    Witnessing this scene, Nichs William was utterly horrified. If those previously missing people had met the same fate, didn''t that mean his fianc¨¦e¡ªand even her entire family¡ªwere already dead?


    "Roar!"


    powered-by-MvLeMpYr


    After burning the two soldiers to death, the human-bodied, ram-headed monster let out a low growl. It began to move, stepping forward and charging toward Dean Bruce.


    The pale green mes in its eyes surged more fiercely with every step, and each hoof left behind a scorching trail of fire on the ground.


    With just a nce, Dean Bruce sensed something was amiss.


    In the Battle General''s residence, there hadn''t been any traces like these!


    In other words, this human-bodied, ram-headed monster hadn''t appeared previously. Its presence now was a major anomaly!


    However, the priority was to eliminate this creature first.


    Since it could leave marks on the ground, that meant it was a physical entity. Without hesitation, Dean Bruce manipted the earth beneath the monster, softening it until it twisted like vines, binding its legs and trapping it in ce.


    "Roar!"


    The monster bellowed in fury as its legs were suddenly immobilized by the shifting soil. It howled to the sky, and the green mes on its body red up even more, causing the soil to begin melting and loosening.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce decided not to rely solely on The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell. He stepped forward and invoked the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainspell, causing lightning to course around his clenched fist.


    In the next instant, before the human-bodied, ram-headed monster could break free from the earth''s grasp, Dean Bruce transformed into a bolt of lightning, striking its head with explosive force.


    The moment the lightning exploded, the terrifying power obliterated the monster''s headpletely.


    Buzz¡ª


    Immediately afterward, the creature''s body began to shimmer with a pale green light, as if set aze, and swiftly disintegrated.


    Only a few scattered ashes remained on the ground.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise¡ªthose ashes looked just like the remnants left behind after burning paper!


    "Huh?"


    "Is it¡­ is it really over?"


    On the other side, Nichs William and Miranda Joy were both stunned, their faces filled with disbelief.


    Just moments ago, the human-bodied, ram-headed monster had exerted immense pressure, burning two soldiers to death in an instant, making it seem overwhelmingly powerful. Yet, unexpectedly, it was shattered to dust by a single punch from Dean Bruce, dissipating into the air.


    The soldiers who hadn''t yet left the courtyard were equally dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that such a young Dean Bruce possessed such formidable strength!


    "Could it be that this human-bodied, ram-headed monster is the culprit behind it all?" Miranda Joy said in a low voice. "Thank you, Elder, for your assistance. I hope you''ll be willing toe back to the pce with me to further investigate this matter. Perhaps, with your help, we might find the root cause soon."


    "How did such a bizarre creature evene into being?"


    She sighed. "If this matter can be resolved, Pur-cloud Imperial Capital will certainly reward you generously, Elder."


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce did not refuse. He, too, wanted to visit the pce to examine the livestock that had been moved there previously.


    He had a nagging feeling that something was off about those animals!


    Moreover, this investigation of the Treasurer''s residence¡ªno, including the trip to the Battle General''s residence earlier¡ªhad gone far too smoothly!


    The way things had developed felt almost as if someone had meticulously orchestrated it all.


    Dean Bruce took onest, careful look at the spot where the human-bodied, ram-headed monster had died. Other than a small pile of ashes, there was nothing left behind. Satisfied that there were no additional clues, he finally nodded in agreement.


    Miranda Joy''s face lit up with joy. She quickly ordered the soldiers to herd the surviving livestock away.


    Dean Bruce followed behind her, while Nichs William looked utterly dejected. His earlier calmness had stemmed purely from his faith in Dean Bruce''s abilities. But now, after witnessing the terrifying scene of those two soldiers being burned alive by the ram-headed monster, how could he remainposed?


    If the entire Quirell family was truly wiped out, then all their previous efforts would have been in vain!


    As they stepped out of the courtyard, Treasurer Dinode DeLange''s hopeful gaze immediately locked onto Dean Bruce.


    Although the battle had been brief, the magical fluctuations were not insignificant. Even those outside the courtyard had sensed them, which inevitably stirred up a sense of anticipation.


    Dinode DeLange''s face twitched with anxiety as he cautiously asked, "Your Highness, themotion just now¡­ Does it mean you''ve discovered something?"


    Miranda Joy nced at Dean Bruce. Seeing him nod, she replied gravely, "A human-bodied, ram-headed monster suddenly appeared in the courtyard. It was extremely powerful and burned two of our soldiers to death in an instant. Fortunately, the elder was here to defeat it. Otherwise, we might have all been in grave danger."


    "What?"


    Dinode DeLange gasped in shock. "Your Highness, are you saying that my wife and children¡­ were all burned to death by this creature?"


    "I¡­"


    Before Miranda Joy could respond, Dinode DeLange''s body trembled violently, and he spat out a mouthful of blood, copsing to the ground.


    He was already in his sixties or seventies. Even in a world of magic, those without considerable power rarely lived beyond a hundred. His body had long since grown frail.


    The thought that his wife and children were dead, and that his family line would be extinguished, was too much for him to bear.


    The fact that he hadn''t immediately died from sheer heartbreak and rage was a testament to the strength of his willpower!


    Dean Bruce shook his head. He could tell that Dinode DeLange''s reaction was genuine, not an act. This only deepened the suspicions swirling in his mind.


    However, this investigation wasn''t entirely without results.


    The livestock held a significant amount of suspicion!


    All the people had vanished without a trace, yet the animals remained alive¡ªhow could that be?


    Another strange point was the two soldiers who were burned to death. Although their bodies disappearedpletely, the air still carried a strong, pungent smell of burning¡ªso strong, in fact, that even as they reached the courtyard gate, Dean Bruce could still smell it.


    But before the incident, there hadn''t been even the slightest hint of that scent in the entire courtyard!


    Even at the Battle General''s residence, there had been no signs of burning or any trace of such a smell.


    Miranda Joy quickly instructed the soldiers to carry off the unconscious Dinode DeLange. She then turned back and approached Dean Bruce, speaking respectfully, "Elder, please follow me."


    With the situation at the Treasurer''s residence temporarily resolved, Dean Bruce mounted his warhorse and called out to the still-distraught Nichs William, following Miranda Joy as they made their way toward the royal pce.


    On the way, Dean Bruce kept his eyes fixed on Miranda Joy.


    The longer he watched her, the more conflicted he felt.


    Yet, everything Miranda Joy did seemed perfectly normal.


    When they finally arrived at the pce, figures began to emerge¡ªsoldiers d in full armor patrolled the grounds, their vignce covering every inch of the royal pce.


    Even with Miranda Joy leading the way, it took quite a while to navigate through the pce defenses before they reached the stairs leading to the pce itself.


    Rather than entering the grandest hall directly, Miranda Joy led Dean Bruce to the end of the stairs, then turned and guided him toward the back.


    They continued through row after row of courtyards, each one heavily guarded by soldiers.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but show a look of surprise. Theyout and design were reminiscent of an Eastern architectural style, stirring further doubt and curiosity within him.


    Before long, Dean Bruce and Nichs William were led into a particr room.


    With Miranda Joy present, the soldiers guarding the entrance did not stop them.


    As soon as he stepped inside, Dean Bruce immediately sensed a faint darkness and coldness in the air. He nced around and saw that the room was lined with shelves filled with books.


    At the very back of the room, there was only a single table and a bed.


    In front of the bed, a small brazier emitted weak mes that flickered intermittently, as if on the verge of going out at any moment.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce''s curiosity deepened.


    There was a fire burning in the room, so why did it feel so cold?


    Through the dim light, Dean Bruce could make out a figure lying on the bed. If not for the faint rise and fall of the person''s chest and the sound of breathing, he might have thought the individual was already dead.


    "Father!"


    Miranda Joy quickly stepped forward and spoke respectfully, "Our Empire of Lane Cloud is saved!"


    "Hmm?"


    A hurried and low voice responded as the figure slowly opened his eyes, struggling to sit up.


    Seeing this, Miranda Joy rushed forward to support him. With a wave of her hand, the mes in the brazier red up, casting more light around the room.


    Illuminated by the firelight, Dean Bruce finally got a clear look at the figure.


    The man was rather plump, hisplexion deathly pale, devoid of any hint of blood. His eyes were filled with fatigue, as if even the act of sitting up took a tremendous amount of effort.


    But what puzzled Dean Bruce even more was that the man''s lips were a dark shade of purple!


    Typically, when someone is mentally exhausted or physically drained, they would appear pale and weak, but there would be no color change in their lips.


    Purple lips, on the other hand, were more indicative of poisoning!


    As Dean Bruce examined the man, he noticed that the man was also scrutinizing him.


    Miranda Joy''s voice was filled with excitement as she introduced, "Father, this is an elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters. He is immensely powerful. With him here, we will surely be able to ovee this crisis!"


    The man''s lips moved slightly, and he spoke in a fragmented, faltering voice, "So¡­ it''s¡­ an elder¡­ from the Magic Guild. I¡­ my health¡­ isn''t good¡­ and I''m unable¡­ to offer proper hospitality¡­ Please forgive me¡­"


    "Tonight¡­ I''ll¡­ be sure¡­ to host a¡­ proper banquet¡­ to wee¡­ the esteemed elder¡­"

 Chapter 123: Chapter 123: The Upcoming Spectacle

    The man''s voice was weak and halting. Miranda Joy, filled with concern, said softly, "Father, you should rest. How about I take care of hosting the Elder?"


    "No¡­ that won''t do!"


    He shook his head and said slowly, "Go¡­ bring¡­ bring me¡­ my medicine¡­"


    Sighing softly, Miranda Joy helped him lie back down, then turned to the table and picked up a porcin bottle. She uncorked it and tilted it slightly.


    Only then did the man''s eyes brighten. He opened his mouth wide, a look of intense longing in his gaze.


    As a drop of green liquid flowed into his mouth, hisplexion immediately became rosier. The only thing that seemed off to Dean Bruce was that the man''s vitality didn''t recover at all!


    An ordinary person wouldn''t have noticed such a detail, but Dean Bruce had absorbed the Spring of Life, making him extraordinarily sensitive to changes in life force.


    What''s more, the purplish hue on the man''s lips became even more pronounced, giving them a strange, almost sinister appearance.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes. The more he interacted with the people of the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, the more doubts he had!


    "Ah¡­" The man exhaled deeply, gently pushing Miranda Joy aside as he sat up straight in bed. With a serious expression, he said, "It''s truly unexpected that the Magic Guild is willing to lend its assistance at this time. I am sincerely grateful for your arrival!"


    "I am Prani Joy, and I offer you my most heartfelt thanks!"


    After all, Prani Joy was still the king of an empire. Although he expressed his gratitude verbally, there was still a trace of skepticism in the way he looked at Dean Bruce.


    There was no helping it¡ªDean Bruce looked far too young.


    So young that it was hard to believe he was truly an Elder of the Magic Guild!


    Dean Bruce remained calm and said, "There''s no need for thanks. I have my own reasons foring here. I just hope that Your Highness will be cooperative."


    "Of course." Prani Joy clenched his fist and spoke in a low voice, "These strange urrences have been giving me a terrible headache. My body is severely weakened, and I can only briefly recover my strength through the use of medicine. If you can resolve this matter, Elder, I will surely reward you generously!"


    He paused, then turned to Miranda Joy and said, "Go and summon all the ministers of the realm. Tonight, we will hold a grand banquet to wee this esteemed Elder!"


    Prani Joy nced at Dean Bruce and added softly, "I hope you won''t refuse, Elder. May I ask your name?"


    "Dean Bruce. And this is my disciple, Nichs William."


    After calmly stating his name, Dean Bruce did not decline the invitation to the banquet. He, too, wanted to meet more people and learn as much as he could about the Empire of Lane Cloud.


    Simply interacting with these people had already raised too many questions in his mind. He needed to gather more information before making any judgments; otherwise, it would be too easy to make mistakes.


    Prani Joy smiled and said, "The Empire of Lane Cloud wees both of you. After such a long journey, you must be quite weary. Miranda, please arrange two of the finest pce residences for them to rest."


    "There''s no need. We have amodations outside," Dean Bruce immediately declined. He intended to collect more information and only connect with the royal family as needed, but he had no intention of staying within the pce.


    If the perpetrator in the shadows turned out to be someone within the royal family, staying in the pce would be akin to walking into a lion''s den.


    "This¡­" Prani Joy hesitated for a moment but didn''t press the issue. He nodded and said, "Forgive the slight. When I recover, I''ll host you both properly."


    "Your Highness, please rest well. We''ll take our leave for now." Dean Bruce bowed slightly and, with Nichs William, exited the room.


    Almost as soon as the two of them left, Prani Joy''s face turned deathly pale once again, and his teeth began to chatter uncontrobly.


    Miranda Joy sighed, shook her head, and carefully re-corked the porcin bottle before cing it back on the table.


    "Is he really an elder of the Magic Guild?" Prani Joy asked in a low voice. "He''s far too young! Be cautious, and don''t let yourself be deceived!"


    Miranda Joy replied, "It''s possible he''s an old monster who''s changed his appearance. His power is formidable. With him here, we might actually have a chance to resolve this matter."


    Prani Joy narrowed his eyes and asked, "You saw it with your own eyes?"


    "I did," Miranda Joy confirmed with a nod. "The pressure from his magic was nearly on par with that of the branch president of my division."


    Prani Joy whispered, "Capture him and use his power to resolve this situation as quickly as possible."


    Miranda Joy hesitated for a moment, then suddenly asked, "Have my two elder brothers still not returned?"


    Hearing this, Prani Joy closed his eyes without responding.


    A trace of mockery appeared on Miranda Joy''s face as she continued, "The capital is in such turmoil, and even though they''re the most favored, they''ve made no effort toe back. Now, it''s me who attends to you day and night, yet you still intend to hand over the session rights to them?"


    Seeing that Prani Joy remained silent, Miranda Joy didn''t push the matter further. She tidied up everything on the table before stepping out of the room.


    Dean Bruce and Nichs William were standing quietly outside, and as they waited, they had also observed and memorized the patrol patterns of the pce guards.


    Creak!


    The door swung open, and Dean Bruce turned to see Miranda Joy stepping out. Without preamble, he said, "Where are the surviving livestock kept? I want to take a look."


    Instead of replying immediately, Miranda Joy closed the door behind her and then spoke respectfully, "Elder, that ce is filthy and reeks terribly. I suggest you don''t go there; it might offend your senses."


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce nced at her but didn''t press the issue. Instead, he nodded and asked, "Were you present for this entire incident, from start to finish?"


    "Not exactly," Miranda Joy replied softly. "I''ve been cultivating at the Magic Guild branch all this time. It wasn''t until the situation escted that I rushed back to take care of my father. I sincerely hope, Elder, that you can help our Empire of Lane Cloud through this crisis."


    Dean Bruce continued questioning, "Do you have any siblings?"


    "I have two elder brothers. They aremanding troops outside the capital and have yet to return," Miranda Joy replied, looking a bit puzzled. "Elder, do these questions have anything to do with the strange urrences?"


    "It''s hard to say," Dean Bruce responded with a calm expression. "What if all of this is part of a scheme orchestrated by your two brothers to seize the throne?"


    "Huh?" Miranda Joy froze for a moment, then quickly waved her hands. "Please, Elder, don''t joke about such things. Our Joy family would never do something like that!"


    "It''s just a theory, don''t take it too seriously," Dean Bruce said tly, his suspicion toward the royal family growing stronger.


    The more someone denies something, the more likely it is that there''s a problem.


    "Would you like to take a short rest, or perhaps take a look around the pce?" Miranda Joy asked respectfully.


    Dean Bruce replied casually, "Have someone show me around the pce."


    "As you wish."


    Miranda Joy bowed slightly, then led Dean Bruce and Nichs William to a group of patrolling soldiers. In a stern tone, she ordered, "You will escort these esteemed guests around the pce and then bring them to my quarters. Treat them well. If there''s any hint of negligence, you''ll be held ountable!"


    As soon as Miranda Joy finished speaking, the group of soldiers immediately dropped to one knee, bowing to Dean Bruce and Nichs William.


    Miranda Joy then bowed to Dean Bruce herself and said, "Elder, I hope you understand. I must take my leave for now."


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    "Go ahead." It wasn''t until Dean Bruce nodded that Miranda Joy turned and left. This scene left the soldiers visibly stunned, exchanging nces filled with confusion.


    After all, this was a grand empire, and the pce was vast, containing various types of buildings. Many areas were permeated with strong magical fluctuations, making it nearly impossible for Dean Bruce to pinpoint the location of the surviving livestock.


    There was nothing he could do. His true rank was lower, and he didn''t possess the kind of magical artifacts needed to see through the magic arrays scattered throughout the pce.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce decided to stop wandering aimlessly and instructed the group of soldiers to take him directly to Miranda Joy''s pce quarters to rest.


    He needed to conserve his energy to prepare for the banquetter in the evening and whatever events might follow.


    Dean Bruce didn''t believe for a second that Prani Joy''s intention in hosting a banquet at such a critical time was merely to wee him. There was undoubtedly some ulterior motive¡ªand likely some trouble as well.


    Upon arriving at Miranda Joy''s pce, the soldiers guided the two of them to the main hall, where they were offered tea and refreshments before the soldiers withdrew.


    Nichs William looked around, and once he was sure they were alone, he couldn''t help but show a look of puzzlement. He asked in surprise, "Teacher, didn''t you say you didn''t want to have much contact with the royal family? Why did youe to the pce and even agree to attend the banquet they''re holding for you?"


    "That banquet isn''t really being held for me," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "At the banquet, each of us will have our own agenda. The king wants to use my presence to reassure the many ministers in the capital, while I want to use the opportunity to pressure him and ask more questions. After all, the more information I have, the more urate my judgment will be."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce nced at Nichs William and shook his head slightly. Although the young man was filial and notcking in magical talent, his mind was still too na?ve.


    As the young master of a city, he had been exposed to all sorts of power struggles since childhood. He should have had a deeper understanding of these matters, but based on what he had seen on this journey, Nichs William seemed remarkably simple-minded.


    "Each of us has our own agenda?" Nichs William''s expression tightened, and he said coldly, "Does the Empire of Lane Cloud harbor ill intentions toward us? Should we act preemptively?"


    "Wandering the world isn''t all about fighting and killing. Sometimes,bat is not the best solution."


    Dean Bruce spoke softly, "I think the Empire of Lane Cloud is about to put on quite a show for us."

 Chapter 124: Chapter 124: The Banquet Begins, and Trouble Brews!

    Nichs William pondered for a moment and then said, "Teacher, are you nning to confront the Joy family directly at the banquet, forcing them to reveal the truth so they can no longer hide anything?"


    "What if they lie to you?"


    Nichs William''s voice grew serious. "Wouldn''t it be better to just capture one of their ministers? They''ve been in the capital the whole time, so they must know the details of what''s been happening."


    Dean Bruce shook his head and replied, "Ministers are still just officials. There are many things they might not be privy to. Besides, the entire Joy family seems rather strange. The information we get from them should be more genuine."


    Nichs William nodded and said, "Teacher, whatever you need me to do, just tell me. From what it looks like, my fianc¨¦e''s fate is already sealed. The only way I can avenge her is by uncovering the truth!"


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. There are too many suspicious points about this incident. Your fianc¨¦e might still be alive," Dean Bruce said calmly. "Rest well. After the banquet tonight, we''ll see where things stand before making any decisions."


    As he finished speaking, the sound of footsteps echoed from outside.


    Miranda Joy entered and bowed respectfully. "Elder, there''s still some time before the banquet begins. Would you like to train? My pce has a training room with a Spirit Gathering Magic Array."


    "Although the array''s effect can''t match that of the Magic Guild, it will still enhance your cultivation significantly."


    Dean Bruce, being highly cautious of the Joy family, naturally refused to enter such a magic array. Shaking his head, he said, "No need. I''ll just rest here for a while. Call me when the banquet is about to begin."


    "Understood."


    Despite his words, Miranda Joy did not leave Dean Bruce alone. Instead, she took a seat nearby and continued in a respectful tone, "Elder, has this incident caused a great disturbance? For it to have reached the attention of someone like you at the headquarters."


    "It doesn''t seem that serious," Dean Bruce countered. "After all, your two brothers haven''t returned, which means not many people must know about it."


    Miranda Joy''s face showed a trace of embarrassment as she softly exined, "Perhaps my brothers are preupied with military affairs and couldn''t make it back. You see, the Empire of Lane Cloud borders several other empires, especially the Dragonrock Empire and the Bloodfire Empire. They are extremely aggressive and have instigated wars multiple times.


    My brothers are probably staying away for the greater good."


    "Otherwise, if they learn about internal unrest within the Empire of Lane Cloud, they mightunch a full-scale invasion!"


    Hearing mention of the Dragonrock Empire, Dean Bruce''s mind couldn''t help but stir.


    It seemed that the runaway saintess''s fianc¨¦ was a prince of the Dragonrock Empire!


    If the Dragonrock Empire had such a poor reputation, it would make sense why she would want to flee from the marriage.


    However, considering the gravity of her position, running away from such a marriage would have dire consequences!


    Dean Bruce steadied his mind and remained cautious, unwilling to fully trust Miranda Joy''s words. He chatted with her casually, attempting to probe for more information.


    Unfortunately, Miranda Joy was skilled in conversation. Despite her youth and rtively low status, she managed to respond impably without Dean Bruce having to resort to asserting his rank. She answered with just enough detail, leaving almost no useful information for him totch onto.


    The only thing he could confirm was that there were indeed internal issues within the Empire of Lane Cloud. Miranda Joy''s two brothers were far away on the empire''s borders, and Prani Joy was suffering from a severe illness. He was relying on medication to keep himself alert and maintain stability in the current situation.


    But that was not a sustainable solution.


    From the moment Dean Bruce watched Prani Joy take his medicine, he could tell that the king wouldn''tst long. The medicine didn''t improve his health¡ªinstead, it was draining his vitality and spreading toxins throughout his body.


    Once the poison had fully consumed his internal organs, his death would be inevitable.


    When that day came, Miranda Joy would be the only remaining member of the royal family in the capital, and it would be obvious who the next king would be.


    Because of this, Dean Bruce''s suspicions about Miranda Joy grew stronger. He started to believe she might be the mastermind behind everything.


    But there were still too many unanswered questions!


    Dean Bruce could sense that Miranda Joy''s strength wasn''t particrly impressive. How could someone like her make so many people disappear without a trace?


    One must consider that those who survived in the capital¡ªespecially the generals¡ªwere by no means weak. Even if their magical understanding wasn''t as profound as Dean Bruce''s, their levels and magical power were certainly superior. How had Miranda Joy managed to ensnare them all?


    Could it be that Miranda Joy was pretending to be weak?


    But that didn''t make sense either!


    If Miranda Joy truly possessed such strength, there''d be no need for subterfuge¡ªshe could simply disregard her own identity and openly challenge for power!


    All in all, the situation remained incredibly perplexing.


    Time passed slowly, and before long, night began to fall as Dean Bruce and Miranda Joy continued their conversation.


    Soon, a group of maids entered the hall and ced mineral stones inside thenterns, instantly lighting up the entire room with a soft glow.


    Miranda Joy bowed respectfully and said, "Elder, the time is drawing near. Shall we go to the banquet?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. Nodding slightly, he replied, "Lead the way. I''m quite curious to see how the Empire of Lane Cloud entertains its guests."


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy forced an awkward smile. She could discern the subtle undertone in Dean Bruce''s words.


    After leaving the pce, Miranda Joy led Dean Bruce and Nichs William toward the grand hall at the end of the staircase.


    As they drew closer, Dean Bruce could see hundreds of people struggling to climb the stairs. Many were civil officials whose physical condition was rather poor. With their inherentck of strength and advanced age, the climb up these stairs at night proved to be a difficult task.


    The air was filled with grumbles andints, causing a look of embarrassment to sh across Miranda Joy''s face.


    Dean Bruce shook his head slightly, realizing for the first time that even in a world with extraordinary power and magical abilities, there were still many ordinary people.


    He had always assumed that in such a world, those with power would also possess great strength. But now it seemed that was not necessarily the case.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s subtle shake of the head, Miranda Joy thought he was displeased with the murmuringints. She immediately cleared her throat lightly.


    In an instant, everyone climbing the stairs sensed something was amiss. Looking up, they saw Miranda Joy and their expressions shifted instantly. Smiles broke out on their faces as they respectfully bowed to her.


    Among the crowd were several individuals with formidable strength, their bodies surging with magical energy. Some had already reached the level of Grand Magus or even Archmage, yet they still disyed obsequious smiles.


    Aside from the weaker officials, those with greater strength quickened their pace and reached the top of the stairs in a few strides, approaching Miranda Joy with utmost respect. Their gazes drifted toward Dean Bruce and Nichs William, filled with curiosity and confusion.


    "Allow me to introduce you all," Miranda Joy announced, her voice carrying a hint of pride. "This is Elder Dean from the Magic Guild Headquarters, a powerful figure in his own right. Tonight''s banquet is held to wee Elder Dean and express our gratitude for his assistance."


    "An Elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters?" read-only-on-MvLeMpYr


    Upon hearing this, all eyes turned toward Dean Bruce, and the atmosphere grew tense.


    As they sensed the fluctuations of magical energy within Dean Bruce''s body, they could only detect the power level of a mere Magus. Naturally, they didn''t believe it, assuming instead that his true strength must far surpass theirs, leading to such a severe misjudgment on their part.


    No matter how young Dean Bruce appeared, the crowd grew tense in an instant, treating him as a true powerhouse.


    Of course, their instincts weren''t wrong. Dean Bruce possessed numerous high-level spells and the ability toprehend and wield transboundary magic with ten times the usual potency. Coupled with the various magical artifacts he carried, his true strength was indeed deserving of the title "powerhouse."


    As a result, all the dissatisfaction these officials had felt at being summoned in the dead of night dissipated instantly. Smiling and bowing respectfully, they ushered Dean Bruce into the grand hall with the utmost courtesy.


    Upon entering the hall, Dean Bruce was greeted by a brightly lit space filled with tables, each one set individually andden with delicacies and fine wine. In front of each table was a cushion ced for seating.


    The many officials found their respective seats ording to their rank, bowed slightly, and sat on their cushions. However, none of them dared to touch the food or wine. They only engaged in quiet conversations with the officials next to them.


    The grand hall also featured a long staircase leading up to an elevated tform where arger, more ornate table stood.


    It clearly the king''s seat.


    Yet, to Dean Bruce''s surprise, Miranda Joy guided him up the staircase and toward that very table.


    Seeing this, the officials already seated couldn''t help but have their pupils constrict, their faces filled with shock.


    Typically, only the most distinguished guests were allowed to sit beside an empire''s king!


    Strength alone wasn''t sufficient.


    Even for those who had reached the rank of Sage Magus, if they didn''t have the backing of an empire or a top-tier organization, they still wouldn''t qualify!


    No matter how powerful you were, you couldn''t single-handedly oppose an entire empire.


    If tens of thousands or even millions of soldiers were to attack you simultaneously, using special methods to seal off space, it wouldn''t matter if you were a Sage Magus, a Martial Saint, or a Sword Saint. As long as your magical or physical energy was drainedpletely, death would be your only oue.


    That level of power capable of nation-level destruction could only be achieved by those who had stepped into the realm of divinity!


    While everyone was still reeling from shock, Dean Bruce reached the top of the staircase and noticed something unusual. Besides the central table, two smaller tables were set to either side, simrly adorned with food and wine.


    Miranda Joy led Dean Bruce and Nichs William to the right side and said respectfully, "Elder, please take your seat. This is the highest form of hospitality we can offer. I hope you won''t decline."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had a strong feeling that this banquet was going to bring forth more than just food and wine¡ªthere was sure to be a greater drama unfolding tonight!

 Chapter 125: Chapter 125: Rewards and Prani’s Doubts

    Since he was already here, Dean Bruce decided to go with the flow.


    He wasn''t foolish enough to flip the table and leave at this point. Instead, he calmly took his seat, his gaze sweeping over the dishesid out before him. The food was a feast for the senses, beautifully presented with enticing aromas that made Nichs William, who hadn''t eaten for some time, gulp involuntarily.


    The wine, too, smelled rich and fragrant, its tantalizing scent even making Dean Bruce feel tempted.


    As Dean Bruce and Nichs William settled into their seats, Miranda Joy sat at the smaller table on the opposite side.


    As time passed, more and more officials arrived, filling up the seats. There were hardly any empty spots left.


    Yet, despite therge turnout, the hall still felt rather sparse, a clear indication that many officials had already fallen victim to whatever had been happening and had disappeared.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! Lucy Michelle has sessfullyprehended the magic spell Burning Life! You have been awarded 60 Supreme Mage Points and 1 Ten-Times Draw Ticket!"


    "System Notification: Since Burning Lifehas been ssified as a high-level spell, the host receives an additional reward: Life Talisman x1!"


    The clear sound of the system''s notifications suddenly echoed in his ears, causing a smile to appear on Dean Bruce''s face. He hadn''t expected Lucy Michelle to deliver such a pleasant surprise at this critical juncture.


    Acquiring a brand-new high-level spell, especially one rted to healing, would give him a significant advantage in handling whatever came next.


    Moreover, the numerous rewards being triggered would greatly enhance his strength.


    ncing around and confirming that no one, except perhaps Miranda Joy, could notice what he was doing, Dean Bruce subtly cautioned Nichs William not to eat or drink anything from the banquet. Then he closed his eyes slightly and summoned the system interface to proceed with the draws.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully drawn Thunder shMagic Scroll x1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully drawn Anti-MagicScroll x1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully drawn Book of Enlightenmentx1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully drawn¡­"


    "¡­"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully drawn Purification SpellScroll x1!"


    Seeing a list of scroll names sh before his eyes, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but grumble inwardly.


    Ten draws, and not a single magical artifact or special item! How frustrating!


    Examining the results more closely, apart from the Anti-MagicScroll and the Book of Enlightenment, the rest were all basic spell scrolls. He could only keep them until he had five of each to make better use of them.


    Regardless of their individual value, at least he had managed to gain new spells for free. That, at least, was better than getting nothing at all.


    [Magic Disruption Scroll: Once torn open, this scroll will automatically cast a Magic Disruption spell, dispelling any active magic in the area, including spells that are currently being cast or any already activated spells¡ªwhether cast by the host or allies. Single-use only.]


    [Book of Enlightenment (Special Item): When used on a specific target, it can greatly enhance theirprehension, significantly increasing the chance of sessfully mastering a spell. Single-use only, with a duration of 30 seconds.]


    Seeing the utility of these two items, Dean Bruce''s disappointment lessened. One could disrupt all magic, while the other could enhance a target''sprehension. Both were quite practical in certain situations.


    [Perhaps the faint magical fluctuations in the homes of the disappeared could be a sign that magic is at work. I could use the Magic Disruption Scroll to test it out!]


    With a clear n in mind, Dean Bruce organized all his rewards and refocused his attention, opening his eyes once more.


    Tap, tap, tap¡ª


    Just then, the sound of footsteps echoed through the hall. Prani Joy, dressed in luxurious royal robes, emerged from the side, supported by several maids. He walked directly to the head seat.


    In an instant, all the officials and even Miranda Joy stood up and respectfully bowed, eximing in unison, "Wee, Your Majesty!"


    "No need for such formalities."


    Prani Joy''s expression remained calm as he took his seat and waved a hand, signaling everyone to sit down as well.


    "Everyone, I am aware that some strange things have been happening in the capitaltely. Many people have mysteriously disappeared, causing great concern among you all." Prani Joy''s voice was deep and steady. "But now, I have invited an elder from the Magic Guild Headquarters. With him here, we will certainly uncover the truth and rescue those who have gone missing!"


    "I ask that you do not panic and instead cooperate fully with Elder Dean of the Magic Guild. Together, we will get through this crisis as soon as possible. Do I have your agreement?"


    The somber, aged voice echoed through the hall, carrying a hint of authority.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze swept across the room, noticing that Prani Joy''s vitality had be even weaker and more fragile, making him shake his head slightly in disapproval. enjoy-on-NovelBin


    But the others couldn''t sense the ebbing life force. Hearing that thunderous voice, and being too far away to see Prani Joy''s pale face clearly, none dared to oppose the king''s words. They all nodded in agreement one after another.


    However, there was still a look of distrust in their eyes as they gazed at Dean Bruce.


    No matter how highly they regarded an elder from the Magic Guild, even if his strength surpassed theirs, it wouldn''t be by much!


    Not to mention, Dean Bruce was here all by himself!


    How could they believe that this matter could be resolved so easily?


    The so-called reassurance only stemmed from the fact that the king had shown willingness to seek external assistance!


    Even if Dean Bruce couldn''t solve the problem, the hope was that more powerful figures could be brought inter. The more reinforcements they had, the better their chances of sess.


    Dean Bruce had already anticipated Prani Joy''s speech and patiently waited for his own opportunity to speak.


    Prani Joy raised his wine ss and turned to Dean Bruce, speaking in a solemn tone, "Elder Dean, I am grateful for your presence here. I toast to your sess and hope that you''ll be able to uncover the truth behind everything!"


    "If you can resolve this matter, I am willing to offer you the hand of my most beloved daughter in marriage and provide you with a generous reward!"


    As his words echoed through the hall, countless officials looked on in shock. Since when had Prani Joy ever shown such affection for his daughter?


    Some of the younger officials wore expressions of anxiety and urgency, clearly taken aback by the king''s statement.


    But seeing Prani Joy raise his ss and drink, none of them dared to speak up, fearing that they might incur his wrath.


    It was clear that before falling ill, Prani Joy must have possessed not only formidable strength but also an imposing presence.


    After all, without the requisite power and authority, how could one be the ruler of an empire?


    After finishing his wine in one gulp, Prani Joy turned his gaze back to Dean Bruce and frowned slightly, speaking softly, "Elder Dean, could it be that the wine of the Empire of Lane Cloud does not suit your taste?"


    "It''s not that the wine is unptable," Dean Bruce replied calmly, holding his wine ss without taking a sip. "It''s just that I have a few questions I''d like to ask Your Majesty."


    What a joke! Knowing that there was something suspicious about the Joy family, why would Dean Bruce drink the wine?


    He wouldn''t touch any of the food or drink at this banquet!


    Moreover, since Prani Joy had provided him with the opportunity to speak, it was time to ask the questions that had been on his mind.


    "What is it that you wish to ask, Elder Dean?" Prani Joy asked, his expression clouded with curiosity.


    "I want to know, Your Majesty, are you trulymitted to solving the mystery of the people''s strange disappearances?"


    Dean Bruce asked calmly. "If you are, would you be willing to tell me where the surviving livestock from the homes of the missing people are being kept? If you are sincere, could you share with me everything you''ve learned about these incidents over the past month?"


    The thunderous sound of Dean Bruce''s voice reverberated through the hall, leaving all the officials stunned. They couldn''t believe that an elder like Dean Bruce would dare to publicly question a king so boldly!


    No matter how powerful the Magic Guild was, its influence came from its collective strength. Apart from the president and vice presidents of the headquarters, who held a statusparable to the rulers of major empires, other elders were generally not regarded as being on the same level.


    But to everyone''s surprise, Prani Joy didn''t get angry at being questioned in such a manner. Instead, he replied calmly, "I''m ashamed to admit that, before your arrival, we truly didn''t have much understanding of these bizarre urrences.


    All we know is that people would vanish without a trace, and the environment in their homes seemed to freeze at the exact moment they disappeared, without any changes at all¡ªjust remaining as it was."


    "No matter how many days pass, the food in their bowls and on the dishes would stay as fresh as if it were just prepared."


    "What''s even more shocking is that even if you throw those items away, they would inexplicably reappear in their original spots, making it all the more terrifying."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, agreeing with Prani Joy''s description.


    It was almost as if time-freezing magic had been cast within those homes!


    However, magic involving time and space was typically at least of the forbidden spell level. If they were facing an enemy capable of such magic, even a Sage Magus would be powerless!


    Moreover, a mage of such caliber wouldn''t resort to such measures. If someone of that strength truly wanted to target the Empire of Lane Cloud, they could simply annihte Prani Joy''s entire family¡ªthere would be no need for such convoluted tactics.


    In other words, it was likely that someone with power not quite strong enough to eliminate Prani Joy directly was hiding in the shadows, using special methods to achieve this effect.


    "Your Majesty, there''s no need to go over these details. I just want to know if you will allow me to see the surviving livestock from the homes of those who disappeared."


    Dean Bruce interjected, cutting off Prani Joy mid-sentence. He hade here to get to the bottom of things quickly, not to waste time on unnecessary exnations.


    After all, he had plenty of other matters to attend to.


    Prani Joy frowned slightly, a hint of surprise in his voice as he asked, "What surviving livestock? Didn''t all the people in those homes vanish without a trace?"


    "¡­"


    Sensing the genuine confusion and bewilderment in Prani Joy''s expression, Dean Bruce immediately turned his gaze toward Miranda Joy, his suspicion of her growing even stronger.

 Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Departure and the Bloodstained Hand

    Miranda Joy immediately stood up and said, "Father, the horses and other livestock from the households where people mysteriously disappeared are still alive. I thought there might be something special about them, so I had them isted in one ce. But we couldn''t find anything useful, so I didn''t mention it to you before."


    After she finished speaking, Dean Bruce let out a cold chuckle, while Prani Joy remained calm and said, "Then, once the banquet is over, you can take Elder Dean to inspect them. Perhaps you''ll discover something that was previously overlooked."


    "Understood," Miranda Joy replied with a smile. She raised her wine ss and respectfully addressed Dean Bruce, "Elder, I''m afraid we''ll have to trouble you with this investigation. Please allow me to offer you a toast in gratitude and hope you''ll ept."


    wee-to-NovelBin


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, a middle-aged official in his forties suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice, "Your Highness, don''t you think such behavior undermines the dignity of the Empire of Lane Cloud? The Magic Guild may be powerful, but we too have our own strong warriors. Why must we humble ourselves like this?"


    Seeing someone take the lead, others immediately followed suit, their voices rising in a mor: "That''s right, Your Highness, are you looking down on us?"


    "Your Majesty, earlier you mentioned that if Elder Dean can resolve this matter, you''d be willing to offer the Princess''s hand in marriage. If any of us achieve the same result, would your promise still hold?"


    Hearing these voices of discontent rising one after another, Dean Bruce did not get angry. Instead, a faint smile yed on his lips.


    He had been wondering how to avoid the toasts, and now a perfect excuse had just presented itself!


    Prani Joy let out a sudden sigh. "It''s easy for you to say these things, but before Elder Dean arrived, did any of you manage to discover anything useful?"


    His words fell like a heavy weight, causing the gathered officials to momentarily hold their breath. They wanted to argue back, but were too embarrassed to admit they hadn''t put in the necessary effort.


    Understanding that the various noble families all had their own hidden agendas, Prani Joy didn''t press the matter. Instead, he simply continued, "What I said before doesn''t just apply to Elder Dean. If anyone else can resolve this issue, they too will have the opportunity to win the hand of my most beloved daughter."


    Upon hearing this, many of the younger officials couldn''t hide their delight, and even a few of the older ones nodded in approval.


    Their age might be a disadvantage, but they could still n for their descendants!


    Only Miranda Joy''s eyes narrowed slightly, a glimmer of coldness shing within them.


    Seeing that Prani Joy had deftly deflected the topic, Dean Bruce had no desire to linger in the pce for food and drink. He immediately stood up and said, "This situation is highly unusual. It would be best to resolve it as soon as possible. As for the banquet, I suggest we forgo it."


    "Miranda, take me to see those surviving livestock!"


    Upon hearing his words, a slight twitch appeared at the corner of Miranda Joy''s mouth. Yet, she couldn''t refuse. She rose gracefully and bowed slightly, saying, "Yes, Elder. Please, follow me."


    After a brief pause, Miranda Joy nced at the remaining officials and softly suggested, "You may also join us. The more hands we have, the faster we can resolve this matter."


    Hearing her suggestion, the officials had no desire to sit idly by any longer. They hadn''t really been focused on the banquet anyway, so they all stood up and followed Miranda Joy.


    A crowd of several hundred people began making their way through the pce, forming a grand procession as they moved along.


    In a short while, Dean Bruce followed Miranda Joy into a secluded courtyard.


    What was peculiar, however, was that the courtyard was surrounded by intricate purple magical formations, giving off a strange and almost eerie glow.


    Numerous guards stood vignt, forming a heavily fortified perimeter that encircled the entire courtyard. If not for Miranda Joy leading the way, it would have been nearly impossible for Dean Bruce and the others to even approach.


    Once inside, the group was immediately met with a foul stench. Dean Bruce and the others couldn''t help but frown.


    Just as Miranda had described earlier, the ce reeked of a nauseating odor. The courtyard, which should have been clean and orderly, was littered with animal droppings. Hundreds of different types of livestock were crammed together, making the sight not only unpleasant but also repulsive.


    Some of the pampered officials and nobles, who had been raised in luxury, couldn''t even bear the stench for more than a few moments. Without bothering to inspect the area further, they covered their noses and gagged, turning around and rushing out of the courtyard.


    Even Nichs William struggled to endure the stench. Within moments, the only ones left in the courtyard were Dean Bruce, Miranda Joy, and a few aged, battle-hardened generals.


    The generals had all wed their way through the battlefields of war, so such an environment was nothing to them.


    As for Dean Bruce, he was long ustomed to such conditions. In his previous life, in order to shoot attention-grabbing videos and gain views, he hade up with all sorts of extreme gimmicks and had endured much worse environments than this. He could handle it.


    Ignoring the others, Dean Bruce carefully examined each of the livestock in the courtyard. The animals showed no unusual behavior but were clearly terrified of people. Every time someone got close, they''d be incredibly agitated, huddling together in the darkest corners of the courtyard.


    Apart from the constant trembling of his Magic Compass, which continued to vibrate in response to the strong magical presence, there were no other apparent issues within the courtyard.


    But the Magic Compass''s reaction could be attributed to the numerous formations etched into the surrounding walls. Such strong magical fluctuations were to be expected!


    Could it be that he had been mistaken all along?


    Was there really nothing unusual about these surviving livestock?


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, contemting various possibilities.


    "These animals'' auras seem normal. There''s no trace of demonic energy or any malevolent presence. They shouldn''t pose any problem."


    Remarked an elderly official. He nced at Miranda Joy and continued softly, "If that''s the case, Your Highness, I suggest you have these animals cleared out as soon as possible. The royal pce is no ce for raising livestock."


    Miranda Joy nodded in agreement, then turned her gaze back to Dean Bruce. "Elder, have you discovered anything unusual?"


    At her question, many of the gathered officials couldn''t help but darken their expressions.


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "There''s nothing unusual here. It seems that the magic used by our hidden foe only affects humans, which is why these livestock managed to survive."


    "Yes, indeed," Miranda Joy sighed. "Who knows what kind of strange magic it is?"


    After a brief pause, she suggested, "Since we haven''t found anything useful, perhaps we should head back. We can still make it to the banquet."


    "No need."


    Dean Bruce replied curtly, rejecting the idea outright. "I''m only interested in solving this matter as soon as possible. Since we''ve found no clues here, Nichs and I will head into the city and inspect the homes of those who''ve gone missing."


    "As for the banquet, you''re free to enjoy it yourselves."


    With that, Dean Bruce swished his sleeve dismissively, not bothering to wait for a response from Miranda Joy or the others. He turned on his heel and left the courtyard.


    For a moment, the gathered officials were left fuming, their expressions twisted in anger. They only began to speak up after Dean Bruce''s figure hadpletely disappeared from sight. "Your Highness, just who does this man think he is?" one official muttered coldly. "How dare he act so arrogantly?"


    "Just because he''s from the Magic Guild headquarters, does he think he''s above us?"


    But before Miranda Joy could reply, a sudden surge of powerful magical energy filled the air.


    In an instant, a bolt of lightning descended from the sky, striking the official who had spoken out. The strike hit him squarely on the head, charring his skin ck. His body seized up, twitching uncontrobly as he stood paralyzed in ce.


    Dean Bruce''s voice echoed eerily through the air. "Arrogant or not, I don''t care. What I do know is that if anyone dares to gossip behind my back, they can expect no mercy from me!"


    The words hung in the air like a dark cloud, and the officials shuddered involuntarily. Miranda Joy narrowed her eyes slightly, observing the scene with a contemtive look.


    There were certainly powerful figures within the Empire of Lane Cloud, but such individuals were either hidden away deep within the royal pce or were the heads of noble families¡ªrecluses who rarely engaged in political affairs.


    That was why Dean Bruce had the confidence to act so boldly.


    After calmly walking out of the courtyard, Dean Bruce motioned to Nichs William, and the two of them made their way out without further dy.


    Leaving the pce was much easier than entering it. The path was smooth and unimpeded, and before long, Dean Bruce and Nichs William had reached the pce gates and retrieved their horses.


    As they rode slowly under the moonlight, Nichs William nced at the deserted streets and couldn''t help but remark, "To think the imperial capital would be this empty, even with a banquet being held at the royal pce. It''s truly sad to see."


    Dean Bruce cast a sideways nce at Nichs William. "Didn''t expect you to be so sentimental," he remarked casually, but didn''t continue the conversation. His mind was preupied, turning over every detail of what had transpired since they entered the capital.


    Noticing this, Nichs William wisely chose to remain silent, not wanting to interrupt his mentor''s train of thought.


    For a while, the only sound in the empty street was the crisp clopping of horse hooves echoing in the night.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Dean Bruce''s eyes suddenly narrowed. He felt a strange fluctuation in the air, causing him to pull on the reins and bring his horse to a stop.


    "What''s wrong, Teacher?" Nichs William asked anxiously, his gaze darting around as he scanned their surroundings for any signs of danger.


    Tilting his head slightly, Dean Bruce closed his eyes and listened intently. There, amid the stillness of the night, he detected a faint, almost imperceptible sound¡ªa soft breathing.


    Without warning, Dean Bruce spun around and opened his eyes, staring straight at a small alley piled high with straw.


    Noticing the direction of Dean Bruce''s gaze, Nichs William immediately urged his horse forward, stopping in front of the straw pile. He cautiously tapped at it with his staff a few times, then turned back, shaking his head. "Teacher, there''s nothing unusual he¡ª"


    "Schlchhh!"


    Before Nichs William could finish his sentence, a bloodied hand burst through the straw, reaching out from within. Nichs stumbled backward in shock, his heart hammering in his chest. He staggered a few paces before nearly losing his bnce and falling off his horse.

 Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Rescue

    The sight of the blood-soaked hand instantly startled Nichs William. He instinctively raised his staff, gathering magic energy at its tip.


    "Look at you, getting all jumpy!"


    Dean Bruce remarked nonchntly. "There''s a severely injured person inside. Pull him out and see what''s going on."


    "A person? Whew¡­ As long as it''s a person!" Nichs William let out a sigh of relief. With Dean Bruce by his side, he had no reason to fear another human being.


    Although he didn''t release his gathered magic, Nichs William didn''t strike either. Instead, he cautiously tapped the bloody hand with his staff. Seeing that the hand still had feeling and could move slightly, Nichs stepped forward and began pulling away the straw that covered it.


    With the straw removed, a bloodied figure slumped to the ground, copsing headfirst onto the cobblestone street.


    Even though the man''s clothes were torn to shreds, Dean Bruce''s keen eyes could spot traces of golden threads woven into the fabric. His gaze narrowed slightly.


    Wearing garments or armor lined with gold thread indicated that the man held a distinguished status.


    If someone of such stature had ended up in this wretched state, abandoned in a pile of straw, then the implications of the situation were surely no small matter.


    Nichs William took a closer look and said, "Teacher, this man must be a noble of some sort. I don''t sense any magic from him, but his muscr build suggests he''s a warrior. What should we do with him?"


    "Take him back to the inn!"


    Dean Bruce nced around to make sure no one else was nearby before he spoke calmly. "The guards are still terrified by these so-called ghosts, and their patrols arex at night. Let''s use this opportunity to get him out of here."


    Hearing his teacher''s instructions, Nichs William¡ªthough clearly reluctant toe into contact with the man''s bloody body¡ªstill frowned and hoisted the man onto his horse. Picking up the pace, they headed swiftly back to the inn.


    When they reached the inn, the main gate was shut tight, though light still seeped out from inside.


    It seemed their approach had been noticed, as a woman''s slightly trembling voice called out from within, "Dean? Nichs? Is that you back already?"


    Not wanting to risk running into any patrols, Dean Bruce immediately replied, "Yes, it''s me. Hurry and open the door!"


    "Creak!" The door cracked open a sliver. After confirming it was indeed Dean Bruce, the woman swung it open and urgently urged, "Come in quickly! I''ve heard rumors that those ghosts are picking people to eat at night!"


    As soon as the bloodied figure was carried into the inn, the woman''s face turned deathly pale. She stumbled back in terror, copsing onto the floor and staring at Dean Bruce and Nichs William, trembling all over.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. We didn''t harm this person. We just found him on the way back."


    Nichs William exined. He then asked, "Do you have any healing potions in the inn?"


    "N-No¡­ No, we don''t!"


    The woman shook her head vigorously, her teeth chattering in fear as she stammered, "H-have¡­ have you¡­ eaten d-dinner¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce nced around and noticed that the woman had already set the dinner table. Although it wasn''t asvish as the banquet in the royal pce, it was still quite impressive for an ordinary meal.


    Having been busy outside the whole day, Dean Bruce hadn''t touched a single dish or drink at the banquet¡ªeverything there was provided by the Joy family, whom he didn''t trust. After a long, exhausting day, hunger gnawed at him. Without a word, he moved over to the table, sat down, and began eating calmly. your chapter source mv-l,e mp _yr


    If the woman had harbored any ill intent, she would have actedst night. The fact that nothing happened suggested she wasn''t an enemy.


    Nichs William scratched his head, still holding onto the injured man, and looked over in surprise. "Teacher, this guy looks like he''s at death''s door, and you''re still eating?"


    "Rx, he won''t die anytime soon."


    Having absorbed the Spring of Life, Dean Bruce''s sensitivity to the vitality of living beings was extraordinary. Despite the severity of the man''s injuries, Dean Bruce could tell his life wasn''t in immediate danger.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have instructed Nichs William to transport such a gravely injured person. If the man died, not only would they lose a potential source of information, but it could also escte into a much bigger issue.


    "H-He won''t die?" Hearing this, the tension in Nichs William''s shoulders eased. He casually dropped the man onto the floor, pulled up a chair, and sat at the table. Grabbing a pair of chopsticks, he started picking at the food. "I didn''t get a chance to eat much at the banquet before we were dragged to that courtyard and ended up vomiting for a long time. Finally, I can have a proper meal."


    "Miss Innkeeper, you''re quite the cook! If this inn ever goes under, why don''t youe work for me as a chef at my residence?" Nichs teased with a grin.


    Dean Bruce frowned and said in a low voice, "Wait¡­ You ate the food at the banquet? Didn''t I tell you not to touch anything?"


    "Heh, well¡­" Nichs William scratched his head sheepishly. "By the time you told me, I''d already eaten a few bites. So, I figured since I''d already started, I might as well eat a bit more."


    Dean Bruce was at a loss for words. There was no point in scolding him further. He just silently resolved to keep an eye on Nichs and be prepared to administer any necessary healing.


    Even with his limited interaction with Miranda Joy, Dean Bruce was certain she was hiding something. The exquisite dishes she''d prepared wouldn''te without a price.


    After finishing most of the meal prepared by the innkeeper, Dean Bruce stood up and spoke to her, "There''s no need to be afraid. As long as you keep your mouth shut and don''t mention any of this to anyone, you''ll bepensated fairly and won''t be harmed."


    "Really?"


    The woman''s eyes lit up with hope. She could tell that Dean Bruce was the one in charge. She immediately shut her eyes tight and said nervously, "I don''t know anything. All I know is that you two came back tonight, ate dinner, and then went to sleep!"


    "I should go get some rest, too! So I can prepare breakfast for you both in the morning!"


    As she spoke, the woman kept her eyes shut, fumbled her way upstairs, and left hurriedly without even clearing the dishes on the table.


    Nichs William pursed his lips and whispered, "She''s really scared out of her wits. By the way, teacher, when there were so many people around earlier, I didn''t want to ask too many questions. But how can you be so sure that my fianc¨¦e''s family is alright? We saw with our own eyes how those two soldiers were burned to ashes."


    This showed that Nichs William wasn''t dull¡ªin fact, he was quite smart. He only put on that straightforward, naive demeanor on purpose.


    At the same time, the sound of the woman''s footsteps paused slightly on the stairs. Dean Bruce didn''t respond right away. He looked up at her, only continuing once he saw that she resumed climbing the stairs. "There was no sign of burning or fire residue at the Hundred-Battle General''s residence, unlike the charred remnants we saw today at the Finance Minister''s house."


    "I suspect it was something deliberately staged by whoever''s behind this to mislead us into making the wrong conclusions."


    "Alright, enough talk about this. If you''re done eating, take that man upstairs. Let''s see if we can wake him up."


    Dean Bruce had been keeping track of the woman''s movements. Only after hearing the door close upstairs did he pause and narrow his eyes slightly.


    Initially, he hadn''t harbored any suspicion toward her. But the moment her footsteps hesitated, Dean Bruce immediately sensed something was amiss.


    The remarks he made earlier were intentionally said aloud to bait her, to see if there would be any reaction.


    [Was she just overly scared, and the hesitation purely coincidental? Or is there more to her identity than meets the eye?]


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce reminded himself to be extra cautious. After all, this was unfamiliar territory, and if they weren''t careful, both he and Nichs William might meet a deadly fate here.


    Returning to the room and waiting until Nichs William brought the injured man inside, Dean Bruce immediately asked, "Do you still have any magic scrolls that can conceal our presence?"


    "Yes!"


    Nichs William''s willingness to obey showed its benefits. He didn''t question the reason or wonder why Dean Bruce wouldn''t just cast the spell himself. Instead, he immediately pulled out a scroll and tore it open.


    Buzz¡ª


    A soft blue glow shimmered, instantly forming a barrier that enveloped the entire room.


    Dean Bruce wasted no time. He gestured for Nichs William toy the man down on the ground. His lips moved silently, and with a gentle wave of his right hand, magic began to converge from all directions.


    The inn was constructed entirely of wood, and the wooden elements themselves contained a degree of healing power. Dean Bruce chose to cast the The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell directly.


    Soft green light sparkled, transforming into vibrant green leaves that wrapped around the man''s severely injured body.


    Although the vitality flowing from the leaves was faint, it steadily trickled into the man''s body, healing him with surprising effectiveness.


    In just a matter of ten breaths, the wounds on his skin where the leaves had encircled him began to fade away, bing smooth and supple like a newborn''s skin¡ªwhite and unblemished, as if he had never been injured at all.


    His internal vitality also began to recover, and even his previouslybored breathing became steady and calm, with his chest gently rising and falling.


    "Teacher, you know so many different kinds of spells! And they''re not even of the same element¡ªyou''re too incredible!"


    Seeing the man, who had been on the brink of death, saved by Dean Bruce in such a short time, Nichs William couldn''t help but express his admiration, feeling more respect and awe toward Dean Bruce.


    In this world, most mages only mastered spells of a single type. A mage like Dean Bruce, who was proficient in different types and elements, was extremely rare. What''s more, the power and effectiveness he demonstrated were extraordinary.


    Ignoring Nichs William''s ttery, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes and focused intently on the recovering man.


    He had a strong hunch¡ªthis man was bound to be of significant importance!

 Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Betrayal?

    "Cough¡­ Cough¡­"


    No one knew how long it had been when the sound of coughing broke the silence. The man''s chest, now fully healed, began to rise and fall intensely, drawing both Dean Bruce''s and Nichs William''s attention.


    Slowly opening his eyes, the man spoke his first words, "Is¡­ is this hell? How unfortunate. So young, and I haven''t even taken over the inheritance left by my father. Yet I''ve died¡­"


    "¡­"


    Nichs William''s voice wasced with sarcasm, "Don''t worry. You can always leave the inheritance to us. I wouldn''t mind bearing such a heavy burden."


    "Huh?"


    Blinking his eyes, the man finally realized he wasn''t alone. He jerked upright suddenly, but his injuries, though outwardly healed, were not entirely mended internally. The sudden movement sent a sharp pain through his body, making him gasp and let out a cry of agony.


    It was then that the man fully grasped that he was still alive!


    After all, the dead can''t feel pain!


    He took a careful look around and then bowed slightly to Dean Bruce, expressing his gratitude, "Thank you for saving me. May I ask, where is this ce?"


    "Pur-cloud Imperial Capital," Dean Bruce responded calmly.


    Hearing this, the man let out a long sigh of relief.


    Nichs William couldn''t help but interject with a pout, "How are you so sure it was my teacher who saved you and not me?"


    "¡­"


    The man''s lips twitched slightly, but he chose not to respond to Nichs William. Instead, he turned his attention to his own body, examining himself thoroughly.


    Not finding any trace of injury, his eyes shone with newfound light. He knelt down and gave Dean Bruce a deep, respectful bow before speaking in a serious tone, "My injuries were extremely severe before, yet you''ve managed to heal mepletely. You must be a master beyondpare!"


    "Please, would you be willing to help me with something? If you do, I will give you anything you desire as thanks¡ªwhatever you want!"


    "I, Apollon Joy, swear by the honor of the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital''s royal family. I will never deceive you!"


    "Hm?"


    When he finished speaking, Nichs William''s face immediately showed a look of astonishment. Dean Bruce, too, was somewhat surprised. He had suspected that this man''s status was not low and that he would y an important role in future developments, but he hadn''t expected him to be a member of the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital''s royal family!


    Moreover, he was one of the two elder brothers that he and Miranda Joy had previously discussed!


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce asked softly, "Miranda Joy is your sister?"


    "Indeed." Apollon Joy''s face revealed his surprise, followed quickly by immense joy. "You know my little sister? That''s wonderful!"


    Sensing Apollon Joy''s genuine happiness, Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed as confusion clouded his thoughts.


    Based on his assumptions, Miranda Joy was supposed to be the mastermind or at least an aplice conspiring with the hidden foe, all to seize control of the royal session.


    But if that were the case, why would Apollon Joy be so genuinely excited upon hearing her name?


    If the Joy family truly had such a good rtionship, then many of Dean Bruce''s prior spections would have to be reconsidered from scratch.


    After a moment''s contemtion, Dean Bruce asked directly, "You have a good rtionship with Miranda Joy?"


    "Of course," Apollon Joy sighed. "Father has never been fond of her since she was little, so it was my brother and I who raised her. Naturally, the three of us share a very close bond."


    "This time, when trouble arose in the imperial capital, she was the first to inform us."


    "Unfortunately, as my brother and I were making our way back, we were ambushed by assassins. I barely managed to escape, but my injuries were so severe that I couldn''t make it back to the pce. That''s why I had no choice but to hide in the hay."


    "Once again, I must thank you for saving my life."


    Hearing all this, Dean Bruce realized that things had be even more convoluted.


    At the very least, the harmony shown between ney Joy and Miranda Joy earlier was all a facade!


    When two people deliberately put on such an act, it can only mean that a hidden scheme is at y behind the scenes!


    Dean Bruce nced at Apollon Joy and asked softly, "So, do you n to head back to the pce and reunite with your father?"


    "No, absolutely not!"


    Apollon Joy shook his head urgently, a hint of fear in his voice. "The ones who tried to kill me earlier were part of the royal pce guard, specifically the elite unit directly loyal to the royal family. The entire pce is now under their control. If I were to rush back, I''d probably lose my head before I even see my sister or father."


    Eyes narrowing in thought, Apollon Joy continued in a grave tone, "The only way to change the current situation is through military force. Could you escort me out of the capital and help me return to the border? Once I''m back, I can rally my troops, gather support from all the noble families and vassals nearby, and lead an army of a million to storm the capital!"


    There was no denying that Apollon Joy''s n was sound.


    When the pce guards are under someone else''smand, entering the pce, even if he were to sessfully reunite with ney Joy, would be useless. He''d still end up dead, no matter what.


    Only by holding military power could he sweep away all obstacles with overwhelming force!


    But unfortunately, this wasn''t the approach Dean Bruce wanted to take. It was too tant, and it would definitely alert the mastermind hiding in the shadows.


    What if, pushed to desperation, the hidden enemy decided to execute all the hostages they had taken?


    As for the possibility that those people were still alive, just being held captive?


    It was almost a certainty!


    Because if the mastermind had intended to kill those who went missing, they could have done so long ago!


    Leaving a bloody scene would have a far stronger deterrent effect and emotional impact than merely making people disappear!


    Dean Bruce softly asked, "Can you tell me which family controls the royal pce guards in the imperial capital? And where is their estate located?"


    Upon hearing this question, Apollon Joy immediately understood Dean Bruce''s intent. With a sigh, he replied, "The royal pce guard is led by Terrynas Gold. He has been highly favored by my father, and the entire Gold family has received numerous rewards, which allowed them to rise swiftly to the ranks of nobility, earning sessive titles."


    "I never expected the Gold family to choose betrayal. Once I rally my troops, I will tear everyst member of the Gold family to pieces!"


    "As for their estate, they were granted special permission by my father to reside in the courtyard to the left of the pce, where there is also a guard post manned by the royal guards, making it nearly impossible for ordinary people to infiltrate."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but be surprised. In any era or on any continent, being granted residence near the highest ruler''s pce was a testament to one''s favor and status.


    What, then, could have caused Terrynas Gold to betray them? Even to the point of ambushing the two royal princes midway?


    On the other hand, Nichs William was nearly dozing off. Although he had grown up in the Lord''s mansion, he had always focused on training with Shelly William and then relied on Dean Bruce''s support. With no real sense of crisis in his life, he found these matters uninteresting.


    "If¡­ if you n to go investigate the Gold family, I can guide you. But I still hope that you will help me escape the capital! If you agree to assist me, I am willing to swear on the name of the royal family that I will bestow great rewards upon you!"


    Having heard enough empty promises, Dean Bruce remained unmoved. He replied calmly, "There''s no need for that. Let''s make a deal instead: you take me to the Gold family estate, and I''ll ensure you get out of the capital. We''ll deal with the rest after you''ve sessfully rallied your forces."


    "Agreed!"


    Although this cooperation seemed rather abrupt, Apollon Joy could not turn down a chance to escape the capital.


    Just as he attempted to get up, a wave of pain washed over him, making him wince. He sighed, "How long will it take for these injuries to fully heal?"


    Dean Bruce had no intention of using more of his magical energy to heal him. He simply ignored the question, closed his eyes, and began resting to recover his strength.


    Realizing this, Apollon Joy could only smile bitterly before continuing, "I can tell that you are not a native of the Empire of Lane Cloud. So why did youe here, right after these strange events began?"


    "If you don''t dare to ask, then don''t. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee you''ll live long enough to find out."


    Dean Bruce''s voice was calm, yet it made Apollon Joy shut his mouth immediately, too frightened to speak any further.


    For a moment, the entire room fell into silence.


    Nichs William yawned and said, "Teacher, if there''s nothing else, may I go to sleep now?"


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce nced at Nichs William and noticed that he fell asleep in an exceptionally short amount of time. He instantly realized that something was wrong¡ªsomeone had done something to Nichs William!


    Normally, people only fall asleep that quickly if they are utterly exhausted to the point of copse!


    Clearly, the food Nichs William ate at the banquet was indeed tampered with; otherwise, why would Dean Bruce not feel the slightest bit tired?


    "This guy¡­ How can he fall asleep so quickly?" Apollon Joy was also startled and muttered, "What an enviable ability!"


    Seeing that Dean Bruce remained unresponsive, Apollon Joy hesitated before finally deciding to curl up against the corner wall and close his eyes, preparing to get some rest himself.


    If he continued talking, he feared Dean Bruce might just snap and finish him off on the spot!


    In no time, the room returned to a state of utter stillness.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes were closed too, but he wasn''t sleeping. His mind was on high alert, his mental strength focused entirely on keeping a close watch over Nichs William.


    Who knew how much time had passed, but as the night wore on, Nichs William, who had been deeply asleep, suddenly and soundlessly stood up¡ªwithout any warning or sign of movement leading up to it.

 Chapter 129: Chapter 129: The Puppet Woman

    Almost at the very moment Nichs William stood up, a faint pink mist began to ripple from within his body, quickly spreading throughout the entire room.


    On the other side, Apollon Joy, who had been asleep, was suddenly enveloped by the pink mist. His body immediately rxed, and he slid down onto the floor.


    If one were to listen closely, they would notice his breathing was faint, and his chest still rose and fell slightly, indicating that Apollon Joy had not died but merely fallen unconscious.


    Witnessing this scene, Dean Bruce naturally wouldn''t allow the pink mist to get anywhere near him. With a slight movement of his mind, he cast the "The Compassion of Heaven and Earth" spell. The wooden bed beneath him seemed toe to life, with branches and leaves sprouting and wrapping around him, forming a protective barrier.


    The faint green light shimmered, and the vitality-infused branches shielded him from the pink mist outside.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze was fixed on Nichs William, watching as he slowly rose to his feet, eyes closed, and walked towards the door as if sleepwalking. He opened it and began to head outside.


    After confirming that Nichs William''s aura had not changed significantly and that there was no immediate danger, Dean Bruce did not attempt to break him out of this state. Instead, he quietly got up and followed him.


    Trailing Nichs William, Dean Bruce soon descended the stairs and left the inn, making his way slowly under the moonlight towards the outskirts of the city.


    As they approached the city gate, the guards heard the sound of footsteps and hurriedly rushed out, weapons in hand, eyes full of alertness as they stared at Nichs William.


    But before they could ask any questions, the purple mist had already spread around them, causing them to copse to the ground in an instant, falling unconscious.


    Seeing this scene, Dean Bruce immediately understood¡ªsomeone was controlling Nichs William''s body. He wasn''t just sleepwalking.


    However, while that person could control Nichs William, they didn''t seem to have the ability to observe the surroundings, or rather, the one in the shadows could only gather information through Nichs William''s eyes.


    Dean Bruce had been following directly behind Nichs William the entire time, so the one in the shadows hadn''t noticed him.


    With this realization, Dean Bruce moved even more lightly, creating more distance between himself and Nichs William, not giving the one in the shadows any chance of detecting his presence.


    The city guards fell unconscious, saving Dean Bruce the trouble of dealing with them. He continued to follow behind Nichs William at a slow pace, leaving the imperial capital and weaving through the dense forest.


    He had no idea how much time had passed when Nichs William, still in his sleepwalking state, finally arrived at a secludedke. The moonlight poured onto the water, casting a silver glow. Two moons reflected on theke''s surface, illuminating the woman floating on the water, making her look like an ethereal angel.


    Hiding in the woods, Dean Bruce peered out, his brows furrowing involuntarily.


    The woman floating on theke wore a mask and was draped in a loose, white robe thatpletely concealed her figure. It was impossible to discern her identity. If it weren''t for the cascade of her long hair and the faint rise and fall of her chest, it would have been hard even to determine her gender!


    As the woman''s white robe fluttered, her body emitted a pure white radiance, which drifted toward Nichs William.


    Immediately, Dean Bruce noticed that Nichs William''s soul and body were beginning to separate. A hazy, ethereal figure slowly floated out from within him.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes darted around, but he didn''t continue watching. Instead, he crept out from his hiding spot, fully prepared to cast his spells.


    If Nichs William hadn''t been his apprentice, he would have allowed the woman to continue her spell, just to see its specific effects.


    But s, Nichs William washis disciple!


    Moreover, though Nichs William might appear simple and naive, his ability toprehend magic was exceptional. Dean Bruce still wanted him to master more spells so that he himself could benefit from it. How could he just stand there and watch his apprentice die?


    However, just as Dean Bruce was about to intervene, Nichs William''s soul was suddenly pulled back into his body in an instant.


    The woman''s spell was interrupted, causing her to stumble backward several steps.


    Buzz¡ª


    A strange purple light surged, and an elderly apparition materialized from within Nichs William''s body. A powerful force burst forth, instantly enveloping the entire area.


    A crisp gasp escaped the woman''s lips, and Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up at the sight. Immediately, a smile spread across his face.


    As expected, he had been right!


    A guy like Nichs William was too simr to the protagonist of a novel. Now that he''d seen the elderly figure residing within Nichs William, Dean Bruce was even more convinced¡ªNichs William was definitely the protagonist!


    Having confirmed that Nichs William was indeed the protagonist, Dean Bruce no longer had to worry. After all, it would be incredibly difficult for him to truly die. This allowed Dean Bruce to offload as many spells as he wanted onto Nichs, letting him grasp their essence as quickly as possible.


    Shelly William''s gaze swept over the woman and a cold sneer formed on his lips. "A mere puppet dares to harm my descendant?"


    "¡­"


    Without the slightest hesitation, the woman''s feet emitted a burst of light, and her body soared straight into the air.


    Shelly William shouted coldly, "Trying to flee now? Toote! O darkness of the night, unleash an endless storm, disturb this domain, and tear every enemy to shreds!"


    As he chanted, dark light surged in from all directions, carrying with it a sense of immense pressure. It formed a barrier, directly bouncing the woman back to the ground.


    In the next moment, the dark light converged and took the form of hundreds of ravens. They let out a series of harsh "caw-caw" cries and darted towards the woman with extreme speed.


    Sensing the power emanating from the ravens, the woman barely managed to stabilize her posture before pulling a staff from within her voluminous magical robe. Her hand, now exposed, was small and delicate, appearing exceptionally beautiful under the moonlight.


    However, Shelly William was an old man who had lived for thousands of years. He had long since be indifferent to a woman''s beauty. No matter how attractive she might be, the moment she raised her staff, his body flickered, and he instantly teleported to her side.


    The next moment, he threw his head back and let out a long howl, causing all the dark ravens to scream in unison. The sound waves seemed to solidify, brimming with immense power, and sted the woman away, sending her crashing into the nearby cliff.


    Bang!


    Ssh!


    It wasn''t until the woman sshed into theke below that Shelly William flew over and fished her out. He threw her directly onto the shore.


    At this time, Nichs William was still in a deep sleep.


    Shelly William did not remove the woman''s magical robe. Instead, he looked towards the ce where Dean Bruce was hiding and said softly, "Mr. Dean, I am merely an elder of the Nichs family. Due to my spirit form, I have been residing within his body. If I have caused any offense, I sincerely apologize and beg your forgiveness."


    Hearing these words, Dean Bruce saw no reason to hide any longer. He stepped out and replied with a smile, "There''s no need to apologize. I''ve sensed your presence for quite some time now. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have followed Nichs all the way here. Knowing you were around, I knew he wouldn''t be harmed."


    "But if you hadn''t shown yourself sooner, I might have assumed I was wrong and intervened directly."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce''s gaze fell on Shelly William, scrutinizing him closely.


    Even though Shelly William was in his spirit form and couldn''t exert much power, and even though they were likely allies, Dean Bruce remained vignt, carefully examining him to prepare for any possible scenario.


    "Oh?" Shelly William''s expression shifted subtly. He hadn''t expected that, despite his efforts to remain concealed, he could still be discovered. His respect for Dean Bruce grew even deeper. He spoke up, "I can sense it. This is nothing more than a puppet. Would you like to take a closer look?"


    Without any hesitation, Dean Bruce walked up to the woman. He gently removed the robe covering her, revealing an exquisitely beautiful face.


    With a slight probe of his senses, Dean Bruce noticed that the woman was still breathing. He reached out and pulled open her eyelids, revealing pupils that werepletely white, with no sign of consciousness.


    "Hmm? She''s actually a living person?"


    Shelly William was equally taken aback. "Earlier, I couldn''t feel any signs of life at all. I could only detect the presence of a soul''s energy clinging to this body. I thought it was just a puppet, but I didn''t expect her to be an actual person!"


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "What you said isn''t entirely wrong. Although she''s still alive, her soul has already left her body. Now that the soul of the one controlling her has retreated, it''s not incorrect to call her a puppet."


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce nced at the still-slumbering Nichs William and said softly, "If you hadn''t acted earlier, that person in the shadows would likely have stripped Nichs''s soul from his body as well. At that point, his body would have turned into a puppet too!"


    At this point, Dean Bruce suddenly understood the principle behind how that group of people disappeared without a trace.


    The method was straightforward: using that particr spell, people were ced into a unique state, emitting the pink mist from within their bodies. Anyone who approached would fall unconscious, likely with their memories wiped clean as well.


    Once their souls were extracted, couldn''t their bodies be disposed of at will?


    The only question that remained was the medium through which the spell was cast.


    The person in the shadows was far away from Nichs William. To cast a spell from such a distance, there must be some sort of medium involved. Moreover, both Dean Bruce and Apollon Joy were in the room as well. If it had been an area-effect spell, they would have certainly been affected too.


    With these thoughts running through his mind, Dean Bruce fell into deep contemtion. What exactly had Nichs William done to fall into such a trap?

 Chapter 130: Chapter 130: A Peculiar Identity, Seeking a Master?

    Nichs William had been following Dean Bruce all day long and had never once separated from him. Logically speaking, if Nichs had fallen into a trap, then Dean Bruce shouldn''t have been unaffected either.


    After pondering for a moment, Dean Bruce finally identified the cause.


    The food and wine served at the banquet!


    Dean Bruce hadn''t taken a single bite of food, and when people tried to toast him, he skillfully evaded by steering the conversation elsewhere!


    The medium must have been the food and wine. That''s the only way Nichs could have been affected despite the considerable distance from the one in the shadows.


    [In that case, the mastermind must be Miranda Joy or Prani Joy. They''re the only ones with authority over the royal court.]


    [Another suspect is the Gold family, which controls the entire Imperial Guard. They could have easily tampered with the banquet.]


    [However, if the Gold family intended to betray the throne, the imperial capital wouldn''t be this calm. Their approach would be far more aggressive since they aren''t part of the royal family. They would need to use a show of overwhelming force to subdue the entire Empire of Lane Cloud before they could attempt to usurp power.]


    [Most likely, the Gold family is still loyal to either Miranda Joy or Prani Joy.]


    [In the royal family, anything could happen.]


    Putting his thoughts aside, Dean Bruce looked up at Shelly William and said, "This woman''s soul has already left her body. I have a n¡ªwould you be willing to cooperate?"


    Shelly William smiled and replied earnestly, "Nichs is the most valued descendant of our family. Since you are his teacher, we are on the same side and allies. I will never abandon arade!"


    "As long as your n is feasible, I will certainly not refuse." Sensing Dean Bruce''s caution towards him, Shelly William first rified his own stance before asking for specifics. "May I ask, sir, what is your n?"


    Dean Bruce spoke softly, "I have a fairly good guess as to the identity of the one in the shadows. Why don''t you inject your soul into this body? When dawnes, we''ll go find that person together and see how they react."


    "Agreed!"


    Upon hearing this, Shelly William didn''t hesitate. He made his soul even more ethereal and then directed it into the woman''s body.


    In an instant, the woman''s eyes opened, her breathing and vitality restored. She stood up straight without dy.


    Shelly William brushed off the loose folds of the oversized magical robe and spoke softly, "This staff and robe are both standardized equipment. The one in the shadows must have some backing. Be careful when you confront them."


    Pausing briefly, Shelly William continued, "This mark, as well as the method they use to seize souls, feels oddly familiar to me. This organization must be a long-standing power that has been around for many years."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    For someone like Shelly William¡ªan ancient being¡ªto recognize it as a familiar force, it meant that this group had existed for a very long time and likely possessed considerable strength.


    After their conversation ended, Dean Bruce noticed that the moonlight was gradually dimming, and the other side of the sky began to glow with the first hints of dawn. He turned to look at Nichs William, who was still sleeping soundly, and couldn''t help but sigh, "This kid¡­ While the two of us have been worried about him all night, he''s sleeping like a log!"


    Shelly William chuckled. "You''re his teacher. Just give him a good scolding during the day."


    Hesitating for a moment, Shelly William added, "Sir, since I''ve been residing inside him all this time, I''ve heard every spell and incantation you''ve taught. I truly apologize for this. I promise not to practice any of it. I hope you won''t mind."


    Dean Bruce responded nonchntly, "It doesn''t matter. I sensed long ago that there was another soul inside him. If you could understand what I was teaching, go ahead and learn. If you manage to master them, I won''t be upset. If I were worried about such things, I wouldn''t have continued teaching him in the first ce."


    What a joke¡ªDean Bruce was actually hoping Shelly William could master those spells!


    After all, it would mean free system rewards for him!


    Unaware of Dean Bruce''s true thoughts, Shelly William was deeply moved by his generosity. To not care about someone else overhearing high-level spells and even Ultra-High-Level spells was truly impressive. This made Shelly William elevate his estimation of Dean Bruce''s strength even further.


    Sighing, Shelly William maneuvered the woman''s body to lift the still-sleeping Nichs William and carried him on her back, following closely behind Dean Bruce.


    The two of them quickly headed back towards the city.


    With both moving at full speed, Dean Bruce''s pace wasn''t slow either. They managed to arrive at the gates of the imperial capital before sunrise.


    By now, the city guards who had been affected were still in that peculiar state, only now they were no longer lying on the ground but slumped over a table instead.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce instantly realized that there was more than one person behind all of this¡ªat the very least, there must be a considerable force involved!


    After scanning the surroundings and confirming that the assants had already left the city gates, Dean Bruce chose not to wake the guards. He led Shelly William back to the inn without further dy.


    Upon returning, he shut the main door and hadn''t even had a chance to head upstairs when the sound of hurried footsteps came from above¡ªthe woman Shelly William was inhabiting hade rushing down from the upper floor.


    Abruptly, the sound of footsteps ceased, and the woman froze at the top of the stairs. She was about to speak when she noticed another exceptionally beautiful woman standing behind Dean Bruce. Startled, she immediately lowered her head and shut her eyes tightly. Trembling, she said in a fearful voice, "Mercy, my lord! I didn''t mean toe downstairs!"


    "I¡­I didn''t see anything! I''ll go back up right away!"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce''s brows furrowed slightly, but he had no intention of killing the woman. He said calmly, "It''s fine that you came down. Just prepare two more servings for breakfast. As long as you keep your mouth shut, I promise you''ll stay alive."


    "Y-yes, of course!"


    The woman''s face was pale with fear as she stammered, "I''ll go prepare the food right away!"


    Ignoring the woman''s panic, Dean Bruce led Shelly William directly back to his room.


    Inside, Apollon Joy was still asleep, his breathing bing steadier, showing signs that he would wake up soon.


    Nichs William, still under the influence of the spell, remained deeply asleep.


    Shelly William ced Nichs William onto the bed and remarked, "This body''s physical strength is quite impressive. Carrying Nichs and running such a long distance, yet feeling no fatigue at all! It seems this young girl''s status isn''t low."


    .


    "She''s likely been trained," Dean Bruce replied indifferently, not dwelling on the details. "Once we go out during the day, don''t speak. Move quietly, and make sure your actions are subtle. If she holds a notable position, and you behave out of character, it won''t shock the mastermind as we need it to."


    "Understood." Shelly William nodded and added, "By the way, although I am in spirit form and can hide inside someone''s body, controlling them continuously ces quite a strain on me. I won''t be able to maintain this for long, so don''t drag out your n."


    As he spoke, the sound of a yawn broke through the silence.


    Not far away, Apollon Joy stretched and opened his eyes. He sighed with relief, "Finally, a good night''s sleep! But¡­ why does my back ache so much?"


    Groaning, Apollon propped himself up and took a look around. His pupils suddenly contracted as he spotted the woman Shelly William was inhabiting. Shock and disbelief filled his gaze as he blurted out, "Linda! You¡­ you and your entire family vanished without a trace! How are you here?"


    As soon as Apollon Joy''s words fell, Dean Bruce was equally taken aback, his brows furrowing deeply.


    The woman they had captured was actually theLinda Quirell they had been searching for?


    That meant they were very close to reaching their goal!


    The body had been found, and now all that remained was to bring her soul back. Once that was done, everything would fall perfectly into ce.


    Shelly William narrowed his eyes slightly, remaining silent. He continued to stare intensely at Apollon Joy, hoping to exert enough pressure to coax more information out of him.


    "Could it be¡­ you''ve already escaped danger? Quickly! Tell me, who''s behind all this?"


    "Damn it! Once I return to the border and rally the army, I swear I''ll ensure those who dared disrupt my Empire of Lane Cloud will have no ce to be buried!"


    Hearing the anger and confusion in Apollon Joy''s voice and seeing the genuine perplexity in his eyes, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but shake his head.


    At the very least, it seemed that the disappearance of the Quirell family wasn''t connected to him.


    Not wanting Shelly William to reveal himself just yet, Dean Bruce interjected, "There''s no need for you to concern yourself with these matters. We''ll handle the person behind all this. After sunrise, we''ll eat something, and then you''ll lead the way for us to visit the Gold family."


    "Understood." Though Apollon Joy once held a prestigious status, he had been leading armies on his own for years and could clearly see the current situation. He no longer put on the airs of a prince, but instead nodded respectfully. "Then I''ll be in your debt. As long as you can help me get out of here safely, I promise I''ll gather the army and take back what''s ours!"


    Pausing for a moment, Apollon Joy suddenly said, "Um¡­ given how powerful you are, would you consider taking me as your disciple? I want to learn that incredible healing magic from you!"


    "I remember how severe my injuries were back then. Even in the Church of Light, only a high-ranking cardinal could have healed me, and it would have taken even longer!"


    "If you''re willing to take me under your wing, once I crush the rebels, I''ll offer you all the treasures within the Empire of Lane Cloud!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Without a second thought, Apollon Joy dropped to his knees in front of Dean Bruce, knocking his forehead against the ground in a show of utmost sincerity and desperation.

 Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Becoming a Disciple and the Mysterious Shop Owner

    Hearing the crisp sound of Apollon Joy''s forehead striking the floor, Dean Bruce nced at hiNovelBin in surprise. A red bruise had appeared on Apollon''s forehead, the skin now broken, with blood slowly seeping out.


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond right away. Instead, he chuckled softly and asked, "You, a prince who holds military power in your hands, with the potential to be the king of an entire empire¡ªwhy would you want to take me as your master?"


    Hearing these words, Apollon Joy stopped his kowtowing, a bitter expression crossing his face as he replied, "Before all this happened, I, too, believed that my status and influence were among the highest in the entire empire. But when I was being hunted, I finally understood."


    "Authority is always inferior to strength! If your power iscking, others will not be suppressed by your so-called authority when they surpass you. On the contrary, they will be eager to attack you, eliminate you, and seize your power for themselves!"


    "Though I don''t know who you really are, I know that you have the strength."


    Pausing for a moment, Apollon Joy continued sincerely, "If you doubt my sincerity, you can name any condition, and I will do everything in my power to fulfill it!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Apollon Joy''s status was extraordinary. If he could take him on as a disciple, it would certainly bring countless benefits.


    Dean Bruce could even potentially help him ascend to the throne. In that case, it would be akin to having control over an entire empire!


    The only concern was that once Apollon Joy secured the throne, he might choose to sever ties with Dean Bruce.


    Binding him with a blood contract would seem too cold and impersonal.


    After all, there was the bond of a master and disciple to consider!


    So, what could he do to ensure Apollon Joy wouldn''t turn against him?


    While Dean Bruce pondered over this, Apollon Joy didn''t just sit there waiting. He pressed his hands firmly against the wooden floor and resumed kowtowing. .


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The sound of his forehead hitting the floor echoed in the room. Blood began to flow more freely from Apollon Joy''s head, the red stark and vivid.


    Dean Bruce nced at him and, seeing his sincerity, nodded. "No need to keep bowing. For now, you''ll follow me for the next period. If your performance satisfies me, I will ept you as my disciple and pass on the healing spell you saw."


    "Not just healing spells¡ªwhether you want to learnbat magic, high-level spells, or even Ultra-High-Level spells, I''ll be able to teach you."


    As his words fell, Apollon Joy''s eyes widened in astonishment, filled with disbelief.


    The reason Apollon Joy wanted to be a disciple was purely because his injuries had been healed so swiftly. He hadn''t expected Dean Bruce to know so many other types of magic!


    For a moment, Apollon Joy found it hard to believe.


    Dean Bruce''s words were intended to paint an enticing picture. Seeing Apollon cease his kowtowing, Dean Bruce continued, "It''s not easy to be my disciple. If you fail to meet my expectations, it simply means that there''s no fate between us, and we should part ways without further entanglement!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Apollon Joy nodded, his emotions in turmoil, his expression appearing somewhat conflicted.


    Dean Bruce, however, shifted his gaze to Linda Quirell''s body, his thoughts racing like lightning.


    Why had the person in the shadows released Linda Quirell''s body?


    Was that person so arrogant that they never considered the possibility of defeat and that the body might be left behind?


    If they simply needed a puppet to cast spells, they could have used any body. So why choose Linda Quirell in particr?


    If the person in the shadows didn''t know Linda Quirell''s identity, then his previous assumptions were wrong!


    After all, Miranda Joy, being a princess, couldn''t possibly not recognize the daughter of the empire''s grand general.


    [Three possibilities: First, I guessed wrong, and Miranda Joy has nothing to do with this. Second, Miranda Joy is coborating with someone else. Third, the current Miranda Joy¡­ is an imposter!]


    Considering these three possibilities, Dean Bruce began to deliberate whether or not to increase his precautions for the next steps.


    While Dean Bruce was lost in thought, Apollon Joy approached the body controlled by Shelly William and whispered, "Linda, though we were never really friends before, we''ve met a few times. Do you have to be so cold?"


    "Now we''re in the same boat. How did you manage to escape? And who''s behind this? Can you share some information with me?"


    "¡­"


    Seeing that Apollon Joy was about to start rambling on and on, Shelly William''s eyes narrowed, and with a subtle use of magical power, a fierce pressure descended, instantly silencing Apollon Joy. He awkwardly closed his mouth, offering a sheepish smile.


    If Dean Bruce weren''t present, Apollon would have certainly erupted in anger. After all, his identity was nothing to scoff at.


    In this magical world, even if power was more important than influence, authority still held more weight than it did in the modern world Dean Bruce hailed from!


    If your status wasn''t on par with others, you''d naturally be beneath them!


    Time flowed by, and soon sunlight poured through the windows, illuminating the entire room.


    cing the now-glowing stone aside, Dean Bruce ended his contemtion and woke up Nichs William, summoning everyone to head downstairs.


    The innkeeper woman had already prepared breakfast, filling the table to the brim. She then retreated respectfully to the side, maintaining a distance from Dean Bruce and his group.


    However, Dean Bruce keenly noticed that her gaze frequently drifted towards Linda Quirell''s body.


    Shelly William sensed the woman''s gaze lingering on him and, though unable to speak aloud, he immediately sent a telepathic message: "That innkeeper is suspicious. Her eyes are shifty, and her mental energy is constantly focused on me. Should I kill her?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce shook his head.


    Whether or not the woman had any ulterior motives, they couldn''t make a move on her right now!


    They simply didn''t have enough information. If they acted rashly and ended up killing her, wouldn''t they lose yet another clue?


    After finishing their meal, Dean Bruce gestured for the group to leave. Just as they stepped out of the inn, he abruptly turned around, catching the innkeeper''s gaze directly.


    In that instant, fear shed across the woman''s eyes, and she hastily lowered her head.


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes. He finally understood why he had found her so strange!


    Everything she did seemed to be an act!


    The fear in her eyes¡­ was always exactly the same!


    But in reality, a person''s expression changes constantly; it''s impossible for someone to exhibit the exact same emotion every time.


    In other words, she was deliberately putting on this facade.


    [I can''t let her die. If we lose this clue, do I have to stage a whole y just to capture her alive?]


    While these thoughts swirled in his mind, Dean Bruce kept his face impassive. He shut the inn''s front door and then urged Apollon Joy to lead the way as they headed toward the Gold family''s estate.


    With so many people around, they had to be cautious in gathering information. They couldn''t ride horses as it would attract too much attention.


    It must be said, having a local guide was incredibly useful. Even though there were patrols regrly marching through the city during the day, Apollon Joy''s directions allowed them to weave seamlessly between the soldiers, slipping into narrow alleyways and making their way onto the next street.


    Thanks to recent rumors of hauntings, the city''s residents kept their doors and windows tightly shut, allowing the group to move through the streets unimpeded as they drew closer to the pce.


    After donning disguises and receiving Dean Bruce''s polymorph spell, Apollon Joy sighed, "Finally, I''m back at the pce. It''s a pity that the Gold family has betrayed me. Otherwise, I could have returned to the pce and immediately mobilized the troops to crush the mastermind behind all this!"


    After hisment, Apollon Joy turned to look toward the other side and whispered, "Although the Gold family''s estate isn''t inside the pce itself, it''s tightly connected to it. Nearly every corner is guarded by soldiers, with fixed sentry posts. To get close, we''d either have to take out those guards or use special magic like invisibility to sneak past them."


    "What¡­ what do you n to do?"


    Apollon Joy spoke up again, cautioning, "Remember, even though those soldiers don''t participate in the patrols, other patrol units asionally pass by. If you''re going to take action against them, you must be quick! Once the patrol soldiers notice anything, the entire pce¡ªincluding the Gold family¡ªwill go on high alert!"


    Hearing this, Nichs William instinctively nced toward Linda Quirell''s body, opened his mouth to speak, but then remembered that Apollon Joy wasn''t exactly an ally yet. He couldn''t risk exposing any information.


    Fortunately, Shelly William understood what Nichs William meant and immediately sent a telepathic message to Dean Bruce, "I know an invisibility spell that can cloak everyone in the group!"


    [Hmm? Is invisibility a group-wide effect?]


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s mind stirred. If he remembered correctly, he had obtained a magic scroll for an invisibility spell during hisst draw!


    As for why he didn''t let Shelly William cast the spell?


    It was because Shelly William was a spirit. Right now, he could only control Linda Quirell''s body for basic movements. To cast real magic, the spirit itself needed to channel the power. But if he did that, the differing energies between the spirit and body would elerate their separation. This would easily be detected by those with keen senses.


    Dean Bruce was still nning to use Linda Quirell''s body to deceive the mastermind and lure them out. How could he risk exposing such an obvious w?


    Shaking his head, Dean Bruce said calmly, "Don''t worry about it. Just lead the way, and I''ll handle things when the timees."


    Upon hearing this, Apollon Joy, having only recently met Dean Bruce, didn''t think much of it. But Nichs William and Shelly William couldn''t help but feel an even deeper sense of admiration and respect.

 Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Big Brother!

    They had worked with Dean Bruce seNovelBineral times, and from their impressions, no matter what dangers they encountered, Dean Bruce would always resolve them with ease. This left them not only amazed but also suspicious¡ªwas there really nothing that Dean Bruce couldn''t do?


    Amidst their astonishment, Dean Bruce had already activated the Invisibility Spell scroll. The peculiar magical energy rippled out, instantly enveloping the group.


    Apollon Joy''s expression changed slightly, and he hurriedly asked, "How long can your invisibilityst? I forgot to mention, we''re still quite a distance away from the Gold family. If we walk without making noise, we''ll have to slow down. Can itst that long?"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce''s calm voice responded, "There''s no need to worry about that."


    By now, everyone had entered an invisible state, and Apollon Joy could no longer see Dean Bruce or the others. Hearing this response, he said, "Let''s hold hands and walk. Step lightly. We''re near the pce, and the security is extremely tight. If we make even the slightest noise, the imperial guards will swarm us in no time!"


    "No need for that. We know soul magic. We can sense your position," Dean Bruce replied indifferently. "You just lead the way."


    No matter how sincere Apollon Joy had appeared earlier, Dean Bruce wouldn''t trust him so quickly. Naturally, he acted more powerful in front of him to intimidate and control his thoughts.


    As for Nichs William?


    Though his abilities werecking, Shelly William was quite capable. She would surely take care of her offspring, so there was no need to worry about him falling behind.


    Sure enough, upon hearing that Dean Bruce and his group could see through the invisibility, Apollon Joy was startled. Any sneaky thoughts he had were immediately squashed.


    The power gap was just too big!


    He wasn''t ready to die yet!


    With Apollon Joy leading the way, Dean Bruce and his group soon arrived at the first checkpoint.


    Just as Apollon Joy had mentioned, the security around the imperial pce was exceptionally tight. Almost every checkpoint had over a dozen soldiers, and with the patrols passing by regrly, there were well over ten thousand soldiers solely responsible for guarding the ce!


    Fortunately, the Gold family didn''t live inside the pce, so there were no protective magic arrays, giving Dean Bruce and his group the opportunity to sneak in undetected.


    In just a matter of ten minutes, a luxurious manor came into Dean Bruce''s view. Likely due to its proximity to the pce, there were no magical defenses or a significant number of guards around the estate.


    There was no way around it¡ªthe benefit of living near the pce also came with its drawbacks. The Gold family couldn''t set up their own magic arrays or gather too many guards, as that would arouse the royal family''s suspicion.


    If they fell out of favor with the crown, that would spell their doom!


    Doing nothing and simply relying on the pce''s imperial guards to protect their family was the smartest choice.


    Once they were no longer favored, they could simply move out without drawing the royal family''s ire.


    This strategy, however, worked in Dean Bruce''s favor, allowing him and hispanions to slip into the manor with ease. Led by Apollon Joy, they reached the courtyard where the Gold family resided.


    Atst, there was some semnce of defense. A dozen or so servants stood by the front and back gates, though none of them appeared particrly alert. Some even looked as though they were about to fall asleep.


    It could only be said that the Gold family had grown toocent over the years. These servants had never encountered any real danger, so their so-called defense was half-hearted at best, merely a show.


    Under the invisibility spell, Dean Bruce and his group swiftly approached the house. Sensing a magical barrier inside, they refrained from entering and instead moved towards a nearby window to observe the scene.


    Before they even reached the window, a low voice came from inside, "What''s going on? How have you still not caught him? I even lent you two archmages!"


    "Please calm down, Your Highness," a voice immediately responded. "We''ve done everything we can, but we didn''t expect that prince to have an escape artifact. However, he''s severely injured, and we''ve set up a around the area. We''ve blocked every route back to the border."


    Another voice added, "If he dares return, we''ll make sure he''s buried with no trace left behind!"


    Upon hearing this, Apollon Joy felt a chill run through his heart. His path back had beenpletely sealed!


    In an instant, Apollon Joy clenched his fists, almost unable to stop himself from storming into the room to confront the Gold family. Why had they betrayed him?


    What confused him even more was the identity of the other person¡ªwho exactly was targeting him?


    Dean Bruce was also taken aback. Both voices belonged to men, and it seemed like this situation had nothing to do with Miranda Joy.


    Or could it be that the man had been sent by Miranda Joy?


    As he pondered this, the conversation inside the room continued. Unfortunately, the rest of the discussion involved mundane topics like military and personnel movements, with no major revtions that could confirm the identity of the people inside.


    Although the window was open, the person speaking to Terrynas Gold had his back to them the entire time, making it impossible to identify him.


    After a while, the man finally stood up and strode out of the room, seemingly leaving the Gold family''s manor.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce quickly spoke up, suggesting they follow while the invisibility spell was still active. Perhaps they could capture the man and extract some information from him.


    However, before they could get close, Terrynas Gold followed the man out, respectfully escorting him, causing Dean Bruce and the others to halt their steps immediately.


    They all began to specte in their minds.


    For Terrynas Gold to be this deferential, the man couldn''t have been an outsider. He must have been someone from the Joy family!


    Could it be¡­ Miranda Joy herself, disguising her voice to sound hoarse? mp-y,r.


    "Hm?"


    Just as Dean Bruce and his group were filled with confusion, the man suddenly stopped, his expression sharp with suspicion. He whipped around, his eyes gleaming intensely, as if ame, staring directly at the spot where Dean Bruce and the others were hiding.


    The face that came into view was strikingly handsome and youthful¡ªa man, but entirely unfamiliar to Dean Bruce.


    The only thing that puzzled Dean Bruce was Apollon Joy''s extreme reaction. Apollon''s entire demeanor shifted, his mind clearly in turmoil.


    Noticing the man''s gaze, Terrynas Gold nced in the same direction and asked in confusion, "Your Highness, what are you looking at? Don''t worry, we''re right next to the pce. There''s no way anyone could infiltrate this ce!"


    Barely had the words left his mouth when a shocked and disbelieving voice cried out, "Big brother?!"


    "..."


    The man''s expression instantly turned icy. With a swift motion, he drew the massive sword from his waist, gripping the hilt tightly in both hands. Without hesitation, he shed in the direction of the voice.


    Whoosh!


    Boom¡ª!


    zing mes surged forth, condensing into a fiery arc that shot out from the greatsword, rushing at high speed toward Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    The invisibility spell merely made one''s body intangible and transparent, preventing others from seeing them, but it offered no protection against attacks.


    Sensing the heat from the oing strike, Dean Bruce, Shelly William, and Nichs William reacted instantly, darting off to the side.


    Only Apollon Joy stood frozen in ce!


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce frowned slightly. He wasn''t about to let him be killed. With a flick of his right hand, magic surged forth, and the nearby window seemed toe alive. The wooden frame expanded wildly, transforming into a cage that quickly enveloped Apollon Joy, shielding him from harm.


    The cage then began to lift, carrying Apollon Joy toward Dean Bruce''s direction.


    But the fiery sword strike had already arrived.


    Boom!


    An explosion erupted, and the mes engulfed the wooden cage, its scorching heat causing Apollon Joy to let out a pained scream.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce immediately cast a transformation spell on himself, altering his appearance and aura before revealing his form.


    On the other side, Shelly William was about to make herself visible when she heard Dean Bruce''s telepathic message. She immediately grabbed Nichs William and moved to another location.


    Since the man had been recognized by Apollon Joy, there was no need for Linda to reveal herself.


    At the same time, Dean Bruce stretched both hands out, summoning a freezing cold from all directions. It coalesced into a powerful ice-blue bow, with arrows quickly forming, as sharp as frost itself. The arrow tore through the air, ripping toward the fiery figure.


    "Who are you?" the man asked, seemingly unfazed by Dean Bruce''s actions. His gaze shifted toward Dean Bruce, scrutinizing him.


    Terrynas Gold froze for a moment, then his expression turned to anger. He shouted furiously, "There''s no one like you in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital! Who are you, and how did you infiltrate the empire''s capital?"


    "Enemy attack! Sound the rm!"


    It was only now that the drowsy servants finally snapped out of their stupor, scrambling to pull out strange devices from their robes and infuse them with magic.


    Whistle¡ª


    Bang!


    In an instant, brilliant lights shot into the air, magical energy rapidly gathering and colliding, producing a loud explosion.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    Who knew the magical world had such a signaling method?


    It''s basically a re!

 Chapter 133: Chapter 133: Double, Capture!

    Despite his surprise, Dean Bruce understood that time was of the essence, and they needed to leave quickly.


    If that''s the case, why not just capture the man right now?


    Whether it''s a covert abduction or a forced one, the result would be the same!


    As the fire and the wooden cage dissipated, Apollon Joy''s startled cry caught Dean Bruce''s attention, surprising him.


    "Big brother, why... why are you with Terrynas? Weren''t we ambushed together?" Apollon Joy''s voice was full of confusion, his face marked with disbelief. "Could it be... that everything was your scheme?"


    The man, addressed as "big brother," remained calm. He nced over Apollon Joy with a faint smile and said softly, "If I hadn''t stayed behind, how could I have tracked your movements? How else could I ambush you?"


    "What?" Apollon Joy frowned, shaking his head. "I don''t believe it. We''ve been brothers for so many years¡ªhow could you ever do something like this?"


    "Big brother, were you threatened by someone else?"


    The man paid no heed to Apollon Joy''s words and instead turned his gaze to Dean Bruce. With a cool demeanor, he said, "You, sir, are not from the Empire of Lane Cloud. Why involve yourself in this mess? If you leave now, I''ll pretend nothing ever happened and let you go freely."


    "Let me leave?" Dean Bruce chuckled. "I''d like to see what you can do if I choose not to leave."


    "Such arrogance!" Terrynas Gold snapped angrily. "His Highness offers you mercy, and you dare be this insolent? Attack! Capture both of them for me!"


    "Second Prince, we''ve searched for you for a long time, but who would have thought you''d walk right into our hands today? Don''t me us for showing no mercy! Get him!"


    With a wave of Terrynas Gold''s hand, dozens of servants brandished their swords and charged at Dean Bruce. Several mages also raised their staves, chanting incantations as magical energy swirled through the air.


    Sensing this, Dean Bruce wasn''t about to give them the chance to cast their spells. Not bothering to cast his own, he focused his thoughts, activating the Thunder sh scroll.


    Crackling¡ª


    In an instant, a deafening rumble of thunder echoed, and the mages chanting spells were struck by bolts of lightning. Their bodies trembled violently before copsing to the ground.


    The sight made Terrynas Gold''s face darken with shock. "You can cast spells instantly? I underestimated you!"


    "Your Highness, you go after the second prince. I''ll deal with this intruder!"


    As soon as Terrynas Gold finished speaking, he twisted his wrist, and a dagger slipped into his hand. He kicked off the ground with the agility of an arrow shot from a bow, instantly closing the distance to Dean Bruce, even ahead of the other servants.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The dagger sliced through the air, gleaming coldly. Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a chill run down his spine.


    Fortunately, with his tenfold magical perception, Dean Bruce was able to cast high-level spells instantly. He quickly activated Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, transforming his body into something as solid as stone.


    ng!


    The sharp dagger struck Dean Bruce''s neck, but it was as if it had hit solid rock. A crisp sound rang out, and Terrynas Gold was thrown back by the force of the rebound, stumbling several steps. His eyes were filled with shock as he looked at Dean Bruce.


    "That magic wave... it''s definitely a high-level spell! You can even cast high-level spells instantly?" His pupils contracted sharply, and Terrynas Gold immediately shouted, "We''re under attack! Reinforcements, now!"


    Terrynas Gold did not attack again but insteadmanded his men to form a circle, surrounding Dean Bruce.


    For someone capable of casting high-level spells instantaneously, their strength couldn''t be underestimated. Terrynas didn''t have the confidence to win, so he refrained fromunching another attack.


    This made Dean Bruce frown slightly. Most of his magic was defensive and geared toward counter-attacks. If Terrynas Gold didn''t initiate another assault, he wouldn''t have many opportunities to strike.


    The man cast another nce at Dean Bruce and said, "Your strength is indeed impressive, but the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital has many powerful figures. If you leave now, we can pretend nothing happened. Once the hidden masters from the pce arrive, you won''t be able to escape, no matter how strong you are!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t take the man''s words lightly.


    He was right. No matter how weak an empire might be, it would surely have powerful archmages, or even Saint-level mages, who rarely showed themselves.


    If the fight dragged on and attracted such figures, he would indeed struggle to resist.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t about to flee in haste, so he quickly shifted to a mindset of ending this quickly.


    After scanning the area to ensure Apollon Joy wasn''t under immediate threat, Dean Bruce decided to stop holding back. With a mere thought, he activated the Blue Shadow Ring''s ability and summoned his clones.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    One clone dashed forward, grabbed Apollon Joy, and swiftly flew away, while the other two remained perfectly still.


    "He ran?"


    "Your Highness, should we pursue or not?"


    Terrynas Gold quickly turned toward the man for guidance,pletely disregarding the two clones left behind.


    In their eyes, the two clones were mere decoys. The figure taking Apollon Joy away must be Dean Bruce''s real body.


    The man shook his head and said, "No need to chase. Even if Apollon isn''t dead, he won''t be able to make it back to the border anytime soon. It won''t affect our n."


    After a brief pause, the man continued, "Strengthen the defenses. We must make sure Apollon can''t return to the border. As for the rest, you don''t need to worry about it."


    As he spoke, the man and Terrynas Joy approached the two remaining clones, marveling, "That man''s skills are impressive. He can cast multiple spells instantly, and even this clone magic is exceptional. They look exactly like real people!"


    "Your Highness, that man''s identity is mysterious. I think we should increase our precautions," Terrynas Gold remarked cautiously.


    "It''s not just him. The elders of the Magic Guild have arrived in the past few days. If this continues, I fear... these outsiders might interfere with our ns."


    Terrynas Gold spoke softly, "We could just lock down the capital. With our current strength, no one would be able to stand against us!"


    "No rush," the man replied calmly. "I don''t want to inherit the throne that easily. Don''t concern yourself with this. Just focus on what I told you to do earlier."


    As the man turned to leave, Dean Bruce decided not to hide any longer. His eyes narrowed, and with a surge of wind beneath his feet, he cast Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, propelling himself forward with lightning speed. In an instant, he grabbed the man''s arm and soared into the sky. Before anyone could react, he had already flown over ten yards away from the courtyard.


    It was only then that Terrynas Gold snapped out of his shock, his face twisting with rage. He leaped into the air, chasing after Dean Bruce.


    Earlier, he had hesitated to attack because he wasn''t confident in victory. But now that the crown prince had been captured, if he didn''t act, he would be med for failing to protect him.


    However, would Dean Bruce really give him the chance to pursue?


    As soon as Terrynas Gold jumped into the air, Dean Bruce tore two magical scrolls without hesitation. In a sh, icy cold air gathered, forming a dozen massive ice pirs that shot toward Terrynas Gold like a tidal wave. m _vl _em _p _yr only


    Not only that, but lightning crackled and exploded, creating an electric thatbined with the ice pirs, leaving Terrynas Gold with no room to maneuver. The lightning hit him first, paralyzing him.


    In the next moment, countless ice pirs struck his body. Although they were low-level spells and couldn''t inflict serious damage, the freezing cold and lightning together immobilized him, forcing him to the ground.


    By the time Terrynas Gold managed to rise again, Dean Bruce had already disappeared into the distance with the crown prince.


    The nearby servants quickly rushed out of the courtyard. They dared not remain, fearing that in Terrynas Gold''s rage, he might kill them in a fit of anger, resulting in needless deaths.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    The sound of air splitting followed as the pce''s hidden elites finally arrived. Each one had flowing white hair and exuded an overwhelming presence.


    Unfortunately for them, Dean Bruce, with the speed granted by Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, moved at a terrifying pace. It was as if he flew, swiftly escaping the vicinity of the pce and carrying the unconscious crown prince back to the inn.


    His clones, still under his control, returned as well.


    In fact, Dean Bruce''s speed was so great that he arrived even before Shelly William and Nichs William, who had left earlier.


    However, upon entering the inn, Dean Bruce noticed that the innkeeper was nowhere to be found.


    From their previous interactions, he knew the innkeeper had no significant abilities and was generally reluctant to leave her inn. The fact that she was absent now was a clear sign that something was amiss.


    But now wasn''t the time to worry about the innkeeper.


    Dean Bruce tossed the unconscious crown prince onto the floor and turned to the still-stunned Apollon Joy. "Stop standing there in a daze. Check and see¡ªis this your brother? If it is, then it confirms that everything happening in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital is part of a scheme devised by your brother and sister!"

 Chapter 134: Chapter 134: Miranda’s Strange Behavior

    Upon hearing Dean Bruce''s words, Apollon Joy finally snapped out of his daze, though his expression still reflected disbelief.


    He carefully examined the unconscious figure and even pulled aside the prince''s clothing, revealing a scar on his shoulder. With a helpless sigh, Apollon said, "He really is my brother. This scar¡ªhe got it when we were children, protecting me."


    "I... I just can''t understand why my brother would do this to me. If he wanted to inherit the throne, he could have just told me directly!"


    "Two years ago, I even asked him if he wanted to be king, and he told me he didn''t. He said the position was too exhausting. I never expected..."


    Seeing Apollon begin to drift into a sorrowful recollection, Dean Bruce interrupted him, speaking calmly, "People change. He might have been lying to you all along, or perhaps there were other reasons."


    "Never trust anyone too easily¡ªanyone."


    Pausing briefly, Dean Bruce continued, "Since it''s confirmed that he''s your brother, wake him up. We need to get more information out of him."


    Without another word, Dean Bruce pped the crown prince across the face.


    Smack¡ª


    A red handprint appeared on the prince''s cheek, but he didn''t stir at all, leaving Dean Bruce visibly surprised.


    Normally, a sharp pain like that should wake someone up.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed as he considered the situation. Then, with a steady voice, he said, "Go get a bucket of cold water."


    "Right away!"


    Apollon Joy, no longer hesitant, rushed to fetch the water. Since his brother had already turned against him, Apollon felt no remorse in using harsher methods to get answers.


    Meanwhile, Shelly William arrived back at the inn with Nichs William.


    Noticing that Apollon wasn''t present, Shelly, controlling Linda Quirell''s body, spoke up, "You actually captured the crown prince? No wonder the soldiers outside are in such a frenzy. They''re practically searching house by house."


    "It''s fine. I''ll just cast an invisibility spell on himter." Dean Bruce shrugged it off. Even though the invisibility spell would be cast via a scroll, it would be more than enough to deal with the average soldier''s search efforts.


    Suddenly, Shelly went silent as footsteps approached. Apollon Joy returned, carrying a basin of water.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce took the water and sshed it over the crown prince''s face.


    However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    The icy water drained the color from the prince''s face, but there was no change in his expression. He remainedpletely unresponsive.


    It was at that moment that Dean Bruce sensed something was wrong.


    He reached out with his magic senses and discovered the truth¡ªjust like with Linda Quirell earlier, this was merely a body. There was no life force or soul within it.


    Earlier, the crown prince had been able to speak, likely because another soul was controlling his body.


    By the time Dean Bruce knocked him out and abducted him, the hidden soul must have already fled.


    [So, the crown prince himself wasn''t the problem? He was simply captured and used by someone from the shadows!Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, feeling a twinge of disappointment.]


    Another potential source of information had been lost!


    Apollon Joy examined his brother, confused, and asked, "Why hasn''t my brother woken up yet? I remember he hates the cold the most! Should we stab him to wake him up?"


    At his suggestion, Dean Bruce, Nichs William, and even Shelly William all turned their gazes toward Apollon, causing him to scratch his head awkwardly. "What? Did I say something wrong?"


    "You were just talking about how close you and your siblings are, and now you''re suggesting stabbing him?"


    Dean Bruce said coolly. "It''s not your brother who''s trying to harm you. Right now, he''s nothing more than a body. The soul controlling him earlier, the one speaking with Terrynas Gold, could have been someone else entirely."


    "What?"


    Apollon''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I knew it! My brother has always treated me well¡ªthere''s no way he would try to hurt me!"


    Clenching his fists tightly, Apollon Joy''s expression turned furious. "How despicable! Who would use such a trick to sow discord between us? If I ever find out, I''ll tear them limb from limb! They''ll suffer a thousand cuts!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce and the others were left speechless.


    Dean Bruce, still calm, replied, "At this point, it''s possible that the Gold family hasn''t betrayed anyone. They may have been deceived. The one manipting your brother might have lured the Gold family into working for them."


    Nichs William suddenly chimed in, "Teacher, I noticed that Terrynas Gold kept calling him ''Your Highness,'' but not specifically ''the Crown Prince.'' Could it be... Terrynas knew about the prince''s condition all along?"


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce replied with satisfaction, "That''s a sharp observation. Another possibility is that the Gold family has already pledged their allegiance to Miranda Joy!"


    "No way!" Apollon shook his head vehemently. "Miranda''s always been timid since birth. She''s never been good at scheming. There''s no way she''s behind this. You must be mistaken!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce, Shelly, and Nichs exchanged puzzled nces.


    Timid?


    The Miranda Joy they remembered couldn''t have been further from that description!


    Bang!


    Just then, a series of rapid knocks echoed through the room.


    Dean Bruce immediately signaled for Nichs and the others to take the crown prince''s body upstairs. He straightened his clothes, dispelled his transformation spell, and moved to answer the door.


    The ones knocking on the door were several soldiers d in armor. They seemed to recognize Dean Bruce, and their demeanor was highly respectful. As soon as they saw him, they bowed and said, "Mr. Dean, Her Highness the Princess has requested your presence at the pce. She says there''s an important matter to discuss."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Is this a genuine invitation to talk, an attempt to test me, or a trap?


    After a moment of thought, Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. He replied, "Understood. I''ll head over shortly."


    "Please, Mr. Dean, don''t dy."


    The soldiers'' faces changed slightly as they hurriedly added, "Her Highness gave strict orders¡ªshe said even if we had to beg on our knees, we must ensure youe!"


    "Mr. Dean, you are a man of great status. Please have mercy on us."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t one to be swayed by such a tant attempt at emotional maniption. His eyes sharpened as he coldly said, "Oh? Are you nning to forcefully take me back?"


    "We wouldn''t dare!"


    .


    The chill in Dean Bruce''s voice terrified the soldiers. They immediately dropped to one knee, bowing their heads low, not daring to meet his gaze.


    "Then stay right here and wait. Once I''ve finished my business, I''ll go."


    In his time, Dean Bruce had encountered far more sophisticated forms of maniption than what these soldiers were attempting, so he paid it no mind. As he was about to close the door, something caught his eye¡ªthe innkeeper returning with arge sack of vegetables over her shoulder.


    [Out shopping? At this exact time... how convenient!]


    Dean Bruce''s eyes flickered with suspicion, but with too many questions already swirling in his mind, he decided not to waste time on the innkeeper. He turned and went back inside the inn without another word.


    The innkeeper was startled by the sight of the soldiers kneeling outside, her face pale with fear. She hesitated even as she entered the inn, clearly unsettled.


    Dean Bruce paid her no attention. Once upstairs, he briefly spoke with Nichs William and Shelly William, instructing them to keep an eye on Apollon Joy to prevent any trouble.


    Before leaving, he handed Nichs William several magical scrolls for use in case of danger.


    Of course, the most powerful scrolls, the ones capable of summoning angels to possess someone, were not among them.


    Those were far too valuable¡ªDean Bruce intended to keep those for himself, hoping to fully master that kind of Divine Descentmagic. He wouldn''t part with them so easily.


    With all the necessary precautions in ce, Dean Bruce descended the stairs and followed the soldiers toward the pce.


    Along the way, soldiers were conducting searches everywhere. The atmosphere was far livelier than it had been in recent days.


    The only reason Dean Bruce feltfortable leaving was because Shelly William was there, and he believed Nichs William, being the protagonist of this world, could handle things in his absence.


    They arrived at the pce without issue, and Dean Bruce was promptly led to Miranda Joy''s quarters.


    As soon as they entered the room, the soldiers quietly bowed and departed.


    The grand hall dimmed, with only a few glowing minerals casting a faint light, barely illuminating the space.


    Dean Bruce nced around, noticing the curtains were fully drawn. The maids and guards had been dismissed, which made him instinctively tense, mentally preparing for a potential fight.


    Click, click, click¡ª


    The sound of light footsteps echoed.Miranda Joy, dressed in a sheer, flowing garment, walked gracefully toward Dean Bruce, her steps measured and elegant as she slowly approached him.


    "Why did you summon me?" Dean Bruce asked bluntly.


    Miranda Joy smiled gently and said, "You''re an elder of the Magic Guild. Do you really need to be so tense, so direct? Surely you don''t think a delicate girl like me could be any threat to someone like you?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm, and he said nothing, simply locking his gaze on Miranda Joy.


    After a long silence, Miranda sighed. Then, without warning, she removed her gauzy robe, spreading her arms wide. Her pale, smooth body was fully exposed before Dean Bruce, without the slightest hint of restraint.

 Chapter 135: Chapter 135: Beauty Trap, Betrayal?

    Miranda Joy''s snow-white body appeared before Dean Bruce, and even he couldn''t help but show a hint of surprise.


    He had considered many possibilities, but this was not one of them. A seduction ploy? Isn''t that supposed to be used as ast resort?


    Smiling, Miranda Joy said, "I always thought you would remain calm andposed in any situation, Elder. I didn''t expect to see you surprised."


    Dean Bruce nced at her, ignoring her remark. Instead, he asked, "A princess, stripping in front of me¡ªcould it be you''re nning to cry wolf and have your people storm in to trap me?"


    Miranda blinked and nodded. "As expected of an elder, that''s a n I hadn''t even considered. If you don''t agree to help me, maybe I''ll try exactly what you''ve suggested."


    "Help you?" Dean Bruce chuckled. "What could I possibly do to help you?"


    With a sincere expression, Miranda Joy replied, "Elder, you must have noticed the unrest in the imperial capital recently. People are anxious, and things are falling apart. I know how powerful you are. If you help me restore order and secure the Joy family''s rule, I''m willing to marry you."


    "If you think I''m unworthy of you, I can be your servant instead,pletely at your disposal. All I ask is that you help me resolve the disturbances in the capital."


    "Oh?" Dean Bruce responded, his tone cold. "And why do you think I''m the one who can solve this?"


    Miranda tilted her head slightly and said, "Originally, I was just trying various approaches. But when you saw my body and didn''t react at all, I knew for sure¡ªyou''re not someone weak."


    As she spoke, Miranda extended her arms and spun around in front of him, fully disying her perfect figure.


    "So, Elder? What do you think?"


    She smiled seductively. "If you agree, from today onward, I''ll be yours."


    "..."


    "No thanks." Dean Bruce, his expression unchanging, tly rejected her.


    Of course, Dean Bruce wasn''t about to fall for Miranda Joy''s seduction. There was a strong possibility that she was the mastermind behind everything. How could he let himself be trapped by such a ploy?


    Dean Bruce''s confidence stemmed from his ability to cast high-level and even ultra-high-level spells in an instant. But if he were to sumb to her charms, in that moment of distraction, he wouldn''t be able to cast magic quickly enough. Relying solely on his physical strength and magic reserves, he''d have no chance to turn the situation around if things went wrong.


    When Miranda Joy saw Dean Bruce refuse, her eyes briefly narrowed in frustration. But instead ofshing out, she put on a helpless, pitiable expression. She leaned forward, pressing her soft body against him, her hands wrapping around his arm, and her snow-white breasts rubbing suggestively against his side.


    "Elder, don''t worry, I won''t cling to you. This is... an incredible opportunity! I doubt even at your Guild''s headquarters there are many women with beauty like mine."


    "Why would you reject me?"


    As she spoke, Miranda reached out her delicate, pale hand, moving with the grace of a fish, slipping beneath Dean Bruce''s robe. Her fingers traced along his skin, gradually reaching down until she found her target. The sudden contact with his most sensitive area caused Dean Bruce''s breath to quicken.


    The warmth and slight coolness of her touch were undeniably pleasurable.


    But this was where Dean Bruce''s modern-day sensibilities kicked in.


    He had faced countless temptations before and had built a resistance to them.


    With a calm expression, Dean Bruce grabbed Miranda''s wrist firmly, his voice steady as he said, "Princess Miranda, I suggest you maintain your dignity. I''ve heard that your rtionship with the old king isn''t exactly ideal. If I were to inform him of this, do you think you''d still have any chance of inheriting the throne?"  now.


    Miranda''s breath caught for a moment, and she quickly withdrew her hand. She smiled, though there was an edge to it. "I don''t know where you''ve heard such rumors, Elder. I think you''ve been misinformed. Our Joy family may be small in number, but we are very close-knit."


    "Then why, despite the serious issues in the capital, have neither of your two brothers shown up?"


    Dean Bruce shot back. "From what I know, every empire has a royal advisor and powerful protectors for moments like this. Why haven''t they intervened?"


    Miranda''s expression briefly darkened before she forced a smile. "Those high-ranking figures... how could someone like me, a mere princess, fathom their thoughts? Perhaps they think the current situation isn''t serious enough to threaten the rule of the Empire of Lane Cloud."


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s gaze, Miranda Joy quickly realized that he wasn''t buying her story. She hesitated, trying to think of a usible excuse.


    Dean Bruce calmly said, "If this is all you summoned me for, then I have other matters to attend to. I''ll take my leave."


    "You... may go."


    Miranda Joy sighed in disappointment, her voice soft. "Father''s condition is worsening. If you have the time, could you be so kind as to check on him?"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow but ignored her request. Without a second thought, he turned and left the pce. He had no intention of visiting Prani Joy.


    In his previous life, he had read enough books to know that going to see Prani Joy could very well be a trap.


    Returning to the inn without any obstacles, Dean Bruce was somewhat surprised. He had expected Miranda Joy to retaliate after his rejection, yet she managed to maintain herposure.


    [If she doesn''t show her true colors, continuing this investigation could take ages...Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, his mind racing.]


    His eyes closed and thought, [No, I need to elerate things. If I dy too long, Linda''s soul may no longer be safe. Once the soul dies, an empty body is useless!]


    [I have to find a way to force Miranda Joy to reveal her hand. Even if she''s not the mastermind, I need to flush out whoever is behind this!]


    Upon entering the inn, Nichs William immediately rushed up to greet him, bowing respectfully. "Teacher, how did it go? Did you find out anything new at the pce? Where is my fianc¨¦e''s soul?"


    Shelly William couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    Dean Bruce, slightly annoyed, said, "I haven''t even had a sip of water, and this is how you treat me?"


    "Heh," Nichsughed sheepishly, quickly fetching a bowl of water and massaging Dean Bruce''s shoulders. "I''m just really anxious, Teacher. This is the most important thing in my life! Once this is all resolved, whatever you say goes."


    "I only hope that you''ll continue to study the magic I''ve taught you, so my knowledge doesn''t die with me," Dean Bruce replied, shaking his head. "We''ll have to wait. The person behind all this has long since erased the evidence. To uncover the truth, we''ll need to wait for them to make another move."


    Nichs William nodded enthusiastically. "Don''t worry, Teacher. My ancestor mastered the art of soul magic. Even if your lifespan runs out, we can preserve your soul, and I''ll be your vessel!"


    "..."


    At those words, Shelly William sighed in exasperation, and Dean Bruce''s gaze toward Nichs William grew even more peculiar.


    "Uh... did I say something wrong?" Nichs William hadn''t even finished speaking when Dean Bruce''s handnded firmly on his head.


    After "affectionately" reprimanding Nichs, Dean Bruce nced around the room and quietly said, "Make sure Apollon Joy doesn''t get any time alone with his brother. We can''t be sure if the mastermind behind this can still send another soul into that body."


    Shelly William, controlling Linda Quirell''s body, nodded in agreement, while Nichs sighed heavily.


    He couldn''t help but feel frustrated. After all, his fianc¨¦e''s body was currently upied by the soul of an older man, even if it was his ancestor. It wasn''t an easy thing toe to terms with.


    Fortunately, Nichs had never been particrly fond of Linda Quirell, or things between him and his ancestor might have turned ugly.


    With Shelly and Nichs heading upstairs to watch over Apollon Joy, Dean Bruce decided to follow a different train of thought. He made his way to the innkeeper''s door and knocked softly.


    "Who''s there?"


    "W-What do you want from me?"


    It came a nervous voice from inside. Footsteps followed, but the door remained shut.


    Dean Bruce''s tone remained calm. "There''s no need to be afraid. I just want to talk. Aren''t you going to invite me in? Or would you rather have this conversation out loud for everyone to hear?"


    Creak!


    The wooden door slowly opened. The innkeeper stood there, her hands protectively crossed over her chest as she eyed Dean Bruce with caution.


    Ignoring her nervousness, Dean Bruce stepped inside, turned, and closed the door behind him. He spoke softly, "I know there''s more to you than meets the eye, but I won''t force you to exin if you don''t want to. I only have one question."


    "What is it?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, the innkeeper responded, subtly acknowledging that her identity wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath and asked quietly, "Do you know the true strength of the real powerhouses in the Empire of Lane Cloud? And where they reside?"


    "With everything going on in the capital, there''s no way they would just sit idly by."

 Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Another Puppet, A Trap?

    By the time Dean Bruce emerged from the innkeeper''s room, the sky had already darkened, and a faint smile yed across his lips.


    Though he still hadn''t uncovered the innkeeper''s true identity, the information she provided confirmed one thing¡ªsomething had gone terribly wrong with the powerful figures meant to protect the imperial capital.


    Considering the fact that those individuals were at least at the level of grand archmages, the issue they were facing was certainly significant.


    However, as long as he could establish contact with them and resolve their situation, the mysteries surrounding the capital would begin to unravel.


    [I''ll have to wait for now. When they make their next move, that''s when their weaknesses will be exposed.]


    Dean Bruce thought with a sigh, returning to his room.


    Inside, Apollon Joy was huddled in a corner, watched over like a prisoner. His brother''s body remained limp and motionless on the bed, showing no sign of life.


    As soon as Apollon saw Dean Bruce, he looked at him as though he were a savior. Meanwhile, his brother''s body appeared even more withered, as if the vitality had drained from it entirely.


    "Mr. Dean, I feel like my brother''s body is bing more shriveled. If this keeps up, won''t he be in danger?"


    Apollon immediately asked.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Of course. Without a soul to sustain the body, the blood stops flowing, the muscles contract, and it''s difficult to maintain any life force. If his soul doesn''t return soon... your brother will die."


    "What?"


    Apollon frowned deeply, biting his lip in frustration. "Mr. Dean, could you escort me back to the border? If I can return, I can gather reinforcements and march on the capital. Once we take it, all of these problems will be solved!"


    "I, Apollon Joy, have the strength to do this!"


    "Go back yourself, then," Dean Bruce scoffed, his coldugh instantly making Apollon lower his head and retreat back into his corner.


    Apollon wasn''t a fool. Knowing the imperial guards hadid an imprable trap, how could he dare attempt to return to the border alone?


    "So what now? Do we just sit here and wait?"


    Apollon sighed. "Watching my brother like this... I can''t bear it."


    "Either shut up or go gather information yourself," Dean Bruce said bluntly, settling onto the bed and closing his eyes, preparing for the uing battle.


    Regardless of whether Miranda Joy was the mastermind or not, Dean Bruce''s actions over the past few days had undoubtedly drawn the attention of whoever was pulling the strings from the shadows.


    He had seized Linda Quirell''s body and now even had the crown prince''s body in his possession. No matter who the mastermind was, they couldn''t afford to let this slide.


    Seeing Dean Bruce close his eyes, Apollon Joy dared not speak further. He lowered his head, avoiding eye contact with Nichs William.


    After all, he hadn''t yet been epted as a disciple by Dean Bruce, and his status as a prince was utterly useless in this situation. How could he possibly give Nichs William any attitude?


    Time passed slowly.


    As night descended and Nichs William, Apollon Joy, and the others were on the verge of falling asleep, a strange magical pulse rippled through the air. Looking up, they noticed that the magicalpass hanging at Dean Bruce''s waist had begun to tremble again.


    Startled, Apollon Joy cried out, "Mr. Dean, your magical artifact is moving!"


    Dean Bruce had already sensed the vibration. He opened his eyes and picked up thepass, his expression shifting in surprise.


    The source of the magical disturbance was nearby!


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce motioned for everyone to follow him downstairs.


    "Huh? Where are you all going? I just finished preparing dinner..."


    The innkeeper looked at Dean Bruce in surprise as her gaze met his.


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce didn''t offer any exnation. He rushed out of the inn, and as he stepped outside, he saw a purple mist swirling in the air above.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, the purple mist darted swiftly to the west.


    "I feel like the mastermind is trying to lure us into a trap."


    Nichs William and Apollon Joy said, their brows furrowed in concern.


    "Who''s the mantis, and who''s the oriole? That remains to be seen!" Dean Bruce showed no hesitation. Without even bothering to mount a horse, he sprinted in the direction of the purple mist.


    Seeing this, the others had no choice but to follow closely behind.


    Meanwhile, the innkeeper changed into a short tunic, using the cover of night to slip away in the direction of the pce.


    Buzz¡ª


    The purple mist weaved swiftly through the city, flickering in and out of sight. Each time Dean Bruce and his group lost sight of it, the mist would glow faintly, guiding them once again. This only deepened their suspicion that they were being led into a trap.


    Nevertheless, Dean Bruce remained calm, showing no signs of backing down. Nichs William and the others, seeing his resolve, continued to follow.


    Before long, the purple mist disappeared into a luxurious courtyard.


    As Dean Bruce and his group leaped into the courtyard, they were greeted by an eerie sight¡ªdozens of people, much like Nichs William before, were walking with their eyes tightly shut, as if sleepwalking, heading toward the gates.


    The purple mist flickered, revealing a figure within. As the sound of footsteps echoed, the figure came into view before Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    "The daughter of the DeLange family?" Apollon Joy blinked in surprise. "Could it be that you''re the mastermind behind all of this?"


    Upon hearing that, Dean Bruce asked, "DeLange? Are you talking about the DeLange family, the one tied to the Minister of Finance?"


    "Exactly!"


    Apollon Joy''s shock deepened. "Mr. Dean, you know her too?"


    "Hehe..."


    A soft, clearugh escaped from the lips of Phyllis DeLange. "He doesn''t know me personally, but he''s aware that I''m merely using another puppet."


    Pausing for a moment, Phyllis DeLange continued leisurely, "Anyone who has disappeared in this city is now under my control. I can be any one of them. Do you think you can uncover my true identity? You''re nothing but dreamers!"


    "I thought you were just a passing outsider, someone who wouldn''t stay here long. But since you''ve insisted on meddling, don''t me me for what happens next!"


    "Tonight, I''ll bury all of you here!"


    Phyllis DeLange''s eyes turned cold as she raised her hands, causing a set of scroll-like papers to appear, floating in the air.


    Whoosh¡ª


    As the papers ignited, a strange wave of magical energy surged, and within moments, monstrous creatures with horse heads and human bodies materialized from the mist. Their massive forms let out deep, guttural roars.


    "Roar!"


    mes erupted from the mouths of the horse-headed beasts, transforming into dozens of ghastly green fireballs, which shot toward Dean Bruce and hispanions with incredible speed.


    Having encountered these creatures before, Nichs William knew how powerful the horse-headed monsters were. Without hesitation, he pulled Linda Quirell''s body back to safety.


    Meanwhile, Apollon Joy quickly hid behind Dean Bruce for protection.


    "Horse-headed beings... I understand now!" Shelly William''s voice resonated in Dean Bruce''s ear. "This is a form of dark spirit magic. These creatures are called Dark Demon¡ªthey fear thunder! The magic that summons them can''t be cast from too far away; the caster''s true body must be nearby and cannot use a puppet to cast this spell."


    "Be cautious. The mastermind is right around here!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce decided not to rush in and destroy the Dark Demon immediately. Since the caster was nearby, it made more sense to bide his time and try to locate their real body.


    The priority was to flush out the mastermind behind all of this.


    With a thought, Dean Bruce activated the Blue Shadow Ring''s clone magic, while his real body entered an invisible state. His clones cast Thousand Mountains Fortressand The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspells.


    Buzz¡ª


    The earth trembled as walls of soil rose up, encircling and protecting everyone.


    "Hehe, the same old tricks?"


    Phyllis DeLange sneered. "If this is all you''ve got, don''t expect to leave here in one piece tonight!"


    "Explosive Ghost me!"


    Her sharp, malevolent voice echoed, and suddenly, glowing green circles appeared on the ground, bypassing the earthen walls to manifest beneath Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    Crash¡ª


    The ground shattered, and from beneath the earth, bony green skeleton hands shot out, glowing with a ghostly light. Theytched onto the ankles of everyone, binding them like chains.


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce, still hidden by his invisibility, remained untouched by the skeletal hands. This gave him a crucial insight: the true caster was indeed nearby, and their power was limited. They couldn''t even prate the invisibility granted by his magic scroll.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce let out a small sigh of relief.


    Now that the Blue Shadow Ringhad advanced, he could create more clones, allowing his real body to stay hidden. His clones moved like the wind, dashing through the battlefield just before the mes erupted. Each clone wielded the power of thunder in its fists, shattering the green skeletal hands and freeing hispanions from their grasp.


    your m,vle mpyr source


    Though it seemed like a slow process, in reality, the entire rescue took ce in less than two breaths.


    To the others, Dean Bruce moved like a bolt of lightning, leaving everyone in stunned disbelief.


    Even Phyllis DeLange was taken aback. "It seems I underestimated you. But do you really think you can save them again, a second time, a third?"


    "me of Light!"


    Boom¡ª


    Green mes exploded, filling the entire courtyard. The fire gathered together, forming a massive glowing orb that spun rapidly in the air, reflecting beams of light that shot out in all directions.

 Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Executed on the Spot

    The fiery beams of light refracted from the mes swept across the ground, instantly reducing the earth to ash, leaving behind only a scorched area. Nichs William and the others couldn''t help but gasp at the sight.


    If those mes had hit them, they would have had no way to defend themselves!


    Even more terrifying was that the me orb, growingrger by the second, was umting an increasingly fearsome amount of power.


    Dean Bruce also noticed the transformation, but rather than interrupt the magic being cast, he controlled his clone to activate Blood for Blood.


    At the same time, Thousand Mountains Fortressand Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainwere cast, causing his clone''s physical strength to increase significantly.


    "Interesting!"


    Phyllis DeLange remarked with a hint of amusement, "Most people try to disrupt my spell when they encounter something like this, but little do they know that doing so would trigger an even stronger trap! You''re the first to dare let me finish casting my magic."


    "But no matter what you choose, your fate is sealed. You''re walking a dead-end path!"


    "Roar!"


    As her chilling words faded, the green me orb transformed into a massive tiger, its body engulfed in mes. The beast roared into the sky before charging at Dean Bruce''s clone with ferocious speed.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce''s real body had stealthily approached the courtyard, observing the surroundings and assessing the area.


    Clop, clop, clop¡ª


    Suddenly, the sound of galloping hooves echoed in the air. Dean Bruce immediately sensed something was off. He leaped onto the wall, scanning for the source of the noise, but saw no visible signs of any riders.


    [This isn''t right... There''s no sign of anything, yet I can clearly hear hooves. Even with low visibility at night, I should at least see some shadows with such loud noises!]


    [There''s only one exnation: this courtyard must be under some illusion magic, obscuring my vision.]


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce didn''t react rashly. Instead, he continued controlling his clone in the battle with Phyllis DeLange, while his true body remained hidden in the corner, maintaining his invisibility.


    He knew there was no need to break the illusion.


    In fact, if they were all within the illusion, it would only make the mastermind feel more secure.


    Besides, the illusion magic only affected his sight and didn''t hinder anything else. If he could use Blood for Bloodto injure the puppet controlled by the mastermind, it would be a win.


    Ideally, it would even result in the mastermind''s true body suffering bacsh!


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce took it a step further. He nced at his clone and secretly cast another Thousand Mountains Fortresson it.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, the physical strength of Dean Bruce''s clone surged, bing immensely powerful.


    Phyllis DeLange''s eyes narrowed slightly, but her confidence in her magic remained unshaken. Without hesitation, she continued controlling the green me tiger,manding it to sh its ws down onto Dean Bruce''s clone.


    The next moment, mes erupted, engulfing the clone like a furnace, burning so intensely that its body turned bright red from the heat.


    As Phyllis realized that Dean Bruce''s clone wasn''t retaliating but instead absorbing all the damage, her smile grew even more smug.


    "I thought your magic was something special, but it turns out all it does is absorb damage?"


    "I''m curious to see if that body of yours can handle absorbing all of my power!"


    "Hahaha."


    Herughter rang out, full of malice.Under her control, the green me tigerunched attack after attack. Each strike only made the fire''s intensity within Dean Bruce''s clone grow stronger.


    Though the magic was holding up, the clone''s body began to show signs of cracking under the pressure.


    Nichs William and Apollon Joy watched in horror, their faces pale with fear, as the clone''s form started to deteriorate. Their panic was palpable, and it certainly didn''t seem like they were faking it.


    Phyllis DeLange, sensing their genuine fear, onlyughed more maniacally. "You two have been quite fortunate, slipping away from me twice before. But if you''re willing to surrender, I might just spare your lives."


    "So, what will it be? Surrender or die now?"


    "Bullshit!"


    Before Nichs William could reply, Apollon Joy, who Dean Bruce had been keeping a close eye on, suddenly exploded with anger. "You wretched creature! You''ve caused chaos in my Pur-cloud Imperial Capital. I''d love nothing more than to skin you alive and rip your guts out. Surrender? Never!"


    "Even if I die, I won''t surrender!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow slightly in surprise.


    Phyllis DeLange''s expression remained unchanged. Calmly, she said, "Don''t worry. If you''re so eager for death, I''ll dly send you to hell soon enough."


    Turning her attention to the others, she asked, "And what about the rest of you? You''re not even from the Empire of Lane Cloud. Why throw your lives away for this?"


    Nichs William blinked and chuckled softly, "True, I''m not from the Empire of Lane Cloud. But you hurt my fianc¨¦e, and for that, I''ll stop at nothing to save her!"


    "Your fianc¨¦e?"


    Phyllis DeLange tilted her head slightly, then asked, "Who is your fianc¨¦e?"


    "Linda Quirell!" Dean Bruce grinned. "The very first family you targeted!"


    "It turns out to be the Quirell family." Phyllis DeLange sighed, "There was no other way. The Quirell family is a staunch supporter of the royal family. If I didn''t take them down, my ns would never move forward."


    "However, things have progressed to the point where the Quirell family is no longer of any use to me. If you surrender, I can release your fianc¨¦e. As for the entire Quirell family... that may take a bit more time."


    "What?"


    Nichs William''s eyes widened in disbelief. He hadn''t expected the mastermind to actually offer terms for negotiation.


    His mind racing, Nichs William still shook his head and said, "Then release my fianc¨¦e first!"


    "Courting death!"


    Phyllis DeLange snarled. "I offered you a way out, and you still dare to be so arrogant? Then you can all die together!"


    As her words fell, the green me tiger swirled in midair, its ws relentlessly striking down on Dean Bruce''s clone.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The sound of breaking echoed as Dean Bruce''s clone began to shatter, causing Nichs William and Apollon Joy''s faces to pale in terror.


    Phyllis DeLange''s grin grew more twisted.


    But as the clone shattered, the Blood for Bloodspell unleashed its full power.


    Boom!


    In an instant, an enormous burst of energy erupted from where Dean Bruce''s clone had been, sending green mes surging back, engulfing the tiger entirely. The overwhelming force shot forward, far too quick for Phyllis DeLange to react, tearing through her body and even ripping through the sky above.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The night sky seemed to shatter like ss, and faint moonlight poured through the cracks.


    Everyone was stunned by what they saw.


    Even Dean Bruce hadn''t anticipated that the illusion magic would be so fragile, broken by the rebound effect of his spell.


    Luckily, his true body was still in hiding, remaining invisible. Now, he had fully taken on the role of the unseen force.


    Clop, clop, clop¡ª


    At that moment, the sound of approaching footsteps reached Nichs William and the others. They turned around to see a fully armed battalion of soldiers forming ranks,pletely surrounding the pce.


    Buzz¡ª


    The faint green aura dissipated, revealing Phyllis DeLange lying on the ground, severely wounded from the blow.


    "So, it was you behind all this!" a sharp voice called out.


    "Seize them all!"


    As themanding voice echoed, Apollon Joy blinked, suddenly breaking into an excited grin. He turned around and shouted, "Third sister! Third sister, save me! Finally, I''ve found..."


    Apollon Joy''s voice cut off abruptly as he stared in disbelief at the armored Miranda Joy, his brow furrowing. "Third sister... what... what''s with that look in your eyes?" he muttered, clearly shaken.


    "Third sister?"


    Miranda Joy''s voice was icy. "Terrynas, these criminals are not only behind the mysterious disappearances in the city, but they''ve also impersonated my brother. They clearly have ulterior motives. Execute them on the spot!"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    Terrynas Gold replied, his gaze sweeping across the scene beforending on the unbroken clone of Dean Bruce. He let out a coldugh. "So, it''s you. As expected of a Magic Guild elder, managing to snatch someone right in front of me. But it won''t matter! I''ve brought over a thousand men with me today, along with powerful artifacts.


    Let''s see how you manage to escape this time!"


    In that moment, everything became clear.


    The "Your Highness" that Terrynas Gold referred to wasn''t either of the princes¡ªit was Miranda Joy!


    Though Dean Bruce was surprised by how Miranda, a woman, had managed tomand the loyalty of the empire''s most powerful forces, the truth was undeniable.


    Miranda Joy''s tone was frigid as she continued, "There''s no need for more words. These criminals were caught red-handed, and within the courtyard are both the missing daughter of the DeLange family and the daughter of the Quirell family! That alone proves everything!"


    "Execute them!"


    "Yes!"


    With Terrynas Gold''s order, thousands of soldiers raised their bows, and even siege crossbows were brought into position.


    It was clear that Miranda Joy had nned this well in advance. .


    Under normal circumstances, these weapons would be difficult for any empire to deploy so easily.


    "No! Something''s wrong!"


    Apollon Joy suddenly shouted. "Mr. Dean, she''s not my third sister. The way she speaks¡ªit''s all wrong!"

 Chapter 138: Chapter 138: Fierce Battle

    "Terrynas, I know you''ve been deceived. If you stop now, I can still overlook your actions!"


    "She''s not my third sister, but an imposter in disguise! Capture her and escort me to the pce. As long as you bring me before my father, I can even secure a reward for you!"


    As the words fell, everyone froze, even the soldiers halted their attack, ncing at each other in confusion.


    Terrynas Gold furrowed his brows, casting a nce at Miranda Joy. Just as he was about to speak, a crisp voice interrupted: "Do you want to be the next prime minister, or live in constant fear of the new king turning against you?"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Terrynas Gold''s expression darkened as he roared, "These thieves are trying to sow discord! Everyone, listen up! Show no mercy, shoot them down!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª


    As his voice fell, Apollon Joy''s face turned pale. The sharp sound of arrows tearing through the air echoed as a barrage of arrows rained down upon Dean Bruce and his men.


    At that moment, Shelly William didn''t hold back any longer. With a stomp of her foot, ck mist surged from the ground. Along with the eerie sound of wailing ghosts, ethereal shadows emerged, floating through the air and intercepting all the arrows.


    "Ghosts!"


    "There really are ghosts!"


    Seeing the phantom-like figures, the soldiers were filled with fear and began to retreat.


    Miranda Joy''s voice rang out coldly, "I knew these thieves were in disguise! The eldest daughter of the Quirell family is clearly a warrior. How could she possibly know dark magic? She''s obviously an imposter! That means this person pretending to be my brother is a fake too! Don''t hold back anymore, go all out!"


    "Magicians, set up the formation immediately!"


    As her words echoed, the mages stationed at the outer perimeter began to wave their staffs, chanting incantations.


    Buzz¡ª


    Different colored lights radiated from their bodies, quickly forming a magical pattern.


    The mages who had joined the legion, although capable of casting magic individually, had developed a habit of using connection spells. Whenever they acted, they did so by creating formations.


    As magic surged from their bodies, a mystical pattern quickly transformed into a massive elephant. With a loud trumpet, the elephant raised its enormous foot and stomped down hard toward Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    Dean Bruce''s true body remained hidden in the shadows, waiting for Miranda Joy to be alone. Meanwhile, his controlled avatar was casting a spell, The Compassion of Heaven and Earth.


    Rumble!


    The ground shook, stones flew into the air, and transformed into floating shields. These shields collided with the giant elephant''s foot.


    Boom!


    The elephant''s spectral form wavered under the impact, and the stone shields shattered into pieces.


    Seizing this opportunity, Shelly William floated into the air once more. With a graceful wave of her pale hand, she gathered the ghostly figures that had previously blocked the arrows, forming them into a massive ck scythe.


    "Hah!"


    With a fierce shout, the ck scythe swept forward, causing the soldiers wielding crossbows and shields to pale in fear and retreat.


    However, the empire''s elite legion wasn''t so easily intimidated. Before the scythe could strike, the elephant''s spectral form let out a deafening roar.


    Rooaaar!


    The terrifying sound wave spread out, shaking the magic within the ck scythe violently. Like smoke caught in a gust of wind, the scythe dissipated into nothing.


    "Prepare the siege ballista! Everyone else, attack!"


    "Terrynas, it''s your turn now!"


    Miranda Joy''s expression remained cold, showing no signs of joining the battle herself. This caused Dean Bruce, hidden in the shadows, to frown.


    "To catch the leader, one must catch the king first," but this "king" wasn''t giving him any opportunities, rendering his hidingpletely useless.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes shifted,nding on the siege ballista.


    After all, this was a world of magic, and the siege ballista wasn''t a mere mechanical device. It was powered by magic. By infusing enough magic into it, the ballista could unleash tremendous force, capable of piercing and tearing through anything in its path!


    [If it''s powered by magic... wouldn''t it be like gunpowder? If I trigger an explosion from the outside just as its core is about to erupt, could I make the entire ballista explode, injuring everyone nearby?]


    With that thought, Dean Bruce immediately changed his target.


    Miranda Joy was simply too cautious. Instead of waiting aimlessly, it was better to create a threat for her.


    As long as the siege ballista was destroyed, no matter how many soldiers there were, they wouldn''t be able to breach Dean Bruce''s defenses.


    Unless, of course, Miranda Joy managed to summon more powerful reinforcements.


    But Dean Bruce had already confirmed earlier that no strong reinforcements from the empire could leave.


    Otherwise, how could it be that during the banquet, only weaker individuals had apanied her?


    After all, his identity was that of an elder from the Magic Guild headquarters!


    The absence of powerful individuals meant that Miranda Joy had likely schemed against them, making it impossible for them to leave the empire.


    This also confirmed that Miranda Joy was in opposition to the empire''s most powerful figures.


    In such a case, if it was only this group attacking him, there wouldn''t be any real danger. What Dean Bruce aimed to do was force Miranda Joy to reveal all of her tricks.


    The more she revealed, the more likely she would expose a weakness.


    The connection spellwas still active. As the mages continued to pour in magic, the elephant''s form grew more solid, and with a swing of its trunk, it unleashed a torrent of water, aiming for Dean Bruce''s avatar.


    Unfortunately for them, the earth countered water!


    Dean Bruce, controlling his avatar, made the stones beneath his feet explode upward, absorbing the iing water and directing it into the ground.


    This scene left both Terrynas Gold and Miranda Joy in shock. They had rarely seen a mage use such an unconventional method in battle.


    Terrynas Gold didn''t hesitate further. Drawing the sword from his waist, he charged directly toward Apollon Joy.


    He wasn''t a fool. He knew that both Apollon Joy and Miranda Joy were problematic, but he had already made his choice. By eliminating Apollon Joy and making Miranda Joy the sole heir, he would secure a high-ranking position and wealth.


    However, Dean Bruce''s avatar wasn''t about to let that happen. He shouted, "Nichs, hold off the people outside! Leave these strong ones to me!"


    As his words fell, Dean Bruce''s avatar erupted with crackling lightning, and in a sh, he dashed toward Terrynas Gold with blinding speed.


    Dean Bruce didn''t have much familiarity with Terrynas Joy and worried that he might have some other tricks to break free from control or resist magic.


    The speed of lightning-based magic was nearly impossible to block, and if Dean Bruce wanted to stop Terrynas, he had to use lightning magic.


    Sizzle¡ª


    As expected, lightning crackled, striking Terrynas Gold before he could react. His entire body lit up with electricity, paralyzing him in ce.


    At that moment, Nichs William quickly responded, raising his staff and chanting, "This water is cker than ink, flowing endlessly. I see souls, filthy and covered in mud, thrashing angrily, tearing at one another, their bodies broken and battered!"


    Hearing the strange incantation, Miranda Joy furrowed her brows. By the time she realized what was happening, a dark water stream had materialized out of thin air, surging toward the soldiers.


    The water moved so swiftly that even though the soldiers tried to retreat, they were engulfed in an instant.


    The dark water continued to rush toward the soldiers operating the siege ballista.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers caught in the water froze where they stood, their heads surrounded by ghostly soul apparitions, biting and wing at each other.


    Seeing this, Miranda Joy''s eyes widened in shock, and she remarked, "So young, yet you''ve mastered such soul magic. Impressive! But if you think you cane here and disrupt my Empire of Lane Cloud, you''re asking for death!"


    Nichs William ignored her, continuing to channel his magic furiously, directing the ck water toward the soldiers manning the siege ballista.


    However, Dean Bruce''s true body observed the scene with some surprise. He could sense that Miranda Joy wasn''t concerned in the slightest.


    Ssh¡ª


    The dark water swept swiftly, submerging the soldiers, leaving them in the same soul-splitting state. Their bodies stiffened, with ghostly forms tearing at each other.


    But just as quickly, Miranda Joy raised her staff, her lips moving softly as a purple mist spread into the air, transforming into a swarm of purple butterflies that fluttered gracefully around them.


    "Hm?"


    Seeing this, everyone couldn''t help but watch in curiosity.


    The butterflies pped their wings, and with each flutter, clouds of purple pollen spread through the air.


    Nichs William, Dean Bruce''s avatar, Shelly William, and Apollon Joy all retreated, wary that the pollen might affect them.


    However, to their surprise, the pollen didn''t drift toward them. Instead, it settled on the soldiers whose souls were locked in battle.


    In the next moment, though the soldiers'' souls continued to fight, their bodies mechanically picked up their bows and arrows or began channeling magic into the siege ballista once again!

 Chapter 139: Chapter 139: The Wailing Fiery Tomb!

    Seeing Miranda Joy''s ability to control bodies, Dean Bruce was nowpletely certain¡ªshe was the one responsible for the disappearances in Pur-cloud Imperial Capital!


    He also understood why Miranda Joy hadn''t tried to stop Nichs William''s spellcasting.


    In her eyes, controlling those soldiers made them even more effective.


    When the soldiers were moving of their own ord, they naturally feared for their lives. But with Miranda Joy in control, she had no such reservations. She manipted them without hesitation, forcing them to advance, firing arrow after arrow at Apollon Joy.


    As long as Apollon Joy was killed, it didn''t matter what Dean Bruce did¡ªwhether he escaped or not¡ªshe would undoubtedly secure the throne!


    Her goal was clear.


    Buzz¡ª


    Nearby, the siege ballista trembled violently, and it seemed as though the bolts couldunch at any moment.


    At this point, Dean Bruce no longer needed to hide. After all, Miranda Joy had positioned herself behind her soldiers, making it impossible for him to ambush her directly. His only option was to destroy the siege ballista!


    But before making his move, Dean Bruce cast Thousand Mountains Fortresson himself, just in case the ballista''s explosion harmed him.


    With Thousand Mountains Fortressand Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountaincast simultaneously, lightning surged from within Dean Bruce. In an instant, he dashed toward the siege ballista, his lightning-charged fist smashing directly into its core.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion rang out as mes erupted. The shockwave, carrying scorching heat, engulfed all the soldiers nearby.


    Sizzle sizzle¡ª


    The sound of burning flesh filled the air. Even though the soldiers were under the control of the pink butterflies, they could no longer advance. Their bodies copsed to the ground, slowly turning to ash.


    As for the ghostly souls hovering over their heads, they began to weaken and fade.


    When a person is near death, their soul naturally dissipates as well.


    The st''s shockwave was so intense that after consuming the soldiers, the mes continued to surge toward the mages and Miranda Joy.


    Sensing the intense heat and magic, Miranda Joy didn''t dare resist. Suddenly, pink wings appeared on her back, lifting her swiftly into the air.


    The mages weren''t as lucky. Though the mes had weakened as they traveled, the mages were still hit, left writhing in agony on the ground, though not immediately consumed by the fire.


    Miranda Joy scanned the battlefield swiftly and immediately raised her staff, preparing to cast a spell to rescue the fallen mages.


    But Dean Bruce wasn''t about to give her that chance.


    Once again, he cast Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain. Pale mist appeared out of thin air, instantly isting Miranda Joy, cutting off her vision and causing her to panic.


    Sensing the surge of magic around Miranda Joy, Dean Bruce nced toward Terrynas Gold, who was locked in fiercebat with his avatar and Shelly William. Without hesitation, he sped his hands together, casting the powerful spell: Wailing Fiery Tomb.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, the entire battlefield rippled with strange waves and intense heat.


    Snap! Snap! Snap!


    With sharp cracks, tombs descended from the sky, entrapping every mage, including Terrynas Gold and Miranda Joy.


    Rumble¡ª


    Scorching mes erupted from within the tombs. A chorus of anguished screams rang out but quickly grew faint.


    Only Miranda Joy and Terrynas Gold managed to break free from their tombs, shattering them with force.


    However, the relentless mes still clung to their bodies, continuously burning them and inflicting damage.


    At this moment, Miranda Joy decided not to hold back any longer. She pulled out a magic scroll from her cloak and tore it open.


    Ssh!


    Instantly, the sound of rushing water echoed as a milky-white stream descended from the sky like a waterfall, enveloping both Miranda Joy and Terrynas Gold. The mes on their bodies were extinguished.


    As for the others?


    With their limited strength, there was no way they could withstand the mes conjured by Dean Bruce. They had long been burned to ashes.


    "This... this is the Wailing Fiery Tombspell?"


    Nichs William eximed in awe. "To eliminate so many in an instant? Incredible! The gap between me and my master is far too great!"


    Shelly William nodded slightly in agreement. He could sense that Dean Bruce hadn''t held back anything.


    In such a situation, Shelly was more than happy to regard Dean Bruce as family.


    In a world governed by magic and cultivation systems, the bond between master and apprentice is far stronger than in the technological world!


    Miranda Joy''s eyes were cold as she stared intently at Dean Bruce. In a chilling voice, she said, "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to wield such power with just an avatar!"


    "But do you really think eliminating those few people changes anything? At this very moment, the entire Pur-cloud Imperial Capital''s forces are under mymand!"


    "I''ve already sent word. Reinforcements will keeping, wave after wave. I don''t believe your magic is limitless. You can''t keep this up forever."


    "If you leave now, handing Apollon Joy over to me, we''ll pretend this never happened. We can go our separate ways, never crossing paths again. What do you say?"


    "He¡­ has nothing to do with you. There''s no need to risk your life for him."


    As she spoke, the water filled the entire area, turning it into a shimmeringke. A glowing boundary appeared at the edges, forming a barrier that trapped Dean Bruce and hispanions inside.


    Not only that, but the water also transformed into pure magical energy, flowing into the bodies of Miranda Joy and Terrynas Gold, restoring their strength.


    Clop, clop, clop¡ª


    The sound of galloping horses echoed from all directions, causing Dean Bruce''s eyes to narrow slightly.


    Apollon Joy''s face was pale with fear, anxiety evident in his expression.


    Nichs William, however, remained unfazed. After all, there had been many times before when Dean Bruce seemed to be in dire straits, only to effortlessly escape. By now, Nichs was used to it.


    Miranda Joy took a careful look at Dean Bruce and spoke softly, "I''m curious¡ªApollon has no connection to you. Why are you so insistent? The situation has escted to this point. Do you truly believe you can stand alone against the entire imperial army?"


    "Even a Sage Maguswouldn''t dare face hundreds of thousands of soldiers alone!"


    She wasn''t wrong. No matter how powerful a Sage Magusor warrior saint might be, their magic and stamina had limits. Without the ability to recover, no matter how many soldiers one could y, the endless waves would eventually exhaust them, leading to their death.


    Even Dean Bruce wasn''t sure if he could battle soldiers all night and survive. But he had other means.


    As long as he could buy enough time, victory would be his!


    Dean Bruce''s eyes glinted mischievously as he smirked. "You know, earlier this afternoon, you tried to seduce me by taking off all your clothes. How is it that now you''ve be so cold and heartless?"


    "Terrynas, do you really think that once someone like her ascends to the throne, she''ll honor any of her promises to you? She''ll probably have you killed first!"


    "Because you''re the only one who knows just how many insane things she''s done to get there."


    Hearing this, Terrynas Gold''s face subtly changed.


    Miranda Joy, however, remained calm and indifferent to Dean Bruce''s words. She said coolly, "If you agree to leave Apollon here, perhaps spending the night with you isn''t out of the question."


    As her words fell, everyone''s expressions shifted dramatically. Their gazes toward Miranda Joy were now filled with horror.


    This woman was ruthless beyond belief!


    Sighingand shaking his head slightly, Dean Bruce still didn''t give in. Seeing the nearby soldiers¡ªthousands of them¡ªcharging forward, Miranda Joy''s voice turned cold again. "Since you''re so determined to die, I won''t hold back!"


    "Attack!"


    At hermand, the soldiers raised their bows once more, and another siege ballista was pushed forward.


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to retaliate, an aged voice suddenly echoed through the air: "Miranda, enough. Stop this!"


    "We know you''re aiming for the throne, but such ruthless actions¡ªkidnapping the families of your father''s officials and attacking your brothers¡ªhave crossed the line!"


    As these words rang out, the water in the air abruptly ceased, and a burst of searing fire erupted, evaporating all the water.


    From the sky, a towering figure descended slowly. His head was crowned with fiery red hair, and his robes were emzoned with the symbols of me.


    "Hmm?"


    "Grandmaster, you''vee?"


    Terrynas Gold hurriedly bowed to the man, his face finally showing fear.


    Miranda Joy, being a member of the royal family, wasn''t at risk of losing her life no matter her actions. But Terrynas? He could easily be the scapegoat.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh¡ª


    The sound of cutting through the air followed, and several more figuresnded. Each of them appeared older, some in their fifties, others even older, perhaps a hundred years or more.


    Seeing this, Terrynas Gold copsed to the ground in despair.


    Miranda Joy, however, was shocked. "How did you all escape? I made sure to trap you with my array!"


    The group didn''t respond to Miranda Joy''s question. Instead, they nodded slightly toward Dean Bruce, acknowledging him.

 Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Showdown, and a Sudden Windfall!

    "It''s you?"


    Miranda Joy quickly realized the truth, though her heart filled with confusion. "But you''ve been here the entire time. How could you have helped them break the sealing magic array?"


    "Could it be¡­ you have another avatar?"


    Surprise shed across her face as she asked in astonishment, "What kind of magic are you using? Why is it so strange?"


    Normal magic typically aligns with specific elements, and most mages specialize in one. But Dean Bruce had already demonstrated mastery of several elements, and each with unique effects.


    Add to that his mysterious avatar, and it left Miranda Joy doubting what she was seeing.


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "Though I''ve been here physically, through our previous interactions, I already figured out that the true powers within the empire had been imprisoned by you. Naturally, I arranged for someone to set them free."


    "How dare you?" Miranda Joy questioned, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Aren''t you afraid that once they''re freed, they''ll side with me?"


    At this, Dean Bruce smiled for the first time, responding with a question of his own. "If they were willing to help you, why would they have been sealed away by your magic in the first ce?"


    "¡­"


    The red-haired man, recognized as the royal advisor, sighed and said, "Thank you, Dean. We have learned everything we needed. Now, we ask that you join us in the pce to present this matter before His Majesty, so that Miranda can be punished."


    As Terrynas Gold had mentioned earlier, Miranda Joy was still a member of the royal family. Despite her conspiracies, she wouldn''t face execution¡ªat worst, she would be punished in some other way.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind this oue. His goal had always been to save the Quirell family.


    And if Miranda Joy dared to make another move, he was confident that he could take her down.


    As for those so-called powerful figures?


    Once Angel''s Lightwas activated, no one could harm Dean Bruce. Killing Miranda Joy would be a trivial task.


    Dean hadn''t acted earlier, choosing to wait for reinforcements from Pur-cloud Imperial Capital, because killing Miranda Joy too soon might have jeopardized the chance to rescue the Quirell family.


    Only by dismantling Miranda Joy''s ns and showing herplete failure could those who had disappeared potentially be returned.


    "Uncle Rulda, she''s not my sister!"


    At that moment, Apollon Joy suddenly shouted, "The way she speaks, her personality¡ªeverything about her is different from my sister! My sister never had such cunning, nor could she hide so well!"


    "She''s definitely not my sister!"


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy remained calm, merely casting a fleeting nce at Apollon Joy without any expression.


    Rulda Chel furrowed his brows, casting a doubtful nce at Apollon Joy. He was hesitant to make any decisions.


    If Apollon was making these ims merely to secure the throne, then killing Miranda Joy would certainly lead to severe consequences.


    After a brief moment of contemtion, Rulda Chel quietly said, "Your Highness, this is only spection. It''s best we return to the pce and let His Majesty deal with this matter."


    Hearing this, Miranda Joy shed a mocking smile.


    Dean Bruce suddenly spoke up, "You can take Miranda, but what about those others? They dared to attack me¡ªthere must be a price to pay."


    As his words fell, beads of sweat appeared on Terrynas Gold''s forehead. He swallowed nervously, casting a fearful nce toward Miranda Joy.


    But she remained utterly calm, as if resigned to the situation.


    Terrynas Gold''s body trembled, and in a moment of panic, he turned toward Dean Bruce, falling to his knees. "Elder Dean, please forgive me! I was forced into this!"


    "Silence!"


    Dean Bruce''s gaze turned icy as he raised his hand and punched forward, unleashing a burst of lightning aimed straight at Terrynas Gold.


    Terrynas Gold barely had time to lift his hand in defense when a ze of fire erupted from beneath his feet,unching him into the air¡ªright into the path of the lightning.


    Crackling!


    Dean Bruce did not hold back. Coupled with Rulda Chel''s earlier magic attack, thebined force shattered Terrynas Gold''s armor.


    As the lightning surged through him, Terrynas Gold''s body could not withstand the power. He was reduced to ash, carried away by the wind, vanishing from sight.


    Witnessing this, the soldiers who had followed Terrynas Gold grew fearful.


    After all, they had been following his orders!


    Rulda Chel bowed slightly to Dean Bruce and said softly, "Dean, the one who caused you trouble is now dead. I kindly ask you to be merciful and not pursue further punishment against Miranda. Once we return to the pce, His Majesty will take care of her."


    Pausing for a moment, Rulda Chel added with a smile, "Miranda is, after all, part of the Magic Guild, isn''t she? If she displeases you, you could always have her transferred to the headquarterster on, where you could handle her as you see fit."


    Dean Bruce, remaining calm, replied, "There''s no need for such words. I know you''re trying to save Miranda''s life. If she''s willing to reveal where she''s keeping the bodies and souls of those she''s abducted, I''ll spare her."


    "Of course," Rulda Chel responded softly. "You needn''t even ask. We won''t allow those officials to die. A tragedy on that scale would shake the royal family''s hold on the empire."


    Miranda Joy, standing to the side, spoke calmly, "They''re still alive. I want a smooth transition of power, so naturally, I won''t kill them."


    As she said this, she nced toward Dean Bruce, her voice soft. "I admit, you''ve seen through all my ns, but you still won''t win. As long as I stay alive, once this matter is resolved, you''ll leave Pur-cloud Imperial Capital."


    "I refuse to believe you''ll stay here forever."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, his mind stirring with murderous intent.


    Unfortunately, Miranda Joy still hadn''t revealed the whereabouts of the Quirell family, so he couldn''t kill her just yet.


    "Your Highness, please say no more," Rulda Chel sighed, signaling for the others to escort Miranda Joy to the pce.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze swept the scene, noticing the shopkeeper among the crowd. He nodded slightly to himself.


    Hesuspectedthat the shopkeeper''s true identity was far from simple.


    Nichs William approached and asked, "Master, are we following them to the pce? Hmm¡­ But Miranda''s status is quite unique. Shouldn''t we be more cautious?"


    "There''s no need!"


    Apollon Joy clenched his teeth and said, "Once we meet with Father, he''ll believe me. And that Miranda is definitely an imposter! She is not my sister. She won''t survive this!"


    Nichs William nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Dean Bruce let out a sigh.


    What am I supposed to do with a disciple this naive and trusting?he thought to himself.


    Not bothering to pay any more attention to Nichs and the others, Dean Bruce silently followed the group, his mind already turning to the system, ready to spend some Supreme Mage points.


    After all, they were heading into enemy territory, and Dean Bruce knew he needed to gather as many treasures and resources as possible to strengthen himself.


    Better to be prepared¡ªwho knew what might happen next?


    Without any hesitation, Dean Bruce spent 500 Supreme Mage points and initiated a ten-draw.


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Book of Dispel MagicX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Mirror World Magic ScrollX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Ice Wall Eruption Magic ScrollX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Space Teleportation ScrollX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Healing SpringX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Decoy ScarecrowX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Random Magic Insight ScrollX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the nk SpellbookX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Soul Blood NailX1!


    System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve received the Secret Training SpaceX1!


    "???"


    As the flood of system notifications appeared, a wide grin spread across Dean Bruce''s face.


    This time, almost every reward was high-quality!


    It felt like his luck was at its peak.


    With a smirk, Dean Bruce quickly began reviewing the specific properties of each item, already contemting how to make the best use of them once he entered the pce.


    [Book of Dispel Magic (Special Item):When used, it can dispel any magical existence within a designated area.]


    [Mirror World Magic Scroll (Special Item):When activated, this high-level spell casts Mirror Worldover all targets within an area. Every target bes a replica, while their real bodies are immobilized and unable to make judgments. If a replica dies, the original falls into a state of confusion for 300 seconds. The Mirror Worldeffectsts for 60 minutes.]


    [Ice Wall Eruption Magic Scroll (Special Item):Instantly casts advanced magic, Ice Wall Eruption, surrounding the user with four freezing walls that reflect iing attacks and deal damage to nearby enemies. The ice walls have limited durability, and if the damage threshold is exceeded, they will shatter.]


    [Space Teleportation Scroll (Special Item):When used, this allows the user and friendly targets to teleport in a specified direction within a 3000-yard range.]


    "!!!"

 Chapter 141: Chapter 141: The Kings Death, Mirandas Counterattack!

    Even though Dean Bruce had previously acquired teleportation items, having more life-saving tools was always better.


    In the face of a powerful opponent, another teleportation item would only enhance his chances of survival.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce calmed his excitement and continued reviewing the attributes of the remaining items.


    [Healing Spring (Special Item):When given to a target to drink, as long as their body remains intact, it will trigger. The spring heals all wounds and diseases, replenishing the target''s life force. Note: This item cannot be used on those killed by magic. It has three uses in total.]


    [Random Magic Insight Scroll (Special Item):Upon use, the user randomly gains insight into a spell with the following probabilities: 90% chance for a basic spell, 9% chance for an advanced spell, 0.9% chance for a high-level spell, and 0.1% chance for an Ultra-High-Level spell.]


    [Soul Blood Nail (S-Rank Item):Once embedded into a target''s body, as long as their magic power does not exceed the user''s by more than tenfold, the user can control the target''s soul for 300 seconds. It can be used multiple times, but the nail must be retrieved after each use. If lost, it cannot be used again.]


    [Secret Training Space (Special Item):Upon activation, the user and a specific target can be transported to a secret training space. In this space, time flows at 1% of the normal speed¡ª100 days inside the space equals just one day in the outside world.


    Magic power gathers 20% faster in this space. It has unlimited uses, but there must be a 30-day interval between uses unless 1,000 Supreme Mage points are consumed for immediate reuse.]


    "!!!"


    These four items were game-changing, and Dean Bruce could barely contain his excitement. He nearly let his emotions slip.


    As for the Decoy Scarecrowand nk Spellbook, their effects weren''t as impressive, so Dean Bruce quickly stored them in the system''s space without much thought.


    Wasting no time, Dean Bruce immediately used the Random Magic Insight Scroll.


    With the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital''s pce looming ahead, boosting his strength was a top priority!


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions! You''ve sessfully used the Random Magic Insight Scroll and learned the high-level spell¡ªDomain of Exorcism!"


    Seeing this notification, Dean Bruce sighed slightly. His luck hadn''t been strong enough to get an Ultra-High-Level spell, but with only a 0.9% chance for a high-level spell, learning one was still a decent oue.


    With everything in order, Dean Bruceposed himself. They were still traveling to the pce, and there was some distance left to cover. He wasn''t worried. Instead, he focused his mind on fully understanding the specific effects of the Domain of Exorcismspell.


    The effect of the Domain of Exorcismwas quite straightforward: it condensed magical energy to form a spiritual domain, suppressing and draining the power of any malevolent energy, demonic forces, or spirits within its bounds.


    Beyond that, it didn''t have any additional abilities.


    This left Dean Bruce feeling a bit resigned. It seemed like the high-level spells he had been teaching others were actually stronger than the native high-level spells of this world.


    Once Dean Bruce had a good grasp of the Domain of Exorcism, the group finally arrived at the pce.


    With the royal advisor leading the way, along with the Second and Third Princes, there were no obstacles. The soldiers allowed Dean Bruce and hispanions to pass without question, and they made their way to Prani Joy''s chamber without dy.


    Cough, cough!


    As soon as they entered the room, they were greeted by the sound of loud, raspy coughing. All eyes turned toward the bed, where King Prani Joyy curled up like a shrimp, his body trembling violently with each cough.


    "Father! How¡­ how did you end up like this?!"


    Apollon Joy''s eyes widened in disbelief, stunned at the sight of his once-mighty father, who just a month ago had been so vigorous, now reduced to this frail state.


    Miranda Joy struggled against her restraints and coldly demanded, "Let me go! I''m the only one who knows what medicine Father needs!"


    Her words made Rulda Chel and the others exchange uncertain nces. Seeing the king''s deteriorating condition, they eventually relented and released Miranda from her bindings.


    Miranda rushed forward, grabbing a porcin bottle from the bedside table. She also pulled a small vial from her cloak, pouring its contents into the bottle.


    Even though Apollon Joy and the others hadn''t been in contact with King Prani recently, they were suspicious of Miranda. However, they didn''t dare stop her and could only watch coldly as their gazes remained fixed on the king''s frail body.


    After Miranda fed the mixture to Prani Joy, his violent spasms began to subside, and his body rxed. However, his pupils dted, and his eyes filled with fear as the light slowly faded from them.


    "Your Majesty?!"


    "Father!"


    Cries of rm echoed throughout the room, but Prani Joy''s head lolled to one side, his eyes closing as his breathing ceased.


    Miranda Joy''s earlier expression of tension shifted into one of mockery. She looked at Apollon Joy and said softly, "Father is dead. In the past month, so many things have happened in the imperial capital. The Crown Prince has yet to return, and you, the Second Prince, have been colluding with foreign powers. What exactly are your intentions?"


    "You¡­"


    Apollon Joy shouted in fury, "You treacherous liar! You''re using me to cover up your own crimes! You captured our brother, destroyed his soul, leaving only an empty shell! Now, in front of all of us, you''ve murdered our father. This is an unforgivable crime!"


    Turning to Rulda Chel, Apollon Joy demanded, "Rulda, what are you waiting for? Seize this traitor and bring her to justice!"


    The use of Rulda Chel''s full name showed the depth of Apollon''s rage, but it only made Rulda Chel and the others sigh in resignation.


    Rulda Chel stepped forward toward Miranda Joy and spoke softly, "You''ve poisoned the former king right in front of us. Even as a princess, you cannot escape punishment."


    "Poisoned?" Miranda Joy let out a coldugh. "Feel free to investigate the cause of death yourself. See what really killed him."


    She stepped back, calm andposed, which caused even Dean Bruce to raise an eyebrow in surprise.


    He hadn''t expected that even in such dire circumstances, this woman could still maintain such poise and control.


    What a pity she was an enemy!


    Dean Bruce thought to himself that once this ordeal was over and the Quirell family was saved, he would have to kill her. Without the enmity between them, though, she would have made a fine apprentice with such resilience and cunning.


    Seeing Miranda Joy''s confidence, Rulda Chel and the other protectors exchanged uncertain nces. Eventually, Rulda Chel moved forward, cing his hand gently on King Prani Joy''s forehead to check for any traces of poison or other ailments.


    "Hmm?!"


    After a brief moment, Rulda Chel''s face shifted in shock. "There''s no poison in the king''s body," he eximed. "Though he had internal injuries, they weren''t fatal. It appears as though¡­ he died from a fit of rage!"


    Everyone in the room froze in disbelief.


    After all, they had clearly seen Miranda Joy administer the potion, and right after that, the king had died!


    Miranda Joy''s voice dripped with sarcasm as she added, "You may also want to check what''s inside that bottle."


    Confident in his abilities, Rulda Chel showed no fear of any trickery. He picked up the porcin bottle, uncorked it, and took a cautious sniff. His expression turned to one of astonishment once again. "This is the Water of Life! Where did you get this?


    Ever since the Elven racepletely cut off contact with us humans, only the most powerful factions have had ess to even a small amount of the Water of Life. For anyone else, it''s nearly impossible to obtain!"


    Miranda Joy nodded and said, "Would I kill my father after using such a precious resource to extend his life? As you just mentioned, the king died from a fit of rage!"


    She then pointed a finger at Apollon Joy and shouted coldly, "For the past month, so many things have happened in the imperial capital, yet neither of my dear brothers returned! Yes, I want to inherit the throne, but the mysterious disappearances of those people weren''t my doing!"


    "The reason I kept you all trapped was to prevent you from acting prematurely and alerting the real mastermind. I''ve been fishing all along! Everything I''ve done has been for the long-term stability and prosperity of the Empire of Lane Cloud!"


    "By contrast, my two brothers, who should have returned to support the kingdom, stayed away, leaving me and our ailing father alone in the capital to face all these dangers!"


    "And now, they''ve even joined forces with the mastermind. When Father woke up to see this, how could he not be heartbroken? How could he not be angry?"


    "The true culprit behind Father''s death is Apollon!"


    Her impassioned words left Rulda Chel and the others stunned, and even Apollon Joy found himself momentarily speechless, unsure of how to respond.


    Dean Bruce let out a heartyugh and said, "ording to your story, I''m the mastermind then? But before I even arrived, there were already people mysteriously disappearing!"


    Miranda Joy, her voice sharp, retorted, "With your abilities, hiding in the shadows until now isn''t that surprising. Now that you wish to seize everything and take control of my Empire of Lane Cloud, you''ve finally revealed yourself! I was foolish to have once thought of you as an elder!"


    "Grandmaster, look over there¡ªthat body belongs to Linda, the eldest daughter of the Quirell family, who went missing under mysterious circumstances. But she was clearly a swordswoman, and yet her body is now brimming with magic. If you let her speak, her voice will undoubtedly be that of a man!"


    "This is the evidence! They are the true masterminds behind everything, and their n is to ce Apollon on the throne to control the Empire of Lane Cloud!"

 Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Book of Dispel Magic, Counterattack!

    Hearing Miranda Joy''s words, Rulda Chel couldn''t help but reveal a look of doubt.


    Previously, they had all been trapped within a magic array, with even their souls sealed, unable to sense what was happening outside. Everything they knew had been ryed to them by the shopkeeper.


    However, given the shopkeeper''s low status, they hadn''t cedplete trust in him. Now, with Miranda Joy''s usations, suspicion naturally began to creep into their minds.


    Rulda Chel nced at Linda Quirell''s body and said softly, "Miss Linda, could you say something, please?"


    Dean Bruce sighed. "Your n is indeed well-crafted. Originally, I intended to rescue Linda, keep her body functioning, and throw off the mastermind behind all of this. I never expected you to turn this against me."


    "But unfortunately for you¡­ the real Linda was never captured by you."


    Before Dean Bruce could say more, the shopkeeper suddenly stepped forward and said quietly, "Miranda, I know where you''ve imprisoned the souls of those you''ve captured."


    The shopkeeper looked at Linda Quirell''s body and added, "I ask you, senior, to leave this body so that I may reunite with my own spirit."


    Without hesitation, Shelly William''s soul immediately left Linda''s body.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the shopkeeper''s body copsed, and a spirit identical in appearance to Linda Quirell floated into the air. Rather than entering the body immediately, the spirit turned slowly, ensuring that everyone in the room could see clearly.


    Miranda Joy''s face finally showed a flicker of displeasure, but she restrained herself from attacking.


    If sheunched an attack now, it would prove that everything she had said earlier was a lie.


    Realizing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a pang of disappointment.


    He had been hoping to resolve this matter throughbat, but it was clear Miranda Joy was determined to drag this out instead.


    Buzz¡ª


    Once Linda Quirell''s soul had fully merged with her body, Rulda Chel carefully examined the connection and said in a solemn tone, "The body and soul have perfectly fused. There''s no mistaking it¡ªthe soul matches Linda''s appearance. She is indeed Linda!"


    "Linda, what exactly happened?"


    Rulda Chel''s voice grew urgent.


    Although they weren''t particrly familiar with Linda, her status was enough for them to trust her.


    Linda Quirell adjusted to her body, then looked toward Miranda Joy, speaking softly, "I don''t know what kind of magic it was. I only remember that Princess Miranda invited our family to a banquet and even sent drinks as a reward."


    "My father was fiercely loyal to the royal family, so how could he refuse? But the nightmare began that very night. After drinking the wine, I felt my soul separating from my body."


    "Luckily, my soul was keenly aware and woke up, but I was powerless. I could only watch as my body was taken away. Soon after, Princess Miranda arrived with some people, using a special method to transfer souls into the bodies of animals."


    "I managed to remain conscious and avoided that fate, but without a body, I wandered through the city, eventually inhabiting the body of someone who had just died."


    As she finished, Linda Quirell gave a small bow toward Dean Bruce and said sincerely, "Thank you for rescuing my body."


    Then she nced over at Nichs William, her expression somewhat peculiar.


    During the past few days, she had learned that Nichs William was her fianc¨¦.


    If it weren''t for Dean Bruce, and if Dean Bruce wasn''t so young, she would have been quite satisfied with Nichs.


    After all, a man who hadn''t even reached Magus rank was willing to travel great distances to save her¡ªhow could she not be moved? And despite not being on par with the elites, Nichs had shown considerable talent for someone his age.


    He was weaker than her by a good margin, but since she was a bit older, their difference in talent wasn''t insurmountable.


    Still, theparison between Nichs and Dean Bruce stung.


    Nichs, with his pure heart, felt extremely self-conscious as Linda stared at him. Reflecting on his actions over the past few days, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and shy.


    p, p, p!


    A crisp pping sound echoed through the room. Miranda Joy, with a look of mock admiration, remarked, "What a marvelous story! Linda, you missed your calling. You should have been a bard!"


    "Still won''t admit the truth?" Linda, a warrior''s daughter, raised an eyebrow and said sharply, "Grandmaster Rulda, why don''t we head to the ce where she''s been keeping the animals storing the souls? The truth will reveal itself!"


    Upon hearing Linda''s words, Rulda Chel nodded slightly and turned to Miranda Joy. "Your Highness, it would be best if you could take us there."


    "No need. I know the ce," Linda Quirell said coldly, her gaze fixed on Miranda Joy. "Since my family was captured, I''ve been secretly investigating. Today, I''ll not only rescue them but also make you pay for your crimes!"


    Miranda Joy remained unfazed, and the group followed Linda toward the location where the livestock were being held.


    Dean Bruce frowned as they walked. He had initially suspected something strange about the ce where the animals were kept and had even mentioned it during the banquet, personally inspecting the area. However, aside from faint magical energy, he hadn''t found anything unusual.


    Soon enough, the group arrived at the pce where the animals were confined. Even before entering, a foul stench wafted out, causing Rulda Chel and the others to grimace in disgust.


    They were all of high status, unustomed to being near such filth.


    If it weren''t for the gravity of the situation, they would have never set foot inside this courtyard.


    As they entered the hall, the animals seemed to sense something terrifying, scattering in every direction. Some of them became extremely agitated upon seeing Linda Quirell, but there were so many that they couldn''t get close enough to attract attention.


    Dean Bruce''s magicalpass at his waist trembled violently, but no matter how carefully he examined the area, he couldn''t detect anything out of the ordinary.


    Even Rulda Chel, a mage of grand archmage rank, frowned in frustration.


    After a long pause, Rulda Chel shook his head. "I can feel magical energy around here, but these animals don''t seem to be under any kind of spell."


    Miranda Joy sneered at Linda Quirell, "Quite the borate tale you''ve spun, but a lie is still a lie!"


    "Indeed, a lie is still a lie," Dean Bruce said with a smile, pulling out the Book of Dispel Magiche had recently acquired. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    Luck had truly been on his side.


    Previously, all the tools, treasures, and spells at his disposal could only detect magical fluctuations in the area, but they couldn''t pierce through the magic.


    However, the Book of Dispel Magicwas different.


    The book''s description didn''t mention any limitations, which meant that even if the magic cast here were of Ultra-High-Levelor even forbidden spellgrade, it would still be undone by the book.


    And why wasn''t Dean Bruce afraid?


    Because the power of a spell didn''t always reflect the caster''s strength. It was entirely possible that the magic had been cast through special means rather than by someone with overwhelming power.


    If the mastermind behind all of this truly had that kind of overwhelming power, would they really need to resort to such convoluted schemes?


    They could easily crush the entire Empire of Lane Cloud with brute force.


    As Dean Bruce pulled out the Book of Dispel Magic, Miranda Joy, realizing that all her careful nning was about to be undone, finally showed a hint of panic. She hurriedly shouted, "He''s most likely the mastermind! Don''t let him use that!"


    Hearing this, Rulda Chel hesitated for a moment. Dean Bruce nced at him and spoke calmly, "The truth hasn''t been revealed yet, and you want to stop it? Don''t forget everything she''s done up until now."


    "..."


    Rulda Chel, being the Grandmaster of the empire, wasn''t part of the royal family, but his ties to them ran deep. As long as Miranda and Apollon Joy were not killed, he didn''t mind how things turned out. After a moment''s thought, he nodded, "Go ahead. I want to know the truth as well."


    Without further dy, Dean Bruce activated the Book of Dispel Magic.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, lights of various colors flickered like a rainbow, coalescing into a sword of pure energy. The sword spun swiftly, shing through the air.


    Crash!


    Rustle...


    The once empty sky suddenly cracked, the fissure widening like shattered ss, and then, it all burst apart.


    Roar!


    Howl!


    "..."


    In that very moment, the animals that had been frantically running and pressing together began to wail in anguish. One after another, spectral figures¡ªtheir souls¡ªrose from their heads, hovering in the air.


    Seeing this, Miranda Joy''s face paled, and she instinctively stumbled backward several steps, her fists clenched tightly as she red furiously at Dean Bruce.


    The others were just as stunned. Linda Quirell, in a flurry of emotions, quickly scanned the scene before her eyes lit up with joy. She rushed toward several of the souls, recognizing them instantly.


    However, many of the spirits appeared faint, and some began to drift upwards, fading away into the sky.


    "This is bad!"


    "The souls of ordinary people are too fragile. They won''t survive long! We need to reunite them with their bodies immediately!"


    Rulda Chel, with his experience and sharp intuition, quickly grasped the gravity of the situation. He turned to Miranda Joy, his face dark with anger, and barked, "Miranda, tell us where their bodies are now! These people are the families of the empire''s noble ss. If they die, the entire Empire of Lane Cloud will be thrown into chaos!"

 Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Reversal

    Miranda Joy''s eyes darted, and she quickly snapped, "Rulda, if you want to question someone, it should be him! Think about it¡ªhow could someone with my limited strength pull off something like this?"


    Her words caused Rulda Chel and the others to hesitate once again.


    The truth was, they couldn''t deny that Miranda''s power was indeed modestpared to the scale of the events that had unfolded. How could she possibly be behind it all?


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "Still acting, are we? I forgot to mention something¡ªI''m actually capable of resurrecting the dead. If you''re so confident, why don''t we return and revive the king? Then we can let him settle this?"


    Miranda Joy''s refusal to disclose the location of the imprisoned bodies had left Dean Bruce with no choice but to keep her alive and continue this confrontation.


    But the longer this dragged on, the more intense his desire to eliminate her grew.


    "I¡­" Miranda furrowed her brows, her expression flickering between disbelief and fear. She couldn''t fathom the idea that resurrection was possible in this world. But Dean Bruce''s earlier actions had shaken her confidence, leaving her too frightened to respond immediately.


    Meanwhile, Rulda Chel and the others were equally astonished. "Mr. Dean, do you truly possess such an ability? If the king could be revived, this crisis facing the Empire of Lane Cloud could be resolved!"


    If the king were still alive, there would be hope for stability.


    Apollon Joy, now filled with newfound respect, looked at Dean Bruce with admiration. The chaos of recent events had made it clear to him that his survival hinged on sticking closely to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "Miranda, are you brave enough toe with me? Let''s revive the old king and settle this afterward."


    "Fine! I''ll go!" Miranda Joy, though clearly shaken, tried to maintain a defiant stance. "You''re just bluffing. I refuse to believe there''s such a miraculous magic in this world!"


    She knew she couldn''t refuse at this point, so she tried to project confidence despite her doubts.


    Naturally, Rulda Chel and the others couldn''t just leave the current situation unresolved. With so many souls in peril, any casualties would be disastrous. Before leaving, Rulda Chel subtly signaled to several of the royal guardians to stay behind and stabilize the condition of the spirits.


    Although they couldn''t reverse the situation entirely, as archmage-level practitioners, they could at least maintain the souls'' existence for a while.


    As Dean Bruce and the group returned to King Prani Joy''s pce, he immediately sensed an unusual magical fluctuation. Scanning the room, he saw no visible changes in the cement of objects, and there were no obvious disturbances.


    Still, Dean Bruce made a mental note of the strange energy. His wariness grew.


    He had a strong feeling that Miranda Joy still had something up her sleeve.


    As Miranda Joy herself had said, on the surface, her power seemed far too weak to execute such an borate n.


    Tap, tap, tap¡ª


    The sound of footsteps echoed as the rest of the group entered the room. Dean Bruce collected his thoughts and quickly moved forward, pulling out the Healing Spring.


    The spring water was stored in a blue gourd, a container only someone like Dean Bruce, from a more advanced era, would recognize. The others were all puzzled by it.


    Lifting King Prani Joy''s body, Dean Bruce checked for damage and confirmed that the body was intact. Without hesitation, he uncorked the gourd and poured the Healing Spring into the king''s mouth.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, a rich wave of life energy surged throughout the room, filling the entire pce.


    "Oh my god, what is this? Just breathing in the scent is making all my old injuries heal at an incredible speed! This¡­ this is unbelievable!"


    "I''ve been stuck at the seventh-rank archmage level for thirteen years, and just by inhaling the aura, I can feel the bottleneck loosening. What on earth is this?"


    "I¡­ I feel like I''ve gained ten more years of life! My lifespan!"


    Exmations of disbelief echoed throughout the room, and even Dean Bruce heard a familiar system notification.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions! You have sessfully absorbed the aura from the Healing Spring. Your lifespan has increased by 30 years, and your magic power has increased by 1,000 points!"


    "!!!"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up in surprise. He hadn''t expected that the described effects of the Healing Spring were only for direct consumption. The aura alone was powerful enough to have such miraculous results.


    Previously, thanks to long-term use of the Dragonheart Pendantand various other fortunate encounters, Dean Bruce''s magic power had been nearing 1,000 points. This new boost pushed him to the first level of Grand Magus, with the potential to break into the second level at any moment.


    For someone his age, this was already considered genius-level. Combined with his tenfold enhancedprehension and power from high-level and ultra-high-level spells, Dean Bruce could now rival archmages when casting those spells.


    Even using regr magic, he couldpete with entry-level Grand Magi, eliminating the need to rely on high-level spells every time he wanted to demonstrate his strength.


    Fortunately, everyone was so absorbed in their own transformations that no one paid attention to the surge of magic power within Dean Bruce.


    Buzz¡ª


    As the Healing Spring was absorbed by Prani Joy, his once withered body began to regain strength. His chest rose and fell with breath, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "My God, the king has reallye back to life!"


    "Unbelievable! Not even the Pope of the Church of Light has the power to bring someone back from the dead like this!"


    "Hiss... I think Dean could challenge the Pope for his position after this!"


    Cries of astonishment filled the room. Everyone, except Miranda Joy, rushed forward, carefully watching Prani Joy.


    Magic surged, forming a protective barrier around the king.


    Cough, cough!


    Prani Joy began coughing violently again, but this time, his breathing didn''t falter. Instead, he spat out a mouthful of ckened blood.


    Hiss¡ª


    The ck blood hit the pristine white marble floor, immediately corroding it and releasing a greenish smoke. The sight made everyone''s expressions grow more serious.


    He was definitely poisoned!


    After expelling the ck blood, Prani Joy''s breathing became much smoother, and hisplexion noticeably improved, with a healthy flush returning to his face. He looked around the room, and upon noticing Rulda Chel and the others, he sighed in relief. Then, his gaze turned toward Dean Bruce.


    "Mr. Dean, I can feel it¡ªyou''re the one who brought me back to life. I owe you my deepest thanks. Whatever you desire, just ask, and I will grant it!"


    Prani Joy reached out and grasped Dean Bruce''s wrist firmly before turning to Apollon Joy, sighing deeply. "It''s good to see you''ve returned. I thought¡­ I might die without seeing you onest time."


    At these soft words, Rulda Chel and the others quickly realized the truth: Miranda Joy had lied. Prani Joy''s death had not been from anger.


    Apollon Joy burst into tears, throwing himself at his father''s feet. "Father, I''ve been trying toe back for a long time! But my brother and I were ambushed on the way home and gravely injured. If not for Dean''s intervention, I wouldn''t have lived to see you!"


    "What?!"


    Prani Joy''s eyes turned cold. He stood up, his body trembling slightly but his gaze sharp and piercing. His eyes locked onto Miranda Joy as he spoke in a low, furious voice, "Miranda, what you told me earlier seems to have been¡­ far from the truth!"


    "Could it be¡­ that you were the one who ambushed your brothers along the way?"


    Prani Joy''s voice grew colder. "I can understand taking certain actions in order to secure the throne, but¡­ how could you betray your own flesh and blood?"


    As he spoke, Miranda Joy suddenly began tough. With a sneer, she spat out, "Old fool, so now that Apollon has returned, you''re casting me aside? When it was just me, you spoke so sweetly, calling me your beloved daughter."


    "Watch your mouth! What nonsense are you spewing in front of all these people?"


    Prani Joy''s face darkened as he hurried to reprimand her.


    But Miranda Joy only smirked in contempt, responding, "What''s wrong? Still trying to put on an act of a loving father in front of the Grandmaster and the powerful mages of the Magic Guild?"


    "You''ve never cared for me the way you''ve cared for my brothers. When have you ever shown me affection? While you''ve been bedridden, who was it that stayed by your side day and night? Who held this kingdom together? Without me, do you really think the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital would still be standing as it is now?"


    Miranda''s words, filled with bitterness and hatred, shocked Dean Bruce and the others.


    Could it be that Miranda Joy wasn''t an imposter after all? Perhaps, after years of being suppressed and overlooked, she had finally resorted to these extreme measures.


    If what she said was true, then Prani Joy might not be as innocent as he seemed either.


    Dean Bruce shook his head, thinking to himself that royal families often hid the most bizarre and twisted affairs.


    "You¡­ you¡­ you infuriate me!" Prani Joy''s chest heaved with anger, but despite his rage, there was no trace of murderous intent. It was clear that while he might not have favored Miranda, he wouldn''t kill her.


    Rulda Chel and the other mages remained silent, their eyes closed. This was, after all, a family matter within the royal court, and it wasn''t their ce to interfere.


    Before Prani Joy could respond, Miranda Joy interrupted coldly, "Yes, everything that''s happened was part of my n, including the mysterious disappearances of those people. But I didn''t n on killing them!"


    "Nor did I want to kill you. I only intended to dy my brothers, wait for the situation to reach its breaking point, and then have you hand the throne to me. But things didn''t go as nned. My brothers returned, my ns were foiled, and I had no choice but to act preemptively¡ªkilling you to secure the throne."


    "And now, it seems¡­ my ns havepletely failed."


    She turned her gaze to Dean Bruce, her eyes full of venom. "Dean, you should know¡­ I really want to kill you!"

 Chapter 144: Chapter 144: Dean Bruce Takes Action!

    "There are many who''ve wanted to kill me," Dean Bruce said calmly, "but none have seeded. The souls of all those who disappeared¡ªare they in that courtyard? Where are their bodies?"


    "And why should I tell you?"


    Miranda Joy replied, her face twisted in a mocking smile.


    Dean Bruce remainedposed. "If you don''t answer, do you think you''ll survive? Your father may not be so eager to protect you."


    At these words, Prani Joy fell silent. Though he didn''t hold much affection for Miranda, he wouldn''t harm his own daughter.


    However, he also knew that Dean Bruce was his savior, and helping Miranda could very well cost him his life.


    With this thought in mind, Prani Joy''s tone turned cold. "Miranda, tell us where the bodies are, or I will ensure you never leave this ce! Rulda, prepare to act¡ªdon''t let her escape!"


    "Heh," Miranda suddenly smirked. "You''re asking Miranda for answers. But what does any of this have to do with me?"A sly grin spread across her face. "Did I ever im I was Miranda?"


    Her words left everyone in the room stunned, even Dean Bruce. Although he had suspected something like this, hearing it confirmed out loud was still a shock.


    If she wasn''t Miranda Joy, then who was she? And when had she taken Miranda''s ce, fooling even Prani Joy?


    It became painfully clear that Prani Joy''s dislike for Miranda had blinded him, to the point where he couldn''t even recognize his own daughter.


    Without hesitation, Rulda Chel sprang into action, casting a spell. With a sharp stomp of his foot, mes erupted around the room, forming a barrier of fire that encased them all.


    The imposter grinned wider. "Now that the game is up¡­ let''s be honest. Old man, if you hand over the throne to me, I''ll spare your lives. You and your two sons can live out the rest of your days in the pce. But if you refuse to give me the throne¡­"


    Her voice darkened, filled with malice. "I''ll leave now, and I can''t promise that the bodies of those nobles will remain unharmed."


    Her thinly veiled threat caused everyone''s brows to furrow in concern.


    Dean Bruce could feel the weight of the situation. His primary objective was to save the entire Quirell family.


    Most importantly, Linda Quirell had already been rescued, so whether or not the others were saved was of less significance to him. He had already gained the rewards he sought.


    But there was one thing Dean Bruce couldn''t tolerate¡ªlosing face.


    Rulda Chel''s voice grew cold. "I''ve already sealed this room. You think leaving will be that easy?"


    Now that he knew the person in front of him wasn''t the real Miranda Joy, Rulda Chel''s tone had taken on a far more menacing edge.


    The imposter shook their head and spoke softly, "Given that I possess the ability to separate souls from their bodies, do you think it was difficult for me to disguise myself as Miranda?"


    As they spoke, the imposter turned toward Prani Joy, their voice chilling. "Prani, do you want to continue being king, or will you stand by and watch as the Empire of Lane Cloud crumbles into ruin?"


    Hearing this, Prani Joy''s expression became heavy with worry.


    He couldn''t bear the thought of handing over the throne to a stranger, even if that stranger would forever live under the identity and face of Miranda Joy. It was unthinkable.


    However, if he refused and the empire fell while under his rule, how could he face his ancestors in the afterlife?


    Dean Bruce reached into his robes and pulled out the Mirror World Magic Scroll, speaking calmly, "Soul separation takes time, doesn''t it? Let''s see whose timing is faster."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the imposter''s face twisted in rm. She immediately began to separate her soul from Miranda''s body, but Dean Bruce was quicker, tearing open the Mirror Worldscroll with a swift motion.


    Buzz¡ª


    A peculiar energy rippled through the air, shining with a silver glow that shimmered like the surface of water or a reflective mirror. In an instant, the magical light enveloped everyone in the room.


    All of them staggered briefly, and when they regained their bnce, they looked around in shock.


    Even the imposter controlling Miranda Joy''s body was visibly startled. After a moment, she sneered, "Is this supposed to trick me? Nothing has changed!"


    "Really?" Dean Bruce replied softly. "Why don''t you try sensing where we are? Is this reality or some kind of illusion?"


    Upon hearing this, the imposter clenched her right hand, her lips moving silently as a fierce, icy aura condensed around her fist, hardening it into something as solid as crystalline ice. With a powerful punch, she struck downward.


    Buzz¡ª


    A strange sound echoed as the ground beneath her turned hazy, rippling like water. The imposter''s expression shifted dramatically, realizing the depth of the illusion she was now trapped in.


    "No¡­ this can''t be happening!" the imposter controlling Miranda Joy cried out in terror. "A mirror world illusion cast in an instant? Even though you''re an elder, the pressure I feel from you isn''t as strong as Rulda''s. How could you possibly manage this?"


    It wasn''t just her¡ªRulda Chel and the others were staring at Dean Bruce with eyes full of shock.


    They couldn''t believe that someone like Dean Bruce, who didn''t seem particrly imposing, had continuously done things beyond theirprehension.


    Dean Bruce remained calm as he said, "Even as a soul, don''t think you can escape so easily. Tell us where the bodies of those people are, and I might grant you a painless death."


    "..."


    "I refuse to believe that even through death, I can''t escape this!"


    The imposter, controlling Miranda Joy''s body, was clearly ruthless. Without hesitation, she swung her icy, crystal-like fist directly at her own head.


    Crack¡ª


    With a sickening sound, the beautiful head was shattered into pieces.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate either. He immediately dispersed the Mirror Worldspell. As the illusion lifted, he looked up and saw that Miranda Joy''s body was still standing perfectly intact, frozen in ce with a dull, expressionless face.


    "This..."


    The others snapped out of their daze, curiously turning their eyes to Dean Bruce.


    "There''s no need to worry," Dean Bruce said coolly. "She''s entered a state of soul suspension. She can''t control her soul, nor can she escape."


    Dean Bruce''s mind raced, and he suddenly remembered the Soul Blood Nailhe had won from the lottery earlier. He couldn''t help but feel fortunate.


    Luckily, he hadn''t hesitated to spend his Supreme Mage points on the lottery. Without those tools, he might have had to resort to brute force to subdue this imposter Miranda Joy.


    Stepping forward, Dean Bruce retrieved the Soul Blood Nailfrom his system inventory and drove it directly into Miranda Joy''s shoulder.


    As her body trembled, a strange sensation washed over Dean Bruce, linking him to her soul.


    After a moment of thought, Dean Bruce attempted to send amand to the soul within Miranda Joy''s body. "Take us to where the bodies of the captives are being held," he ordered.


    "Okay," came a soft reply.


    To everyone''s astonishment, Miranda Joy''s body began moving, walking toward the exit of the pce. Her movements were slow and deliberate as if guided by invisible strings.


    Rulda Chel quickly dismissed the ming barrier he had erected earlier, and the group hurried after her.


    They followed Miranda Joy out of the pce, her eyes shut tightly, as she made her way toward her personal quarters. Before long, they arrived inside, where she stopped in front of a white stallion, standing still and silent, not moving or speaking.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, suddenly recalling the strange look he had noticed on the white stallion when he first saw it. He immediately understood what was going on. "There''s likely a soul hidden inside this horse. Rulda, can you break this magic?"


    "This is, after all, a matter concerning your Empire of Lane Cloud. I can''t keep doing all the work, can I?" Dean added, with a calm but pointed tone.


    Hearing this, Rulda Chel''s face showed a hint of embarrassment. He quickly stepped forward and said, "Let this old man give it a try!"


    Dean Bruce remainedposed, but inwardly, he let out a sigh of relief.


    With the Book of Dispel Magicgone, he didn''t have the strength to break suchplex magic on his own.


    Thankfully, Rulda Chel, being the Grandmaster of the empire, possessed significant power. Though he hadn''t detected the anomaly earlier, now that the secret had been revealed, he would have a solution.


    Buzz¡ª


    As crimson light flickered, a soul suddenly floated out from within the horse.


    "Sister!"


    "Third Princess!"


    Cries of shock and joy filled the air. Apart from Prani Joy, Apollon and the other members of the Empire of Lane Cloud rushed forward.


    Apollon Joy''s eyes were red with emotion. "I knew it! She wasn''t my real sister! The real Miranda had such a good rtionship with us, how could she ever plot against her own family?"


    "..."


    Rulda Chel, however, was the first to sense something wrong. He quickly turned to Dean Bruce and asked, "Mr. Dean, if we return the soul of the Third Princess to her body, will the artifact you''ve imnted in her still function to lead us to the remaining bodies?"


    "It won''t," Dean Bruce replied with a shake of his head. "You should have no trouble safeguarding the Third Princess''s soul with your skills. Just send someone to handle that. The priority now is to locate the rest of the bodies."


    "Understood, Mr. Dean," Rulda Chel responded. He then subtly signaled to several guardians, directing their attention back to the controlled body of Miranda Joy, who still held the key to uncovering the location of the captives.

 Chapter 145: Chapter 145: The Bronze Golem Emerges, Everyone’s Astonishment!

    After rescuing Miranda Joy''s true soul, her body continued leading them out of the pce.


    Before long, they arrived at the estate of one of the missing families.


    Dean Bruce finally understood: the bodies had never left the capital!


    It made sense. No matter how strange and powerful the purple mist was, it would have been impossible to transport all those bodies in one night.


    As for Nichs William, it was likely that the person responsible had used a diversionary tactic, leading Dean Bruce and the others to focus elsewhere, making it much harder to unravel the truth.


    In hindsight, the culprit''s strategy was quite clever¡ªnearly wless.


    Thanks to the presence of high-level archmage magic, the spells concealing the missing family''s estate were finally dispelled, and the real scene was revealed.


    Though there were no signs of battle, the courtyard was covered in dust and fallen leaves.


    Scattered among the leavesy numerous bodies, some half-buried, others out in the open. One couldn''t walk more than a few steps without stepping on someone.


    As they carefully examined the scene, Dean Bruce and the others grew somber.


    The bodies of the servants were in terrible condition¡ªmangled and decayed.


    In some, worms crawled through the rotting flesh.


    "Keep going, we need to look further inside."


    Dean Brucemanded without slowing down, leading the group deeper into the estate. When they reached the noble family''s living quarters, they found a protective magic array still in ce.


    With a casual spell from Rulda Chel, the array was broken, and Dean Bruce was the first to step inside. To his relief, the bodies of the nobles were preserved perfectly.


    It was clear that the mastermind didn''t want the Empire of Lane Cloud to copse entirely. They had taken care to ensure that the bodies of the high-ranking nobles were left unharmed.


    As for the servants?


    In this world, nobody cared.


    Even Rulda Chel and Nichs William, while visibly shaken by the gruesome state of the dead servants, showed no real concern for them. Their shock was more at the horrifying manner of death than any sympathy for themoners.


    The rescue proceeded smoothly. Other than the Soul Blood Naileventually losing its hold, allowing the mastermind to escape Miranda Joy''s body, there were no other significant obstacles. All the missing officials and their families were sessfully found.


    Afterward, the group returned to the royal pce with the recovered bodies, reuniting the souls with their vessels for restoration.


    Dean Bruce understood that the mastermind behind all this would not give up so easily. While escorting the bodies back to the pce, he remained cautious, reminding Rulda Chel and the others to stay alert.


    However, despite their precautions, as soon as Dean Bruce and his group stepped into the pce, they fell into a trap.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A violent wind howled behind them, and a sudden chill filled the air. When they turned around, a curtain of frost had formed, sealing off the entrance to the great hall.


    The moon overhead took on an eerie hue, its purple light casting an unsettling glow over Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    An overwhelming sense of powerlessness began to creep in. Dean Bruce quickly realized that the magic in the area was rapidly diminishing.


    "This is bad¡ªit''s an anti-magic field!"


    Rulda Chel shouted in rm, causing Dean Bruce to narrow his eyes.


    While his own level was lower and his magic rtively weak, his strengthy in his ability to cast high-level and even Ultra-High-Levelspells, provided there was magic in the environment. That was his key advantage.


    But in an anti-magic zone, without ess to magic, Dean Bruce would be left with only his physical abilities¡ªand that was far from ideal for confronting powerful enemies.


    At this moment, Dean Bruce could only hope that the artifacts and tools he had obtained earlier would help him get through this.


    "Hehehe! As expected of an elder from the Magic Guild headquarters. In such a short time, you''ve unraveled all my ns!"


    A cold, mocking voice suddenly echoed through the hall. "Unfortunately for you, I''m not acting alone. When I summon the souls of the ancient times, let''s see if you''ll still be able to stand against them!"


    As the voice spoke, everyone looked up and saw a figure slowly descending from the sky. She wore a dark purple and ck mage''s robe, her features strikingly beautiful, but her expression was twisted with malice. Her exposed hands were pale and delicate, yet they moved rapidly, formingplex magical seals.


    "Wait¡­ something''s wrong!"


    one of Rulda Chel''spanions muttered. "Anti-magic fields don''t discriminate. Our magic is being suppressed, so how is she still casting spells?"


    "Even magical tools and scrolls shouldn''t work in an anti-magic field!" another eximed, their faces filled with shock.


    Dean Bruce, however, sensed something different. After a brief moment of concentration, he understood. "That''s not magic," he said quietly. "She''s using some sort of special artifact. It doesn''t contain any magic at all."


    "Hehehe!" the woman let out a sinisterugh. "As expected of an elder from the Magic Guild headquarters. Even though your power may be weaker than the Grandmaster''s, your insight is truly remarkable! You''re right, this isn''t some ordinary magical artifact¡ªthis is a Blood Pact Relic."


    With a sly grin, she suddenly mmed her palm into her own chest, causing blood to spurt out, staining her hands crimson in the eerie glow of the purple moonlight.


    Buzz¡ª


    In an instant, a strange energy surged, and peculiar lights began writhing through the air, twisting and forming into doorways.


    "Roar¡ª"


    "Howl¡ª"


    As the doors opened, eerie howls echoed through the space. From within, countless ghostly and monstrous figures began to emerge, their eyes glowing a fierce red, all locking their gaze on Dean Bruce and hispanions. The weaker members of Prani Joy''s group stumbled backward in terror, their faces pale with fear.


    Swish, swish, swish¡ª


    The creatures, though spectral andcking physical form, moved with incredible speed. Their attacks were bizarre, almost unnatural, as they seemed to be able to harm Dean Bruce and the others with ease.


    At this point, the advantage of having Rulda Chel and the others became clear. Even though their magic was sealed and they couldn''t cast spells, they still rushed forward to protect Prani Joy from the ghostly threats.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce was focused on taking down the mastermind. His eyes darted quickly, and with a calcted decision, he pulled out the Bronze Golemsthat he had modified earlier.


    Although the Bronze Golems were powerful enough to stand against mages, their movements were powered by crystal cores, meaning they weren''t affected by the anti-magic field.


    nk, nk, nk¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed as Dean Bruce released more than twenty Bronze Golems. Under the eerie purple moonlight, they emitted an unsettling gleam.


    In an instant, everyone¡ªexcept for Nichs William and Shelly William, who already knew about them¡ªwas stunned by the sight of the Bronze Golems.


    "What are those?"


    "They look like humans, but their entire bodies are made of bronze!"


    Everyone exchanged bewildered nces, unsure of what to make of it. But before they could fullyprehend what was happening, Dean Bruce had inserted a crystal core into each of the golems, and what happened next left them all in awe.


    In their astonishment, they watched as the bronze-bodied golems soared into the air with incredible speed, charging head-on toward the ghostly apparitions.


    The modified bronze golems were terrifyingly efficient. mes erupted from their shoulders, followed by the pungent smell of burning, as the fire consumed many of the ghostly shadows in an instant.


    "Hmm?!"


    "Is this¡­ ancient golem magic?" A startled voice echoed from the air, causing Dean Bruce to raise an eyebrow.


    She even knew about that?


    This realization made him even more determined¡ªshe couldn''t be allowed to escape!


    With a mere thought, one of the bronze golems packed with explosives shot forward, heading straight for the mysterious woman. Its shoulders red up, and the explosive power rippled through the entire space.


    Even Rulda Chel and the other archmages stood in stunned silence.


    The ghostly apparitions, which seemed so menacing before, crumbled like paper tigers under the onught of the bronze golems. The explosive charges reduced the ghosts to nothing more than scattered, wailing fragments, obliterating them in an instant.


    The woman''s own anguished screams soon followed. There was no escape in the anti-magic field, and aside from summoning these spectral creatures, she was unable to use any of her own magic. She stood no chance against the relentless assault of the bronze golems.


    In a matter of moments, the golems had knocked her from the air, sending her crashing to the ground. Her once-imposing magic robey in tatters, her skin scorched ck¡ªshe looked utterly defeated and pitiful.


    Dean Bruce and the others quickly approached, scrutinizing the fallen figure.


    Prani Joy also moved closer, peering at her for a moment before a puzzled expression crossed his face. He asked, "I''ve never seen you before. Why do you hold such hatred toward the Joy family?"


    "Hatred¡­? Hatred?" The woman''s eyes red with fury as she red at Prani Joy. "I don''t hate your family¡ªI hate the Empire of Lane Cloud! Thirty years ago, your empire expanded by wiping out my people! Tens of thousands from my tribe were ughtered in your wars of conquest!"


    "And you ask if I shouldn''t seek revenge?"


    Hearing this, Prani Joy sighed, his expression filled with regret. "Thirty years ago, I wasn''t even the king. You seek revenge against me for that?"


    "Enough, enough."


    Prani Joy then turned to Dean Bruce, bowing slightly out of respect. "Mr. Dean, since you were the one who captured her, I leave her fate in your hands. You decide what''s to be done."


    The woman''s face contorted with rage, yet she didn''t beg for mercy. Instead, she sneered. "Old fool, do you really think I was the only one involved in this plot? Go ahead, kill me! But once Dean leaves, your Joy family will still face destruction!"


    "I refuse to believe that an elder from the Magic Guild headquarters would stay here forever!"


    Thud!


    Suddenly, the sound of a dagger piercing flesh filled the air. The woman''s body jerked violently, and blood poured from her mouth.


    Looking down, she saw a dagger had pierced straight through her chest.


    But everyone''s eyes shifted toward Dean Bruce.

 Chapter 146: Chapter 146: The Ceremony of Apprenticeship

    Dean Bruce reached out and checked the woman''s breathing. After confirming she waspletely lifeless, he pulled out a short sword from his robe and swiftly shed it across her throat.


    No one knew if this woman might have some kind of magic to fake her death or use an illusion to trick them. Dean decided it was safest to end her life himself, ensuring there would be no surprisester.


    However, her final words before death had clearly unsettled Prani Joy and the others, leaving them with concerned expressions.


    After a long moment of hesitation, as the anti-magic field dissipated around them, Prani Joy finally turned to Dean Bruce, an apologetic look on his face. "Mr. Dean, I have a rather difficult request. I''m not sure if I should ask."


    "If it''s a difficult request, then there''s no need to ask," Dean Bruce replied bluntly. He had already aplished his objective and had no intention of staying in this cursed ce any longer.


    There were still plenty of tasks waiting for him.


    Prani Joy''s face flushed red in embarrassment as Dean shut him down.


    Apollon Joy suddenly spoke up, "Dean, over the past few days, how do you think I performed? I''m genuinely eager to be your disciple and would be honored if you''d ept me as your student!"


    "There''s no issue in epting you as my disciple," Dean Bruce said, casting a nce at Apollon Joy before agreeing.


    Taking on a student wasn''t a big deal. He could teach Apollon whatever magic spell he desired, all without much effort. On top of that, Dean Bruce knew he would likely gain various benefits, including rewards from his system. Why would he ever turn down such an easy opportunity?


    Seeing that Dean Bruce had agreed, both Prani Joy and Apollon Joy beamed with joy.


    Though for entirely different reasons.


    Dean Bruce then stood up and casually summoned a fireball, setting the woman''s corpse aze. As the mes consumed her body, he said, "Let''s finish this quickly. Return everyone''s souls to their bodies, and this whole ordeal will finally be over."


    No one paid any further attention to the woman, nor did they even bother to ask about her true identity.


    Once the mes had reduced her to ashes, Dean Bruce and his group headed back to the courtyard, where Rulda Chel began casting spells, carefully guiding each soul back into its corresponding body.


    With little else to do, Dean Bruce struck up a conversation with Nichs William. After all, it was time for Nichs to return to the Magic Academy.


    Dean Bruce''s talentsy in high-level and Ultra-High-Level spells, and he was best at tricking others into mastering them. However, for Nichs William to train properly and progress, he needed to study the basics of cultivation under a regr instructor.


    Moreover, as Dean Bruce found himself embroiled in increasingly dangerous situations, keeping Nichs around would onlyplicate matters, potentially bing a burden.


    Time slowly passed, and the missing nobles gradually regained consciousness. However, due to their souls being separated from their bodies for so long, they had all fallen into a deep sleep upon their return.


    Nichs William helped Linda Quirell and her family members return to the general''s estate. Just as Dean Bruce was about to leave, Apollon Joy stepped in to stop him.


    "Master, since I''m officially bing your disciple, shouldn''t I offer you a proper gift? Please, would you stay in the pce tonight?"


    There was genuine sincerity in Apollon Joy''s words.


    Dean Bruce''s actions over the past two days had left a deep impression on him, making him earnestly desire to learn magic under Dean''s tutge.


    With an apprenticeship gift on the table, Dean Bruce certainly had no reason to refuse and agreed to stay at Apollon Joy''s pce.


    Though he said he''d rest for the night, the series of battles had already stretched the time to dawn.


    Apollon Joy personally arranged avish breakfast, with only himself and Prani Joy present¡ªthere were no servants or attendants in sight.


    Apollon Joy poured a ss of red wine for Dean Bruce, handed it to him, and then respectfully presented a ring. "Master, this ring contains one hundred Tier 5 beast crystal coresand three million gold coins!"


    "As for other gifts, I know with your strength you likelyck for nothing, so I won''t insult you with anything unnecessary."


    "..."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch the corners of his mouth. Sure, he might not needanything, but having more resources was always useful. There would always be a time when it woulde in handy.


    Still, given his status, it didn''t feel appropriate to ask for more, so he simply nodded and said, "You''ve been thoughtful."


    epting the Storage Ring, Dean Bruce downed the ss of wine, signifying that he had officially epted Apollon as his disciple.


    Prani Joy then spoke up, "Dean, I mentioned before that I''d offer Miranda''s hand to the one who could save the Empire of Lane Cloud. Would you be interested?"


    "Though I may not favor her greatly, she''s obedient, talented, and quite beautiful¡­"


    As Prani Joy began singing Miranda''s praises, Dean Bruce quickly waved him off. "Your Majesty, that won''t be necessary. I came to the Empire of Lane Cloud with one goal: to rescue the Quirell family. I expect no other reward."


    "If you really want to thank me, just give me more gold!"


    At this, Prani Joy''s breath hitched slightly, and a bitter smile crossed his face.


    If Dean Bruce had been weaker, without the powerful backing of the Magic Guild, perhaps Prani Joy would have dared to use force. But at this moment, he had no other ns in mind.


    Prani Joy sighed and said, "Since that is your decision, I won''t press the matter. Dean, a lot has happened within the empire, and I can''t offer you much right now as a token of gratitude. Once things have fully settled and the citizens are restored, I''ll have your reward sent to the Magic Guild headquarters. Would that be eptable?"


    Dean Bruce did not refuse. Given his role, he wasn''t about to demand more than what was reasonable.


    Besides, the apprenticeship gift Apollon Joy had just given him wasn''t bad at all!


    Especially the crystal cores¡ªwith them, Dean Bruce could now use his Bronze Golemswithout restraint, a significant boost to hisbat power.


    Prani Joy, knowing his position well, took the rejection gracefully and excused himself, leaving Dean Bruce and Apollon Joy alone.


    Excited, Apollon Joy asked, "Master, the magic you used earlier that healed me so quickly¡ªcould you teach it to me?"


    "..."


    Dean Bruce had initially thought about teaching Apollon a new spell, something that would earn him even greater rewards from his system.


    But seeing how eagerly Apollon awaited, and wanting to leave soon, he decided to pass on the spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earthinstead.


    Given Dean Bruce''s mastery of the spell, he didn''t just recite the incantation but also provided Apollon with thorough exnations of its principles.


    As long as Apollon wasn''tpletely clueless, he should be able to grasp it within a few days.


    After teaching Apollon Joy the spell, Dean Bruce promptly took his leave from the pce.


    Just before exiting, he encountered Miranda Joyand the eldest prince.


    Both of their souls had been trapped previously, and Miranda, in particr, had spent much of the ordeal in the form of a horse, trailing along throughout the entire ordeal. They immediately bowed and thanked Dean Bruce.


    If Dean Bruce hadn''t maintained his usual aloof demeanor, they might have tried to convince him to stay longer.


    As Dean Bruce walked slowly toward the Quirell family estate, he began to reflect on everything that had transpired the night before.


    Everything had happened so quickly that he hadn''t had time to think deeply.


    But now, as he reconsidered it all, something about that woman''s death seemed far too simple...


    Aside from that, the woman''s methods were deeply unsettling, particrly her ability to summon thousands of ghostly shadows and the anti-magic fieldshe had created.


    If Dean Bruce hadn''t previously acquired the Bronze Golems, he might have very well perished in that fight.


    [How odd... How did a normal human possess the power to summon ghosts?]


    As Dean Bruce pondered this, a thick ck mist descended from the sky, suddenly enveloping the entire street around him.


    There was no sign of magic or any other unusual energy fluctuations.


    By the time Dean Bruce snapped out of his thoughts, he found himself standing in a drastically different environment. The ancient street had been reced by a bustling, modern city.


    "Honk, honk!"


    The sound of ring car horns echoed around him, and skyscrapers lined the streets. Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted as shock coursed through him. He muttered in disbelief, "I... I... have I traveled back to my original world?"


    "No, something''s not right. I didn''t do anything, and I haven''t died. How could I have crossed worlds again?"


    Dean Bruce had read enough novels to know that many illusions or magical realms are often conjured from one''s subconscious mind.


    Looking around, he noticed that, apart from the various buildings and cars, there weren''t many people in sight. Even the signs on some buildings were vague and indistinct.


    It was then that Dean Bruce realized he had been trapped in an illusion.


    Looking down, he noticed that his clothing had also changed to match the modern world''s fashion.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce immediately called upon his system.


    "Ding!"


    "System prompt: How may I assist you, host?"


    Hearing the familiar voice of the system, Dean Bruce felt a sense of relief. He understood that this illusion hadn''t stripped him of his abilities or left him in a state of unconsciousness where he couldn''t control his body.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce reached for his magicpassat his waist. The next moment, a strong vibration confirmed its presence and functionality.


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce retrieved an Anti-Magic Scrollfrom his system inventory.


    This Anti-Magic Scrollwas one of the rewards he had drawn during the banquet, and although he had hoped to save it for another asion, it seemed like now was the perfect time to use it.


    Buzz¡ª


    The scroll was torn open, unleashing its powerful magic-canceling energy into the surrounding area.

 Chapter 147: Chapter 147: The Power of Blade of Thor’s Judgment!

    Buzz¡ª


    The Anti-Magic Scroll activated, and in an instant, Dean Bruce felt as if the entire space around him had frozen. The cars that had been speeding down the road abruptly came to a standstill.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed, and cracks appeared in the space around him, causing it topletely shatter.


    When Dean Bruce blinked, the scenery before him had changed to an ancient street. However, the area was now filled with dense ck mist, within which countless red glows flickered.


    It felt as if thousands of evil spirits were hiding within the mist, all watching Dean Bruce with predatory eyes.


    Looking up, the ck mist began to converge, forming a humanoid figure. Though the figure was shrouded in darkness, its silhouette revealed distinct curves, indicating that it was a woman.


    Tap, tap, tap¡ª


    As the figure fully materialized, the woman said nothing, merely stepping toward Dean Bruce.


    While checking the magical items and treasures on his body, Dean Bruce asked, "Who are you? Why are you blocking my way?"


    He knew the saying, "Viins die from talking too much." As long as he could get her to speak, he might buy himself enough time.


    "Who am I?" Though her lips did not move, an eerie voice echoed in the air. "I''m no human! You killed my apprentice, and even destroyed the little ghosts I raised! Last night, I was in the pce and couldn''t act. But now that I''ve caught you alone, I will kill you and avenge my apprentice!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s pupils contracted sharply.


    Her little ghosts? She''s not human?


    For a moment, Dean Bruce couldn''t understand her words, or rather, he couldn''t believe them.


    Even in a world of magic and fantasy, he had never encountered anything like ghosts before!


    As Dean Bruce was still contemting, the figure had already reached him. Her right hand extended, and in the next moment, blood suddenly gushed from her palm, forming a blood-red w that shed toward Dean Bruce''s chest.


    "Thousand Mountains Fortress!"


    "Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain!"


    "Blood for Blood!"


    In an instant, Dean Bruce unleashed three spells. His body hardened like a rock, with a strange radiance shimmering over him.


    However, something unexpected happened.


    The blood-red w was neither absorbed by the Blood for Blood spell nor affected by his defensive magic. It swiftly tore across Dean Bruce''s chest.


    There was no visible wound on his body, not even the slightest change in Dean Bruce''s enchanted robe. Yet, the pain crashed over him like a tidal wave, repeatedly assaulting his mind.


    [What kind of attack is this? There''s no damage to my flesh! It didn''t even touch my clothes, and yet I feel this pain!]


    [Could she really be a ghost?]


    Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed deeply as he retreated, racking his brain for a way to deal with a ghost.


    From all the rewards he had earned, nothing came to mind that could affect a ghost.


    However, even as he stepped back, the dark figure clung to him like a shadow, relentlessly closing in.


    Her mouth opened wide, revealing a gaping maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, which lunged directly at Dean Bruce''s head.


    "The Compassion of Heaven and Earth!"


    Dean Bruce''s reaction was swift. With a flick of his hand, he cast a spell, causing the stone bs beneath his feet to shatter and rise up into a stone wall, encasing him in protection.


    Not stopping there, Dean Bruce activated his Ice Wall Eruption scroll.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    A biting cold erupted, summoning four towering walls of ice.


    But the magic had no effect on ghosts!


    The blood-red teeth passed right through the ice and stone, sinking into Dean Bruce''s body.


    There was still no wound, yet Dean Bruce felt the distinct sensation of being bitten by a wild beast. His head grew dizzy, and he could feel his life force rapidly draining away.


    The eerie voice rang out again, "No wonder you''re so difficult to deal with. You''re not from this world! But once you''re trapped in my Ghost Domain, no matter how many tricks you have up your sleeve, you won''t escape death!"


    As the words echoed, the figure floated toward Dean Bruce again. Her hands raised high, and her blood-red ws shed through the air, seeming to tear the very fabric of space itself.


    Buzz¡ª


    At that moment, Dean Bruce''s Decoy Scarecrow, sensing the imminent danger, activated on its own.


    Squelch!


    A sharp sound rang out as the blood-red ws tore through the scarecrow, ripping it apart. But Dean Bruce''s form flickered and reappeared on the opposite side of the street.


    His brow furrowed even deeper as he fixed his gaze on the figure. Without hesitation, while she was momentarily unable to attack, he quickly cast the Domain of Exorcism.


    Though the figure was indeed a ghost, she clearly possessed some magical abilities.


    That was the Ghost Domain!


    As soon as Dean Bruce cast the Domain of Exorcism, the ck mist around him began to dissipate rapidly, like snow melting under the scorching sun.


    "Hmm?"


    Sensing this, the figure knew she couldn''t afford to drag things out any longer. She rushed straight toward Dean Bruce, ready to strike.


    But Dean Bruce wasn''t about to wait for death. With a swift flick of his wand and murmured incantation, he unleashed the Thunder shspell.


    Normally, lightning magic had a strong restraining effect on ghosts and dark-element magic.


    However, Thunder shwas too low-level. Despite the impressive disy of lightning and thunder, it struck the ground with a loud crash, merely shattering a few stone bricks, leaving the figure entirely unscathed.


    "Kekekeke!"


    A chillingugh echoed as the figure quickly closed the distance between her and Dean Bruce. She ignored all the spells and defenses Dean Bruce had cast, extending her hand again. Her fingers morphed into blood-red ws, which pierced directly through Dean Bruce''s chest.


    This time, she didn''t stop. Instead, she tightened her grip.


    A surge of intense pain shot through Dean Bruce, twisting his face into a grimace. He understood clearly¡ªhis heart had been damaged!


    At this point, Dean Bruce''s eyes turned bloodshot. No longer thinking of escape, his mind raced. In a swift motion, he retrieved the de of Thor''s Judgment, the weapon the old blind man had entrusted him with.


    Crackling¡ª


    Almost the moment the de of Thor''s Judgmentappeared, the remaining ck mist began to evaporate even faster, and the skies erupted with shes of lightning and thunder.


    The figure, however, paid no attention. After all, none of Dean Bruce''s previous counterattacks had caused her any harm.


    She sneered wickedly, continuing to tighten her grip on Dean Bruce''s heart.


    That was, until the very instant the de of Thor''s Judgmentpierced her ethereal form. Terrifying electric arcs surged through her body, paralyzing her where she stood, rendering her unable to apply any further pressure.


    For the first time, she felt fear.


    But it was toote. Even sealed away, the de of Thor''s Judgmentwas still a divine weapon. It didn''t require Dean Bruce to channel his magic into it. During the time he had nurtured it, the de had umted immense power.


    Its explosive release,bined with lightning''s inherent power to restrain ghosts, caused the figure to flicker, her form bing unstable, as if she could shatter at any moment.


    "Now''s my chance!"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t about to let the figure slip away. While she was paralyzed, he infused more magic into the de of Thor''s Judgment. The de crackled with lightning once again, and in a sh, the ghostly figure was reduced to ashes, scattered by the wind, leaving no trace behind.


    "Ahh¡­"


    The pain in his chest slowly subsided, and Dean Bruce let out a long breath. Exhaustion hit him all at once, and he dropped to one knee, gasping for air.


    He had to admit, the attack from the ghost had truly made him feel like his life was on the line this time.


    Thankfully, the de of Thor''s Judgmentcame through at thest moment. The lightning it had umted over days hadpletely obliterated her soul!


    Why wasn''t Dean Bruce worried about her escaping?


    What a joke. If she had any strength left to flee, she could''ve crushed his heart with that blood-red w of hers when it was still lodged in his chest!


    The surrounding ck mist hadpletely vanished, leaving only faint flickers of residual lightning in its ce.


    Dean Bruce sheathed the de of Thor''s Judgmentand took out a bottle of Healing Spring. He took a sip.


    Since the enemy had been a ghost, his physical body hadn''t been harmed, which meant the Healing Springcould still take effect.


    The healing energy quickly restored his vitality, filling him with strength again and washing away the remaining pain.


    Once fully recovered, Dean Bruce exhaled deeply and began making his way toward the Quirell family estate again. Though, now he couldn''t help but feel a growing curiosity about the old blind man. Who was he really?


    The casual gift of a divine weapon, the de of Thor''s Judgment, had such devastating power that itpletely annihted a terrifying ghost!


    [Before I leave, I absolutely need to meet that blind old man again!]


    With that thought firmly in mind, Dean Bruce reached the Quirell estate.


    Since most of the servants had already been killed, Dean Bruce walked in without any hindrance, startling the remaining members of the Quirell family.


    Fortunately, Linda Quirell recognized him immediately and rushed to stop the others from making a move. She greeted him respectfully, "Mr. Dean, are you here to see Nichs?"


    Though Nichs William hadn''t aplished much, Dean Bruce hade here in his honor. To the Quirell family, Dean was essentially a savior, having earned their full respect and solidified his position as the family''s son-inw. Nichs was now living quitefortably in the household.


    Upon hearing Linda''s words, the rest of the family''s eyes lit up as they looked at Dean Bruce with newfound admiration.

 Chapter 148: Chapter 148: The Destined One

    The Quirell family was well aware that Nichs William had a powerful mentor. Seeing Linda Quirell''s respectful attitude, they immediately guessed Dean Bruce''s identity. They quickly put on warm smiles and invited him into their home with the utmost respect.


    Their hospitality was sincere, but Dean Bruce wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries. He was eager to leave as soon as possible.


    There was so much he needed to do!


    First, he had to report back to the Advanced Magic Academy in Saint Laurent City. Then, when the time was right, he would return to Notting City to explore the Relics. Both tasks were of the utmost importance!


    It wasn''t long before Nichs William, yawning and looking groggy, emerged from his room. Upon seeing Dean Bruce, he instantly snapped to attention, bowing respectfully.


    "Master, are you nning to leave?"


    Having spent enough time with Dean Bruce, Nichs had learned to read his mentor''s expressions. He quickly added, "If you''re heading back, perhaps you should go on ahead. I might need to stay here a little longer."


    Nichs gave an awkward smile and said, "I''m thinking of bringing Linda with me back to Notting City. My grandfather warned that there might still be dangers lurking in the Empire of Lane Cloud, so we should leave as soon as possible."


    Dean Bruce agreed with the old man''s assessment.


    The battle yesterday had left them thinking that everything was settled, but no one expected the ghostly mentor of the deceased enemy to ambush them afterward.


    Who knew what other threatsy hidden within the Empire of Lane Cloud?


    No matter how powerful Rulda Chel and hispanions were, they couldn''t guarantee the protection of the Quirell family. Relocating the entire family seemed like a wise move.


    It was fortunate that this recent, eerie incident had frightened the Quirell family enough to abandon their attachment to the wealth and prestige they had enjoyed within the Empire of Lane Cloud. Otherwise, they might have been unwilling to leave it all behind.


    Seeing that Nichs William had made up his mind, and knowing that Shelly William could offer him protection, Dean Bruce didn''t object. He simply nodded and said, "When you''re on your own, make sure to dedicate yourself to your training. Master your magic as soon as possible."


    "When I return to Notting City, I''ll be checking on your progress. Don''t disappoint me."


    "Master, I won''t let you down!" Nichs William thumped his chest confidently, full of determination.


    Satisfied, Dean Bruce didn''t linger any longer with the Quirell family. Instead, he headed straight for the tavern.


    When Dean Bruce arrived at the tavern, the door was still tightly shut. However, before he could even knock, the door swung open on its own.


    Stepping inside, the room was just as dark as before. Aside from the blind old man still sitting in the far corner, there wasn''t a single soul in sight.


    The fact that the blind old man could open the door from such a distance was proof enough of his formidable strength.


    Dean Bruce turned and closed the door behind him, then walked straight to the old man''s table and sat down. The elder silently slid a cup of liquor across the table toward him.


    A raspy voice followed, "You''ve just been through quite a battle, haven''t you? Have a drink, warm yourself up. Since thest time you left, I''ve been brewing this. I managed to finish it just before you arrived."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. Without any further thought, he downed the drink in one gulp.


    Ding!


    "System Alert: Congrattions to the host for sessfully drinking the Tears of Thunder. Your lightning elemental magic resistance has increased by 20 points. Additionally, when casting lightning elemental magic or dealing lightning-based attacks to a target, you will receive a 15% damage boost and a 20% effectiveness increase!"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce, seeing the system notification, couldn''t help but look curiously at the blind old man. He asked directly, "Old man, are you really here all by yourself?"


    "That''s right." The blind old man nodded slightly and answered, "Every hundred years, I move to a new city. One person is enough. If I grow too familiar with anyone, whether I leave or they die of old age, it always leaves an ufortable feeling."


    Dean Bruce had learned from their first meeting that the blind old man had lived for thousands, maybe even tens of thousands of years. So, this revtion didn''t surprise him. Instead, he asked, "And why do you keep moving from city to city?"


    "Why, you ask?" The old man suddenly smiled and said, "My master once said he would return someday. But I don''t know where he''lle back from, so I move from city to city while I''m still alive, hoping to meet him."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce fell silent.


    He couldn''t help but wonder just how powerful this blind old man''s master must have been to have a servant who''s lived for so long, still confident that his master would return one day, even before death!


    Dean Bruce''s eyes shifted as he asked, "The sealed de of Thor''s Judgment, was that your master''s treasure?"


    "Indeed," the blind old man nodded. "Back in the day, my master wielded the de of Thor''s Judgment, ying over a hundred gods. He caused such devastation that neither the divine realm nor the demonic realm dared to set foot in the human world. Unfortunately, after my master''s departure, the sword lost its edge and power, falling into a deep slumber."


    Dean Bruce was puzzled. "Since it was your master''s treasure, why did you give it to me?"


    "My master once said that his strength had nothing to do with the weapons or magical artifacts he carried. He didn''t want us, his servants, to cling to these lifeless objects. He gave instructions that if we ever encountered someone destined, we could pass these items on," the old man exined. "From the moment I met you, I knew you were such a destined one."


    Though the old man''s words were full of pride, Dean Bruce found himself agreeing wholeheartedly.


    A true powerhouse should exude that kind of confidence!


    Besides, the fact that a sword, sealed for so many years, could still unleash such devastating power, made Dean Bruce truly respect the strength of this legendary master.


    [If that man could train to such heights, with my system, as long as I work hard, I''ll surely surpass him!]


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce felt a new sense of purpose. He nced at the blind old man again but wasn''t quite sure what to say.


    The old man''s voice broke the silence, "So, destined one, have your doubts been resolved?"


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, replying softly, "Thank you for giving me the de of Thor''s Judgment. It saved my life."


    "Not at all, not at all!" the old man shook his head. "The fact that you could wield the de of Thor''s Judgmentis your own ability, it has nothing to do with me. No need to thank me. If you hadn''t been able to activate it, I would have simply reimed the weapon after your death."


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but show a wry smile. There was no point in arguing further with the old man. He stood up and said, "Regardless, I appreciate it. It''s time for me to leave."


    With that, Dean Bruce left the tavern and headed to the inn. After retrieving his belongings and mounting his Firebolt, he raced out of the city.


    Although things weren''tpletely settled, they hade to a temporary conclusion. Staying in the Pur-cloud Imperial Capital wouldn''t be of much use to him, so he figured it was better to move on.


    His next task was to find a city with a teleportation magic circle and make his way back to Saint Laurent. Thankfully, he had a map with him, so traveling alone wouldn''t be an issue.


    Time slowly passed as Dean Bruce traveled.


    Two dayster, he was nearing a city with a teleportation magic circle that would take him directly to Saint Laurent.


    As night descended, Dean Bruce, even with the protective treasures he carried, felt it necessary to slow his pace through the wilderness. While he wasn''t overly concerned about being attacked by beasts, it was still wise to be cautious.


    Ding!


    Suddenly, the crackling sound of mes broke the stillness of the forest, catching Dean Bruce''s attention.


    Under normal circumstances, it was rare for people to camp out in the forest unless they were traveling through the night or undergoing some sort of trial.


    At first, Dean Bruce had no intention of getting involved. However, the magicalpass at his waist began to tremble, signaling strong magical energy nearby.


    It was possible that his presence had already been detected by the group.


    Having learned the hard way in his previous life that it was better to strike first than to wait and be ambushed, Dean Bruce quickly made up his mind. He headed toward the source of the magical energy, preferring to confront the situation head-on.


    Itrather than risk being attacked from behind.


    As he approached, he soon saw a group of a dozen or so people standing, each holding either a long de or a sword, ring at him with predatory eyes.


    Behind them stood five or six mages, their staffs raised, ready for action.


    Around the campfire, seven more figures sat, including a girl who seemed to be around sixteen or seventeen years old. She wasn''t the most breathtaking beauty, but her delicate features made it hard not to feel a protective instinct toward her. The group had positioned her at the center, shielding her.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, sensing that something was off.


    They seemed overly protective of the girl, but if they truly cared about her, why would they bring her into the wilderness to camp at night?


    It was likely that she was being coerced, or perhaps the group had a reason they couldn''t enter a nearby city.


    While these thoughts ran through Dean Bruce''s mind, his expression remained calm, giving nothing away.


    The group didn''t immediately attack either. One of the men seated by the fire smirked and said, "Young man, you''ve got some nerve, wandering the forest alone at night."


    "Not as bold as you," Dean Bruce replied evenly. "I can outrun any beast, but you''ve got a fire going. Aren''t you worried that the light will attract them?"


    As Dean Bruce and the man exchanged veiled probes, the girl suddenly spoke up. Her voice, clear and melodic, caught Dean Bruce off guard for a moment.

 Chapter 149: Chapter 149: Saintess!

    "Night has already fallen, and we find ourselves in the dangerous wilderness. Why not stay with us for a while and rest, my friend?"


    The girl''s voice was as clear and pleasant as a spring breeze, drifting into Dean Bruce''s heart and making him feel at ease. "This way, if any danger arises, we can look out for each other."


    Dean Bruce nced around and quickly noticed that aside from the girl, the expressions of the rest of the group had turned cold and hostile.


    Clearly, they weren''t on the same side.


    Dean Bruce hadn''t intended to get involved, but the way those people were ring at him, as if they were threatening him to leave, sparked a rebellious feeling inside him.


    Whether he stayed or left was his decision, and he wasn''t about to let anyone push him around.


    Besides, he could tell that the group was holding back their true intentions in front of the girl.


    Naturally, this piqued Dean Bruce''s curiosity.


    With a slight smile, he walked toward the campfire and said, "Since thedy has graciously extended an invitation, it would be rude of me to decline."


    As soon as he spoke, the group''s faces turned visibly darker, though none of them dared to speak up.


    It wasn''t until Dean Bruce reached the fire, its light casting a glow on his chest where the Soul Blood Oathmark resided, that the girl''s eyes widened in surprise. She quickly turned away, shielding her face so Dean Bruce couldn''t get a clear look at her features.


    Meanwhile, the group seemed to hesitate. After a moment, the man dressed in the finest clothes among them finally spoke, "You''re quite young to have earned the Soul Blood Oathand be an elder of the Magic Guild. Your family''s influence must be substantial."


    "I am Richard Kenneck, from the Starsea Empire. Might I ask where you hail from?"


    His question made Dean Bruce raise an eyebrow slightly, as a sudden realization struck him.


    Anyone familiar with the Soul Blood Oathshould have recognized it immediately, yet the one who had controlled Miranda Joy''s soul hadn''t recognized it right away. It was only after some time that they figured out who he was!


    That was far too strange!


    Could it be that¡­ Miranda Joy hadn''t been possessed by that person after all? Perhaps they had been working together? And maybe it had been Miranda Joy''s own soul that revealed his identity to the other?


    But her soul had certainly shown signs of sadness¡ªthere''s no way that was all an act, right?


    "Friend¡­ friend?"


    Richard Kenneck''s voice snapped Dean Bruce out of his thoughts, as he pressed for a response.


    Suppressing his thoughts, Dean Bruce replied, "When you''re out in the world, we''re all just friends. There''s no need to bring family status into it."


    "Fair point," Richard Kenneck hesitated for a moment before smiling. "I haven''t yet had the pleasure of learning your name!"


    "Dean Bruce," he replied.


    As soon as Dean Bruce introduced himself, the group, including the girl, collectively exhaled in relief.


    They were clearly familiar with the Magic Guildand knew the names of powerful individuals, allowing them to gauge Dean Bruce''s strength.


    Dean Bruce smiled and asked, "Thisdy is so beautiful, may I be bold enough to ask your name?"


    The girl hesitated for a moment, still keeping her face turned slightly away, before softly replying, "My name is Han... Hannah Fields. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    The moment she spoke, Dean Bruce immediately sensed something was off. Why would anyone stutter while giving their own name?


    There was only one possibility.


    Her name is fake!


    [The first part of her name came out naturally, which is likely true. And I recognize the surname ''Fields.'' I''ve definitely heard it before.]Dean Bruce''s mind raced, but he remained calm on the surface, casually continuing his conversation with Richard Kenneck.


    After a few moments, Dean Bruce''s eyebrows lifted slightly as he finally remembered where he had heard the name Fields.


    The runaway saintessof the Church of Light, the only daughter of the ruler of Saint Laurent¡ªHannah Fields!


    That was it. This girl was definitely the saintess.


    In an instant, Dean Bruce made up his mind. He would capture the saintessHannah Fields and return her.


    He didn''t care why the saintess had fled from her marriage. Returning her would undoubtedly earn him significant rewards and potentially open the door for him to infiltrate the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    Besides, this wouldn''t even harm her.


    Her identity as the saintesswould protect her. Even if she was brought back, her life wouldn''t be in danger. If she threatened to end her own life, the marriage could very well be annulled entirely.


    However, capturing Hannah Fields wouldn''t be easy.


    There were over twenty people around, each one possessing the strength of a high-level mage or martial artist. The seven seated figures, in particr, exuded an especially formidable presence.


    If he wanted to subdue them, he would need to strike first!


    Just as Dean Bruce was deep in thought, a sudden chill washed over him, as if he had fallen into an icy abyss. The coldness was sharp and biting.


    Richard Kenneck spoke softly, "Your Highness, it''s quitete, and we still have a long journey tomorrow. Perhaps it would be best for you to rest in the carriage for the night."


    Hannah Fields hesitated for a moment but didn''t refuse. She rose slightly, still keeping her side turned toward Dean Bruce, and respectfully said, "Mr. Dean, I shall take my leave for now..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Dean Bruce interrupted, "Why retire so early, beautifuldy? The night is still young and full of intrigue."


    He smiled and continued, "I see great presence and unique features in you. How about I read your fortune?"


    Hearing this, Hannah Fields'' eyes lit up with curiosity. She had left behind the familiar, and her future was filled with uncertainty. The idea of having her fortune told immediately caught her attention. "Mr. Dean, you know how to read fortunes?" she asked, her tone filled with awe.


    At this moment, Hannah Fields even seemed to forget about Dean Bruce''s potential identity. Her gaze was fixed solely on him.


    Of course, she wasn''t naive. Based on his previous words, she had already deduced that Dean Bruce had likely just returned from outside and might not be aware of some crucial details, which is why she let her guard down slightly.


    "Naturally," Dean Bruce responded with a calm demeanor. "Fortune-telling runs in my family. My ancestors have read the fortunes of entire empires, predicting their rise and fall. How could I not be skilled in such an art?"


    Upon hearing this, Richard Kenneck and the others couldn''t help but twitch with frustration, their gazes growing even colder.


    However, having lured the saintess into their fold, they couldn''t forcefully drag her back to the carriage. The group exchanged nces, trying to figure out how to break up the conversation between Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields.


    Hannah, entirely focused on Dean Bruce, didn''t notice the shifting tension in the group. She eagerly asked, "Mr. Dean, can you read my future for me?"


    Dean Bruce put on an air of contemtion, studying her for a few moments. His expression suddenly shifted, catching Hannah Fields'' full attention and making her heart race with anxiety.


    Dean Bruce sighed dramatically, "This is extraordinary¡ªabsolutely extraordinary! Judging by your features, you''re destined for greatness. You''ll be the queen of an empire, perhaps even a ruling monarch yourself. But there''s one issue..."


    "What issue?" Hannah Fields'' voice trembled with anticipation, her throat tightening as she anxiously awaited his response.


    Dean Bruce shook his head gravely and said, "The issue is that you seem to be heading down the wrong path. If you continue, you may end up causing a war between several empires, possibly dragging hundreds of duchies into conflict."


    Hearing this, Hannah Fields froze in ce, her face filled with fear.


    Of course, Dean Bruce knew her true identity and the potential consequences of her actions. He had merely exaggerated the stakes to drive home the point.


    This was the only way he could sway her. Otherwise, if the saintess decided to run away, capturing her would be a monumental task. Not only would he have to deal with the group surrounding her, but he''d also have to contend with the saintess herself¡ªan effort far too troublesome.


    "Enough!"


    At this point, Richard Kenneck could no longer hold back his frustration. In a cold tone, he snapped, "You, we took you in out of kindness, and now you''re trying to scare our respected Highness?"


    "Exactly! Your Highness, you have nothing to worry about! The choice you''ve made is the best one. After all, you wouldn''t want to see the Dragonrock Empire grow stronger and recklessly wage war on the surrounding empires and duchies, would you?"


    Upon hearing this, a look of helplessness crossed Hannah Fields'' face, her heart torn with indecision.


    She didn''t want to see any wars break out.


    Dean Bruce remained calm, his voice steady. "ording to the divination, the path you are on will lead to great turmoil. I don''t know the exact details, and I''m not here to tell you what to do. I''m merely telling you the possible oue."


    His words deepened Hannah Fields'' hesitation.


    If Dean Bruce had outright dered his identity, she might have suspected him of trying to deceive her. But without revealing his identity, her judgment could falter.


    "Bastard!"


    "We weed you out of goodwill, and now you''re ruining everything for us?"


    Sensing Hannah Fields'' growing uncertainty, Richard Kenneck and hispanions all stood up, their cold res fixed on Dean Bruce.


    Richard''s voice turned even colder, "Escort Her Highness back to the carriage immediately. Don''t listen to this man''s nonsense!"


    "You, young man, do you understand that speaking recklesslyes with consequences?"


    Shing!


    In an instant, the sound of des being drawn filled the air. The group closed in, surrounding Dean Bruce, while several others began escorting the still conflicted and hesitant Hannah Fields toward the carriage.


    Dean Bruce remainedpletely unfazed. He spoke calmly, "Is this how you treat your so-called respected Highness? If you truly have her best interests at heart, why not let her make her own decisions? Or perhaps¡­ are you simply deceiving her?"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 150: Chapter 150: Fierce Battle

    Hannah Fields paused in her steps, while Richard Kenneck''s gaze turned cold. His right hand clenched the air, and an intense surge of magical energy immediately began to gather.


    Noticing this, Hannah Fields quickly spoke up, "Stop! There''s no need for us to fight!"


    Hannah Fields then turned to Dean Bruce and said in a serious tone, "Mr. Dean, it was my own decision to leave with them."


    Dean Bruce nodded and smiled, "I know. If you hadn''t agreed, there wouldn''t be such harmony between you all. But, if they truly care about you, why don''t they let you make your own decisions?"


    As his words hung in the air, Hannah Fields fell silent.


    Richard Kenneck then spoke softly, "Your Highness, it would be best for you to return to the carriage immediately. This man is definitely from the Church of Light, here to take you back! We''ll deal with him!"


    "Ridiculous!" Dean Bruce sneered, "I am from the Magic Guild. Why would I do the Church of Light''s bidding? I simply saw the future!"


    The moment the word "future" left his mouth, the expressions of Hannah Fields, Richard Kenneck, and the others changed drastically.


    "Quick, get Her Highness out of here!" Richard Kenneckmanded in a low voice. He then raised his right hand, and a powerful surge of magic condensed into a giant ming sword, radiating searing heat.


    Richard Kenneck didn''t strike immediately but instead asked in a cold tone, "Are you really seeking death?"


    It was clear that even Richard Kenneck was somewhat intimidated by Dean Bruce''s status as a Magic Guild elder and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    "Seeking death?" Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a smirk. "You? Do you think you can manage that?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Dean Bruce stomped his right foot on the ground. The Interrogation of the Soul spell was unleashed, and ck liquid poured down from the sky, surging toward Richard Kenneck and hispanions.


    The earlier conversation was nothing more than a ploy to unsettle Hannah Fields, ensuring she wouldn''t participate in the battle.


    When it came to the rest of his enemies, striking first was the key to victory!


    Swoosh¡ª


    The ck liquid rushed down, instantly engulfing several people closest to Dean Bruce. They stood motionless, their faces nk, as ghostly images of their souls appeared above their heads. Momentster, they began violently attacking each other.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing this, Richard Kenneck immediately shouted, "Fall back for now! Masno, cast purification magic!"


    At hismand, a mage swiftly raised his staff and mmed it onto the ground.


    Buzz¡ª


    A pale yellow light shimmered, glowing like the sun, casting its brilliant rays upon everyone.


    In an instant, those who had been controlled by The Interrogation of the Soul spell began to regain their senses as their souls returned to their bodies.


    Even the surging ck liquid was temporarily halted by the glowing light!


    "Mydora, restrain this guy! Everyone else, charge!"


    Richard Kenneck shouted orders while gripping the ming sword he had summoned earlier. With a fierce swing, he aimed the fiery de directly at Dean Bruce''s face.


    Buzz¡ª


    The Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell was cast, causing the nearby trees to tremble. The already dense forest swayed like waves, and the branches burst with an overwhelming force. Despite the mes'' natural advantage over such elements, the fiery sword was engulfed by the sea of trees.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce let out a sigh of relief. It seemed that his earlier spell, The Interrogation of the Soul, had been broken not due to the enemy''s overwhelming power but because of the natural counterbnce between the spells.


    This realization made Dean Bruce even more appreciative of The Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell. Although it was the first spell he had mastered, it proved to be exceptionally useful. Regardless of the environment, it could always be relied upon to achieve great results.


    "What? My Sword of Wild mes is a high-level spell! How could it be extinguished by a spell with opposing elemental properties?"


    Richard Kenneck''s eyes widened in shock, and he instinctively took several steps back, increasing the distance between himself and Dean Bruce.


    As soon as Richard retreated, countless branches began to writhe andsh out like venomous snakes, striking at everyone around.


    Cries of distress echoed through the air, but fortunately, the branches only served to entangle their targets without causing immediate harm. This gave them a chance to resist, as none of them were seriously injured.


    The mages, in particr, were highly skilled. Hailing from an empire, they had been chosen for this mission precisely because of their mastery of a wide array of spells. Like legends crossing the seas, each mage demonstrated their unique abilities.


    As different elemental magic erupted, some of the branches were shattered into pieces.


    Dean Bruce remained unfazed, calmly continuing to channel his magic, steadily fueling the spell''s effects.


    "No wonder you''re an elder from the Magic Guild''s headquarters! Your power is truly extraordinary!" Richard Kenneck''s voice rang out again. "But I won''t let you seed!"


    "mes, transform into a Vermilion Bird! Let your brilliance ignite and reduce everything before me to ashes!"


    As Richard Kenneck''smand echoed through the air, mes erupted from his body, coalescing into the shape of a magnificent Vermilion Bird.


    Screech!


    With a piercing cry, the ming bird beat its wings, releasing countless streams of fire from its feathers. These mesnded precisely on each person entangled by the branches.


    The fire didn''t harm them, though; it merely burned away all the bindings of leaves and branches, freeing everyone.


    "Soldiers, form up! Mages, cast the connection spell and activate the artifacts! We cannot allow him any chance to escape!"


    At Richard Kenneck''s orders, the group sprang into action. The soldiers wielding identical weapons gathered together, arranging themselves in a strange, coordinated formation.


    "Haah!"


    As they shouted in unison, a mysterious light emerged from within them, forming the shape of a ferocious tiger. With a deafening roar, the tiger charged ferociously at Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce continued to channel The Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell, summoning more branches to form a cage that descended from above, trying to trap the tiger in mid-air.


    However, to Dean Bruce''s surprise, the tiger, unlike the others, shredded the branches that had once easily restrained them.


    [So this is a military battle formation spell? Impressive. Just some martial artists and grandmasters, yet they''ve summoned a tiger with decent offensive power. Unfortunately, its defense iscking.]


    Dean Bruce thought as he quickly assessed the situation.Without hesitation, Dean Bruce raised his hand and cast the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell.


    In the blink of an eye, his body surged with lightning. Moving faster than a bolt of thunder, he darted past the tiger, heading straight toward the group of soldiers.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Crackle!


    Thunder exploded as Dean Bruce attacked the soldiers in rapid session. His lightning-charged fists struck their faces, sending them flying through the air.


    As they tumbled mid-flight, blood sttered across the ground, and Richard Kenneck''s expression turned grim.


    Despite Dean Bruce''s assault on the soldiers, the mages had sessfully cast the connection spell.


    Buzz¡ª


    Whoosh¡ª


    Suddenly, a fierce wind howled, and in the already dark night sky, shes of lightning appeared out of nowhere.


    Crackle!


    With a loud rumble, more than a dozen bolts of lightning descended from different directions, all converging toward the area where Dean Bruce stood.


    Feeling the intense pressure from the iing lightning, Dean Bruce was about to cast Thousand Mountains Fortressto harden his body like solid rock, rendering him immune to lightning damage. But suddenly, an idea struck him¡ªde of Thor''s Judgment.


    Could the de of Thor''s Judgmentabsorb all of this lightning?


    Dean Bruce was not one to hesitate. As soon as the thought crossed his mind, he swiftly drew the de of Thor''s Judgment.


    In an instant, the many bolts of lightning crashed down towards the de, creating a surge of energy as the de absorbed the powerful strikes.


    "Phew¡­"


    "Ourbined connection spellis something not even an archmage could easily withstand! Even if he''s an elder, there''s no way he can resist that!"


    "If it doesn''t kill him, it should at least wound him!"


    The astonished murmurs spread among the group, their eyes fixed on the ce where the lightning struck. Even Hannah Fields, who had been escorted back to the carriage, couldn''t help but watch with bated breath.


    However, when the lightning finally subsided, everyone was left dumbfounded. Their pupils dted in disbelief.


    Dean Bruce stood there,pletely unharmed, holding an oddly shaped sword in his hand, with lightning still dancing along its de.


    "What¡­ what is that?!"


    "Impossible! How could this be? We all cast the connection spell! How could it have had no effect on him at all?"


    Fear surged through the crowd, causing them to instinctively take several steps back.


    Dean Bruce calmly waved the de of Thor''s Judgment, the lightning shimmering along its length, illuminating him like a divine figure. The sight left everyone in stunned silence.


    "If you have any other tricks, feel free to use them," Dean Bruce said with a casual smile. "Otherwise, I''m afraid you won''t have another chance to make a move!"


    "You¡­ you arrogant fool!"


    Richard Kenneck''s face twitched with anger. Gritting his teeth, he growled, "The Kenneck family has never been humiliated like this before! I swear on my honor as a knight, even if it costs me my life, I will see you dead!"


    With those words, Richard Kenneck swiftly pulled out a dagger from his cloak and shed it across his cheek and chest. Blood gushed out like a fountain.


    "Attack! Buy time for the Viscount!"


    "The time hase to serve the Viscount! Brothers, charge with me!"


    The mages and soldiers, now resolute and undeterred, hardened their expressions. Fear left them as they steeled themselves for what seemed like a suicidal charge toward Dean Bruce, determined to fight with all they had, like moths rushing into the mes.

 Chapter 151: Chapter 151: Saint or Sinner?

    "Are they really going all out?"


    Though Dean Bruce was confident in his strength, he wasn''t about to let his enemies gather their energy andunch a powerful attack right in front of him. With a quick thought, he activated the Blue Shadow Ring, turning himself invisible while sending his decoy charging straight at the group.


    "Something''s off!"


    At that moment, one of the mages'' eyes gleamed with realization as he shouted, "That''s not his real body! He knows how to use a decoy spell, and his real body has gone invisible! Karoni, use True Sight, now!"


    Upon hismand, another mage sped their hands together and floated into the air.


    Buzz¡ª


    The next moment, a silvery light burst from the mage''s body, illuminating the entire area in a sh.


    Dean Bruce''s real body was exposed by the light.


    You had to give them credit¡ªthe team sent on this mission from the empire might not have had the highest individual levels, but their collectivebat abilities were far from weak.


    "Awooo!"


    The sound of a wolf''s howl echoed as another mage swung their staff, summoning over twenty massive wolves with blue fur. They all lunged toward Dean Bruce''s revealed form.


    With a quick nce, Dean Bruce saw that Richard Kenneck was almost done reciting his incantation. He decided not to waste any more time and quickly retrieved an Incendiary Grenadefrom his system inventory.


    The Incendiary Grenadewas one of the first rewards he had drawn, designed for crowd control with an area-of-effect explosion. Its only limitation was that it could only damage beasts or enemies below tier six, which is why Dean Bruce hadn''t found much use for it until now.


    But this time, with the group''s rtively low levels, Dean Bruce figured the grenade was perfect for the situation. Why waste time on a prolonged fight when he could finish it in seconds?


    Without a second thought, he tossed the red Incendiary Grenadeinto the center of the group. The moment it hit the ground, a massive burst of mes erupted, spreading rapidly in all directions and engulfing everyone within range.


    "Ahhh!"


    Screams and cries of agony rang out but quickly died down. Under the effect of the grenade, they didn''tst more than a few seconds before being burned to ashes.


    Even after incinerating the entire group, the mes from the Incendiary Grenadesurged toward Richard Kenneck.


    "Damn it!"


    The sight of hispanions being burned alive in mere moments terrified Richard Kenneck, causing him to abandon his spell mid-cast and flee as fast as he could.


    Of course, while making his escape, he leapt onto the carriage, hoping to take Hannah Fields with him.


    But would Dean Bruce really let him get away with that?


    Dean Bruce cast the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainspell, a gust of wind forming beneath his feet as lightning crackled around his fist. Just before Richard Kenneck could reach Hannah Fields, Dean Bruce''s lightning-infused punch pierced through Richard''s chest, freezing him in ce.


    The light in Richard''s eyes slowly faded, and with a final tilt of his head, he copsed to the ground.


    Dean Bruce pulled his hand back as Richard''s lifeless body hit the dirt with a heavy thud. Blood quickly pooled beneath him, forming a small crimson puddle.


    The thick stench of blood filled the air, making Hannah Fields, who was still inside the carriage, pale.


    Despite being a saintess, she was young and inexperienced, having never been exposed to such violence before. Naturally, it was overwhelming for her.


    Once Dean Bruce was certain that everyone nearby was dead, he deactivated the Incendiary Grenade''s effects. He pulled back the carriage curtain and looked at Hannah, his voice soft but firm: "I may not know the full details of your situation, but I wasn''t lying earlier."


    "If you leave, there will be many wars that follow."


    "But..." Hannah Fields began to speak but was cut off by Dean Bruce. "I don''t need to know your reasons from before. I''m only asking you now¡ªwill youe back with me?"


    Dean Bruce knew Hannah was still a living person, and if he wanted to bring her back, he needed her to agree willingly. Otherwise, it could lead toplications.


    It is something he wanted to avoid.


    "I understand," Hannah finally said, nodding. "I''ll go with you."But then her eyes fell on Richard Kenneck''s body, and her face softened withpassion. "Before we leave, could I at least bury him? Leaving him like this might make him food for beasts."


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond immediately. He had no patience for this saintly, overlypassionate behavior. If it weren''t for the rewards he was after, he wouldn''t have bothered interacting with her at all.


    As long as she didn''t try to escape, he had no reason to refuse her.


    It wasn''t a big deal to him, so he might as well use the time to rest and watch the show.


    To his surprise, Hannah Fields wasn''t just putting on an act. After sensing that Dean Bruce wasn''t opposed to her request, she pulled out a small dagger and earnestly began digging a hole in the dirt nearby.


    Once the grave was deep enough, she showed no hesitation or disgust as her clothes became stained with blood. She gently ced Richard Kenneck''s body into the pit and covered him with dirt.


    If it weren''t for the fact that most of the other bodies had been burned to ashes by the Incendiary Grenade, Dean Bruce had no doubt that Hannah would''ve stayed up all night to bury everyst one of them.


    After finishing her task, Hannah Fields returned to the carriage, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "Mr. Dean, are you newly appointed as an elder? I don''t recall hearing your name before."


    Dean Bruce replied calmly, "That''s not something you need to worry about. Just follow me back obediently. If we''re dyed, there''s a chance the Dragonrock Empire could wage war against Saint Laurent City."


    "That can''t be, right?" Hannah blinked, her voice soft as she continued, "My father''s strength is among the best on the entire continent. How would the Dragonrock Empire dare to start a war?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce finally understood where Hannah''s confidence came from. She was far too naive.


    While top-tier power certainly ys a role in wars, the real difference is made by the basic forces on the ground.


    No matter how famous Saint Laurent City is, it''s still just one city. If the empire decided to attack, without help from other forces, it would be a struggle for them to hold out for even a month.


    Hannah Fields was dangerously underestimating the situation.


    Despite her youth, Hannah had a sharp sense of people''s emotions. She quietly asked, "You think I''m¡­ a fool, don''t you?"


    "Maybe," Dean Bruce responded, not bothering to borate. He closed his eyes and added, "Get some sleep. We have a long journey ahead tomorrow. Even though there''s a city nearby with a teleportation array, it''ll still take some time to get there."


    Hannah''s expression turned curious as she looked at Dean. "So many people died here, and yet you can sleep so easily? You must have seen plenty of battles. You don''t seem as young as you appear, do you?"


    Dean Bruce chuckled. "Who said that youth means inexperience? Don''t use age as an excuse. I''ve heard stories of people from ancient times who became chancellors of empires at the age of seven, leading armies into battle before they were even teenagers."


    Hannah nodded thoughtfully. "I''ve read about such figures in old texts as well, but many of them became godster on. They were likely divine beings reincarnated, not regr humans like us."


    She paused for a moment, sensing the underlying irritation in Dean Bruce. Blinking, she spoke softly, "Do you dislike me because¡­ I buried him?"


    "Well¡­ I have my reasons for doing what I did."


    Perhaps it had been a long time since Dean Bruce had talked to anyone, and even though he thought Hannah was naive and foolish, he found himself engaging with her. With a shrug, he replied, "No matter the reason, if you had left, the entire continent could be plunged into war."


    He wasn''t exaggerating. Despite Hannah''s simplicity, her status couldn''t be ignored. If she disappeared, the Dragonrock Empire, the Church of Light, and Saint Laurent City would all be on the verge of conflict. Once those three powerful factions shed, countless nations and forces across the continent would be dragged into chaos.


    Hannah Fields fell silent for a moment, then sighed. "I''ve been too naive. I was just thinking that the Dragonrock Empire is already obsessed with war, and our current pope is a war fanatic as well. If I marry into the Dragonrock Empire, they''ll join forces without hesitation and start aggressively annexing nearby nations and powers."


    "So, when I met those people, I had no choice but to trust them and escape."


    "As long as I don''t marry into the Dragonrock Empire, the Church of Light won''t coborate with them. Without an overwhelming advantage, they probably wouldn''t start a war."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce shook his head slightly and replied in a soft voice, "If they want war, any excuse will do. Whether you marry into the empire or not, it won''t stop them."


    "If you go missing, they can easily im they''re searching for you, using it as a pretext to invade neighboring countries and territories, and no one would be able to question them."


    Hearing these words, Hannah''s breath caught, her face filled with despair.


    After a long pause, she whispered, "Is there really no way to prevent the war from happening?"


    Sensing the sincerity in her voice, Dean Bruce sat up straighter, taking a closer look at the young girl in front of him.


    She was so young, and her thinking was simple, yet her heart carried the kind of vision you''d expect from someone much older, someone who had weathered many storms. No, more than that¡ªher thoughts seemed saintly.


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Dean Bruce asked in a serious tone, "Are all your actions really just for one purpose? To prevent war from breaking out? To bring peace to this world?"

 Chapter 152: Chapter 152: Apprenticeship and a New Spell!

    "That''s right!"


    Hannah Fields nodded, her voice soft but resolute. "When I first joined the Church of Light, it was for that very reason. But¡­ once I was inside, I realized that most of them don''t want peace at all. In fact, they''re eager to start wars themselves!"


    As she spoke, her expression darkened with sorrow, and her voice grew heavier. "Only through war can the Church of Light im to save people from suffering, profiting from the nobles'' wealth and earning the faith of the poor."


    "They don''t care at all about why people are suffering in the first ce!"


    "I thought that if I could slowly rise to a position of power, I might be able to change things. But no¡­ I''d only been saintess for a few years before they arranged a marriage for me, turning me into nothing more than a pawn for starting the next war."


    Despite the despair in Hannah''s words, Dean Bruce remained calm. He responded, "It''s not just the Church of Light. Many people in this world desire war. Commoners see it as a way to earn titles through military achievements, nobles and factions want more resources, and royalty seeks to expand their territories."


    "This is the way the world is. You can''t change that."


    As Dean Bruce''s words fell, it was as if all the energy drained from Hannah. She slumped onto the carriage seat, her spirit crushed.


    "Is there no one who truly desires peace?" she suddenly asked, her voice a whisper.


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly. "Of course, there are people who want peace. But they don''t have the power to make it happen."


    Then, with a gleam in his eye, Dean Bruce smirked and said, "Actually, there is a way you could mitigate the conflict."


    "What way?" Hannah''s eyes lit up with sudden hope, focusing intently on Dean Bruce.


    "You''re a saintess, right? While you might not hold as much power as the pope, you have influence. You could im to receive divine guidance from the God of Light, slowly building your own faction within the church, challenging the pope''s authority." Dean Bruce grinned.


    "If you manage to gain control of the Church of Light, and then unify the empires, duchies, and other factions across the world, wouldn''t that put an end to wars?"


    "Huh?" Hannah''s eyes widened in shock.


    Dean Bruce didn''t give her a chance to respond. He continued, "When others wage war, it''s usually for selfish reasons, and it harms countless civilians. But I believe if you were to lead the Church of Light, any war you waged wouldn''t be about senseless ughter. You wouldn''t harm themon people. It would simply be about unifying the world."


    "And once the world is unified, that would bring about evesting peace!"


    Hannah blinked her wide, watery eyes, utterly bewildered. Something about Dean Bruce''s words didn''t sit right with her, but at the same time, they seemed to make an odd sort of sense.


    "Is¡­ is this really possible?" Hannah Fields stared at Dean Bruce, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    Dean Bruce chuckled, "What other option do you have? Keep running? That will only lead to more wars. Why not use your position to fight back? If you gain control of the Church of Light, what''s stopping you from bing the empress of the entire world?"


    "And once everyone is under your rule, as long as you decree there will be no more wars, do you think anyone would dare defy you?"


    At this, Hannah''s throat tightened as she swallowed hard.


    She was tempted.


    Suddenly, she sat up straight and knelt on the carriage floor, bowing deeply before Dean Bruce. "Thank you, Mr. Dean, for showing me this path. I will strive to do it! I, Hannah Fields, will work for peace and the unification of the world!"


    Dean Bruce barely managed to suppress augh. Naive girls like her were so easy to manipte.


    At that moment, Hannah unexpectedly lowered her head further, her eyes filled with hope, and asked in a soft voice, "Mr. Dean, would you¡­ would you consider bing my teacher?"


    "Though we haven''t spoken much, you''ve resolved a dilemma I''ve struggled with for years. If possible, in the future, could I seek your guidance again?"


    "I promise to honor you as a true mentor!"


    This sudden request for apprenticeship caught Dean Bruce off guard.


    He quickly weighed the pros and cons of taking Hannah as his disciple.


    The benefits were numerous. With Hannah''s family behind her, she could be a powerful ally for Dean Bruce. Plus, with her pure mindset and determination, she would likely learn magic quickly, which could lead to even more system rewards for him.


    The downside? It could provoke the Church of Light.


    The Church of Light was one of the most powerful factions in the world. They wouldn''t take kindly to their saintess apprenticing under someone else.


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce responded, "I don''t take disciples lightly. If you wish to be my student, there is one condition. If you cannot fulfill it, then we''ll leave it at that."


    Hannah looked puzzled. "What condition?"


    "I will teach my disciples magic, but you must learn it. If you can''t master it within a set time, then it''s clear we aren''t destined to be master and student," Dean Bruce said nonchntly.


    "This¡­" Hannah hesitated for a moment, but then nodded with determination. "Disciple Hannah Fields greets her teacher. Once we return to Saint Laurent City, I will present you with a grand gift!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t hide his pleased expression, his heart filled with excitement.


    He hadn''t expected such a fortunate encounter on this journey!


    Not only had he encountered the saintess of the Church of Light, but Dean Bruce was also about to receive gifts from both the Nine Provinces Alliance and the Church of Light. On top of that, he had taken the saintess herself as his disciple!


    Given her status, the gifts she would offer as part of her apprenticeship ceremony would undoubtedly be impressive.


    Hannah Fields sat up and curiously asked, "Teacher, how old are you? Are you at the level beyond an archmage? You''ve kept your appearance so youthful!"


    "No, wait¡­ the magical and spiritual fluctuations of those people weren''t particrly strong. Only that viscount reached the level of a Grand Magus. If you were truly beyond the archmage level, you wouldn''t have needed to go through all that trouble. A single spell would have wiped them all out."


    As a saintess, Hannah''s knowledge and perception were quite refined, and she had indeed deduced the limitations of the power Dean Bruce had shown.


    But Dean Bruce''s subtle smile left her second-guessing her conclusions.


    There was no helping it¡ªhis aura was so faint that even after demonstrating great power, he naturally led others to believe he was holding back, keeping his true strength hidden.


    Dean Bruce spoke calmly, "Don''t get caught up in those thoughts. What kind of magic do you want to learn? Now that you''re my disciple, I won''t hold back. We''ve got plenty of time tonight, so I''ll teach you one spell."


    Upon hearing this, Hannah blinked and said softly, "I''d like to learn a spell for group healing! I¡­ I don''t want to see scenes of suffering and destruction. I want to be able to heal the wounded whenever war breaks out."


    Hearing the sincerity in Hannah''s voice, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but sigh. He hadn''t expected to take on a disciple with such a saintly mindset.


    Hopefully, she wouldn''t turn into an overly righteous, misguided idealist¡ªthat would cause more harm than good.


    As Dean Bruce sighed, Hannah thought he might not know such healing magic and was about to say something when he interrupted her. "As it happens, I know an ultra-high-level spell called Fountain of Life, which is a group healing spell. The greater the strength in your heart, the more powerful the healing effect will be. I hope you''ll be able to grasp it."


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce added in a solemn tone, "Above all else, guard your heart. The Fountain of Lifeflows from the soul."


    "This spell¡­ it reminds me of some ancient incantations I''vee across in old texts," Hannah repeated thoughtfully, a smile ying on her lips. "Don''t worry, teacher. I will work hard to master it."


    There was no denying that as the saintess of the Church of Light, Hannah''s exposure to the world was far greater than any of Dean Bruce''s previous students. She didn''t find the spell strange at all but instead tilted her head and began contemting its meaning.


    Dean Bruce could see that Hannah Fields was genuinely deep in thought, and with a sense of satisfaction, he closed his eyes.


    At the moment, apart from Lina Jones, whose progress was the slowest, the rest of his students were advancing at a decent pace in learning their magic.


    Once he returned, if he encountered the Michelle sisters, it would be time to teach them more advanced spells as well!


    After continuous battles and traveling, Dean Bruce soon drifted off to sleep. When he woke up again, Hannah Fields had already left the carriage.


    The sound of crackling mes reached his ears.


    Rubbing his eyes, Dean Bruce pulled back the carriage curtain and saw Hannah sitting by a campfire.


    The faint, delicious scent of roasting meat wafted in the air.


    Yawning, Dean Bruce stepped off the carriage and walked over to Hannah''s side, only to find her roasting a plump rabbit over the fire.


    Though there were no seasonings, the natural aroma of the meat filled the air, instantly making Dean Bruce''s mouth water.


    "Teacher, you''re awake!" Hannah greeted him cheerfully. After a night of rest, or perhaps because she now had a clear goal, her demeanor was noticeably lighter, almost yful. "Come on, try my cooking!" she said with a childlike grin.

 Chapter 153: Chapter 153: Another Protagonist Destiny?

    Hannah Fields'' cooking was impressive. In no time, the plump rabbit they had been roasting was devouredpletely.


    With their strength replenished, Dean Bruce decided not to continue their journey by carriage. Instead, he had Hannah sit in front of him on his Firebolt.


    When Dean Bruce''s arms encircled her to guide the horse, Hannah''s cheeks flushed a bright red.


    Thankfully, Dean Bruce had no interest in romantic entanglements and refrained from any inappropriate behavior, allowing her to rx slowly.


    However, as the horse galloped through the forest, their bodies asionally brushed against each other, causing Hannah to blush even more.


    Time passed quickly, and just as they were about to leave the forest, a sudden surge of battle energy rippled nearby.


    A dense magical force formed a barrier, blocking the path in front of them.


    Dean Bruce''s expression darkened immediately.


    As he prepared to take action. But before he could move, voices echoed from nearby."Hurry up and search! We must find that little wretch!"


    "Hmph, her Eyes of the Spiritual Rhino have been gouged out, and she''s blind now. She can''t have gone far!"


    "Once we kill her, the Eyes of the Spiritual Rhino will bond with our young mistress, and then she''ll be a true genius!"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed, his expression turning strange.


    A unique pair of eyes, being hunted down after having them stolen¡ªthis situation screamed "protagonist" material. Back in the world he''de from, this would be the ssic backstory for a heroine.


    Could it be that there were multiple people with protagonist-level fates in this world?


    In that moment, Dean Bruce felt the urge to meddle, determined to rescue the girl and bring her under his wing.


    People with "protagonist fates" not only had extraordinary opportunities, but their talents were also unmatched. Teaching them magic would make it easy for Dean Bruce to gain significant rewards.


    It was just like with Nichs William!


    Though he wasn''t Dean Bruce''s first disciple, he had be the one who mastered the most magic spells.


    [I must take that girl in!]


    Dean Bruce thought to himself.Before he could make his move, Hannah Fields'' voice rang out angrily, "Teacher, they''re so despicable! Can we teach them a lesson?"


    "..."


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce gripped his staff, and with a flick of his wrist, cast Lightning sh.


    Crackle!


    The barrier didn''t shatter, but a gap was torn open. Without wasting a moment, Dean Bruce spurred Firebolt forward, leaping through the opening before it could close again.


    "Huh?"


    "Something''s wrong with the barrier!"


    "Third brother, go check it out! Make sure that wretch hasn''t escaped!"


    Startled shouts echoed once more, but Dean Bruce didn''t rush to take action. Instead, he surveyed the area carefully, his nose subtly sniffing the air.


    Thanks to his exposure to the Water of Lifeand the refinement from the Healing Spring, Dean Bruce had developed an acute sensitivity to life forces.


    As long as that girl was still hiding somewhere in this forest, he would be able to sense her.


    Sure enough, after just a short while, he detected a faint life force. Focusing his gaze, he spotted a small, weak figure crawling through a patch of thorny bushes.


    With every movement she made, the sharp thorns tore into her skin, leaving fresh gashes. It seemed as though her blood had nearly run dry, with only a few drops seeping from her wounds.


    Yet, even in such a state, she continued to crawl forward, inch by painful inch.


    Her life force was fading, but her will to survive was unwavering.


    This only confirmed to Dean Bruce what he had suspected¡ªthis girl was definitely someone with a protagonist''s destiny.


    An ordinary person would have already perished under these conditions. How could anyone else have survived?


    "Hm? Who are you?"


    "How dare you enter our Koverdale territory!"


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached, and several men d in leather armor, wielding swords and carrying bows, arrived. They eyed Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields suspiciously.


    "This is your territory?" Dean Bruce responded calmly. "Ridiculous. A little further down this path is the city. How could this possibly be your territory?"


    Normally, noble territories weren''t allowed to extend onto public roads leading to cities.


    The group of men didn''t argue. After assessing Dean Bruce for a moment, one of them spoke, "If you''re heading to the city, you''d best move along and¡ª"


    Before he could finish his sentence, shouts erupted from the other side. "We''ve found her! That wretched girl is hiding in the thorn bushes! Surround her, and make sure she doesn''t escape¡ªkill her!"


    With thatmand, the group ignored Dean Bruce entirely and sprinted toward the source of the voice.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze sharpened as he focused on the girl. She was still crawling forward, but one of the men was already swinging his sword toward the thorn bushes.


    Once the thorns were cut away, she would be the next to feel the edge of their des.


    Hannah Fields grew visibly anxious. Her soft hand quickly grabbed Dean Bruce''s wrist, her voice pleading, "Teacher, please help her! She looks so pitiful!"


    Before Hannah Fields could say anything, Dean Bruce had already raised his staff. Magic energy swirled and coalesced into an ice bow and arrow.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    The sound of arrows cutting through the air echoed as icy arrows, forged from the biting cold, shot out with incredible speed. They pierced through the bodies of the men swinging their swords at the thorn bushes.


    In the next moment, their bodies copsed to the ground, their skin torn by the sharp thorns. Yet, they couldn''t even muster a scream.


    The moment the ice arrows had punctured their chests, their hearts had frozen solid, killing them instantly.


    Seeing this, Hannah''s breath hitched.


    What she had meant by "help" was simply to drive those men away!


    But now that she was Dean Bruce''s disciple, she dared not criticize his actions, merely pressing her lips together in silence.


    "Huh?"


    "You bastard! We let you pass, and you dare to interfere with our business?"


    The remaining men quickly realized where the attack hade from. Turning around, they red furiously at Dean Bruce. Some rushed toward him with their weapons drawn, while others pulled out their bows and arrows, aiming directly at him.


    Dean Bruce had no qualms about killing even imperial soldiers¡ªwhat were a few nobleckeys to him?


    With a mere thought, Thunder sherupted. Lightning crackled through the sky, and before the archers could even draw their bows, bolts of electricity struck them. Their skin ckened, and they fell to the ground, lifeless.


    As for theckeys charging at him?


    There was no need for a high-level spell. A simple wave of his staff unleashed a Gravity Spell, pinning them to the ground, unable to move.


    In the blink of an eye, another round of frost arrows shot out, this time piercing their chests and heads with pinpoint uracy.


    In just a few breaths, over a dozen meny dead at Dean Bruce''s feet.


    Hannah sighed softly, muttering a quiet prayer under her breath.


    Dean Bruce paid her no mind. He urged Firebolt forward, stopping in front of the thorn bushes. Looking down at the girl who was still struggling to crawl, he said, "It''s over. They''re dead. You cane out now. If you keep crawling, you''ll end up dead yourself."


    As soon as Dean Bruce finished speaking, the girl paused for a moment, then suddenly summoned a surprising amount of strength. Ignoring the thorns tearing at her flesh, even revealing the white of her bones, she pushed forward and stumbled out from the bushes. She copsed to her knees in front of Dean Bruce, her voice weak but unwavering as she said, "Thank¡­ you, sir¡­ for saving my life."


    "No need to thank me," Dean Bruce replied, shaking his head. Then he asked, "What happened to you?"


    "I¡­" The girl tried to respond but faltered, her body trembling as if she could lose consciousness at any moment.


    Hannah Fields, no longer sighing, spoke up gently, "Little sister, you don''t have to be afraid! I''m from the Church of Light, and my teacher here is an elder of the Magic Guild. If you''ve suffered any injustice, you can tell us!"


    She nced at the girl withpassion, adding, "It''s heartbreaking¡ªyou''re so young, and yet they''ve gouged out your eyes! We''ll make sure justice is served."


    Dean Bruce, too, took a closer look at the girl. Her eye sockets were a terrifying sight¡ªbloody, hollow, with no trace of her eyes left. It was enough to unsettle anyone.


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce had seen plenty of bizarre and grotesque images during his previous life on the inte, so he could endure the sight.


    Even Hannah, despite herpassionate heart, shivered slightly after seeing the girl''s condition.


    "Are you really an elder of the Magic Guild?" the girl asked.


    Her voice suddenly filled with emotion. Though blind, she began bowing fervently, her voice bing firm, almost desperate. "Elder, will you take me as your disciple? If you can teach me magic and give me the chance to avenge myself, I''ll give anything in return!"


    "Don''t be fooled by how filthy I look right now. I''m actually quite beautiful! If you agree, I''ll be yourspletely! And¡­ I''m a direct descendant of the Koverdale family. I know of many treasures and can lead you to them!"


    Dean Bruce fell silent at her words. He didn''t need to say anything¡ªthis was clearly a tragic situation.


    But her desperation and words were heart-wrenching.


    What kind of torment had she endured to be so frantic.


    So willing to offer everything in exchange for a shred of hope.


    She was still just a young girl, yet she was ready to give up so much.


    "Sir¡­ don''t you want me?" she asked, her voice trembling with fear and uncertainty.


    "I¡­" Dean Bruce started to respond.


    But before he could finish, the girl''s arms gave out, and she copsed face-first into the dirt. Mud sttered into her mouth, yet she still struggled to speak, her words faint and broken.

 Chapter 154: Chapter 154: Twisted Logic? As Long as It Works!

    "Sir... what do you want? Anything I have... I''ll give it to you... I just... I just need...


    one... one..."


    Seeing the girl still struggling to speak, Dean Bruce couldn''t watch any longer. He raised his hand and cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth. Instantly, the surrounding trees and nts surged toward the girl, wrapping her in their embrace.


    A vibrant green light flowed from the branches and leaves into her body, restoring her vitality and healing her wounds.


    As for why he didn''t use Healing Spring?


    Her body was covered in gashes, with flesh torn away, exposing her bones. In such a condition, Healing Springwould have been ineffective.


    "Wow, Teacher, what kind of magic is this?"


    Hannah Fields eximed in awe as she watched the girl''s vitality return rapidly. Though her flesh was still mangled, making her appearance frightening, her life force was recovering."What spell is this? I want to learn it too!" she added with excitement.


    Dean Bruce gave her a stern look and said, "This is just a high-level spell. It''s nowhere near as powerful as Fountain of Life, the one I taught you earlier."


    "The spell you taught me is stronger?" Hannah''s eyes lit up with curiosity. She grinned mischievously and said, "Teacher, how about teaching me one more spell then?"


    Smack!


    Her words had barely left her mouth when she felt a light tap on her head, causing her to yelp in surprise and rub the spot where she''d been hit.


    Dean Bruce responded coolly, "You''re being greedy. First, master the Fountain of Life, then we can talk about other magic."


    "Now go on, check the girl''s condition."


    After a moment''s pause, Dean Bruce added, "Or perhaps you could try to see if you can grasp the Fountain of Lifewhile you''re at it."


    Hannah let out a sigh, "Teacher, your expectations are so high! It''s only been one night. How could I possibly have mastered it already? Even if the incantation is short, it''s packed with meaning!"


    Despite herint, she hopped off Firebolt and carefully examined the girl''s condition. Then, she pulled out a small porcin bottle containing a silver liquid.


    "Teacher, this is the holy water from the Church of Light. While its life-giving force isn''t as powerful as your magic, it has excellent healing properties. I''ll give her a little to drinkter."


    "She should wake up quickly."


    Dean Bruce nodded. Once the girl''s vitality had been mostly restored, he dispelled the magic.


    Hannah Fields quickly poured the holy water into the girl''s mouth. For a moment, her body glowed with a silver light, and her torn flesh slowly began to regenerate.


    Unfortunately, the holy water, being more of amon remedy, didn''tst long. The healing stopped shortly after, leaving the girl''s body not fully restored.


    Her flesh had regrown just enough to cover her bones, making her appearance less gruesome than before.


    Seeing that the girl still hadn''t regained consciousness, Hannah suddenly asked, "Teacher, are all the methods of the Magic Guild so... brutal? You saved her, but did you really have to kill all those men?"


    Sensing her difort, Dean Bruce chuckled, "I killed them to save more lives."


    "Huh?" Hannah blinked in confusion, not understanding his reasoning.


    He had just ughtered dozens of people. How could that be considered saving more lives?


    After all, he''d only saved this one girl.


    Dean Bruce, remaining calm, exined, "Did you notice their attitude earlier?"


    Hannah thought for a moment before replying, "They seemed pretty arrogant."


    "Exactly," Dean Bruce said, his tone even. "They''re nobles from the nearby area, acting with impunity. Do you really think that girl is the only one they''ve hurt? I''d wager hundreds, if not thousands, of innocent civilians have died at their hands."


    "So, by killing them, I''ve saved countless others."


    "This..." Hannah had never been exposed to such a way of thinking. But she was quickly persuaded, nodding in agreement, "Teacher, your logic is incredible! From now on, when I encounter such viins, I''ll do the same¡ªeliminate them to save more people!"


    A slight smirk crept onto Dean Bruce''s face, but he said nothing more. Instead, he removed his magical robe and handed it to Hannah. "Cover her with this. We can''t wait around for her to wake up. We need to return to Saint Laurent City quickly."


    "Since someone managed to convince you to run away and evade your engagement, it''s clear that there are many with designs on you. The sooner we get back, the fewerplications you''ll face."


    "Also, there are probably more people after this girl. Even if we can handle them, it will only waste time."


    "Alright." Hannah didn''t argue. She wrapped the girl tightly in the robe and then handed her over to Dean Bruce. Afterward, she seated herself behind him on Firebolt, her soft arms naturally wrapping around his waist for support.


    "Hyah!"


    With a sharpmand, Firebolt dashed forward, speeding toward the city.


    In no time, as expected, a group of dozens of people came in pursuit. When they saw the corpses scattered across the ground, fear and panic immediately shed across their faces.


    Just as they were about to widen their search area, Dean Bruce, carrying the girl in his arms, had already arrived at the city gates.


    It seemed the news of the saintess''s escape from her arranged marriage had reached the city, and the guards were on high alert. The moment they saw Dean Bruce approach, they rushed forward.


    "Stop right there!"


    "What''s that you have wrapped in your arms? Uncover it and let us see!"


    With those hurriedmands, dozens of sharp spears were pointed directly at Dean Bruce.


    A quick nce around revealed not only soldiers but also individuals d in te armor bearing the symbol of the sun. In the distance, a few mages with the same sun symbol embroidered on their robes stood by.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Hannah Fields quickly dismounted as soon as she saw them.


    "Saintess!"


    "My Lady!"


    "Saintess!"


    The calls echoed from all directions, and a wave of excitement swept through the group.


    In that instant, no one seemed to care what Dean Bruce was holding anymore.


    Partly because of their excitement at seeing Hannah, but also because they were too afraid to interfere.


    They weren''t foolish¡ªthey had seen Hannah Fields clinging tightly to Dean Bruce as they arrived. It was obvious that these two were no ordinary people.


    For all they knew, Hannah''s escape might have been to be with Dean Bruce. And who in their right mind would dare meddle in that? It would be a death wish.


    "Thank goodness, Saintess, we''ve finally found you."


    Afigure in the distance said as he approached. His mage robes bore the emblem of seven suns, each marked with a faint red glow. As he neared, he cast a cautious nce at Dean Bruce before addressing Hannah, "Your sudden disappearance has caused us great worry. Please,e back with us to the church. The Pope is still waiting for us."


    At the mention of the Pope, Hannah Fields'' eyes turned cold.


    She hadn''t forgotten Dean Bruce''s words from earlier.


    In her mind, she was already considering how she might stand up to the Pope.


    After all, as the saintess, her status¡ªat least outwardly¡ªwas almost equal to the Pope''s.


    "There''s no rush," Hannah replied calmly. "I was abducted, and I''m sure my father has been worried sick. I''ll go home to see him first, then return to the church."


    She wasn''t foolish¡ªHannah knew that returning to the church right now would y directly into the Pope''s hands.


    She needed to go back to Saint Laurent City first, gather some allies, and only then would she be in a position to challenge the Pope.


    Not to mention, she still had to present her formal gift of apprenticeship!


    She truly wanted Dean Bruce as her mentor.


    In fact, it wasn''t just his magic or strength that attracted Hannah to Dean Bruce, but rather his words. Those words had given her a new perspective, like a guiding light in her life.


    For that reason, she wasn''t willing to give up on having Dean Bruce as her teacher.


    "This¡­"


    The Church of Light representative hesitated. Hannah''s reasoning was too perfect. After all, she was simply asking to see her parents. He couldn''t very well deny that.


    After a moment of consideration, the man from the Church of Light finally spoke, "Then, Your Highness, the Saintess, allow us to apany you back to Saint Laurent City. We are honored guests of the Magic Guild and can ensure you arrive ahead of schedule."


    At this point, Dean Bruce gave a calm smile and said, "And what are honored guestspared to this?"


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce subtly shifted the magical robe that covered the girl, revealing the Soul Blood Oathinsignia.


    The moment the surrounding crowdid eyes on the emblem, expressions of shock appeared on their faces. Instantly, everyone around bowed in respect to Dean Bruce.


    Though their gestures weren''t as reverent as those from members of the Magic Guild.


    The presence of that emblem made it clear no one would dare to underestimate him anymore.


    Dean Bruce, not wanting to waste any more time dealing with the Church of Light, said coolly, "Hannah wants to return home quickly. I''ll escort her myself. Clear the way!"


    Swish, swish, swish¡ª


    The soldiers immediately parted to create a path, and even the Church of Light members, after a brief moment of indecision, stepped aside.


    Hannah Fields, who only intended to challenge the Pope for power, didn''t want to alienate the lower-ranking members of the Church of Light. She knew they were unaware of the greater schemes at y.


    Before leaving, she returned to her seat behind Dean Bruce on Firebolt, offering a lighthearted smile. "You don''t need to worry. After I''ve seen my father, I''ll return to the church. If you''re worried about getting scolded, just head to Saint Laurent City, and we can return together."


    "Thank you, Your Highness, for your understanding," one of the Church of Light members responded gratefully.


    In that moment, the gazes of the Church of Light members were filled with appreciation for Hannah Fields.

 Chapter 155: Chapter 155: The News!

    Upon arriving at the Magic Guild, Dean Bruce was finally on his home turf. With the Soul Blood Oathrevealed, everyone treated him with the utmost respect. They even allowed him direct ess to the teleportation array.


    This meant that Dean Bruce no longer had to worry about those pursuing the girl catching up and wasting more time.


    Buzz¡ª


    He wasn''t sure how long it took, but when Dean Bruce felt solid ground beneath his feet again, he found himself back at the Magic Guild headquarters in Saint Laurent City.


    Thanks to the incident where he had disciplined the vice president''s grandson, Prolo Hawthorne, Dean Bruce had be quite the celebrity. Every staff member greeted him with respectful bows, and even the elders nodded to him with polite recognition.


    [Dean, once you''ve taken care of your matters, could youe see me?]


    A voice as soft as a spring breeze echoed suddenly in his mind. Dean Bruce quickly nced at Hannah Fields, noticing that she seemed unaware of the message. It became clear to him¡ªthis was the Guildmaster using a privatemunication spell to contact him.


    Though curious about what the Guildmaster wanted, Dean Bruce had no reason to refuse the request.


    After all, the Magic Guild was powerful, and they didn''t have any deep conflicts with him. Strengthening this alliance could certainly bring more benefits.


    Setting aside that thought, Dean Bruce led Hannah Fields straight to the City Lord''s mansion. Before leaving the Magic Guild, he had a few staff members sent out to deliver messages.


    Especially to Cyb Louis.


    There were still rewards Dean Bruce intended to collect from him.


    It must be said that Hannah''s status as the City Lord''s daughter carried immense weight. Before they even reached the mansion, an entire squad of soldiers rushed out to greet them, kneeling in perfect unison to pay their respects to her.


    Of course, since Dean Bruce was standing ahead of Hannah, it almost looked as though the soldiers were bowing to him, which secretly gave him a sense of satisfaction.


    With such arge escort, security was no longer a concern. It wasn''t long before Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields reached the City Lord''s mansion.


    Dismounting from Firebolt, Dean Bruce still held the girl wrapped in his magical robe, while the servants took the horse away. Together with Hannah, they made their way into the courtyard.


    "Father!"


    The moment they entered, Hannah gasped in excitement. She quickly dashed toward a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe, leaping into his arms with joyful abandon.


    The man, stern and dignified in appearance, spoke in a cold voice, "You still consider me your father? Then why did you run away from your arranged marriage?"


    "Father! I know I was wrong!"


    Hannah Fields looked up, putting on a pitiful expression. In an instant, the sternness and dignity on the man''s face began to soften. However, with Dean Bruce present, he restrained himself from showing any overly doting affection.


    Taking a deep breath, the man lifted his gaze toward Dean Bruce and said, "Young man, thank you for bringing my daughter back. To have convinced her to return, you must have done much. If there is anything you want, just name it."


    "I, Ayn Fields, am not someone who fails to repay a favor."


    If Dean Bruce hadn''t taken Hannah as his disciple, he would have dly epted Ayn Fields'' reward. But now that Hannah was his student, it wouldn''t be appropriate to take such a gift.


    Of course, if Ayn Fields was shrewd, he might consider including the reward as part of the apprenticeship gift.


    With that in mind, Dean Bruce smiled and nodded, "Hannah is my disciple. It was my duty to bring her back safely. How could I ask for a reward for such a task?"


    At those words, Ayn Fields'' eyes widened in shock. He turned to Hannah, and after seeing her confirm the statement with a nod, he suppressed his surprise and said in a steady tone, "I didn''t realize my daughter had taken you as her master, sir. It seems I''ve been rather remiss in my hospitality. Men, prepare a grand banquet!"


    "Tonight, I shall drink heartily with this esteemed gentleman!"


    Though he said this, Ayn Fields was still filled with curiosity. He couldn''t quite grasp why Hannah would choose to apprentice under an elder of the Magic Guild.


    Even if the elder held an honorary title, it didn''t seem as prestigious as her role as the saintess of the Church of Light.


    "That won''t be necessary," Dean Bruce replied promptly. "Now that Hannah has returned safely, I have my own affairs to attend to."


    Turning toward Hannah, he offered her words of encouragement, "Keep going, Hannah. If you follow the n, you''ll seed."


    "Yes, thank you for the reminder, teacher! Oh, and how can I find you again? I haven''t had the chance to give you my formal apprenticeship gift yet!"


    Hannah added eagerly.


    "Just focus on your training," Dean Bruce replied. "Once you''ve mastered the Fountain of Life, I''ll seek you out and teach you new magic."


    "As for the apprenticeship gift, there''s no rush. We''ll let fate decide."


    With aposed and enigmatic demeanor, Dean Bruce nodded once more toward Ayn Fields and then turned to leave.


    Dealing with someone of power requires maintaining an air of mystique.


    The more elusive you seem, the harder it is for them to gauge your strength, and in turn, they''ll be inclined to offer even more valuable gifts.


    Of course, Dean Bruce could only pull this off with confidence because he had the system backing him.


    Sure enough, after Dean Bruce left, Ayn Fields furrowed his brow, a look of puzzlement crossing his face. "Why did you take him as your master?" he asked.


    "He showed me the path for the rest of my life," Hannah Fields said with a note of reverence. "Besides, his power is nothing to scoff at. His aura may seem faint, but he has the strength to take down a Grand Magus in an instant."


    "However... even if he didn''t have that kind of strength, I''d still apprentice under him for the knowledge he''s imparted to me."


    Ayn Fields was even more astonished by her words.


    He knew well that Hannah Fields had always been strong-willed and difficult to sway. For Dean Bruce to have such a profound impact on her mindset was remarkable, if not slightly terrifying.


    Moreover, from Ayn''s perspective, Dean Bruce seemed like just a Grand Magus at best. But the fact that he could disy such incredible power meant that Dean Bruce''s true strength likely surpassed his own. Otherwise, how could he have concealed his aura so effortlessly?


    What Ayn Fields didn''t know was that Dean Bruce was genuinely that powerful.


    "If he can disguise his strength even in front of me, there are fewer than ten people across the Nine Provinces capable of such a feat. It seems¡­ he must be a hidden master," Ayn Fields muttered to himself. "I''ll personally select a few treasures to send to him. As for you¡­ are you still nning to run from the marriage?"


    "No."


    Hannah shook her head, and just as Ayn Fields exhaled in relief, she added, "I n to cancel the engagement! What of the Dragonrock Empire? He¡­ isn''t worthy of me."


    "Don''t worry, Father. This marriage was instigated by the Church of Light. I''ll make sure the church handles the annulment. Our family won''t suffer any consequences."


    Ayn Fields raised his eyebrows in surprise, responding, "You''re already thinking about how to manage Saint Laurent City? It seems you''ve truly changed since your return."


    Ayn Fields spoke calmly, "There''s no issue with breaking off the engagement. Saint Laurent City may be small, but if the Dragonrock Empire dares to make a move, I will wipe out their entire n before they can destroy our city."


    "Father, you''re so powerful!" Hannah giggled. "So¡­ I want to seize power within the Church of Light. Can you support me?"


    Her yful tone was met with a sharp twitch at the corner of Ayn Fields'' mouth, clearly taken aback by her bold request.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce, riding Firebolt, had already returned to the residence that Cyb Louis had arranged for him, bringing along the injured girl.


    Although Dean Bruce hadn''t been particrly attached to the house, Cyb Louis had gone above and beyond. He had hired servants and maids to keep the ce spotless.


    they had even been given a portrait of Dean Bruce to ensure they recognized him upon his arrival. As a result, the servants treated Dean Bruce with the utmost respect when he first entered the residence.


    This gesture quickly raised Dean Bruce''s opinion of Cyb Louis.


    Before Cyb arrived, Dean Bruce carried the girl inside andid her gently on a bed.


    Sensing her breathing bing more stable, he chose not to use any more magic, potions, or treasures to heal her wounds. Instead, he simply let her rest and waited quietly for Cyb Louis to show up.


    Before long, the sound of footsteps and voices echoed from outside.


    Dean Bruce stepped out and saw Cyb Louis standing at the doorway, smiling. "So, how do you like the ce? Not bad, right?"


    "And honestly, I''m impressed. I figured if you could gather some useful information, that would''ve been great. But to my surprise, before we even got any news, you managed to bring the saintess back yourself."


    Cyb Louis continued with an air of astonishment, "You''re a member of our Nine Provinces Alliance, and now the Church of Light owes us a huge favor."


    Dean Bruce gestured for Cyb Louis to enter the courtyard. Since there weren''t many servants, and Dean Bruce trusted his ability to handle any situation, he wasn''t overly cautious. He said, "I just got lucky. Anyway, I brought back the saintess. What reward do you have for me?"


    "Reward?" Cyb Louis paused for a moment, then grinned. "The Secret Realmis about to open. I''ll make sure you get in."


    "Don''t y games. That was already my reward to begin with," Dean Bruce scoffed. "Surely you''re not that stingy?"


    "It''s not about being stingy," Cyb Louis sighed. "It''s just that, in recent years, we''ve been preparing for something big within the alliance, so resources are stretched thin. But if you prefer, I canpensate you in other ways."


    Dean Bruce''s interest piqued. Something big?The Nine Provinces Alliance was nning something major?

 Chapter 156: Chapter 156: News from Another Continent!

    Dean Bruce felt rather fortunate; it was a good thing he had chosen to dive deep into the Nine Provinces Alliance. Look at that, information was practically being delivered right to him.


    With a quick nce, Dean Bruce pretended to remain calm and said, "Don''t try to make excuses. An exnation is just a cover-up. But, what''s thispensation you''re talking about? If it''s decent enough, the benefits might not be a big deal after all."


    "You sneaky guy," Cyb Louis chuckled. "We''re part of the same faction. Why would I shortchange you?"


    After a brief pause, Cyb Louis continued in a low voice, "I can offer you the status of Senior Mentor, turning this exchange program into a permanent position. That way, your monthlypensation and resource supply will be significantly increased!"


    Hearing the promise of higher pay and more resources, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. But then, remembering the idea of permanently staying in Saint Laurent City, his brow furrowed in thought.


    After all, there were still many ces in Notting City waiting for him to explore, and staying in one ce for too long simply wasn''t an option for him.


    "You''re hesitating?" Cyb Louis noticed Dean Bruce''s reluctance and immediately asked, "What''s holding you back? Is there something you''re concerned about?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head and replied, "It''s not exactly a concern. It''s just that I asionally need to return to Notting City for a while, so staying here permanently might be difficult."


    "That''s no big deal," Cyb Louis said nonchntly. "Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy takes breaks all the time. You can easily use that time to go home, visit family, or whatever. No need to worry."


    After a brief pause, Cyb Louis added, "I want you to keep an eye on what''s happening inside the academy because the higher-ups are managing things in a rather... ''magical'' way. I get the feeling they''re hiding something from us and are up to some shady stuff."


    "Alright," Dean Bruce agreed without hesitation, now that he knew he''d have some free time.


    "By the way, the saintess''s elopement... that''s going to have some serious consequences," Cyb Louis sighed. "After all, you were the one who brought her back. If something happenster, they might send you to the Church of Light."


    "What? They''re going to send me?" Dean Bruce frowned, confused. "Why me? I have nothing to do with them!"


    "The saintess''s status is too important," Cyb Louis sneered. "As soon as you''re tied to those high-ranking folks, there are always tons of unreasonable but annoyingly persistent issues."


    "But don''t worry," Cyb Louis reassured him. "You''re with us in the Nine Provinces Alliance, and you hold some status in the Magic Guild. The Church of Light won''t harm you. And if they try to pass the me onto you, we won''t let it slide without a fight!"


    Cyb Louis reached out and patted Dean Bruce on the shoulder, speaking softly, "Keep it up. As long as you can get to the bottom of what''s going on inside the academy, I can get you promoted, and you won''t have to worry about anything else."


    Dean Bruce had long grown immune to such promises, so he probed cautiously, "Alright, but I''m curious... How is it that the mighty Nine Provinces Alliance can''t even scrounge up some resources?"


    Cyb Louis sighed helplessly, "Over the years, the organization has had too many things to handle. We''ve had to explore various relics, and also guard against that other continent. It consumes an enormous amount of resources, so some things... well, we just fall short."


    "And don''t even get me started on the infighting between the factions! It''s exhausting!"


    Cyb Louis shook his head in frustration.


    Feigning surprise, Dean Bruce asked, "Guarding against another continent? I thought the continents were separated by endless oceans? Only the top-tier powerhouses can even cross, right? So why the need for such precautions?"


    Cyb Louis nced around cautiously, then lowered his voice, "I don''t know why, but in recent years, numerous portals have started appearing on the northern side of our continent. People from the Cold Cloud Continent asionally emerge through them."


    "Destroying the portals requires tremendous magic power or specialized magical formations, so the drain on manpower and resources is enormous."


    He didn''t go into any more detail, instead issuing a cautious warning, "This is ssified information. Only the Church of Light, the major empires, and our own organization know about this. You mustn''t tell anyone."


    "If the public finds out, and they realize that war is looming, it would be catastrophic for everyone."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes widened in shock.


    The saintess was already threatening to stir up a war within the continent, but now a war between two entire continents was on the brink of breaking out?


    For a moment, Dean Bruce found himself breathing heavily, his mind racing as he considered what actions he should take in the future.


    "Alright, that''s enough talk for now. I''ll handle getting you the Senior Mentor positionter. In a couple of days, just report in. At that time, the Secret Realm will be opening, and I''ll send you in," Cyb Louis said as he prepared to leave.


    Before he left, Cyb Louis gave onest reminder, "Don''t stress too much over all this. It''s still quite far off from us. Focus on what''s right in front of you for now."


    With that, Dean Bruce snapped out of his daze.


    A war between continents would surely take a long time to fully escte. The wisest course of action would be to focus on the immediate tasks at hand for now.


    As Cyb Louis was leaving, just as he reached the door, he suddenly turned and said, "These servants were all handpicked by me, and if you don''t trust them, you''re free to rece them at the market yourself!"


    With that, Cyb Louis strode out confidently without looking back.


    Dean Bruce didn''t really care about the servants. After all, he wasn''t nning to stay here long.


    Besides, if he used the servants Cyb Louis had bought, it would make Cyb Louis feel more secure, treating him as a trusted ally. That would make it easier to get more information out of him.


    Once Cyb Louis waspletely gone, several of the servants immediately approached, bowing respectfully. "Master, what would you like for dinner tonight? Do you have any specific instructions?"


    "Just prepare something simple," Dean Bruce responded casually. Then he asked, "Previously, were all your expenses covered by Lord Cyb?"


    "Yes, Master," one of the servants replied, lowering his head even further.


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce calmly pulled out a card from his system space and handed it to one of the servants. "There are 100,000 gold coins on this card. Take it."


    "M-Master, I can''t ept this!"


    The chosen servant immediately shook his head, looking utterly terrified.


    One hundred thousand gold coins would be more than a lifetime''s worth of money for amoner. How could he dare to take it?


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm as he said, "I''m telling you to take it, so take it. From now on, you are the steward of this estate. This money is for managing the estate, not for your personal use."


    The servant hesitated for a moment, then dropped to his knees, bowing his head to the ground as he took the gold card with both hands. "I, Hakenny, will not betray the Master''s trust."


    "Good. The rest of the servants will be under yourmand," Dean Bruce said nonchntly. "Now, go. Prepare dinner¡ªa meal for two."


    "Yes, sir,"


    Hakenny, now the steward, was the first to rise, quickly directing the other servants to leave.Dean Bruce then stepped out of the room himself and made his way toward the room where the girl had been ced earlier.


    Cough, cough!


    As soon as Dean Bruce stepped into the room, he was greeted by the sound of hurried coughing. Looking up, he saw that the girl had already struggled to sit up. However, although she had regained some vitality, her physical strength had not yet returned, and her attempt to force herself up caused her to copse onto the floor, unable to rise again.


    Hearing footsteps, the girl raised her head. Although her eyes had been gouged out and she couldn''t see anything, she sniffed the air lightly and, to his surprise, a look of excitement appeared on her face. She spoke up, "Are you... are you the one who saved me earlier?"


    "Master, I... can I be your disciple? I am willing to give everything I have! Whatever you want, I will give it to you. My body, my life, even my soul!"


    Despite the desperation in her words, Dean Bruce remained calm. Though he felt a pang of sympathy, he didn''t refuse her outright. Instead, he asked steadily, "Why do you want to be my disciple?"


    "I... I want revenge!" Her voice, which should have belonged to a lively and innocent girl, was now filled with hatred and rage. "She wanted my eyes, and I was willing to give them to her. But who would''ve thought they''d kill my parents? Murder my brother!"


    "I fought to escape, just so that one day, I could make them pay in blood for what they''ve done!" Her voice trembled with fury.


    After her outburst, the girl, despite the pain, turned toward Dean Bruce and said, "Master, if you ept me as your disciple and teach me magic, I swear my life will belong to you!"


    Dean Bruce remainedposed, and after a brief pause, he said, "I can take you as my disciple and teach you magic." His tone was calm and measured. "But I have one condition."


    "What condition? Please, tell me!" The girl''s voice grew tense with excitement and nervousness.


    Dean Bruce responded, "If I ept you as my disciple, I will teach you many advanced spells. But if you can''tprehend them or fail to level up quickly, it will mean youck the necessary talent. In that case, I will expel you from my tutge."


    Knowing the girl had the potential of a protagonist, Dean Bruce wanted to push her to ensure he could receive the system rewards quickly.


    "Yes, I won''t let you down! And even if it''s only for revenge, I will work tirelessly to be stronger!" The girl, overwhelmed with emotion, bowed three times, her head hitting the floor with a thud each time. "Disciple greets her teacher!"


    "Alright, no need for all the formalities," Dean Bruce said calmly. With a gentle wave of his hand, a stream of magic lifted the girl and ced her back onto the bed. As he stepped closer, he asked, "What is your name?"

 Chapter 157: Chapter 157: A New Name, New Magic, and a Surprise!

    "My name is Loreen, as for myst name..." Loreen''s face was full of bitterness and anger as she spoke in a low voice, "I no longer wish to use that surname. Master, may I take yours?"


    "I don''t see why not," Dean Bruce nodded and said, "Since you''re starting a new life, it''s not just yourst name that can change, but your first name as well."


    "Then I humbly ask you, Master, to give me a new name," Loreen bowed her head respectfully.


    "Hmm," Dean Bruce thought for a moment before replying, "From now on, your name will be Nemesis Bruce."


    "Nemesis Bruce... Nemesis..." She repeated it several times, then her face lit up with joy. "Thank you, Master, for giving me this name. I will not disappoint you!"


    "There''s no need to say that. I understand your past and know you''re seeking revenge. But tell me, what kind of magic do you want to learn?"


    Upon hearing this, Nemesis Bruce fell into deep thought. After a while, she raised her head and said, "Master, I only want to increase my strength quickly. Is there a magic that can help me do that?"


    "A magic to rapidly boost your power?" Dean Bruce frowned slightly. It was the first time someone had made such a request, and for a moment, he couldn''t recall any spell that fit the bill.


    Although Nemesis Bruce was blind, her heightened mental awareness sensed his hesitation. "Master, is there no magic like that?" she asked nervously.


    "Of course there is," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "But simply focusing on increasing your magical power without mastering other types of magic would be useless. You could even be defeated by someone far below your level. Are you sure this is what you want?"


    "Yes," Nemesis Bruce nodded firmly. "I''m not reckless enough to seek revenge right away. But my father once told me that magical power is a person''s foundation. Only when one''s power is sufficiently strong can they properly wield other spells."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes brightened. It was clear that her father had also been a mage.


    Dean Bruce nodded in approval, "Alright, let me think about which spell would be best suited for you."


    Nemesis Bruce nodded and fell silent, waiting patiently.


    After a long pause, an idea sparked in Dean Bruce''s mind¡ªa ssic line that could serve as an incantation. He went over it a few times in his head before coughing lightly and saying, "The magic I''m about to teach you is an Ultra-High-Level spell.


    If you can fully grasp it, while your growth won''t be fast, it will be steady and bnced, like building a tall tower¡ªslow but eventually reaching great heights."


    "This spell can alter your potential, allowing your levels to rise without limit!"


    Upon hearing this, Nemesis Bruce''s face immediately lit up with joy. She bowed her head again, offering her thanks. "Thank you, Master, for teaching me such a powerful spell. What is this spell called?"


    Cough, cough,Dean Bruce''s voice suddenly became deep and wise as he chanted, "This spell is called the Tower of Belief." He recited, "Why do you stop? Why do the whispers of others matter to you? You must follow my lead¡ªlet them talk! Your belief must stand tall like a tower, unmoved by the storm!"


    "Huh?"


    When Dean Bruce finished speaking, Nemesis Bruce couldn''t help but look shocked and confused.


    After all, she wasn''t the saintess of the Church of Light andcked the knowledge and perspective to understand such things. Like many others, she found the incantation rather odd.


    Dean Bruce looked at her calmly and said, "Do you find the incantation strange?"


    Nemesis Bruce nodded nkly before asking, "Master, is this really a magic spell?"


    Dean Bruce replied softly, "You must believe in it, only then can you draw strength from it. Keep at it. If you cannotprehend it, the bond between us as master and disciple will be severed."


    After a brief pause, Dean Bruce added, "I assume you don''t want to fail in your quest for revenge, do you?"


    Upon hearing this, Nemesis Bruce''s expression immediately grew serious. She no longer cared that Dean Bruce was watching her and began to recite the incantation.


    For a disciple with the qualities of a protagonist, Dean Bruce wasn''t about to abandon her. After all, once such individuals start growing, their speed in both cultivation and understanding magic can be astonishingly fast!


    After several reminders from Dean Bruce, Nemesis Bruce had already memorized the incantation perfectly. However, she still hadn''t grasped the spell or understood how it could increase her magical power or enhance her talents.


    As time passed, night quickly fell. Just as dinner approached, the voice of the new steward, Hakenny, sounded from outside the door, "Master, someone is here to visit. They im to be from the City Lord''s Mansion and have brought many gifts. Shall I let them in?"


    "No need. Send them back," Dean Bruce said, though internally, he couldn''t help but smile. He knew that even though he had declined their apprenticeship gifts, the Fields family wouldn''t give up so easily. They had likely tracked down his residence and sent gifts regardless.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Hakenny''s voice came again, "Dinner is ready. Should it be served in this room, or would you prefer the dining hall?"


    "Send it to the dining hall." Dean Bruce wasn''t in the habit of eating where he slept. After Hakenny left, he turned to Nemesis Bruce and said softly, "Come on, let''s eat. Your body still hasn''t fully recovered, and without good health, it''ll be difficult for you toprehend magic."


    "I¡­ Master, I''m not hungry¡­" Nemesis Bruce hesitated, but before she could finish, Dean Bruce cut her off.


    "If your body isn''t properly rested, constantly pushing yourself to train will only make you die faster," Dean Bruce said tly.


    Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away, leaving Nemesis Bruce to contemte his words.


    After some time, she sighed, slowly got out of bed, and followed the sound of Dean Bruce''s footsteps.


    Upon arriving at the dining hall, the servants bowed respectfully. Therge dining table was filled with food, though there were only two ces set.


    Seeing that Nemesis Bruce was blind, two female servants immediately approached, respectfully guiding her to her seat.


    Before they could begin eating, hurried footsteps echoed in the room. Hakenny approached Dean Bruce, bowing slightly but saying nothing.


    Bang!


    A heavy sound came from outside the door. Dean Bruce, still calm, asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Master," Hakenny replied, "before leaving, the people from the City Lord''s Mansion dropped off arge chest, saying it''s a gift for you."


    Upon hearing this, the servants exchanged nces, their eyes now filled with awe as they looked at Dean Bruce.


    Even the City Lord''s Mansion was sending Dean Bruce gifts?


    Clearly, they needed to stick close to this rising star!


    Dean Bruce nodded casually and instructed, "Clean the main courtyard. I''ll stay there tonight. Also, move the chest there."


    "Yes, Master."


    Hakenny replied before swiftly exiting the dining hall, along with a few other servants to move the chest.


    Throughout all of this, Nemesis Bruce remained calm, quietly eating until she was full. Once finished, she stood up and bowed. "Master, I''ve finished eating. May I return to continue my training?"


    "Go ahead," Dean Bruce said coolly. "You don''t need to feel constrained here. You''re free to move around as you please. The servants are at your disposal, so don''t concern yourself with anything else¡ªjust focus on your training."


    "Understood, Master," Nemesis Bruce replied, her face calm, but her heart raced with relief and gratitude.


    She had thought her life was shrouded in darkness, with no way out. But at the brink of death, she had encountered a savior.


    Not only had Dean Bruce saved her life, but he was also willing to teach her powerful magic and ensure she had nothing to worry about.


    At that moment, Dean Bruce became more important to her than even the gods themselves.


    Nemesis Bruce declined the servants'' offer to guide her and slowly walked away, relying on her memory of theyout. She was well aware of her limitations¡ªbeing blind meant she needed to develop the ability to locate her surroundings by sound, as well as sharpen her sensory perception. If she always relied on others to guide her, who would be there to help her in a battle?


    Dean Bruce didn''tment and continued eating. He had to admit, Saint Laurent City truly lived up to its reputation as the core city of the continent. With enough money at his disposal, Hakenny had bought a variety of high-quality ingredients, including three different types of beast meat. Even the bones used to make the soup were infused with immense power.


    Moreover, the beast meat had been specially processed to avoid any negative effects on those who consumed it. In other words, no matter how much one ate, they wouldn''t suffer any ill consequences.


    As a result, Dean Bruce ended up finishing nearly all the food on the table by himself.


    The crisp sound of the system notifications rang in his mind, indicating the effects of the food, showing that his physical strength had increased by several dozen points.


    After finishing his meal, Dean Bruce didn''t say a word. He simply got up and made his way toward the main courtyard.


    The female servants quickly stepped forward to clean up the mess.


    Just then, a sudden system notification chimed in Dean Bruce''s ear.


    Ding!


    "System notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully teaching Lina Jones the Soul Decision Magic. You have received a reward of ten times the power and understanding of Soul Decision Magic, as well as 150 Supreme Mage Points!"


    "System notification: Since Soul Decision Magic has been ssified as an Ultra-High-Level spell, the host has received an additional reward of 300 Supreme Mage Points!"


    "!!!"

 Chapter 158: Chapter 158: A Generous Apprenticeship Gift!

    The sudden system notification caught Dean Bruce off guard, causing him to pause in his tracks for a moment.


    After taking a closer look, he remembered that he had indeed taught magic to the Jones siblings some time ago.


    [Phew, that wasn''t easy. I thought Lina might never grasp the spell. Who would''ve thought she''d figure it out now?]Dean Bruce mused. [Herbert learned his first spell so quickly, but the second one took him forever.]


    Just as Dean Bruce was shaking his head and preparing to check his rewards, another system notification chimed in his ear.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully teaching Herbert Jones the spell The Light of Dawn.You have received ten times the power and understanding of The Light of Dawn,and 50 Supreme Mage Points!"


    "System Notification: Since The Light of Dawnis ssified as a high-level spell, you have been awarded an additional 100 Supreme Mage Points!"


    "..."


    Seeing the notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but twitch slightly at the corner of his mouth. Is Herbert Jones trying to prove something to me after hearing what I said?


    Unfortunately, since The Light of Dawnwas judged as a high-level spell rather than an ultra-high-level one, the rewards weren''t as substantial.


    Still, thebined rewards from both Lina and Herbert were enough to replenish the Supreme Mage Points Dean Bruce had spent on thest lottery, pushing him past 1,000 points once again.


    [I''d better start saving from now on. I''ll likely need 2,000 Supreme Mage Points to unlock a new feature!]Dean Bruce decided.


    As he made his way toward the main courtyard, Dean Bruce reflected on the effects of the two newlyprehended spells.


    The Light of Dawnwas a fairlyplex spell with several effects, though not powerful enough to be ssified as an ultra-high-level spell.


    Its first effect was to enhance the caster''s physical body. The second effect encased the caster in a flow of water that absorbed damage. The third effect converted that absorbed damage into searing light, which would then counterattack nearby enemies.


    Lastly, before dawn, the spell could release a burst of darkness, dealing a significant amount of damage.


    It was a well-rounded offensive and defensive spell, but it didn''t have the same versatility as The Compassion of Heaven and Earth,and it couldn''t be cast in certain environments.


    As for Soul Decision,the spell had a far more mysterious and eerie effect.


    Much like The Interrogation of the Soul,it allowed the caster to directly influence the target''s soul.


    Once the spell was cast, it would trap the target in a specific illusion tailored to their soul and thoughts. If the target could pass the trial, they would escape the illusion. However, if they failed and became lost in the illusion, their physical body would remain frozen in ce, vulnerable to Dean Bruce''s attacks.


    [Phew, I''ll need to start using more unique incantations to avoid repetitive magic effects,Dean Bruce thought to himself. I''ve got too many support spells now¡ªtime to focus on acquiring some different elements or more aggressive attack spells.]


    Having decided on his next steps, Dean Bruce quickly made his way to the main courtyard, where he spotted a well-sealed chest.


    Opening it, he found a pile of gold coins and three rings resting on top.


    With a simple thought, he focused on the first ring. In an instant, a thick, bloody scent filled the air. Inside the ring''s storage space were countless beast corpses, fresh and still bleeding. Some of the beasts'' hearts and heads glowed faintly, containing crystal cores.


    [Wow, with all this beast meat and those crystal cores, this must be worth at least two million gold coins! The City Lord of Saint Laurent really knows how to give a generous gift.]Dean Bruce marveled.


    He collected himself and moved on to examine the second ring.


    Buzz¡ª


    A dazzling light shed, revealing an entire set of silver armor, along with two silver swords, a white magical robe, and a translucent staff.


    The powerful magic energy radiating from the items nearly filled the entire storage space of the ring, making Dean Bruce''s breath quicken.


    [All of this is legendary-tier magical equipment! This could easily be worth tens of millions of gold coins. It seems my earlier disguise worked¡ªI made them think I was far more powerful than I really am, which is why they''ve sent such an extravagant gift!]


    [Well, I''ll have to see if I can use any of this gear. If not, I''ll sell it and make a fortune.]Dean Bruce thought, his lips curving into a small smile.


    He then turned his attention to the third ring, from which a strong herbal fragrance emanated.


    As he peered inside, he saw a collection of rare herbs, many so precious that even Dean Bruce didn''t recognize them. However, the potent herbal aroma alone indicated their immense value. Whether consumed directly or crafted into potions, these herbs would yield powerful results.


    Damn, if only I had learned alchemy! Or maybe I should take on an alchemist as a disciple?


    For the first time, Dean Bruce felt an urgent need to acquire a new skill. After all, consuming the herbs raw would be an incredible waste of their potential.


    After examining all three rings, Dean Bruce stored the gold and rings into his system space, except for the magical equipment from the second ring, which he took out to review its attributes in detail.


    [tinum Knight Set ¡ª Legendary Magic Equipment]


    [Set Attributes:When hit by physical attacks, reduces physical damage by 40%.When hit by magical attacks, reduces magical damage by 30% and absorbs the damage. Once the absorbed damage reaches a certain threshold, it unleashes a tinum Lightthat deals damage to all nearby enemies.


    By infusing magic into the tinum Knight Set, it creates a tinum Shieldthat blocks all damage from the front for 10 seconds. However, if the damage exceeds ten times the infused magic, the shield will shatter instantly.]


    [tinum Dual Swords ¡ª Legendary Magic Equipment]


    [Attributes:By infusing magic into the swords and crossing them, it unleashes a Holy Cross sh, dealing damage to enemies within 30 yards. It also deals 500% extra damage to ghosts and dark creatures.]


    [Radiant Magic Robe ¡ª Legendary Magic Equipment]


    [Attributes:When casting a spell, it automatically applies an advanced version of Healing Spellto the caster and any allies within 50 yards.


    When casting healing magic, the caster rapidly regenerates mana for 5 seconds.


    When taking fatal damage, an Angelic Shadowwill appear to block the fatal blow and rapidly restore the caster''s mana and health for 30 seconds.]


    [Radiant Staff ¡ª Legendary Magic Equipment]


    [Attributes:Increases magic attack power and effects by 45% when casting spells.


    Has a 10% chance to grant the caster a random buff for 30 seconds after casting a spell.


    Has a 2% chance to summon a Fireballthat burns the area within 100 yards, dealing damage over 300 seconds.]


    "!!!"


    After reviewing the entire set''s effects, Dean Bruce wasted no time and immediately equipped the gear.


    Even without a direct boost to his core stats, he knew that hisbat power had just skyrocketed.


    The triggered effects alone could significantly alter the oue of any battle.


    As for his previous magical equipment, Dean Bruce didn''t discard it. He nned to sell it at ater time¡ªeven at a discount, it would still fetch a decent price.


    With everything checked and organized, Dean Bruce didn''t dy any further. He made his way to the room that Hakenny had prepared for him.


    After scanning his surroundings and ensuring there were no magical fluctuations nearby, Dean Bruce finally rxed. Hey down on the bed and fell into a restful sleep.


    The past few days had been exhausting, with constant travel and battles. Now that he had the opportunity, he was determined to recharge and prepare himself for the uing visit to Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    The next morning, when Dean Bruce awoke, daylight was already streaming through the windows.


    After putting on his magic robe, Dean Bruce stepped outside, where two female servants were already approaching, carrying steaming washbasins.


    He didn''t refuse their assistance. After all, he had been in this world long enough to know better than to decline such privileges.


    Once everything was in order, Dean Bruce skipped breakfast and headed straight for the estate''s exit.


    As soon as he stepped outside, he noticed Nemesis Bruce sitting cross-legged by the wall a short distance away, meditating. Her lips moved as she murmured something, clearly deep in her trance.


    Passersby were visibly taken aback by the sight. They couldn''t help but stare at Nemesis Bruce, whispering amongst themselves.


    Even Dean Bruce was a bit surprised by her determination, but he didn''t say anything.


    After all, the incantation he had given her was more of a bluff than a genuine spell. Until she fully grasped it, there wouldn''t be any real impact on her mind.


    This approach may seem strange, but who knows? Maybe it''ll work,he thought.


    Just like in those old video games¡ªthe weirder the strategy, the faster you win!


    Turning to the gatekeepers, Dean Bruce instructed, "Keep an eye on Nemesis. If anything happens to her, all of you will be punished."


    "Understood," they replied hastily.


    Without further dy, Dean Bruce headed towards the Magic Guild.


    He remembered that the Guildmaster had something important to discuss with him, and if he timed it right, he could probably score a decent meal at the guild''s headquarters. After all, the food there was bound to be top-tier.


    As soon as Dean Bruce left, a faint glow began to shimmer around Nemesis Bruce. Her lips moved more fluidly, and she recited the incantation with increasing ease, her rhythm bing smoother.

 Chapter 159: Chapter 159: Elven People?

    The murmurs around her kept rising, and Nemesis Bruce, with her sharp hearing, could clearly make out every word. Yet, in her mind, she silently chanted a spell.


    "The whispers of the people have nothing to do with me! I must continue my training!"


    "Follow my footsteps... Who is this ''me''? Is it my teacher? Could it be that I must follow my teacher while training? No! This ''me'' must represent magic and truth!


    It tells me to ignore what others say about me and focus entirely on my training."


    "I must strengthen my resolve, never giving up on my training for any reason. The storm¡ªit''s not just about a rainstorm, but everything that could interfere with my practice!"


    As her concentration deepened, the voices of the crowd around Nemesis Bruce gradually faded from her ears. Even though she stood in the middle of a busy street, it felt as if the whole world had fallen into silence.


    An immense amount of magical energy rapidly gathered, swirling around her like a storm, rushing into Nemesis Bruce''s body.


    Of course, Dean Bruce was unaware of all this. After all, she had not yet fullyprehended that particr spell, and there was no system prompt. He had been away for a while, making it even harder for him to sense the changes happening to Nemesis Bruce.


    When Dean Bruce arrived at the Magic Guild, he happened to see Prolo Hawthorne parading around with his gang of sycophants.


    Feeling Dean Bruce''s gaze, Prolo Hawthorne was about to shout out something crude, but upon seeing who it was, his expression immediately shifted to one of obsequiousness. Before any of his followers could react, he ran up to Dean Bruce and respectfully said, "Teacher, you''re here! Is there something you need? Just tell me, I''ll handle it for you!"


    Witnessing this scene, the passersby were stunned. Only those familiar with the Magic Guild recognized Dean Bruce and were not too surprised. Yet, they still felt a secret satisfaction¡ªfinally, someone who could put this tyrant in his ce.


    Unfortunately, they also knew that Dean Bruce was far too enigmatic and wouldn''t linger long in the Magic Guild.


    "I haven''t even agreed to anything yet," Dean Bruce said with a faint smile. "What? I''m here to talk with the Guildmaster. Can you handle that?"


    At his words, Prolo Hawthorne momentarily held his breath. After all, his grandfather was merely the vice guildmaster¡ªhow could hepare to the guildmaster?


    His eyes darted around quickly, and with a sheepish grin, Prolo Hawthorne responded, "I can at least guide you, Master!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce didn''t refuse and gave a slight nod, signaling Prolo Hawthorne to lead the way.


    There wasn''t much choice¡ªhe had only been to the Magic Guild headquarters two or three times, and that was primarily for the teleportation magic arrays. He wasn''t familiar with much else around here.


    With Prolo Hawthorne guiding him, Dean Bruce soon arrived at a secluded area. A few houses came into view, along with shimmering spatial rifts flickering in the air.


    Prolo Hawthorne introduced, "Teacher, this is where the elders and key figures reside. As for the Guildmaster, she lives in the treehouse at the very back."


    After saying this, Prolo Hawthorne looked around to make sure no one was nearby before whispering, "Teacher, when you''re talking to the Guildmaster, be cautious. She..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a surge of magic erupted, and a brilliant green light burst forth, sending Prolo Hawthorne flying. His clothes were torn apart, and hended draped over a nearby tree, startling the passersby.


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly but quickly understood. It must have been the Guildmaster''s doing, and a sense of seriousness settled within him.


    For her to be able to hear Prolo Hawthorne from such a distance, her power was clearly formidable.


    Without further hesitation, Dean Bruce continued deeper into the area, his eyes scanning his surroundings. Before long, he spotted a massive tree, and nestled among its branches was a house.


    He climbed up along the trunk. The higher he went, the more expansive the view became. The treehouse''s door stood wide open, and inside, neatly arranged furniture was visible, along with the figure of a young woman in a light green dress.


    As Dean Bruce stepped inside, the girl turned to face him, her gaze traveling up and down, examining him closely, with growing astonishment in her eyes.


    Dean Bruce, too, was quite surprised. He hadn''t expected the Guildmaster of the Magic Guild to be so young!


    The girl was strikingly beautiful, with smooth, wless skin that didn''t seem to show any signs of magical preservation¡ªit was simply youthful.


    As Dean Bruce sized her up, she did the same to him. After a long moment, it was the girl who spoke first. With a softugh, she said, "Mr. Dean, we finally meet. I remember sayingst time that we should share a drink together. I hope today you''ll honor that."


    As she spoke, she waved her right hand, and a silver jug appeared out of thin air, settling on the table.


    She picked up the jug, filled two cups, and handed one to Dean Bruce before continuing, "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Tia Nars. You can call me Tia."


    Dean Bruce smiled as he epted the cup, then asked, "So, what brings you to call me here today, Guildmaster Tia?"


    "Nothing of great importance," Tia Nars replied softly, her voice gentle. "As the Guildmaster, is it not permissible for me to get acquainted with an honorary elder?"


    Hearing her response, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a moment of breathlessness. Not only that, but ever since he had entered the treehouse and met Tia Nars, he felt as if every cell in his body hade alive, pulsing with energy.


    Tia Narsughed again, "Mr. Dean, you''ve had quite the eventful life. I can sense not only the Water of Life from the Elven people within you but also traces of Dwarven technology and craftsmanship. And if I''m not mistaken, I even detect the aura of the Thunder God!"


    Dean Bruce instantly tensed up, narrowing his eyes and locking his gaze on Tia Nars. He was already prepared to use a teleportation scroll if necessary.


    Tia Nars continued with a soft chuckle, "I''m curious about one thing. The Elves and Dwarves have long cut off contact with the mortal world, and as for the Thunder God, he was a deity who perished over ten thousand years ago. So how, pray tell, did youe into possession of these things?"


    With those words, Dean Bruce suddenly realized the identity of the blind old man''s master¡ªit was the Thunder God!


    It all became clear in that moment. No wonder the old man had lived for so long and been able to travel across continents¡ªhe was a servant of a god!


    Gathering his thoughts, Dean Bruce looked back at Tia Nars, trying to read her expression, to understand her intentions. Was she an ally or a foe?


    His mind raced, thinking about the changes in his own body and Tia Nars'' extensive knowledge. Dean Bruce finally spoke, "And you¡ªan Elf¡ªwhy are you walking among humans? Not to mention serving as the Guildmaster of the Magic Guild?"


    Tia Nars'' expression remained unchanged. She replied softly, "I would like to return, but unfortunately, the passage has been sealed. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t go back. As for why I walk among humans? The Elves and humans have always had a close rtionship. Isn''t it perfectly natural for me to stay here?"


    She then paused, her eyes narrowing slightly before she added, "But what about you? How have you, in these turbulent times, managed toe into contact with both the Elves and the Dwarves?"


    As she finished, her gaze once again settled intently on Dean Bruce.


    Hearing her openly talk about these matters, Dean Bruce, though unsure of the truth, knew he couldn''t stay silent. He replied, "I''ve never had direct dealings with the Elves. I just happened toe across some Spring of Life by chance."


    "As for the treasures of the Dwarves and the aura of the Thunder God, those were relics I found in ancient ruins."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish enough to tell the whole truth. Tia Nars smiled slightly, clearly not believing him either, and chuckled softly, "Well, then you''re certainly very lucky."


    With that, Tia Nars lifted her cup and drained it in one gulp. "Have a sip," she said gently. "This is elemental wine, something I brought from the Elvennds. It contains multiple elements and greatly enhances magical power. I haven''t shared it with anyone in years¡ªyou''re the first to try it."


    Seeing Tia Nars drink it herself, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate and took a small sip.


    As the wine slid down his throat and into his stomach, he felt an immediate surge of intense energy. The magic from different elements spread rapidly, coursing through his body.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully drinking elemental wine. Magic power increased by 10 points!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions to the host for sessfully drinking elemental wine. Magic power increased by 10 points!"


    "¡­"


    With the continuous system notifications, Dean Bruce''s magic power kept increasing. Shocked by the effect, he asked, "Guildmaster, you invited me here and gave me such a rare drink¡ªwhat is it that you want from me?"


    "If you don''t exin, I''ll feel too indebted to stay. I may have to take my leave," he added, making a slight motion as if to stand.


    Tia Nars smiled and said, "Mr. Dean, you''re quite straightforward. I only asked you here for one thing."


    She paused, her expression bing serious. "In six months, the Magic Guild will hold an election for the new Guildmaster. As an honorary elder, you hold one vote. I hope you will cast that vote for me."


    "Hmm?"


    Dean Bruce was visibly surprised, his mind full of questions.


    This was a world where strength ruled all¡ªwhy would the position of Guildmaster be decided by an election? Shouldn''t the strongest simply take the role?


    In that moment, Dean Bruce''s gaze locked firmly on Tia Nars, trying to understand her intentions.

 Chapter 160: Chapter 160: Quicksand Secret Realm

    Tia Nars could clearly read the meaning in Dean Bruce''s eyes. With a quiet sigh, she said, "Had I not been injured a year ago while exploring the Relics, no matter how bold anyone else may be, they wouldn''t dare to try and take my position."


    "Unfortunately, after I was injured, the power gap between us lessened, and thus, an election became necessary."


    Dean Bruce remained calm, not foolish enough to jump into helping someone just because of a few words.


    Tia Nars softly continued, "You once killed a member of the Magic Guild, yet you earned ire Raymond''s approval and secured a Soul Blood Oath. It''s clear you hold many secrets."


    "I don''t care about your secrets, as long as you don''t bring harm to the Magic Guild. If that''s the case, I''ll support you. I can even give you the ability to mobilize the resources of the Guild! All I ask is that you cast your vote for me when the timees."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, surprised, "An Elf who''s interested in power?"


    "It''s not an obsession with power." Tia Nars shook her head and replied, "Years ago, I made a promise to someone¡ªto take care of the Magic Guild. Naturally, I don''t want to see it fall into someone else''s hands. Until that person returns, I won''t step down."


    "Well, Guildmaster Tia, it seems you''re a woman of loyalty and honor," Dean Bruce responded with a slight smile, taking another sip of the elemental wine while silently feeling the increasing magic power inside him.


    Regardless of the conversation, Dean Bruce''s primary focus was on dragging things out, hoping to finish the entire cup of wine and gain as much power as possible from it.


    Tia Nars smiled back, her voice soft, "The Elven people have always been known for their loyalty. Once we make a promise, no matter if it costs our life, leads to reincarnation, or requires traveling across time and space, we will fulfill it."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s body stiffened. Time and space? Could it be that the figure who appeared in the moonlight and saved him was an Elf?


    No, that couldn''t be right. The Elven people have distinct features. Even though Tia Nars was trying to hide it, Dean Bruce could still clearly see her pointed ears and the faint green glow in her eyes.


    He hadn''t been suspicious before, but once he became doubtful, the signs were easy to recognize.


    However, the girl who descended in the moonlight had been unmistakably human.


    For a moment, Dean Bruce felt a headacheing on.


    Too many strange and mysterious things had happened to him.


    Tia Nars didn''t say much more, instead changing the topic, "The Magic Guild is quite vast. If you ever need anything, just let me know. As an honorary elder, you have many privileges. Soon, the Secret Realm will be opening, and I''d like to offer you a spot to lead a team. What do you think?"


    "Oh? You want me to lead a team?"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up at the offer. Leading a team essentially meant he could enter the Secret Realm himself. The only question was whether the Secret Realm Tia Nars was talking about was the same one Cyb Louis had mentioned.


    If it was the same Secret Realm, Dean Bruce could even sell a spot to someone else, making a nice profit on the side.


    With that thought, he asked directly, "Which Secret Realm are we talking about?"


    "The Quicksand Secret Realm," Tia Nars replied softly. "It was originally an ancient ruin, filled with traps and various magic-gathering arrays. The higher-ups of various factions believe it''s a perfect ce to train young talents, so they made a few modifications and turned it into a Secret Realm."


    She added a cautionary note, "Even though the traps have been weakened, it''s still dangerous. You''ll need to be careful."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, now understanding her meaning. Tia Nars had clearly seen through his true magic level. It wasn''t surprising¡ªElves were known for their heightened senses.


    "Thanks for the warning," Dean Bruce said, intrigued. "Aside from asking for my vote, is there anything else?"


    "That''s all," Tia Nars shook her head. "Once you finish your drink, you can go. But before you leave, I should mention something. The Nine Provinces Alliance has be quite secretivetely, and they''ve been getting involved with the Church of Light. I''d advise you to keep your distance from them. Otherwise, you might find yourself caught up in things you have no business being involved in."


    "Thank you for the advice, but unfortunately¡­" Dean Bruce downed the rest of his drink and sighed, "I have many questions that can only be answered by dealing with the Nine Provinces Alliance."


    With that, Dean Bruce stood, gave Tia Nars a slight bow, and prepared to leave.


    Just as he was about to step out, Tia Nars''s voice floated softly behind him, "Go in peace. Since you''ve agreed to support me, we are allies. The Magic Guild will have your back."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce was a bit surprised. He hadn''t expected that his brief meeting with Tia Nars would result in gaining a new ally.


    However, his instincts kicked in. He''d learned long ago not to trust others too easily. Without lingering, Dean Bruce left the treehouse and continued on his way.


    As Dean Bruce walked out of the area where the Magic Guild''s high-ranking members rested, he was immediately met with the sound of desperate cries for help.


    Looking up, he saw that Prolo Hawthorne was still dangling from the tree, suspended by the same green magical light.


    It was clear that, with the Guildmaster personally responsible for his predicament, no one else dared to intervene.


    "Master! Please save me! I''m begging you, please help me or at least talk to the Guildmaster! I swear I''ll never badmouth her again!"


    Seeing Dean Bruce approach, Prolo Hawthorne''s cries became even louder, his pleas filled with desperation.


    At that moment, Tia Nars''s voice echoed in Dean Bruce''s mind, "The boy''s been punished enough. You can let him down now."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow but didn''t refuse the favor from Tia Nars. With a casual wave of his hand, a sharp blue wind gathered into a de and sliced through the green light.


    Whoosh!


    With a soft sound, the magical restraint holding Prolo Hawthorne shattered, and he fell to the ground with a thud. Fortunately, he wasn''t too fragile and suffered no major injuries.


    Quickly getting to his feet, Prolo Hawthorne dusted himself off and hurried over to Dean Bruce''s side, grinning sheepishly. "Thank you, Master, for saving me! By the way, is there anything else you need? The Magic Guild''s cafeteria serves excellent food, and it''s just about lunchtime. Shall I take you there?"


    "Hmm?" Dean Bruce was surprised. "It''s already noon?"


    He hadn''t realized how much time had passed. A simple conversation with Tia Nars had taken up so much of the day.


    Well, missing out on a good meal would be foolish, so Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. He gestured for Prolo Hawthorne to lead the way to the cafeteria.


    As they walked, Magic Guild staff members passing by respectfully greeted Dean Bruce, and while he returned their smiles, he couldn''t help but overhear some of the chatter around him.


    "Have you heard? Something''s going on in the capital of the Lane Cloud Empire!"


    "I heard that spirits have been causing trouble, kidnapping entire families of some of the ministers, and they''ve vanished without a trace. They''ve already started evacuating people from the capital."


    "Spirits? No way! How could spirits exist? Even if they did, they wouldn''t stand a chance against magic. If I see one, I''ll make sure to send it straight back to hell!"


    "¡­"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce shook his head slightly. Ordinary people wouldn''t stand a chance against that particr spirit.


    Her ability to set up formations was so strong that even Dean Bruce fell into her trap. Fortunately, with the de of Thor''s Judgment, he was able to defeat the spirit.


    [The way information spreads in this magical world is still far too slow. If this were the modern world, that news would have reached us much faster. It shouldn''t take a whole month for something like that to be heard.]


    Shaking off the thought, Dean Bruce didn''t dwell on it much longer as he stepped into the cafeteria.


    Being an honorary elder certainly had its perks. As soon as they entered, someone came forward to greet Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne, leading them to a private room on the second floor and handing them a menu.


    Dean Bruce skimmed the menu and was quietly astonished. The variety was incredible¡ªeven the meat of sixth-tier beasts was avable, with many different preparation methods.


    As an honorary elder, Dean Bruce could eat for free in the cafeteria, so he didn''t hesitate. He ordered the most expensive dish¡ªearth dragon meat¡ªand added a serving of me drake blood as a drink.


    Though it was free, it didn''t mean he could order unlimited amounts. The meat of a sixth-tier beast was far too much for two people to finish, but given his prestigious status, the staff noted the order respectfully before leaving.


    Once the staff had left, Prolo Hawthorne eagerly spoke up, "Master, the Quicksand Secret Realm is about to open. I''m going in this time too. Hehe, could you teach me a few tricks? I want to perform well!"


    "So that''s why you''ve been so eager to please, huh?" Dean Bruce looked at Prolo Hawthorne with an amused expression.


    Prolo Hawthorne immediately tensed up, nervously replying, "No, no! Master, I''ve wanted to be your apprentice ever since you gave me that beatingst time! It''s not just for that reason."


    "Rx," Dean Bruce said with a chuckle. "You''ve been doing well. Teaching you a spell or two wouldn''t hurt. What type of magic are you interested in learning?"


    "Really?" Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes lit up with excitement. "I''d like to learn defensive magic. I''ve heard that the Quicksand Secret Realm is full of traps. If I can withstand those traps, I''ll be able to go deeper and train more effectively."


    "Master, what''s the most powerful defensive magic you know?"


    Prolo Hawthorne asked, eyes full of hope as he looked at Dean Bruce.

 Chapter 161: Chapter 161: Meeting an Old Acquaintance Again!

    "You want to learn the most powerful magic?" Dean Bruce chuckled. "You wish! That kind of magic isn''t something you can just learn because you want to."


    "Hehe," Prolo Hawthorne grinned sheepishly. "Master, please teach me. If I learn it, I can impress my grandfather, and you two could end up working together, right?"


    "¡­"


    Dean Bruce shook his head and said, "The magic I teach is not something easily grasped. Are you sure you want to learn?"


    He added, "Let me make it clear¡ªif you can''tprehend the magic within a month, our master-student rtionship ends there."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t too concerned about the details. He was mainly interested in gaining the system rewards for teaching.


    So as long as the magic was sessfully learned, he''d be content.


    Prolo Hawthorne, despite his yful demeanor, was quite talented and confident. Coming from a prestigious background, he wasn''t worried about the month-long deadline.


    Dean Bruce, sensing no one else nearby, seized the moment and said, "The magic I''m about to teach you is an ultimate defensive spell! It''s called Thousand Mountains Fortress."


    "Thousand Mountains Fortress? That name sounds so powerful! Master, teach me quickly!"


    Prolo Hawthorne was now visibly excited.


    Thousand Mountains Fortresswas a spell that Dean Bruce had already mastered. Passing it on was no difficult task.


    With enough focus, Prolo Hawthorne would have no trouble grasping it.


    After teaching him the incantation and exining the basic principles, the food they had ordered was delivered.


    The meal, featuring the meat of a sixth-tier beast, lived up to its reputation. Even though it had been specially prepared to minimize side effects, Dean Bruce could still feel his skin heating up and his blood vessels pulsing after he finished eating.


    Thankfully, his robes were loose enough to hide any noticeable changes.


    Once the meal was over, Dean Bruce didn''t linger at the Magic Guild. He had already taught Prolo Hawthorne everything he needed to know. Whether or not he could sessfullyprehend the magic was now up to him.


    Leaving the Magic Guild, Dean Bruce strolled leisurely toward the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    He needed to find Cyb Louis and rify which Secret Realm the Nine Provinces Alliance had granted him a spot for.


    Since he wasn''t on horseback, Dean Bruce walked slowly through the streets, making his way at a rxed pace.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice reached Dean Bruce''s ears: "As expected of the heart of the continent, Saint Laurent City is truly bustling! Even the magic equipment sold at street stalls is of superior or even excellent quality!"


    "Hehe, I can already imagine what life will be like at the new school."


    "I wonder what the instructors at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy will be like?"


    Hearing the various conversations, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel intrigued.


    New students at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy?


    Were they here for orientation?


    These could be his future students, after all. Dean Bruce turned his head, and his eyesnded on a familiar figure¡ªLucy Michelle!


    Slightly surprised, Dean Bruce quickly realized that the magic he had taught her must have worked, allowing her to pass the entrance exam and gain admission to the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy.


    Around Lucy Michelle were about ten other young men and women, all looking youthful and vibrant¡ªlikely fellow new students, perhaps even acquaintances.


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s gaze, the group looked up, and Lucy Michelle''s face immediately lit up with joy. She quickly eximed, "Master! What are you doing here?"


    "Hmm, just here in Saint Laurent City to handle some business," Dean Bruce nodded slightly in response.


    In that moment, the other young students around her were visibly surprised, their eyes now fixed on Dean Bruce, whispering among themselves:


    "Who''s that? He looks so young!"


    "That magical robe he''s wearing is pretty impressive. Must be high-grade too."


    "Wow, he''s so young! Is he really Lucy''s teacher?"


    "Lucy''s magic skills were always the weakest among us, at the bottom of the rankings. And she found herself such a young teacher? He doesn''t seem very powerful."


    They clearly hadn''t realized that Lucy Michelle had passed the advanced academy''s entrance exam, as only the academy''s instructors knew the results. To them, she was still the Lucy from before.


    But Lucy didn''t care about their chatter. Since learning magic from Dean Bruce, her abilities had improved significantly. Moreover, after their more... intimate encounters, she felt especially close to him. Without hesitation, she ran forward and threw herself into Dean Bruce''s arms.


    Seeing this, the group of students was left speechless, their earlier gossip abruptly silenced. Then, a new wave of murmurs broke out.


    "Whoa... with how close they are, that definitely doesn''t look like a student-teacher rtionship!"


    "No wonder Lucy Michelle, with her poor grades, was able to get into the Advanced Magic Academy. She must have sold her body for it!"


    Though Dean Bruce''s magic rank might not be the highest, his physical and spiritual strength¡ªbolstered by the numerous treasures he had consumed¡ªwas more than enough to catch every word of the students'' whispered insults. His eyes grew cold.


    He wasn''t the type to tolerate such disrespect. Gently lowering Lucy Michelle to the ground, he began walking straight toward the group of students.


    Sensing his approach, they immediately stopped talking.


    They weren''t foolish; despite their arrogance, they knew their strength didn''te close to matching the polished and powerful aura that Dean Bruce exuded.


    Rather than reprimanding them outright, Dean Bruce shed a pleasant smile and said, "Are you all new students here to enroll at Saint Laurent Academy?"


    "That''s right!"


    At his words, the group of young men and women suddenly stood a little taller, pride swelling in their chests. They had forgotten for a moment that Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy was one of the continent''s top magical institutions.


    There was no need for them to be so meek¡ªthey had powerful backers!


    However, just as they were reveling in their sense of superiority, Dean Bruce''s next words¡ªdelivered with a smiling face¡ªhit them like a demon''s growl from the abyss, sending chills down their spines.


    "It''s good that you''re here for enrollment. Let me introduce myself. I am Dean Bruce, a professor at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy."


    His smile remained as he continued, "You know, there''s an old saying: ''Disasteres from the mouth.'' Once the semester begins, I''ll be teaching you. Consider yourselves lucky to have met me now. If we had met after graduation..."


    Though his expression remained warm, the cold and deadly undertone in his voice was unmistakable, striking fear into the hearts of the students.


    "What''s wrong, Master?" Lucy Michelle asked, her face puzzled, unaware of what had just transpired.


    "Nothing," Dean Bruce replied, having sessfully frightened the group. He saw no reason to escte things in public. After all, they''d be his students soon, and there would be plenty of opportunities to teach them some lessons. Turning back to Lucy, he added, "Since you''re here,e with me to my ce. No need to rush the enrollment process."


    "Okay, Master."


    Lucy Michelle nodded, then nced back at the group with a cheerful smile. "I''m heading out now! I won''t be joining you at the inn. See you all at the academy!"


    With that, she linked her arm with Dean Bruce''s, and together they continued on their way toward the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    As Dean Bruce walked away, the group of young students collectively exhaled, feeling as if a huge weight had been lifted from their chests. Yet, as they exchanged uneasy nces, fear still lingered on their faces.


    After a long moment, one of them muttered under their breath, "Hmph, what''s he so smug about? He''s just a teacher! Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy has plenty of new students, and lots of different sses. There''s no guarantee we''ll end up in his."


    "Exactly, no need to be scared of him!"


    "Yeah, we''ll probably¡ª"


    Suddenly, Dean Bruce''s voice echoed in their ears once again: "Oh, I forgot to mention, I''m a senior professor. That means I have the right to select my students first."


    At those words, the color drained from the students'' faces. Their legs began to tremble.


    They had never imagined that a few careless remarks wouldnd them in trouble with a senior professor!


    What kind of future could they expect at the academy now? Would they be walking on eggshells the whole time?


    "Don''t¡­ don''t worry! He''s still a teacher. He can''t actually harm us¡­ at most, he''ll just make things difficult for us¡­"


    "But even that''s going to make life miserable..."


    "Sigh, from now on, I swear I won''t say things like that again. Let''s hope Professor Dean can find it in his heart to forgive us this once."


    As their nervous chatter filled the air, this time Dean Bruce didn''t respond. Instead, he and Lucy Michelle continued onward toward the Nine Provinces Alliance.


    If the Secret Realm he was going to enter was indeed the Quicksand Secret Realm, then he could give one of his spots to Lucy Michelle, helping her rapidly increase her strength and master more magic.


    After the previous experience, the guards at the Nine Provinces Alliance didn''t block Dean Bruce this time. They promptly escorted him to Cyb Louis''s office.


    Once the guard left, Lucy Michelle couldn''t help butment, "Master, I knew you weren''t just anyone! You''ve got such high status here in Saint Laurent City. But why did you stay in Notting City as a lowly professor?"


    Hearing this, the corner of Dean Bruce''s mouth twitched slightly. Up until a month ago, he really didn''t have these titles!


    It just goes to show¡ªonce a person''s strength grows, privileges and status naturally follow.


    This realization only deepened Dean Bruce''s drive and desire for greater power.

 Chapter 162: Chapter 162: The Secret Realm Slots, Magic Insights!

    Upon entering the room, Cyb Louis was busy marking papers and, without looking up, remarked, "Well, look who''s here! And you''ve brought a young one with you too?"


    Given Dean Bruce''s strikingly imposing presence, those who knew him instinctively perceived him as an ageless entity. Meanwhile, Lucy Michelle, exuding a far weaker aura and nervously ncing around the room, seemed to reveal her true youth.


    Dean Bruce calmly replied, "I''m here to ask about the Secret Realm we''re entering in a few days."


    "Just for that?" Cyb Louis stopped marking the papers, sighed, and lifted his gaze, "For such a minor question, you could have just sent me a voice message."


    Even so, Cyb Louis exined, "This Secret Realm is called the Shifting Sands Realm. We''ve nearly takenplete control of it, which means we can enter it at a very low resource cost. It''s also one of the most frequently opened Secret Realms."


    Hearing the familiar name, Dean Bruce spoke softly, "I''ve been granted the qualification to lead a team into the Shifting Sands Realm by the Magic Guild. Could I assign a spot to this young girl beside me?"


    "A slot for her?" Cyb Louis raised an eyebrow, assessing Lucy Michelle.


    Although Lucy Michelle didn''t fully understand the significance of the Shifting Sands Realm, she was keen enough to know it held benefits. Straightening up, she tried to put on a confident demeanor.


    Dean Bruce spoke, "She''s a first-year student at Saint Laurent Academy of Advanced Magic. That should qualify her, right?"


    "A freshman from Saint Laurent Academy?" Cyb Louis''s lips twitched slightly, "Of course, that qualifies her. Especially since she''s under your wing."


    "Alright, when the Shifting Sands Realm opens, I''ll call for you. Just bring the girl along."


    Cyb Louis sighed, "Who would have thought you''d hold such a high position within the Magic Guild? To be assigned to lead a team into a Secret Realm¡­ That''s not a responsibility just anyone can handle!"


    Dean Bruce replied with aposed expression, "Just luck, I suppose."


    "Yeah, right," Cyb Louis rolled his eyes, clearly unconvinced. Hemented casually, "No need to worry; it''s quitemon for one person to hold multiple roles across different organizations. The Nine Provinces Alliance and the Magic Guild aren''t enemies, so the higher your rank in one, the happier we are."


    "By the way, is there anything else?"


    After he spoke, Cyb Louis looked intently at Dean Bruce, making it clear he was ready to see them out.


    "No issues for now." Having achieved his goal, Dean Bruce shed a smile and said, "Thanks for your help. Once I''m back from the Secret Realm, drinks are on me."


    Cyb Louis shook his head, and Dean Bruce, seeing there was no need for further words, turned and led Lucy Michelle out.


    Not until they had exited the Nine Provinces Alliance did Lucy Michelle, still full of curiosity, ask, "Teacher, what exactly is a slot for the Secret Realm?"


    "You don''t know what a Secret Realm is?" Dean Bruce asked, clearly surprised.


    Lucy Michelle shook her head and sighed, "Teacher, in this world¡­social ss matters so much. Without the right status, it''s incredibly hard to ess certain information! Things that you can find out effortlessly might bepletely out of reach for ordinary people, no matter how hard they try."


    "That''s why my sister and I are working so hard. We want to climb higher, to bring our family honor and status!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce fell silent.


    It was the truth.


    In any world, the higher one''s status, the more information and ess they have.


    He didn''t try tofort Lucy Michelle; after a pause, he simply exined, "A Secret Realm is a unique space. There are dangers inside, but it holds countless rewards. You might find treasures from ancient eras or items drifting from other dimensions! It can also speed up your cultivation."


    "You''ll have a slot for this one, and when the timees, I''ll call for you. Stick close to me, and you should gain well from it. By the time school starts, your strength should be on the leading edge among students."


    "This is your opportunity. Don''t let it slip away," Dean Bruce added gently.


    Hearing his words, Lucy Michelle''s eyes shone even brighter, and she nodded eagerly. "Thank you so much for this chance, Teacher. I''ll be sure to repay you someday."


    Dean Bruce smiled, "If you work hard and grasp more magic insights, that''s the best repayment you could give me. Now, I think it''s time to teach you something new!"


    There was no denying Lucy Michelle''s talent. Although herprehension speed wasn''t the fastest, she was steadily consistent.


    With a young and determined student like her around, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a certain fondness.


    Theyughed and chatted as they walked back to the estate. Upon arrival, Lucy Michelle was shocked to see a line of servants bowing to Dean Bruce, calling him "Master."


    Her family might still own a manor, but it was in a remote area with barely any servants!


    In contrast, here, in Saint Laurent City¡ªa central location on the continent¡ªowning an estate was far more valuable than a manor in some isted town.


    Thinking of how the Nine Provinces Alliance leaders treated Dean Bruce with such respect, and how he could allocate a Secret Realm slot so casually, she grew more certain: Dean Bruce was backed by an incredibly powerful force.


    Dean Bruce had no idea of Lucy Michelle''s thoughts. He called out orders, "Prepare a room for this youngdy, and make sure there''s extra food ready as well."


    "Oh, by the way, where''s Nemesis?" Dean Bruce nced around, not seeing any sign of her usual training and asked softly.


    "Master," Hakenny replied, "Miss Nemesis has gone to the main street for training, saying she wanted to strengthen her resilience. I''ve already stationed someone nearby to keep watch, so we''ll inform you immediately if there''s any issue!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s brows furrowed slightly, a bit puzzled.


    Training at the entrance of the estate was already peculiar enough¡ªwhy would she go all the way to the busiest part of the street?


    "Master, shall I bring Miss Nemesis back?" Hakenny asked cautiously, ncing at Lucy Michelle with a questioning look.


    "No need." Dean Bruce, unlike a conventional mentor, had little desire to control his so-called disciples. Casually, he responded, "If she''s backte, just make sure she has a meal ready. Alright, carry on with your duties."


    "Yes, sir." Hakenny stepped back with a respectful bow.


    With that, Dean Bruce guided Lucy Michelle into the main residence. Since her room was still being prepared, and it wasn''t yet time for dinner, he thought it might be a good opportunity to teach her a new spell.


    However, just as they entered the main room, the door clicked shut behind them, and in an instant, Lucy Michelle flung herself into his arms, wrapping her hands around his neck. Her bold red lips pressed eagerly against his.


    Faced with such a forward move from Lucy Michelle, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist, lifting her effortlessly as their kiss deepened. He carried her over to a nearby table.


    Setting her down as their cloaks quickly slipped from their shoulders, and their lips parted in fervent exchange.


    Dean Bruce swept his gaze and saw Lucy Michelle''s eyes filled with watery light. He couldn''t help but reach out and pinch her breasts,ughing, "I didn''t expect you to be so thirsty. It''s only been a few days since west saw each other, yet you''re so proactive."


    "Isn''t she missing you? "Lucy Michelle stuck out her tongue, licked Dean Bruce''s ear, and whispered," These days, I miss you so much! Hurry up


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce remained silent and continued to kiss Lucy Michelle''s breasts and abdomen, kissing her all the way down and pulling off her undergarment. At a nce, he saw that Lucy Michelle''s little hole was already overflowing with juice.


    Dean Bruce didn''t mind those things. He directly sucked the juice into his mouth, then stuck out his tongue and crawled into his small hole, like a flexible little snake, churning around and making Lucy Michelle''s whole body tremble, moaning continuously.


    "Ah... teacher! Don''t... don''t... lick again"


    "it''s... it''s so itchy"


    "Hurry up, hurry up"


    Lucy Michelle''s legs were tightly mped, and her delicate skin directly gripped Dean Bruce''s head.


    Dean Bruce stopped his movement, exerted a little force, and broke his legs apart. He looked directly into Lucy Michelle''s eyes and chuckled, "What are you saying, hurry up"


    "Hurry up to fuck me."


    Lucy Michelle has long been ustomed to this kind of flirting, and it can be said that she is familiar with it. Dean Bruce''s mouth curled up and he aimed it at his pink little hole. With a strong push on his waist, Lucy Michelle immediately let out afortable moan.


    At the same time, in the bustling streets, Nemesis Bruce sat calmly by the roadside, ignoring the strange gazes and discussions of passersby, silently reciting spells in his heart and manipting magic to wander within his body.


    As time passed, the trajectory of magic wandering within her body unexpectedly formed a high tower!


    Buzz¡ª¡ª


    Almost at the moment when the tower was formed, Nemesis Bruce was surprised to discover that the magic gathered nearby became insane and faster.


    Even the speed at which her body absorbs magic is much faster than before.


    Not only that, the unabsorbed magic was sucked into the tower, making it more crystal clear and gradually changing her physique.

 Chapter 163: Chapter 163: Teaching Magic Again!

    The intense battlested for an hour and finally came to an end with Lucy Michelle''s plea for mercy.


    Dean Bruce held Lucy Michelle, who was covered in sweat and soft mud, and ced her on the bed. He hugged her and watched her whisper a few words before falling asleep.


    Standing up, Dean Bruce suddenly sensed that the rate at which magical energy was gathering around him ¡ª and even the rate his own body absorbed it ¡ª had elerated drastically!


    [Hmm? Such a sudden change?]


    [This isn''t Lucy''s doing! Let''s check the system notifications first!]


    With a thought, Dean Bruce summoned his system panel to review the recent alerts.


    Ding!


    "System Notification: Congrattions, Host! You sessfully instructed Nemesis Bruce toprehend the magic of the Tower of Belief. Host is awarded a tenfold power and understanding boost in the Tower of Belief spell, greatly enhancing magic absorption speed! Host also receives 100 Supreme Mage Points."


    "System Notification: Due to Tower of Belief being ssified as an Ultra-High-Level spell, an additional reward of 200 Supreme Mage Points has been granted to the Host!"


    With an additional 300 Supreme Mage Points now added, Dean Bruce was that much closer to reaching the milestone of 2000 points.


    What thrilled Dean Bruce even more was Nemesis Bruce''s grasp of the Tower of Belief. After receiving the tenfold effect boost, the magic absorption rate had be astonishingly fast!


    Even without actively training, his body could now automatically absorb magical energy!


    Sensing it closely, he realized the absorption rate was nearly on par with the effect of the Dragonheart Pendant.


    [No surprise she''s got the same kind of protagonist fate as Nichs; herprehension speed is incredible! Less than a day, and she''s already mastered it?]


    [And the effect¡­ beyond expectations! Whew, with this magic, my magic level should soar rapidly, too!]


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel immensely pleased, a smirk crossing his face.


    Initially intending to train a bit more, he felt so rejuvenated by the spell''s effect that he rxed next to Lucy Michelle, closing his eyes as his hands unconsciously found their way to her chest.


    Time slowly ticked by.


    As night began to fall, both Dean Bruce and Lucy Michelle awoke. Meeting each other''s gaze, Dean Bruce leaned in for another kiss, making Lucy''s eyes glimmer dreamily again.


    However, Dean was intent on teaching her the new magic and didn''t continue further. Instead, he called for Lucy to get dressed so they could head to the dining hall together.


    The moment Dean Bruce stepped out of the main residence, Hakenny approached with deference, saying, "Master, dinner is ready. Shall we serve it?"


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly in response, and Hakenny retreated respectfully.


    Lucy Michelle yawned and casually asked, "Teacher, how much would it cost to buy a courtyard in Saint Laurent City?"


    "No idea," Dean Bruce replied nonchntly, "this one was a gift from Cyb, the Education Minister of the Nine Provinces Alliance. I hardly ever buy things myself¡ªpeople just give them to me."


    That was the honest truth. Aside from when he first started and bought a few basic magic scrolls and spell papers from a general store, he hadn''t actually purchased much since.


    Either things were gifted to him, or they were spoils from vanquished foes.


    But to Lucy Michelle''s ears, his words took on another meaning. When she looked at Dean Bruce again, her eyes were filled with admiration.


    Having people gift things to him implied a status and prestige that ced Dean Bruce far above others.


    Once they reached the dining hall, the servants had already filled the table with food, and the number of seats had been increased from two to three.


    Even if Nemesis Bruce didn''t always return, they didn''t dare set out fewer ces!


    As he gestured for Lucy Michelle to sit down, Dean Bruce was just about to start eating when footsteps sounded from outside. Looking up, he saw Nemesis Bruce approaching with a delighted expression.


    She entered the dining hall with a spring in her step, eximing happily, "Teacher, I¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Dean Bruce cut her off calmly, "It''s time to eat; let''s not discuss other matters. There''s no need to rush."


    "This isn''t just for you," Dean Bruce said, sweeping his gaze toward Lucy Michelle as well. "There''s something I want to tell both of you: ''Do not seek haste, nor be tempted by small gains. Haste leads to failure, and small gains prevent great achievements!''"


    As his words fell, both Lucy Michelle and Nemesis Bruce stared at him, faces filled with confusion.


    That saying came from the mysterious East, and even many people from there struggled to grasp its meaning fully in his previous life, let alone these people from another world.


    "All right, sit down, eat in peace, and we''ll discuss whatever you wish after the meal," Dean Bruce said. The two women fell silent, and Nemesis Bruce took her usual seat based on memory.


    As they began to eat, Nemesis noticed the sounds of three people dining, her eyes flickering with surprise. But recalling Dean Bruce''s earlier instruction to focus on eating, she refrained from asking any questions.


    Meanwhile, Lucy Michelle''s gaze remained fixed intently on Nemesis Bruce.


    When Lucy Michelle first entered the residence, she had already noticed Nemesis Bruce''s presence. But Hakenny referring to her as "Miss" made it hard for her to gauge who Nemesis actually was.


    Moreover, without knowing Nemesis Bruce''sst name, she couldn''t determine her rtionship with Dean Bruce. Now, finally seeing her up close, Lucy felt a small wave of relief.


    No matter how beautiful Nemesis Bruce might be, the scars on her body and her damaged, lifeless eyes gave her a somewhat intimidating appearance.


    Lucy couldn''t believe that Dean Bruce would take any interest in someone like her.


    With that thought, Lucy dismissed Nemesis Bruce from her mind and focused on her meal.


    By the time they finished eating, nearly half an hour had passed.


    Both Lucy Michelle and Nemesis Bruce were young, and in their prime for training, so their appetites matched Dean Bruce''s as they all eagerly cleared every dish on the table.


    Before they could leave, the servants brought out fruits and desserts.


    Clearly, after receiving payment, Hakenny had gone all out to ensure Dean Bruce was well taken care of.


    Once they finished everything, Dean Bruce rose from his seat and motioned for the two young women to follow him back to the main house, where he had them sit down separately.


    In his eyes, since the two were now fellow disciples, establishing a good rtionship between them would save him from having to deal with certain matters himself.


    All he had to do was steer things a bit and wait for the rewards to roll in!


    Once the two were seated, Dean Bruce introduced them, "Lucy, this is Nemesis Bruce, a new disciple of mine. She''s now your junior, and since she''s a bit younger than you, I expect you to look after her if anythinges up."


    "Understood."


    Lucy Michelle nodded obediently, though a hint of curiosity lingered in her mind: [Why does my junior share the samest name as Teacher?]


    Turning to Nemesis Bruce, Dean Bruce said, "This is Lucy Michelle, your senior. We''re all family here, so there''s no need to stand on ceremony."


    "Senior¡­" Nemesis Bruce, still reeling from the betrayal of her family, held a lingering trust in Dean Bruce because he had saved her life. Yet, she couldn''tpletely let down her guard around Lucy Michelle.


    Dean Bruce, unfazed, spoke calmly, "I can sense it¡ªeach of you has already sessfully grasped the magic I taught you before! Now that I''ve gathered you here, it''s time to pass on new spells."


    Seeing the excitement on the women''s faces, he paused briefly before adding, "However, teaching you new magic doesn''t mean you can neglect the ones you''ve already learned."


    "Every spell has limitless potential. Even a basic or intermediate spell, when mastered to perfection, can still be immensely effective."


    "In the future, I''ll make time to check how well you understand the earlier spells. My expectations for you are simple: keep revisiting old knowledge to gain fresh insights! I''ll teach you new spells, but don''t forget the old ones."


    At his words, both Lucy Michelle and Nemesis Bruce straightened, respect in their eyes.


    No one they''d met before had ever imparted wisdom like this!


    Dean Bruce continued in his calm tone, "Now, what kind of magic do you each want to learn? Lucy, as the senior, you can go first."


    Lucy blinked, knowing now was not the time for any sisterly sentiment, especially since she barely knew Nemesis Bruce. Without hesitation, she answered, "Teacher, I''ll soon be heading back to the academy, so I don''t needbat magic. Do you have a spell that would help me speed up my training?"


    At her words, Dean Bruce felt a surge of inner satisfaction.


    He had been contemting which ssic phrases to use to inspire them, and here Lucy Michelle asked for a spell that Nemesis Bruce had just mastered for him!


    "Hmm, very well." Though he was pleased, Dean Bruce maintained aposed exterior. Turning to Nemesis Bruce, he asked, "Nemesis, what type of magic do you wish to learn?"


    "I want to learn attack magic! Preferably something that can inflict pain and despair upon my opponents!" Nemesis Bruce''s expression was resolute. With the training-boosting spell already under her belt, her next priority was, naturally,bat strength.

 Chapter 164: Chapter 164: The Eternal City of Pain, and a Reunion with Alita!

    Dean Bruce wasn''t surprised, silently weighing whether to teach her an older spell or keep up the mystery with something new.


    He already had quite a few attack spells at his disposal, and when it came to pain and suffering, spells like Wailing me Graveyardcertainly fit the bill.


    [No, wait¡­ This girl has the same protagonist''s aura as Nichs, with an exceptional talent and a heart brimming with vengeance. She''s driven in her training; giving her a new spell would maximize the benefits here.]


    [And as for Nichs, he probably hasn''t been focusing on his trainingtely.]


    Making up his mind, Dean Bruce finally spoke, "Your hatred runs deep. I know what you''ve been through, and I''ll teach you a terrifying spell¡ªone that will plunge those people into the depths of fear."


    At his words, Lucy Michelle nced at Nemesis Bruce with a mix of surprise and curiosity.


    Nemesis Bruce''s eyes filled with excitement. "Thank you, Teacher, for giving me this second chance at life!"


    "There''s no need to be so formal; you''re my disciple now." Dean Bruce''s eyes gleamed as a thought struck him, and he continued in a deep, resonant voice, "The spell I''m going to teach you is called The Eternal City of Pain! It''s ssified as an Ultra-High-Level spell!"


    He paused, then turned to Lucy Michelle, adding, "Though this spell isn''t specifically for you, you''re still my disciple. Listen carefully; if you canprehend it, it will be to your advantage."


    "Really?"


    Lucy Michelle, who had been about to cover her ears, lit up with excitement at this new opportunity.


    In a world where strength reigned supreme, who wouldn''t want to master an additional spell?


    Dean Bruce recited solemnly, "Through me, enter the City of Pain; through me, enter the Pit of Eternal Sorrow; through me, join those condemned to endless suffering!"


    "¡­"


    The two young women had already experienced sess in mastering Dean Bruce''s previous spells, so they didn''t find the incantation unusual and beganmitting it to memory right away.


    Once they had both memorized it, Dean Bruce turned back to Lucy Michelle, speaking softly, "The spell you wished to learn is simple, really¡ªit just speeds up your training. The spell is called Tower of Belief. I''ll recite the incantation for you."


    Hearing this, Lucy Michelle focused intently, memorizing the Tower of Beliefincantation.


    This time, however, her expression changed noticeably.


    The incantation for Tower of Beliefwas far stranger than any she had encountered before.


    Dean Bruce spoke softly, "Nemesis has already grasped the Tower of Belief, though her understanding is still shallow. But if you''re unsure about anything, you can always ask her."


    "Huh? Ask her?" Lucy Michelle''s eyes widened with embarrassment. After all, she was the senior.


    What kind of senior would ask her junior for guidance?


    "Alright, off you go, back to your rooms to rest and focus on understanding the spells," Dean Bruce said with a dismissive wave. "Lucy, remember to get up early tomorrow and handle your own registration. I''ll be heading over with the Nine Provinces Alliance team."


    Although the continent was still home to many empires, the growing strength of the Nine Provinces Alliance now allowed them to act as the continent''s primary authority.


    They had influence over many matters, particrly when it came to magical academies.


    Dean Bruce''s instructor position had been granted through the Nine Provinces Alliance, so he would be joining their group for the journey.


    Lucy Michelle, oblivious to these political intricacies, had her mind entirely focused on the two spells and nodded absentmindedly before rising to leave.


    Fortunately, Nemesis Bruce wasn''t an ordinary blind person; her heightened senses made moving around easy, so she required no assistance or guidance as she walked away.


    Watching her retreating figure, Dean Bruce rubbed his chin thoughtfully and murmured, "If I remember correctly, in the games I used to y, some of the strongest characters were blind. They could activate something like a ''Mind''s Eye,'' which not onlypensated for their blindness but also made them even stronger!"


    "Maybe I should throw out a few hints and see if I can nudge Nemesis into developing something simr?"


    With this new idea taking root, Dean Bruce mused over it as he headed back to his room.


    The new semester at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy was about to begin, and the Quicksand Secret Realmwould soon open. He had plenty to do in theing days and needed to stay well-rested.


    Opting not to bother with additional training¡ªsince, with the Tower of Beliefand Dragonheart Pendant, training would only waste time¡ªDean Bruce simply went to bed.


    The night passed without incident.


    The following morning, when Dean Bruce awoke, daylight had already filled the room.


    After getting dressed, he was about to leave the main building when two maids approached, carrying a basin of water and assisting him with his morning routine.


    Once he was ready, Dean Bruce noticed how quiet the courtyard was.


    Spotting Hakenny standing in the corner, Dean Bruce asked, "Where are the two youngdies?"


    "Reporting to you, Master," Hakenny replied promptly with a bow. "Miss Nemesis went to the street to train again, and Miss Lucy left for Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy after breakfast!"


    "Would you like breakfast, Master?"


    Since he didn''t have to check in early as an instructor, Dean Bruce saw no rush. Nodding, he agreed to enjoy a leisurely breakfast.


    Simply cooking beast flesh isn''t ideal for regr consumption, but with this special treatment, each meal brought slight improvements. Dean Bruce wouldn''t miss out on that.


    Money wasn''t an issue for him now¡ªtime was. Only by advancing his strength as quickly as possible could he delve deeper into the Nine Provinces Alliance and uncover the truth behind his parents'' disappearance.


    After a leisurely breakfast, Dean Bruce instructed Hakenny to prepare the carriage and set off toward the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters.


    He had to admit, Cyb Louis was quite meticulous. Although he''d mentioned buying a few servants casually, he''d actually sourced a wide variety, leaving Dean Bruce with nothing to criticize.


    Seated in the carriage, Dean Bruce''s mind wandered back to spells rted to the Mind''s Eyeconcept, thinking of all the anime and novels where blind characters possessed immense power.


    Just then, an urgentmotion broke into his thoughts, causing him to frown slightly.


    Drawing back the carriage curtain, Dean Bruce looked outside and found himself at the gates of the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters. But today, the ce was abuzz with activity.


    At least a hundred figures d in mage robes had gathered, blocking the entrance and preventing him from proceeding.


    With a quick nce, Dean Bruce immediately understood their identity.


    These must be the top candidates from various cities, awarded the chance to study at the advanced magic academy for a time.


    But the sheer number of instructors present surprised Dean Bruce.


    Does Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy have that many students?


    His eyes shifting with curiosity, Dean Bruce stepped out of the carriage and instructed his servant, "You can head back."


    "Yes, Master."


    The servant replied without hesitation and promptly left.


    Dean Bruce''s descent from the carriage drew the attention of the crowd.


    Sensing the magic pulsating from his robe and staff, many eyes widened, and they began whispering in low voices, casting curious nces his way as they spected about his identity.


    A female mage pushed through the crowd, excitedly approaching Dean Bruce and eximed, "Professor Dean, you''re finally here! We didn''t see you earlier, and even Alita was missing. We thought you both might have given up on this opportunity!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce scrutinized the female mage for a moment, recognizing her as his former colleague, Nos Taylor.


    She was quite striking in appearance, though her skills werecking, and she wasn''t as well-known in the academy as Alita Miller.


    Thinking about it, he realized Alita Miller was indeed absent.


    Her faction wouldn''t likely pass up a chance to enter a top-tier academy, though.


    A teasingugh rang out. "Oh, I wouldn''t miss this for the world. You just didn''t notice me because all your attention was on Dean."


    Turning toward the voice, Dean Bruce spotted Alita Miller leaningzily against the wall, toying with a dagger. She wore tight leather armor that revealed fair skin, her stance rxed.


    Instantly, countless men''s gazes were drawn to her, throats constricting as they swallowed.


    Alita tilted her head slightly, grinning at Dean Bruce. "Dean, it''s been a while. Miss me?"


    Her blunt question drew disappointed expressions from the male instructors around them. They weren''t oblivious; they could see that Alita Miller had taken an interest in Dean Bruce.


    For a moment, their eyes turned toward Dean Bruce, filled with envy and jealousy.


    "If it weren''t for running into you, I''d have practically forgotten you even existed," Dean Bruce replied, unaffected. He wasn''t one to fall for a beauty''s charm and was well aware of Alita Miller''s shrewdness. If she were stronger, he''d probably consider her an even greater threat than some of the spectral enemies he''d faced.


    Alita rolled her eyes and tucked her dagger away, about to respond when the heavy sound of the main doors opening and the voice of a guard interrupted her.


    "Lord Cyb has arrived!"


    At these words, every instructor turned,posure restored, and looked toward the entrance.


    Though they didn''t know Cyb personally, they understood that anyone addressed as "Lord" and emerging at such a moment had to be their superior.


    Cyb Louis appeared, scanning the crowd before a smile broke across his face. "Dean, what are you doing down there? Come on up here!"

 Chapter 165: Chapter 165: The Smiling Tiger

    As Cyb Louis''s words hung in the air, all the mentors present were struck silent, their gazes shifting to Dean Bruce, brimming with both surprise and curiosity.


    They were all here on the same exchange program¡ªso how was it that he knew the leadership at headquarters, let alone received such courteous treatment?


    Unconcerned with the murmurs around him, Dean Bruce walked straight to Cyb Louis, nodding slightly in acknowledgment.


    With a somber expression, Cyb Louis swept his gaze across the mentors and said in a firm tone, "You are all mentors who have passed the evaluations. It should be clear to you that this is a rare opportunity. I hope each of you will take full advantage of your time at the Advanced Magic Academy to learn and strengthen yourselves."


    As he finished speaking, hope lit up in the eyes of many mentors; after all, they hade here with the intention of growing stronger.


    However, Cyb Louis''s tone then took a sudden turn. "That said, let me make one thing clear! Within Saint Laurent City and especially in the Advanced Magic Academy, you are expected to follow strict regtions. Failure to do so will result in consequences¡ªat best, you''ll be sent back where you came from; at worst, you''ll face disciplinary action!"


    "For all academy rules, you can inquire with the local academy leaders. City rules are also detailed in a handbook that you can pick up."


    The coldness in Cyb Louis''s words caused a ripple of tension among the mentors.


    "Take a headcount, and if everyone''s here, we''ll set out immediately!" Cyb Louis motioned with a wave, and the guards by his side went off at once to tally the numbers.


    With the headcountplete, the mentors were led toward Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy. Dean Bruce, however, was invited to join Cyb Louis in his carriage.


    As soon as they boarded, Cyb Louis tossed a yellow key over to Dean Bruce, saying, "This is the pass for entry into the Flowing Sands Secret Realm. Just give this to the youngdy."


    "Thank you," Dean Bruce replied, pocketing the yellow key. "When does it open?"


    Cyb Louis chuckled. "Tomorrow. Your littledy lucked out¡ªshe''ll be able to avoid the grueling initiation training!"


    "Initiation training?" Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, quickly understanding; it must be simr to the modern-day boot camps, designed to hone the freshmen''s egos and put them through a rite of passage.


    "What a pity," Dean Bruce murmured, half to himself. With her going to the Secret Realm, he wouldn''t have the chance to leave the students with a truly memorable impression.


    "What''s the matter? You look disappointed," Cyb Louis chuckled. "The freshman training isn''t only exhausting for the students; it''s even more tiring for the mentors. The fact that you can go to the Secret Realm is a good thing."


    Dean Bruce shrugged, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, then shifted the topic. "I''m curious¡ªdoes Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy truly have that many students? Why gather so many mentors?"


    "Of course, there are plenty of students. But these so-called ''mentors''..." Cyb Louis smirked. "Do you really think they''re here to teach? They''re basically mentor assistantsborers, really! If any special situation arises, they''ll be thrown in to handle it! Trust me, it''s not some cushy assignment."


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes slightly and replied in a low tone, "And with you promoting me to a senior mentor position, won''t people within the academy figure out that I''m basically your informant? How am I supposed to gather any information if I''m under constant scrutiny?"


    "Let them know, then. So what?" Cyb Louis replied dismissively. "I''m the head of the Department of Education and Research. cing a few people wherever I want shouldn''t be an issue. With your new position, you''ll have all the corresponding privileges, so no need to worry about their targeted behavior."


    "Besides, if they dare to target you, that''ll reveal who has something to hide. When the timees, I''ll just send my people in to take over the entire academy!"


    The undertone of Cyb Louis''s words grew colder.


    Revealing the hostility he held toward certain people at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy.


    Not interested in getting involved in these factional disputes, Dean Bruce simply nodded. "Alright, I understand. Do I have a mentor assistant?"


    "Of course." Cyb Louis''s smile softened. "Senior mentors are allowed two assistant slots. You can select two people yourself."


    "By the way... I get the feeling that your aura seems stronger today than it did yesterday. Even the magic surrounding you seems more vibrant!" Cyb Louis squinted, trying to probe, "Did you gain insight into new magic, or perhaps reach a new level?"


    "To my knowledge, only those about to enter the Saint realm have that trait of heightened magical energy around them!"


    Dean Bruce merely smiled and responded coyly, "Take a guess." He had no intention of revealing his strength; the more Cyb Louis misinterpreted, the more advantages he could gain in the future.


    Cyb Louis let out a heartyugh, dropping the line of questioning, and switched topics once more. "These past few days, so many things have happened. The saintess ran away from her arranged marriage, finally returned, and now wants to call it off again! And over in the Empire of Lane Cloud, several ministers have outright retired, choosing to return to their homes."


    "They say that all those loyal to the Hundred Battles General have left the capital," Cyb Louismented.


    At this, Dean Bruce exhaled in quiet relief; at least Nichs William had escaped safely. However, his relief was short-lived as Cyb Louis continued.


    "More surprising still, the two princes have mysteriously disappeared, the king has sumbed to illness, and now a female ruler has ascended the throne!" Cyb Louis remarked with wonder. "Historically, every time an empress has ruled, wars have erupted. But now, with another continent watching us like a hawk, I truly hope we avoid tearing ourselves apart from within."


    A quick nce was all Dean Bruce needed to grasp Cyb Louis''s implication.


    He was hinting that Dean Bruce must avoid any internal conflicts at this time.


    Yet, what shocked Dean Bruce most was the chaos unfolding in the Empire of Lane Cloud!


    With the death of the ghostly figure and the imposter holding Miranda Joy''s identity gone, how could such turmoil still arise?


    His earlier suspicions had been spot on.


    Miranda Joy wasn''t a mere puppet; she was in coboration with that figure! And her strength must be formidable, or she would never have managed to pull this off, even with the national mage and other powerful figures atrge.


    [Well, the Empire of Lane Cloud is none of my business,Dean Bruce thought to himself. I never intended to stay there long. Shame about that pupil of mine, though. Just epted him, and before he could offer any rewards, he vanished mysteriously.]


    With a slight shake of his head, Dean Bruce dismissed the thoughts and remarked aloud, "War is not born from an empress but from the desires rooted in people''s hearts."


    "Desires?" Cyb Louis paused, visibly taken aback, and fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce let him be, closing his eyes slightly and retrieving a Red Sun Fruit from his system space to consume quietly, enhancing his strength.


    Before long, the carriage came to a halt.


    Cyb Louis snapped out of his reflection, gazing at Dean Bruce with a look of newfound insight. "Your words have truly opened my eyes! Yes, indeed¡ªwar stems from human desire! Kings seek expansion, ministers and nobles seek fame and rank,moners seek a better future for their children, and even servants wish to break free of their chains."


    "One day, when there''s a chance, we must have a good, long conversation," Cyb Louis said with a smile. "We''ve arrived¡ªprepare yourself for a new life, though I doubt these things will pose much of a challenge for you."


    As he spoke, Cyb Louis lifted the carriage curtain, and a roar of noise poured into Dean Bruce''s ears like a crashing wave.


    Stepping down from the carriage with Cyb Louis, Dean Bruce took in his surroundings, noting the towering trees and tall buildings stretching up to the sky.


    Hundreds of students walked along the pathways, looking noticeably older than those in the junior magic academies. Seeing Cyb Louis''s carriage, many paused to bow respectfully.


    Cyb Louis nodded back, a warm smile on his face.


    Suddenly, a chorus of gasps rose from the crowd, drawing both Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis''s attention. Turning, they spotted a group of young students¡ªthe same boys and girls they had encountered on the street the previous day.


    Dean Bruce didn''t have time to engage with them and waved them off, signaling for them to go on their way. Yet the sight of him stepping out of a carriage bearing the emblem of the Department of Education left the youths visibly shaken, their expressions turning into looks of dread.


    ncing around, Dean Bruce noticed the absence of the other mentors and asked, "Where is everyone else? Why haven''t they caught up?"


    "They''re walking. Naturally, it''ll take them longer to arrive than us," Cyb Louis replied calmly. "No need to wait on them. Come along with me to the administrative office to finish the necessary formalities, then I can get back to my duties."


    Moving through the throngs of students, Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis soon reached the administrative building.


    "Well, well! What an unexpected visit! Lord Cyb, what brings you here?"


    A rotund, middle-aged man approached them at the entrance, his smile not quite reaching his eyes. "Today''s the start of the term; I''m afraid there isn''t anywhere suitable to receive you."


    Ignoring the man''s greeting, Cyb Louis turned to Dean Bruce, introducing him, "This is the Dean of Students, Mordo Chakol. Don''t let his harmless looks fool you¡ªhe''s a ninth-rank archmage, just one step away from bing a grand archmage!"


    "Ahem!" Mordo Chakol interrupted, looking embarrassed. "Lord Cyb, you jest. I''m merely an administrator; there''s no way I have such abilities. If anyone actually believed that, I''d be a dead man."


    As he spoke, Mordo Chakol''s gaze remained fixed on Dean Bruce.

 Chapter 166: Chapter 166: News of Parents

    Feeling the gaze on him, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but reflect.


    If this were anything like the novels he used to read, people like this often concealed their strength; it wouldn''t be surprising if Mordo Chakol had already reached the grand archmage level or was even close to the Saint realm!


    Thankfully, they were on the same side, so Dean Bruce didn''t need to be overly cautious about his power.


    With a smile, Mordo Chakol asked, "Lord Cyb, is there something important that brings you here? And this gentleman, might he be a younger rtion of yours?"


    "Not exactly a younger rtion, but he''s certainly one of our own," Cyb Louis replied. "This is Dean Bruce from Notting City, rmended by Biber himself. I intend for him to serve as a senior mentor and stay here at the academy long-term."


    "Biber?" Mordo Chakol thought for a moment, then nodded with a smile. "Ah, yes, that young man. His parents both fell in battle, and he has quite a record of service. Since he personally rmended Dean, there''s no issue at all with him bing a senior mentor."


    "Dean, isn''t it? From now on, you''ll be under my guidance, and I''ll make sure everything is taken care of for you," Mordo Chakol said.


    Dean Bruce replied with a courteous smile, "Thank you for your help, Director Mordo."


    At this, Cyb Louis nodded and said, "All the paperwork is done. Take him to collect his supplies; I''ll leave the rest to you both. I have other matters to attend to."


    As Cyb Louis departed, Mordo Chakol narrowed his eyes thoughtfully and asked, "Dean, are you close with Lord Cyb?"


    "We''ve only met three or four times," Dean Bruce replied calmly. "I''m just here to do my job as a mentor."


    Hearing this, Mordo Chakol nodded approvingly and said, "Very well, then. Wait here a moment. Once the other mentors arrive, I''ll go over a few things and then take you to get your supplies. For now, let''s head to the conference room."


    "More formalities?" Dean Bruce frowned slightly; nothing annoyed him more than endless regtions.


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s irritation, Mordo Chakol chuckled. "If you''re not interested, feel free to take a nap. Most of the speech is directed at the mentor assistants, so you don''t need to listen.


    "Senior mentors hold a high position in our academy, after all."


    At this reassurance, Dean Bruce felt less resistant and followed Mordo Chakol into the conference room.


    Though called a conference room, it was more of a hall.


    Besides rows of chairs at the front and long tables on either side stocked with sweets and drinks, the middle of the room was wide open and empty.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so feel free to rx here. Make yourself at home," Mordo Chakol said with a warm smile. As he turned to leave, he subtly waved his right hand, and a faint pulse of magic rippled through the air.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce frowned slightly. Clearly, Mordo Chakol didn''t fully trust him and was likely trying to keep him under magical surveince.


    But since Dean Bruce had no ns to do anything suspicious, Mordo''s efforts were in vain.


    Ignoring the surveince spell, Dean Bruce didn''t touch any of the refreshments or drinks. Instead, he moved to the front of the conference table, pulled out a chair, reclined in it, and closed his eyes to rest while waiting for the other mentors to arrive.


    With his newly acquired Tower of Beliefspell constantly running in the background, Dean Bruce found his mind unusually clear, enhancing his magical growth rate even further.


    He wasn''t sure how much time had passed when the sounds of footsteps began echoing from outside, followed by the creaking of the doors and a wave of voices flooding the room as people streamed in.


    Under normal circumstances, such noise would have jolted him awake, but today he remained calm and undisturbed, as though all the mor had been filtered out.


    [So the Tower of Belief spell has this effect as well?]


    Dean Bruce thought, intrigued as he began to delve deeper into understanding the spell. [I see¡ªwhen Nemesis first grasped this spell, he was amidst a bustling street, which must be why it has this filtering effect.]


    [It seems I should focus on crafting moreplex oryered phrases when speaking to students. The more they ponder my words, the stronger the magic''s effect will be!]


    Pleased with this new insight, a slight smirk tugged at Dean Bruce''s lips. If he gathered more students and managed to charm them into following his lead, he might even gain enough power to rival an archmage and be counted among the strongest in this world.


    Just then, the scent of a subtle fragrance wafted toward him. Opening his eyes, he saw Alita Miller approaching with a graceful sway. She pulled out a chair and sat down beside him.


    "Mr. Dean, I didn''t expect your status to shift so quickly," Alita Miller remarked, her toneced with curiosity. After working as colleagues for several years, she knew Dean Bruce hadn''t previously had any influence or ties in Saint Laurent City.


    Now, seeing him with such a position of authority here, she couldn''t help but be both surprised and contemtive.


    "Let''s skip the small talk," Dean Bruce said calmly. "Our coboration has ended. If you have no further business, I''d prefer you leave."


    "Ha ha ha!" Alita Miller let out a soft, teasingugh, her ample chest shaking as she did. Her fair skin drew more than a few nces from the surrounding mentors.


    With delicate fingers, she lightly traced along Dean Bruce''s arm in a yful, almost massaging motion, smiling as she said, "Mr. Dean, must you be so distant? We''ve shared life-and-death experiences together, haven''t we?"


    "No, we haven''t," Dean Bruce replied tly. "If you have something to say, then say it. If not, please leave¡ªI''d prefer to rest undisturbed."


    Alita''s smile twitched momentarily, but having been rejected by him more times than she cared to count, she held herposure. She retracted her hand and spoke in a soft voice, "How about another coboration?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t outright refuse but instead cut to the chase. "And what would you be offering me in return?"


    A sly smile spread across Alita''s face. "Just as straightforward as ever, Mr. Dean. If I told you that we''ve uncovered information¡­about your parents, would that interest you?"


    His breath caught for a split second, and a cold gleam entered his gaze as he looked sharply at Alita. "Is that true?"


    "Of course!" Alita''s smile remained steady. "I know your strength, Mr. Dean; lying to you would be suicide."


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, his voice low and cautious. "And what do you want in exchange?"


    With a casual flick of her hair, Alita leaned in close, speaking softly, "We need you to kill someone for us."


    "Who?" Dean Bruce didn''t agree right away.


    As much as he cared about news of his parents, he had to be certain it wouldn''t jeopardize his safety. After all, only if he survived could he hope to find and rescue them.


    Even if they weren''t his biological parents in the truest sense, over the years he hade to regard them as his own¡ªthey had cared for him as if he were truly their child.


    Alita shook her head, her voice dropping to a whisper. "I can''t tell you the name now. Too many ears around, and I don''t want anyone listening in."


    Leaning in even closer, Alita''s face was almost against his, her finger tracing along his lips as she murmured, "Why don''t youe to my room tonight? We can discuss this in private."


    Dean Bruce stayedpletelyposed, his expression unflinching as her breath warmed his cheek.


    But before he could decline, a loud voice rang out across the room, "Hey! What do you two think you''re doing over there?"


    "That''s the chair for the Dean of Students. It''s not for you two!"


    Interrupted, a sh of irritation and anger flickered in Alita''s eyes, but she quicklyposed herself, turning around with a polite smile stered on her face.


    Dean Bruce remained seated, his gaze sweeping over the neer in a work uniform before calmly saying, "Go call Director Mordo here."


    Though Dean Bruce typically didn''t care much about ranks, he knew that arguing with the staff wouldn''t get him anywhere. Calling the person in charge was simply more efficient.


    The staff member caught on quickly, gave Dean Bruce a once-over, and then turned to leave.


    The minor incident passed quietly, a mere blip that didn''t catch much attention from the other mentors.


    In fact, Dean Bruce''s response had the opposite effect¡ªseeing him reclining there inspired a few other mentors, who were worn out from the long journey, to pull up chairs and settle down around him.


    With the crowd growing, Alita Miller refrained from continuing her conversation with Dean Bruce. Instead, she moved behind him, reaching out her slender fingers to massage his temples.


    The sight stirred envy among many of the mentors, both men and women, who looked on with jealousy.


    Thud, thud, thud¡ª


    Heavy footsteps echoed through the hall as Mordo Chakol, hisrge belly leading the way, entered with the staff member from earlier guiding him.


    With a warm smile that contrasted his serious tone, he addressed them, "Wee, everyone, to Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy. I am Mordo Chakol, the Director of Academic Affairs for the entire academy! It''s our first meeting¡­and I must say, my first impression of you all¡­is truly something!"


    His words cut through the room, immediately drawing the mentors'' attention. They paused whatever they were doing, throats tightening as they swallowed nervously.


    Even the mentors who had been lounging quickly sat up, reaching over to nudge Dean Bruce to do the same.

 Chapter 167: Chapter 167: The Talent Pool

    "Eating and drinking is fine; the refreshments are here precisely for that purpose. But are you children?" Mordo Chakol said coldly. "With all this noise, anyone passing by would think a group of bandits had broken in! With that kind of behavior, how do you expect to teach students?"


    At his reprimand, several mentors couldn''t help but feel a pang of embarrassment.


    These were the very words they usually used to scold their own students.


    They hadn''t expected the tables to turn on them today!


    Of course, it was clear Mordo Chakol was just establishing his authority early on, ensuring that none of the mentorsing here to learn would be difficult to manage.


    Sweeping his gaze over the room, Mordo continued, "But that''s beside the point. You''vee to a new ce and sat wherever you pleased without the owner''s permission? Get up immediately!"


    Hearing this, a few mentors hastily moved away from the seats and made their way toward the center of the hall.


    But Dean Bruce remained reclining in his chair, drawing the curious gazes of the other mentors. As Mordo Chakol walked closer, several of them smirked to themselves, anticipating that Dean Bruce would finally be put in his ce.


    After all, they''d been watching him with envy¡ªthe special treatment, the beautifulpanion at his side. They had been waiting for him to slip up.


    Sensing Dean Bruce''s unruffled demeanor, Alita Miller continued to stand behind him, calmly massaging his temples.


    When Mordo Chakol reached Dean Bruce, the other mentors held their breath, expecting a harsh reprimand. But to their surprise, Mordo simply chuckled and, in a teasing tone, said, "Well, well! You certainly know how to enjoy yourself. I don''t even get this kind of service!"


    "Keep resting; there''s nothing here for you to worry about."


    The entire hall fell silent. The mentors'' eyes widened, disbelief in on their faces.


    They couldn''t fathom how Dean Bruce, who hade from a small city like them, had managed to secure such privileges.


    Who exactly was Dean Bruce?


    In an instant, the minds of all the mentors, both men and women, were made up¡ªthey would definitely try to align themselves with Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce closed his eyes again, but sleep evaded him. His thoughts ran wild.


    Had they truly found information about his parents?


    Where could they be?


    Were they harmed by the Nine Provinces Alliance?


    Were there other organizations involved?


    ¡­


    Dean Bruce''s thoughts were still racing when Mordo Chakol eventually came over and gently woke him. But this wasn''t the time to dwell on his questions.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to collect your supplies. By the way, do you want to stay in the academy dormitories?" Mordo Chakol asked quietly. "The academy operates on a points system. Even mentors need points for everything here. Of course, as a senior mentor, you''ll receive a monthly allowance of 1,000 points."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce promptly declined, "No need to arrange a dorm for me. I already have a ce to stay in the city."


    "Alright," Mordo Chakol replied matter-of-factly. "Most of the rules are meant for students. As a mentor, all you really need to keep track of is your points. If you have questions, feel free to ask me."


    The so-called "supplies" turned out to be a single set of magical robes and an emblem badge that served as proof of identity.


    The robes weren''t mandatory outside of group events, but the badge was essential¡ªit stored points!


    Without points, you couldn''t even buy a meal in the academy, let alone ess ces like the library or training rooms.


    After donning the magical robes and pinning on the emblem badge, Dean Bruce noticed Mordo Chakol looking at him with a smile. "Since you''re Lord Cyb''s rmendation, I won''t assign you any set tasks. Which grade level would you like to teach?"


    "First-year students," Dean Bruce replied without hesitation. It wasn''t just to look out for Lucy; it was also strategic. Upperssmen had already experienced teaching from other mentors and often lost some of their initial respect for mentors.


    If Dean Bruce intended to influence a new generation of students in the ways of magic, he''d have the best chance by working with those still in awe of their mentors.


    New students would be much more likely to believe whatever he told them.


    "First-years?"


    Mordo Chakol nodded. "Perfect timing. The freshman induction ceremony is about to begin, and soon, you''ll select your students. I''ll have someone take you there. With your status, you can choose any students you like, along with two mentor assistants."


    "Remember, when selecting students, you can''t pull entirely from just one ''Talent Pool.'' You''ll need to pick a bnce from each pool, and the cap is around fifty students."


    With that, Mordo signaled to a nearby staff member to escort Dean Bruce to the freshman ceremony site.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, wondering what it meant not to choose exclusively from one "Talent Pool."


    The Advanced Magic Academy was significantlyrger than the junior academy. After passing through a small spatial teleportation array, Dean Bruce and Alita Miller were led to a building constructed entirely from wood.


    Inside, over a thousand students sat cross-legged on the floor, divided into several square formations, all looking up attentively as a teacher spoke from the front of the room.


    Several mentors who hade to observe were also present, standing on either side of the stage without stepping up.


    On the stage itself sat over forty mentors, neatly arranged in a row. Most of them were quietly evaluating the students below, clearly beginning to select their future prot¨¦g¨¦s, while one mentor continued speaking to the gathered students.


    As Dean Bruce walked past the groups of students arranged in squares, he noticed something peculiar.


    The group furthest to the left had far fewer students¡ªonly about fifty.


    Luckily, he spotted Lucy Michelle among them.


    [Talent Pools¡­ I get it. It''s like a prize pool in a game, where students with simr talents are grouped together. They don''t want us taking too many from one pool, so other mentors don''t end up with only studentscking natural ability.]


    [Come to think of it, my own system''s lottery should be ready soon. I wonder what rewards I''ll get with the next level up?]


    [Previously, I could draw items capable of instantly defeating anyone below the Saint level. One more upgrade, and I might be able to harm even Saint-level beings!]


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce continued walking without slowing down. With Alita Miller beside him, he followed the staff member''s lead and stepped onto the stage.


    The mentor speaking paused momentarily, surprised by the unexpected arrival of yet another mentor.


    But a quick nce at the glowing red emblem on Dean Bruce''s chest told him all he needed to know. High-status individuals always had their privileges, after all.


    However, some of the regr mentors, who didn''t catch the significance of his emblem, looked visibly displeased, frowning at Dean Bruce.


    Unaware of the full situation, they assumed he was there to rece them, and their attitude toward him wasn''t exactly weing.


    If they hadn''t been in such a public setting, they might have openly protested.


    Unbothered, Dean Bruce found a seat at the edge of the stage, waiting for the ceremony to finish before making his selections.


    He had taught students back in Notting City, but at the time, he hadn''t fully understood the system, nor had he found the right approach to help them grasp magic.


    This time, he intended to try again.


    After all, teaching students at the academy would be much quicker than slowly training disciples one-on-one.


    Seeing this unfold, the other mentors grew increasingly irritated, many of them whispering among themselves and questioning Dean Bruce''s identity.


    Meanwhile, a staff member quickly approached the mentor who was speaking, quietly exined the situation, then respectfully took his leave.


    The mentor maintained hisposure, unfazed by the murmurs around him, and continued with his speech. When he finished, he addressed the crowd, saying, "Everyone, please quiet down. Next, the mentors will begin selecting students for their sses."


    At his words, the students collectively tensed with anticipation.


    In their eyes, a mentor was sometimes even more valuable than resources.


    Turning to Dean Bruce, the mentor smiled warmly and said, "Since it''s Mentor Dean''s first time teaching freshmen, why don''t you go first in selecting students?"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, studying the mentor. Seeing the weing smile, he nodded in agreement.


    After all, you don''t turn down a friendly gesture.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Before Dean Bruce could stand, anky, almost skeletal mentor sprang up and protested, frowning. "Sinna, wasn''t it decided that I''d have first pick this year? Why change it at thest minute?"


    Hearing this, Mentor Sinna''s eye twitched in irritation, silently cursing the man.


    This guy has no sense whatsoever. If someone''s been ced here by the higher-ups, doesn''t that mean they''ve got connections? And you''re still daring topete with him?


    And worse, he''d gone and voiced it in front of everyone!


    Though fuming internally, Sinna kept his tone calm. "Brad, don''t talk nonsense. When did I ever say you''d be picking first this year? The selection order is always random."


    "You¡ª" Brad''s eyes narrowed as he suddenly looked toward Dean Bruce, his tone dismissive. "You seem unfamiliar. A newly appointed mentor¡ªwhat makes you qualified to pick first?"


    "In terms of experience and skill, I''m far more deserving than you are!"


    As Brad''s tone grew increasingly testy, the mentors and even the students began to watch the exchange with keen interest, sizing up both Dean Bruce and Brad.


    Dean Bruce, however, wasn''t one to back down. ncing at Brad and noting the orange badge on his chest, he smirked and said in a calm voice, "With all that experience and strength, why aren''t you a senior mentor yet?"

 Chapter 168: Chapter 168: The Pagoda Holds the Heavens!

    "You dare humiliate..." Brad''s pupils suddenly contracted with fury, his anger zing up. But before he could erupt, Dean Bruce shifted slightly, revealing the scarlet badge on his chest.


    In an instant, Brad was frozen in ce.


    Even within the academy, ranks among instructors varied significantly, especially in terms of power.


    To be appointed as a senior instructor, the requirement was to be a high-ranking Magus. Of course, if one had the right connections, rank mattered little, and they could hold a senior title regardless of strength, even if just in name.


    Dean Bruceing to recruit a student meant he genuinely had the qualifications and power of a senior instructor!


    Brad was only a seventh-rank Magus; he had no grounds to challenge Dean Bruce.


    But he had instigated this conflict, and to back down now, in front of all these students, would tarnish his reputation. How could his students respect him after that?


    How could he continue tomand his ssroom?


    Thus, Brad found himself trapped!


    Dean Bruce''s mouth curled in a slight smile as he spoke softly, "Why so quiet?"


    "Alright, alright." At this point, another instructor seated in the middle rose, his own badge also glowing with red light, smiling as he tried to smooth things over. "Brad''s just a hothead; he meant no harm. Dean, we''re all colleagues here, no need for things to get so tense."


    "Let''s focus on selecting the students first."


    "ying mediator, are you?" Dean Bruce chuckled, "So, you''re the peacemaker now? And where were you when he was attacking me earlier? Or have you be senile and slow to react, only now noticing?"


    Dean Bruce had learned many things in his previous life, one being that in a new environment, one must appear strong!


    While it''s unnecessary to initiate trouble, when it does find you, you must respond resolutely. Otherwise, people will see you as an easy target and continue to pick on you.


    Dean Bruce had no intention of being anyone''s pushover.


    As expected, his words caused the other instructors to lean back slightly, their gazes at Dean Bruce now filled with astonishment.


    The intervening instructor''s eyelid twitched before he forced a smile. "I just didn''t want to see you twoe to blows. If you both insist on it, carry on; I''ll stay out of it."


    "Then why waste everyone''s time with so much nonsense if you weren''t getting involved?" Dean Bruce scoffed.


    Hearing this, the instructor clenched his fists, but as he was about to reply, a deep voice suddenly echoed through the space.


    "All this fuss over selecting students? Does it really matter who goes first?"


    "If that''s the case, why don''t you instructors just fight it out in front of the students! Whoever wins can choose first!"


    "Brad, your sry is docked for three months. You''ll pickst. Aldin, five months of your sry is docked, and you''re off new student duties this year."


    At that, the local instructors quickly stood up, bowing respectfully toward the empty space.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce realized that the voice belonged to a high-ranking official within the academy!


    Brad scowled, then took the chance to sit back down, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead.


    The mediator, Aldin, went pale with anger but dared not defy the voice''smand, though he cast a vicious re at Dean Bruce.


    Boom¡ª


    A sudden, invisible wave of magical power exploded, flinging Aldin backward in mid-air, sending blood spraying from his mouth.


    This disy surprised even Dean Bruce.


    Seeing Aldin in such a miserable state, he decided it wouldn''t be appropriate to add to it.


    The deep voice sounded again: "Aldin, if you have an issue with my decision, feel free to bring it to me directly¡ªno need to re at others."


    After a brief pause, the voice continued, "As for who will pick the students first, let''s settle it through magic! Each instructor will cast a spell. Whoever can summon the most magic, making it the most active, wins the right to pick students first!"


    With that announcement, a few instructors couldn''t hide their smiles.


    They were also senior instructors and didn''t believe they''d lose to Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce scratched his nose, unconcerned. After all, there were limitations on choosing disciples. Going first orst didn''t make a huge difference.


    Still, he wasn''t one to lose lightly, so he began pondering what magic would be most effective.


    Buzz¡ª


    While Dean Bruce considered his options, the other instructors had already started chanting spells and waving their staffs, gathering intense magic around them.


    [Yes, got it! The Tower of Belief spell could increase magical activity and enhance the rate of magical absorption!]


    With a n in mind, Dean Bruce wasted no time. He sat cross-legged on the floor in a meditative position, and directly cast the Tower of Belief spell.


    Whoosh¡ª


    In an instant, it was as if a fierce wind had blown through. The surrounding magical energy, even the energy drawn in by the other instructors, surged toward Dean Bruce, pouring into him.


    As the magic flowed into his body, various colored lights shimmered on Dean Bruce''s body, gradually forming into the shape of a towering pagoda.


    The other instructors noticed the rapid drain of surrounding magic and quickly chanted more fervently, pouring more of their power into their spells.


    But even so, magical energy continued to stream toward Dean Bruce.


    As each instructor''s energy flowed toward him,bining with the magic attracted from the heavens and the earth, the waves of energy around Dean Bruce overwhelmed every other instructor''s.


    The terrifying aura, like a mountain pressing down, left everyone in the room with a suffocating feeling.


    For a moment, everyone''s gaze toward Dean Bruce was filled with awe.


    One person, overpowering forty other instructors?


    How powerful was Dean Bruce, exactly?!


    The students looked at him with hopeful expressions, wishing they could be chosen by Dean Bruce.


    "It''s over," the deep voice announced. "The victor, Dean, will select the students first. No further objections are allowed. The remaining order will still be decided by Sinna."


    With those words, the other instructors withdrew their magic, their gazes at Dean Bruce bing increasingly strange.


    They hadn''t thought they''d lose, but to be crushed so thoroughly by one person¡ªthat was beyond their imagination!


    Even Sinna wiped the sweat from his brow, feeling relieved he had chosen to extend a friendly hand upon learning that Dean Bruce was sent by Mordo Chakol. This level of power,bined with the forces backing him, could easily stir up waves in the academy in the future.


    Dean Bruce, too, dispersed his magic, slowly standing and ncing around. "Any further objections?" he asked calmly.


    The instructors chuckled awkwardly. "None, Dean. You go ahead."


    Who would dare object? The two who had already done so had faced heavy penalties¡ªone was docked in pay, and the other had been struck so hard he''d coughed up blood. No one else had the nerve to challenge him.


    What surprised them more, however, was that the vice principal, silent for three years, hade forward today, all in support of Dean Bruce. This unexpected move led them to specte about the rtionship between Dean and the vice principal.


    Of course, Dean Bruce had no clue about the instructors'' thoughts. Seeing theirpliance, he turned his attention to the students, beginning to assess them one by one.


    Meanwhile, in the headmaster''s office.


    A man in a white robe sat on the sofa, coughing constantly, his face pale as though he were gravely ill.


    At the desk, a nobleman in ornate attire remarked with admiration, "Finally out of seclusion¡ªit''s about time. But as soon as you''re out, you reprimand someone and publicly back that young man who was sent here. Was that really necessary?"


    Cough, cough¡ªthe man in the white robe hacked a few more times before replying softly, "I wasn''t backing him; I was disgusted with Aldin''s behavior."


    "Doesn''t really matter," the nobleman shrugged. "So, how''s the seal? Has there been any disturbance?"


    The man in white shook his head, remaining silent.


    With a sigh, the nobleman continued, "Time is pressing. In a year at most, Cold Cloud Continent willunch a full-scale assault through the teleportation array. We need to break the seal before then."


    The white-robed man hesitated, coughing as he asked, "Do you really¡­cough cough¡­have no faith in the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    The nobleman gave a cold chuckle, "If it were the Nine Provinces Alliance of a century ago, I might. But now, the Alliance is fractured, with every leader following their own agendas and ambitions."


    After a pause, he added, "Some want to defend against Cold Cloud Continent, others are waiting for the teleportation array to stabilize so they can invade Cold Cloud Continent, and then there are those obsessively scouring the continent for Relics to study ancient magic¡­"


    "How can anyone trust that?"


    The man in white fell silent at his words.


    After a long pause, he finally said, "Why can''t they understand that magic is ever-evolving? Ancient magic has its merits but isn''t necessarily stronger than what we have now!"


    "Oh, and that young man''s magic was rather interesting. He seems talented. Even if he''s from the Nine Provinces Alliance, he''s worth observing for a while."


    The man in white rose, adjusting his robe, and spoke quietly, "I''ll go have a drink. Make the preparations and have Yulice take over."


    With that, he turned and left, leaving the nobleman to sigh as he watched him go, "Off to drink again, as if it won''t kill him¡­Ah, just a few of us oldrades left¡­"


    "Dean Bruce, hmm? He might be worth keeping an eye on!"

 Chapter 169: Chapter 169: Collaboration

    When selecting students, Dean Bruce was certain to choose Lucy Michelle, but he deliberately passed over those who had previously spected about his rtionship with her.


    After all, he intended to genuinely teach magic and didn''t want those students benefiting from his instruction.


    As for dealing with them?


    Well, as a senior instructor, handling a few unruly students within the academy would be no challenge.


    Aside from Lucy Michelle, Dean Bruce refrained from selecting too many highly talented students.


    Firstly, the rules had limitations, and secondly, most gifted students carried an air of arrogance. Unlike Nichs or Nemesis, who had sought out Dean Bruce specifically, these students might not take his teachings seriously.


    Better to choose a few average students instead. Those students, eager to surpass their peers, would undoubtedly dedicate themselves to training.


    For teaching assistants, Dean Bruce selected Alita Miller and a rather shy, young female instructor¡ªLoha Ellis.


    Initially, Dean Bruce had intended to avoid too much interaction with Alita, but the information she had was far too enticing to pass up.


    With the student selectionplete, the instructors dispersed.


    After giving Lucy Michelle the key to the Quicksand Secret Realm, Dean Bruce called Alita Miller and Loha Ellis to join him as he headed toward the academy gates.


    Since he nned to enter the Quicksand Secret Realm tomorrow, he wouldn''t stay in the academy overnight. The initial student training would be managed by the two assistants.


    Loha Ellis nodded at the news, replying, "Dean, don''t worry, I''ll keep a close eye on the training."


    "Oh, by the way, have either of you spent your points on dormitories? If you haven''t, feel free to join me!" Loha added softly. "My family owns several residences in Saint Laurent City, so we can stay there and save a ton of points!"


    "Really?" Alita grinned with delight, yfully saying, "Then thank you, sister! Dean, are youing too?"


    "Opportunities to stay with two beautiful women don''te around often!"


    Hearing this, Loha Ellis couldn''t help but blush slightly.


    Dean Bruce nced at her and said calmly, "No need. I have my own residence here. Let''s handle everything else after I return from the Secret Realm."


    With that, Dean Bruce strode off, quickly putting distance between himself and the two women.


    After passing through two Space Teleportation Arrays, an ancient, imposing gate finally appeared before him. There was no guard in sight, only a dark, abyss-like barrier of light.


    Stepping through the barrier, the red insignia on Dean Bruce''s chest glowed brightly, and the surrounding space began to warp.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself on a deste street.


    Turning around, he saw only an old wooden door with a small table beside it. On the tabley an elderly man with a head full of white hair, softly snoring.


    Having read countless novels and seen many animes, Dean Bruce knew this gatekeeper was likely powerful beyond measure. But no matter how formidable the man was, it didn''t concern Dean Bruce, so he ignored him and continued down the street.


    The street was eerily quiet, with shop doors half-closed and barely a soul in sight.


    Only after he stepped out onto a main road did the surroundings grow livelier, giving the feel of a bustling central city on the continent.


    [This little courtyard couldn''t possibly contain such a vast academy! Must be space magic at work!]


    [For such powerful space magic, there must be a Saint-level figure supporting the academy. But where does Cyb get the confidence to im he could bring enough force to subdue them?]


    [Never mind, no use in overthinking it. Better to find out about my parents first. If Alita wants to cooperate, she''ll surelye looking for me tonight¡ªshe''s pretty skilled at tracking.]


    [For now, I should stop by the Magic Guild and get details on leading the team tomorrow!]


    With this n in mind, Dean Bruce picked up his pace, heading directly to the Magic Guild.


    This time, Prolo Hawthorne didn''t show up. Fortunately, Dean Bruce had been here several times already, so he knew the way and made straight for Tia Nars'' treehouse.


    Tia Nars had prepared drinks, though unfortunately, it wasn''t elemental wine¡ªjust in ale, which did nothing for him.


    Dean Bruce took a sip, unable to resist a bit of sarcasm, "So stingy? This is only my second time here, and you''re already serving me this?"


    Tia Narsughed, "How about I treat you to a whole barrel of elemental wine once you cast your vote for me? Besides, your magical power has been surging unnaturally fast these past few days! If this keeps up, I''m worried your foundation might suffer!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow but didn''t exin. He couldn''t exactly tell her he had a system that allowed him to increase his magic power without concerns about stability or breakthroughs.


    But honestly, with the Dragonheart Pendant, high-grade beast flesh, and the elemental wine, the rate of his magic increase was insane.


    In just a single day, his magic had shot up by nearly 200 points!


    "Alright, so tell me, how do I lead the team?"


    Dean Bruce got straight to the point.


    Tia Nars chuckled, "Didn''t expect you to be so eager. Leading the team doesn''t mean much. You''re mostly there to keep an eye on the entrants and intervene if they''re in real danger."


    "How many people?"


    "Seven. Three earned their spots through merit, and the other four are the offspring of elders and vice presidents. They all need protection."


    ...


    Dean Bruce simply nodded. He''d benefited from enough privileges himself and wasn''t about to question the status of those four.


    Tia Nars studied him for a moment before suddenly asking, "I''m curious. How is it that, no matter where you go or what organization you join, you manage to secure some level of influence? Even if it''s minor."


    "How¡­do you pull it off?"


    Dean Bruce paused, momentarily taken aback. It was true; even within the enemy Nine Provinces Alliance, he''d managed to gain favors after connecting with Biber and had established good rtions with Cyb, securing certain privileges.


    "You don''t know either?" Tia Nars tilted her head slightly, sighing, "I can''t see through you¡ªreally, there''s something special about you, some power watching over you."


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond.


    Unbothered, Tia Nars smiled, "We don''t head out until noon tomorrow. Since you''re here early, why not take a look around the Magic Guild? You haven''t spent much time here since bing an honorary elder."


    "No need; we can talk about it some other time," Dean Bruce replied bluntly. Right now, his mind was set solely on finding out news about his parents.


    With no further benefit in staying and knowing the timeline, Dean Bruce returned directly to his estate.


    Nemesis Bruce was still training on the lively, bustling street, her skin rejuvenated by magic and nearly fully healed.


    Yet, theck of public attention left her feeling strangely unsettled.


    She even contemted reopening her own wounds.


    Dean Bruce ignored her, finished his meal, and returned to the main courtyard to wait for Alita Miller''s arrival.


    Time passed slowly.


    Eventually, night fell.


    Swish¡ª


    The pond in the courtyard began to ripple as white water spilled over the edge, glowing under the moonlight.


    Dean Bruce looked up to see the shimmering water coalesce into a delicate, graceful hand, soon followed by Alita Miller''s body rising gracefully from the surface, floating atop the water.


    The white flow surrounded her like a celestial nymph.


    Though he''d seen this transformation before, Dean Bruce still marveled at it; the scene looked like something out of an anime.


    Too bad Alita Miller was far too calcting¡ªDean Bruce preferred to keep his distance from her.


    "Ahaha!" Alita let out a sultryugh, her red lips parting, "Big brother, were you waiting for me?"


    "Speak normally," Dean Bruce''s single retort brought Alita back to her usual self.


    With a sigh, she drifted closer to him, scanning her surroundings as she spoke, "Seems you''ve had quite a bit of lucktely. Or perhaps the ''old you'' was just a fa?ade?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm. "Who do you need killed?"


    A wounded look shed in Alita''s eyes. "Must you be so cold, big brother? I went through a lot of trouble to find you."


    "Or is it that I''m too old for you? What''s Joan got that I don''t?"


    Dean Bruce''s voice turned sharp, cutting through her words, "Let''s stick to business. If you keep up with this nonsense, don''t expect me to y nice. Don''t think I can''t get information about my parents without your help."


    Alita sighed. "The one we need to kill is named Elvis Donimo."


    The name didn''t ring a bell. Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes and asked, "What''s his position?"


    "The head of enforcement for the Nine Provinces Alliance. He used to be one of us but betrayed the organization and even turned his de on us, costing many of our brothers their lives," Alita''s eyes grew fierce. "If you agree to help kill him, not only will I tell you everything I know about your parents, but I''ll also arrange for our people to cooperate with you."


    "Until your parents are safely out, what do you say to this partnership?"

 Chapter 170: Chapter 170: The Relics of Tyrus

    "Seems your position within the organization isn''t as simple as you''ve led me to believe," Dean Bruce remarked, giving Alita Miller a thorough look. Judging by her earlier demeanor, he had a strong sense that her strength wasn''t as modest as it appeared.


    At the very least, she was not as weak as she presented herself to be!


    Alita''s breath caught as she rolled her eyes. "Here I am discussing serious matters with you, and you''re making jokes?"


    Dean Bruce kept his expression calm as he continued, "The target is a department head. Even if his personal strength is considerable, he''s likely well-guarded on every outing. Not easy to kill."


    "Elvis and Cyb have a personal vendetta. Aren''t you close with Lord Cyb?" Alita smirked. "If you get his cooperation, we could track Elvis''s movements with precision. That way, we could set up an inescapable trap. With your help, killing him would be easy. And if Lord Cyb gets involved himself, all the better."


    "Come on," Dean Bruce scoffed. "Even if they have bad blood, they''re both with the Nine Provinces Alliance. You think Cyb would help us kill Elvis? Wishful thinking."


    "What if Elvis harmed Cyb''s sister in the past?" Alita''s tone grew darker. "That''s Cyb''s only sister. If he learns of it, you think he''ll let it go?"


    "Oh, and by the way," she added softly, "the order to hunt you down? That came from Elvis too."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, his voice low, "Is that true? Or are you just saying this to manipte me?"


    Alita looked genuinely surprised. "Do you think I''d dare deceive someone as powerful as you?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "Spare me the ttery. If you want my cooperation, it''s simple: tell me everything about Elvis. I need to know his magic, his current level¡ªeverything."


    Hearing this, Alita''s face brightened, realizing that Dean Bruce had agreed. She quickly replied, "Elvis isn''t that strong. His position as head of enforcement is purely a political move, plus he''s known for his expertise in punishment, which helped secure his role."


    "His rank is somewhere between an eighth-level Grand Magus and a fifth-level Archmage¡ªno higher. I know his talent well; even with the resources of the Nine Provinces Alliance, it would be impossible for him to advance too quickly in a short time."


    "The magical gear he possesses has definitely improved; it''s likely a full set of epic-grade magical equipment, though its specific effects are unknown. If you agree to help, I''ll immediately dispatch a team for a suicide mission to probe the properties of his magical equipment."


    "As for artifacts, he has one particrly powerful item¡ªthe Nine-Dragon Diagram. When fully activated, it can summon the spectral forms of nine dragons, each nearly matching his own strength. So, we''ll need to set up an array in advance to handle it."


    "Everything else he has is trivial, not worth worrying about."


    "As for his spells, he''s mastered quite a few, mostly advanced spells with a focus on fire and lightning elements. He also has one that lets him disperse into ash and escape. Regarding high-level spells, he''s mastered two. One is Thunderous Inferno¡ªarge-scale AOE attack. However, your defensive magic should be strong enough to block it."


    "The other high-level spell is one I haven''t seen him use, but I''ve heard him mention it once. It''s called zing Fury, and from the name, it sounds like another fire-elemental spell."


    Hearing all this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow.


    He had few spells that could directly counter fire. Maybe he''d have to find a way to acquire or learn some ice or water elemental magic beforehand.


    Those two elements were the only effective counters, capable of extinguishing fire.


    Alita spoke softly, "As for contacting Cyb, that part''s up to you."


    "What do you expect me to say?" Dean Bruce shook his head. "First, get me the proof. Once I have it, I can approach him. Otherwise, he''ll be the first toe after me."


    ...


    Alita was silent for a moment before replying, "Alright, I''ll send word to have someone bring the evidence."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, impressed by the level of detail and preservation in the magical world.


    Even in the modern era, such surveince couldn''t always be kept for long periods.


    But here, it was possible.


    With confirmation of the evidence, Dean Bruce was confident he could likely get Cyb on their side.


    Next, he needed to thoroughly investigate Elvis''s capabilities.


    As Alita turned to leave, Dean Bruce suddenly spoke, "Tell me what you know about my parents."


    She hesitated.


    Dean Bruce''s tone remained calm. "I don''t go back on my word. Tell me."


    "Fine!" Alita Miller gritted her teeth and said, "Your parents aren''t dead. Their so-called disappearance is simply because they''ve been working for the Nine Provinces Alliance."


    "You might already know that, in recent years, the Nine Provinces Alliance has been aggressively exploring relics left from ancient eras. Your parents are experts in ancient scripts, so they were recruited and have been kept within various relics ever since, unable to leave or contact you."


    Hearing that his parents were safe, Dean Bruce let out a long sigh of relief.


    But another question followed, and he asked in surprise, "If my parents were recruited to work there, why would they want to kill me?"


    "It''s simple," Alita replied with a dark tone. "They''re likely close to fully deciphering the ancient magic, so they want to eliminate your parents to keep the knowledge contained. And they want to get rid of you to prevent any possible future threat."


    "The story of an avenger rising to power out of hatred is far toomon. They would naturally want to cut off any loose ends."


    Dean Bruce nodded, with a faint smirk, "They''re quite thorough in their risk management. Not bad."


    Alita gave him a strange look.


    Who praises their enemies?


    Dean Bruce then asked, "Do you know which relic my parents are currently working in?"


    "Yes," Alita replied, "the Tyrus Relics! It''s located in the eastern region and was once on the border between the Orc and Elven territories. That''s why it contains extensive information about ancient magic. After some back-and-forth, your parents were sent there."


    "Oh, and it seems they may have been to the Lulu Ruins we visited earlier."


    She added, watching him closely. "I noticed your emotional state fluctuated then."


    ...


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond, but his heart ached deeply.


    His parents had been shuttled from one relic to another in just a few short years, living day and night in such deste ces¡ªit must have been incredibly harsh.


    Alita, noticing his expression, added, "For now, there''s no need to worry about your parents'' safety. As long as the ancient magic hasn''t been fully deciphered, they''re safe. Just help us eliminate Elvis, that traitor, first. Our entire organization will then lend its strength to help rescue your parents."


    She was concerned Dean Bruce might abandon the n to rush straight to the Tyrus Relics, jeopardizing everything.


    Dean Bruce nced at Alita Miller and said, "Don''t worry, I''m not that impulsive."


    Of course, he wasn''t about to charge solo into a relic upied by the Nine Provinces Alliance. Currently, Dean Bruce only had the power to hold his ground against an archmage.


    Barging into a heavily guarded relic would be a fool''s errand.


    Even if he had a way to escape, it would still alert the enemy and spoil everything.


    Once the details of their coboration were settled, Alita didn''t linger, her form once again merging with the surface of the water and vanishing without a trace.


    Dean Bruce returned to his room andy down for the night.


    Knowing that his parents were safe, there was no need to rush. Focusing on gradual training and strengthening his own abilities was the wisest path forward.


    The night passed uneventfully.


    After having breakfast prepared by his servants, Dean Bruce left a few instructions for Nemesis, then readied himself to head to the Magic Guild.


    Today, the Magic Guild looked surprisingly quiet, with almost no one near the entrance. It wasn''t until he stepped inside that he noticed a crowd gathered in the main square.


    In the middle of the crowd, Prolo Hawthorne stood like a king, even the elder in charge of keeping order unable to rein him in.


    When Prolo spotted Dean Bruce, he immediately broke through the crowd and hurried over, greeting him with respect, "Teacher, you''re here! Hehe, with you leading this time, I''m bound to gain a ton from this Secret Realm trip!"


    Dean Bruce gave him a light smack on the head, saying, "You brat. Have you actually been studying magic seriously, or are you just here showing off?"


    Nearby, several members of the Magic Guild watched the scene with a mixture of despair and disbelief.


    They had hoped that someone might finally be able to put Prolo Hawthorne in his ce. Little did they expect that Dean Bruce had actually be his mentor!


    Now Prolo Hawthorne would only get more arrogant!


    After all, Dean Bruce was the one whom even the vice president would plead with, and the guild''s president had personally weed him.


    Ignoring the group''s varied reactions, Dean Bruce wasted no time. Following Prolo''s respectful lead, he walked to where the crowd was gathered, scanning the assembled members before asking, "Is everyone with an assigned spot here?"

 Chapter 171: Chapter 171: Stomo Desert!

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a middle-aged woman stepped forward, speaking respectfully, "Elder, everyone has arrived. Are you nning to depart now?"


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, and with a wave of the woman''s hand, the crowd dispersed, leaving only seven young people along with two teams of guards, each armed with short swords at their waists and holding staffs in hand. The guards, though not particrly old, exuded a solid air of authority.


    The woman leaned in and whispered, "Elder, the teleportation array is ready. You may depart at any time."


    Hearing that a teleportation array was set up, Dean Bruce''s brows lifted slightly. Convenient¡ªno need to ask for directions.


    As they moved toward the teleportation array, Dean Bruce studied hispanions. Among the seven young people, only Prolo Hawthorne stood out with his high-profile demeanor. The remaining six wore simple clothing and kept their magical aura subdued, making it hard to discern their identities.


    "Introduce yourselves¡ªname and level," Dean Bruce said abruptly, catching the group slightly off guard.


    Prolo Hawthorne rolled his eyes, muttering, "What are you all standing around for? Master, want me to introduce them instead?"


    "No need. Introduce yourselves," Dean Bruce replied firmly. He knew that understanding one''s allies was key to prevailing in battles, so it was crucial to get a read on their abilities and statuses to factor them into potentialbat.


    The six youths wasted no time, each stating their name and magic level.


    Maggie Swain, a petite yet curvy young woman who barely came up to Dean Bruce''s waist, turned out to be the most gifted among them, second only to Prolo Hawthorne. At not even twenty years old, she''d already reached the ninth level in magic.


    Not exactly a prodigy, but true talent is rare, and it had earned her a spot in the Quicksand Secret Realm.


    Another young woman, tall and slender, introduced herself as Mandy Marcus. Her level was considerably lower¡ªjust barely at the first level of magic, suggesting she likely had influential backing.


    But Mandy''s humble attire andck of magical artifacts intrigued Dean Bruce. How had she secured her ce?


    Apart from these two, the other four were young men, all around twenty, and they stuck close to Prolo Hawthorne like loyal followers.


    [Mark Lawrien, fifth-level mage; Ruby Graid, seventh-level mage; Horns Kelly, seventh-level mage; and Gree Madoron, eighth-level mage.]


    [Seems Prolo has the strongest backing. Even the two girls, though keeping their distance, are wary of him.]


    [As long as Prolo''s taken care of, the others are his responsibility.]


    Determined, Dean Bruce steadied himself and spoke up, "During this journey into the Secret Realm, do your best. If you encounter danger, call out for help, and I''ll be watching over you!"


    The Secret Realm had been opened countless times before, and most valuable treasures had long been scavenged. Dean Bruce wasn''t inclined to venture off on his own.


    Simply fulfilling his duties while taking advantage of the faster magic flow in the Secret Realm to strengthen himself made this trip ideal for Dean Bruce.


    After all, he had pressing matters ahead: facing a powerful archmage, exploring a unique Relic in Notting City that could alter space, and rescuing his parents. Each task demanded he grow stronger as quickly as possible.


    Dean Bruce, being a newly appointed elder, was not well-acquainted with the guards, nor with these young mages. After answering him briefly, they fell silent, creating a rather distant atmosphere.


    Fortunately, Prolo Hawthorne, though a troublemaker, had a good sense of timing. He turned toward Maggie Swain with a yful grin. "Hey Maggie, I heard your grandpa has led teams into the Quicksand Secret Realm dozens of times. Did he happen to tell you any inside tips?"


    Dean Bruce couldn''t hide a flicker of surprise at this ¨C who would have thought the highest-ranking mage among them was so well-connected?


    But then, how had Mandy Marcus secured her spot?


    Maggie Swain furrowed her brows slightly, then shook her head. "Grandpa didn''t say much. Just warned me to stay away from any mechanisms marked with three symbols."


    Mark Lawrien scoffed. "My dad said all the treasures in the Quicksand Secret Realm were long looted. Once we''re inside, we shouldn''t go wandering around. We should go straight in and use the Realm''s formations for training."


    Scanning the group, Dean Bruce noted Mark Lawrien carefully ¨C another insider!


    That left only one more well-connected individual. Keeping an eye on them could secure a few favors; small ones, maybe, but in a pinch, they might still prove useful.


    With that in mind, Dean Bruce spoke quietly, "Stay together as a group. I''ll be watching over you the whole way."


    "Thank you, Elder," they all replied, nodding in gratitude. Truthfully, they were all somewhat concerned that Dean Bruce might choose to explore the Relics on his own and neglect their safety.


    In the past, each of the major powers would assign a leader for such Secret Realm expeditions, making promises to ensure the young mages'' safety. Yet once inside, many leaders ended up prioritizing their own search for Relics, leaving the youths vulnerable and sometimes leading to casualties.


    In the Secret Realm, information is notoriously difficult tomunicate, and everyone moves separately, making it nearly impossible to punish those who abandon others.


    Finding a team leader willing to offer protection was indeed fortunate, and the young mages were grateful for it.


    Though the Secret Realm had been explored numerous times, leaving few real dangers, the most hazardous threat often came from other peoplepeting for resources.


    As they spoke, Dean Bruce led the group to the teleportation array. Once everyone was in position, a deep rumbling sound erupted, space rippling around them as the magical waves enveloped Dean Bruce and his team.


    Buzz¡ª


    Before he could open his eyes, Dean Bruce heard the whistling of wind and sand against his ears and felt the soft, shifting ground beneath his feet. Surprised, he quickly opened his eyes to find an endless expanse of sand and dust stretching before him.


    Looking out into the distance, he spotted a towering ck silhouette faintly visible on the horizon, almost reaching the sky.


    If he wasn''t mistaken, that should be the entrance to the Secret Realm.


    "Pah, pah¡­"


    "Why''s there so much sand here?"


    "Gree, get that artifact of yours out and shield my teacher from the wind and sand!" At Prolo Hawthorne''s shout, the young man barely opened his eyes before crouching down, turning his back to the wind, and rummaging for his artifact.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow and, with a thought, cast the Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell. Instantly, all the blowing sand lost its force, dropping harmlessly to the ground, forming a carpet of soil beneath them.


    "Huh?"


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    Prolo Hawthorne and the others stared in awe.


    Dean Bruce responded calmly, "Your thoughtfulness is appreciated, but as an elder, it''s my duty to ensure your safety."


    "No need to search for artifacts; let''s move forward!"


    At his words, both the participants and the guards looked at Dean Bruce with newfound respect.


    Especially the guards. In past expeditions, it was always they who had to endure the wind and sand at the front, clearing a path for others.


    "Elder Dean, I know the way; let me lead us."


    One of the guards offered gratefully. "Even though this is only the outer area of the Secret Realm, there are still dangers. Many spots appear like harmless sand dunes, but stepping on them can cause you to sink deep underground. And if we encounter a high-level beast, we''d be in grave danger."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce agreed, allowing the guard to take the lead, while he turned his gaze toward Gree Maduron.


    Typically, people who can join in on such ventures are of a simr rank, so there was a high likelihood that Gree Maduron was thest of the "insider connections."


    This puzzled Dean Bruce a bit¡ªweren''t insiders usually underqualified individuals who were slipped in through connections?


    Why, then, did these particr insiders have decent strength and respectable levels?


    But such thoughts were better kept to himself. Dean Bruce refocused and changed the subject, asking, "Are we in the Kingdom of Hibiscus? Why is there so much sand and dust here?"


    "Teacher, this is the Stomo Desert," Prolo Hawthorne grinned, eager to show off his knowledge. "It''s a wastnd of sand and dust for miles. You can''tpare it to the Kingdom of Hibiscus. My grandpa told me that the sands in the Kingdom of Hibiscus aren''t just because the gods are angry. They say it''s because someone powerful was angered."


    "Apparently, in a fit of rage, that powerful being created a spatial tunnel between the Kingdom of Hibiscus and the Stomo Desert, diverting all the sandstorms into Hibiscus."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. To truly understand this world, books weren''t the only resource; legends and tales could be equally valuable.


    In fact, in a world of magic, legends sometimes held more truth than books.


    The others were drawn in as well, casting curious nces at Prolo Hawthorne.


    However, Prolo only grinned at Dean Bruce, not adding anything more.


    After waiting a good while, Dean Bruce frowned slightly and said, "And then? Are you really making me ask?"


    "And then? Well, there isn''t any ''and then''!" Prolo looked genuinely confused.


    With a twitch of his mouth, Dean Bruce gave Prolo a light smack on the head. "Enough chatter. Let''s keep moving!"


    With the guards leading the way, the group didn''t encounter any traps. asionally, a beast would appear, only to be sent flying by Dean Bruce''s Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell, which manipted the sandstorm to hurl them away.


    Not only that, but with Dean Bruce''s recent level increase, his magic capacity had risen to over 2000 points, allowing him to maintain Compassion of Heaven and Earthfor an impressive duration. This left everyone amazed.


    How strong did one have to be to sustain such a high-level spell for so long?


    For a moment, Dean Bruce''s image in their minds grew grand and formidable, like a towering mountain.

 Chapter 172: Chapter 172: Killing Intent

    As they approached the towering ck shadow, Dean Bruce finally saw it clearly. It looked like two pyramids pressed together at their bases¡ªbroad at the ends and narrow in the middle, with swirling sandstorms encircling it.


    The distance was deceptive. Though it looked close, the towering structure reached the sky, and it took Dean Bruce and his group nearly an hour to arrive. Along the way, shadowy figures became visible, appearing and disappearing in the dustyndscape.


    Standing at the base of the pyramid, only the seasoned guards from various factions seemed unaffected, having seen it many times before. But everyone else, whether powerful figures or young adventurers, stood in awe, overwhelmed by the grandness of the scene, exmations echoing through the crowd.


    Looking up at the pyramid, one saw nothing but endless yellow sand against the sky, making the people below feel as insignificant as ants.


    Dean Bruce, however, was unfazed, having seen many such grand structures in his previous life. Noticing everyone''s dazed expressions, he coughed softly, infusing his voice with a touch of magic.


    The magical resonance brought everyone back to their senses, and they exchanged nces.


    Without waiting for Dean Bruce to speak, the guards pushed past those still staring in awe and continued deeper into the pyramid''s shadow.


    As they went further in, the structure shielded them from the winds, and the number of people increased. Groups of twenty or thirty huddled together, seemingly waiting for something.


    [So many people? Just how many factions were able to secure ess to the Quicksand Secret Realm?] Dean Bruce''s eyebrows arched slightly. He hadn''t expected such a crowd; apparently, the realm''s entry wasn''t as exclusive as he''d thought.


    Ahead, they reached the pyramid''s entrance. At the base, there was an opening¡ªnot veryrge but shimmering with shifting light. A faint spatial fluctuation could be felt upon close inspection.


    Clearly, this was the entrance to the Quicksand Secret Realm.


    The guards didn''t hesitate and continued toward the entrance, even as Dean Bruce surveyed their surroundings.


    All around, people''s eyes turned toward him.


    Voices of discussion rose from the crowd, "The Magic Guild people are here!"


    "Strange, doesn''t the Magic Guild usually send a leader? Why are they all so young this time?"


    "Maybe they don''t care much about the Quicksand Secret Realm. If that''s the case, then we might have more areas to im this year!"


    Hearing these murmurs, Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed slightly.


    Areas to im?


    The Magic Guild hadn''t mentioned anything about this!


    In fact, neither the Magic Guild nor the Nine Provinces Alliance had briefed him about the Quicksand Secret Realm. Whether they were confident in his abilities or simply indifferent to the realm''s significance, he couldn''t be sure.


    While he pondered this, Dean Bruce and his group reached the entrance, where three other factions had already gathered, each keeping a noticeable distance from the rest.


    Dozens of curious gazes turned toward Dean Bruce, mirroring his own watchful eyes.


    It seemed that Dean Bruce''s reputation in Saint Laurent City was solid, but members of other factions weren''t necessarily familiar with him, prompting their curiosity as to why someone so young was leading a group.


    As he sized them up, Dean Bruce used the markings on their robes and magical gear to identify the factions present.


    The Nine Provinces Alliance, War God Temple, and the Alchemist Guild.


    As he scanned the crowd, he spotted Lucy Michelle among the Nine Provinces Alliance members. She noticed him too and shed a quick smile.


    The War God Temple and the Alchemist Guild members stood out with their distinct appearances. The alchemists, regardless of gender, wore green robes and had dark circles under their eyes. The War God Temple members were all muscr, carrying either spears or giant swords, radiating a fierce presence.


    "A newly appointed honorary elder?" As Dean Bruce observed the crowd, an elderly man from the Alchemist Guild stepped forward with a wry smile. "Such a youthful appearance, my friend. You seem to have quite a knack for maintaining it. Perhaps you''d consider visiting the Alchemist Guild sometime to coborate on youth-preserving potions."


    Dean Bruce''s elder status indeed brought him considerable perks.


    Anyone who looked at his young face, sensing even a hint of his magical power, assumed he must be a formidable mage with secrets to longevity.


    After all, no one would believe that the Magic Guild would appoint a weakling as an honorary elder.


    Seeing the elder''s polite approach, Dean Bruce smiled back, politely declining, "I''m afraid I have no expertise in that area, so I''d have to disappoint you, sir."


    "No expertise?" The elder frowned, his mouth twisting slightly. "Are you looking down on the Alchemist Guild? With your looks and even your voice, you can''t be a day over twenty. How could you possibly be an elder?"


    "Rx," he added with a chuckle. "If we do manage to brew a youth-restoring potion, I, Nelson Paprik, won''t let you go unrewarded!"


    Nelson thumped his chest with pride. "I''m loaded, believe me!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow. The name struck a familiar chord, though he couldn''t ce where he''d heard it.


    However, he''d never interacted with the Alchemist Guild before.


    With a thoughtful glint in his eye, Dean Bruce remained outwardly calm, smiling as he replied, "Sir, let''s discuss that once we''re finished with the Quicksand Secret Realm."


    "Don''t want the money, huh?" Nelson Paprik wasn''t exactly naive; he understood that Dean Bruce''s polite refusal was essentially a rejection. Still, he had his own pride and didn''t press further. Instead, he tilted his head with a huff and muttered, "Don''te crying to me if you regret itter!"


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but chuckle at the old man''s childish reaction. Even some of the younger onlookers shot Nelson Paprik surprised nces.


    No one expected that this seemingly kindly elder would speak and act like a stubborn kid!


    Tap, tap, tap¡ª


    Suddenly, footsteps echoed from behind. Dean Bruce turned, surprised to see Hannah Fields approaching.


    She wore a simple white gown, a golden wreath crowning her head. The look was modest yet carried an air of distinct authority.


    Behind her was a group of over twenty young people d in golden-red armor or pale red mage robes. Each one held their head high, carrying an aura of arrogance, as if they considered the others beneath them.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce''s curiosity deepened.


    If the Quicksand Secret Realm was supposedly unimpressive or useless, why were even top-tier factions present?


    Yet, despite their presence, the elite factions didn''t seem particrly invested. The whole situation was perplexing.


    As Dean Bruce pondered this oddity, an intense chill washed over him from behind, an unmistakable killing intent enveloping him, making his skin prickle as though he''d been thrown into an ice cave.


    He spun around sharply, but before he could catch sight of anyone, the murderous aura had vanished without a trace.


    Still, Dean Bruce didn''t let his guard down; he knew someone had targeted him.


    Whoever it was, they clearly intended to kill him.


    [Could it be someone from the Nine Provinces Alliance? Or maybe War God Temple?]


    His eyes narrowed as he considered the possibilities.


    The Nine Provinces Alliance had different factions, after all. If Cyb Louis could send people in, so could others!


    It wouldn''t be surprising if someone had been tasked with eliminating him.


    Yet, as quickly as the thought came, Dean Bruce dismissed it.


    Most of those entering the Quicksand Secret Realm were young. How could any of them have exuded such powerful, bone-chilling killing intent?


    One of the leaders of the three factions had to be the one harboring such murderous intent toward him.


    That made all three factions potential threats.


    The rtionship between the War God Temple and the Magic Guild was tense to begin with, and life-or-death battles in the Secret Realm were hardly new.


    Then there was Nelson Paprik. Though he had seemed indifferent after being turned down, who was to say he wasn''t hiding a grudge?


    And could it be that the leader of the Nine Provinces Alliance had been given an assassination mission against him as well?


    Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed. With too little information to go on, he couldn''t be certain. All he could do was decide to stay vignt around those three.


    As time passed, more people gathered, filling the area in front of the entrance.


    Seven elite factions had assembled: the Military, Church of Light, Nine Provinces Alliance, Magic Guild, Adventurer''s Guild, War God Temple, and Alchemist Guild. Apart from Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields, the other leaders were all middle-aged or elderly.


    But Hannah Fields, with her status as a saintess, was treated with respect by everyone, while Dean Bruce continued to draw curious, skeptical nces.


    The Temple of Wisdom had also arrived, led by a familiar face¡ªCarol Lane!


    Lina Jones was notably absent, likely dismissing such a small-scale Secret Realm as unworthy of her attention.


    The sandstorm veiled the sky, making it impossible to tell how much time had passed.


    Eventually, the military leader, d in full armor, broke the silence. "I believe everyone has arrived. It''s time to open the Quicksand Secret Realm!"


    "Wait!" the leader from the Nine Provinces Alliance interjected in a deep voice. "Aren''t we going to exin the rules to these young ones?"


    "Everyone who''s made it here has had their spot confirmed long ago," the military leader replied icily. "If they came unprepared and die inside, who can they me but themselves?" His gaze turned to Nelson. "Nelson, open the Secret Realm."


    Nelson Paprik didn''t seem bothered. Stepping forward, he flicked his wrist, producing a blue porcin bottle.


    Drip, drip¡ª


    As Nelson uncorked the bottle and tilted it slightly, a viscous, pearl-like liquid trickled out,nding on the shimmering door.


    Buzz!


    In an instant, the light intensified, rapidly expanding and covering the entire area. A powerful wave of spatial energy erupted, and everyone''s vision went dark.

 Chapter 173: Chapter 173: Mentor of the Empress, the Stone Lion!

    Darkness. Silence.


    Dean Bruce sensed himself within a peculiar space, flowing at an immense speed.


    But he couldn''t see anything ahead.


    He couldn''t even move, forced to remain rigid and wait for the darkness to dissipate.


    After what felt like an eternity, a glimmer of light began to unfold, like the slow unrolling of a scroll, dispelling the darkness entirely.


    In an instant, dozens of figures came into view. Dean Bruce looked around, recognizing the same people who had been waiting outside the pyramid with him.


    Remarkably, even their positions hadn''t shifted!


    The only difference was the surroundings, transformed from swirling sands to a grand, resplendent hall!


    Notably, the guards hadn''t been transported here.


    Dean Bruce took a careful look around. The hall had over thirty corridors, each marked by two statues adorned with distinct patterns and engravings.


    Seeing the statues brought Maggie Swain''s words to mind.


    "The Quicksand Secret Realm is open. Each of you has a jade pendant. If you face mortal danger, simply crush the pendant, and you''ll be teleported out!"


    Suddenly, a thunderous voice echoed through the hall, reverberating like rolling thunder: "If you''re greedy and believe you won''t die, thinking you don''t need to crush your pendant, then no one will be able to save you!"


    As the words settled, those who had been captivated by the golden architecture now looked anxious, casting uncertain nces toward their leaders.


    The voice resounded again, "Leaders can save you once, but not every time! If you don''t value your lives, even the strongest leader here won''t be able to help you!"


    "Now, off you go!"


    With that warning given, many of the leaders began casting spells, hovering into the air without moving forward themselves.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce followed suit.


    Being in a leadership role required a shift in how he conducted himself.


    As he ascended, Hannah Fields flew up beside him and whispered, "Teacher, what a coincidence, we meet again! Too bad I haven''t yet fully grasped the magic you taught me!"


    ...


    Dean Bruce hesitated but held back any critical thoughts¡ªafter all, they had only been apart for two days. He said instead, "You got back to the Church of Light so quickly? And you were granted the right to lead?"


    Hannahughed lightly, "I rushed back that same night and went straight to the Pope. I told him if the engagement persisted, my father woulde looking for him. That settled things." She grinned, "After all, I''m a saintess. I didn''t want to get too involved before, but if I decide to, even the Pope has to yield."


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help a small twitch of his lips. Indeed, having connections made life much easier.


    With strength, status, and a powerful background, not even the Pope could force you into things.


    Though Dean Bruce knew the Pope likely had his own subtle ways of keeping her in check.


    Hannah Fields'' voice suddenly grew serious. "Teacher, I fully understand what you said before. I''ll gradually draw the Church''s powerful figures to my side and consolidate all the authority into my own hands."


    Dean Bruce nced at her, noting the determination in her gaze. He couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. If she seeded, the entire continent might one day see the rise of an Empress.


    And wouldn''t that make him the teacher of an Empress?


    At the same time, many of the other mentors'' eyes fell on Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields.


    Due to Hannah''s position, they dared not disrupt their conversation, but they sensed a close bond between the two, sparking curiosity about Dean Bruce''s true identity.


    Meanwhile, down below, the thousands gathered had finally shaken off their initial hesitation and confusion, stepping forward toward the various corridors.


    Within moments, the crowd scattered.


    Many from the same faction even chose different directions.


    Prolo Hawthorne and his group, however, heeded Dean Bruce''s earlier advice and stayed together, following Prolo''s lead toward a corridor marked by a single patterned statue.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh¡ª


    In the air, the mentors didn''t stay idle, quickly following their faction members. When individuals split off, they marked them with a magical seal.


    So they could sense any battle and reach them swiftly if needed.


    Some individuals chose their own path entirely.


    Within moments, the grand hall had grown empty.


    Without lingering, Dean Bruce informed Hannah Fields before heading toward the corridor Prolo and the others had chosen.


    Swish¡ª


    As he flew, he sensed a rush of air behind him. ncing back, he found Hannah Fields smiling as she trailed him.


    "Why are you following me? Aren''t you looking after your people?" Dean Bruce asked with a slight frown.


    Hannah replied telepathically, "In the Church of Light, the others are talented and strong enough to avoid trouble in the Secret Realm. Giving them entry alone is enough for them to be grateful; I don''t need to stick with them."


    Dean Bruce blinked, quickly understanding what she meant.


    The more powerful the faction, the stronger its members. Naturally,peting for entry into various Secret Realms means facing equally formidable opponents, raising the difficulty significantly.


    For these factions, securing an entry spot was the highest priority.


    With this in mind, Dean Bruce had no objections to Hannah Fields tagging along. Extending his magical senses, he tracked Prolo Hawthorne and his group while reflecting on the changes within himself.


    The speed of his magic enhancement hadn''t increased, but he did notice a jade pendant now hanging over his chest.


    [So, during the teleportation, it must have been a key selecting the target destination. But upon entering the Secret Realm, it transformed into this jade pendant?]


    [If matter can transform so easily here, does this Secret Realm exist as a real ce, or is it some sort of illusion?]


    His eyes narrowed as Dean Bruce pondered further.


    This was what set him apart from others in this world.


    Regardless of their power, others who entered a Secret Realm simply epted its rules and moved on. Dean Bruce, however, with his modern education and analytical thinking, questioned the very nature of the Secret Realm itself.


    "Roar!"


    A furious roar erupted from deeper within the corridor, interrupting his thoughts.


    Unperturbed, Dean Bruce increased his speed and flew toward the sound.


    As he neared the scene, he saw several dozen figures engaged in battle against a massive stone lion that glowed with an eerie blue frost.


    Indeed, it was a lion constructed entirely from stone, yet it moved with uncanny agility, leaping and twisting between its attackers. From time to time, it opened its enormous maw and unleashed beams of deep blue light.


    Anyone struck by these beams was instantly transformed into an ice sculpture.


    Their attacks barely left a scratch on its surface, with only shallow marks visible as evidence of their efforts.


    The fighters relying on brute force were especially disadvantaged. When their weapons struck the lion, the powerful recoil left their hands numb, and in some cases.


    Their grip faltered, causing weapons to tter to the ground with a ringing sound.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes swept the scene, confirming that Prolo Hawthorne and his team were safe. Satisfied, he focused his attention on the stone lion, immersing himself in observation.


    [No sign of any life force¡ªit''s likely a construct or mechanical contraption!]


    With this thought, he began scanning the surroundings.


    Whether it was a construct or a trap, finding the core would allow him to control it, enabling him to either activate or deactivate it.


    And the core couldn''t be too far away.


    While Dean Bruce searched for a way to break the stalemate, the fighters below were already muttering amongst themselves.


    Everyone here had earned their spot, marking them as elite members of their factions. Mindlessly charging at the creature was clearly not their approach.


    "This lion is made of stone. Is there anyone here who specializes in wood elemental magic or simr elemental magics?"


    "The stone is too hard; only wood elementals can inhabit it and cause damage from within. That might be enough to crack it open!"


    "Or does anyone know fire elemental magic? There''s a chilling energy inside it. If we could dispel that cold, it might be immobilized!"


    ...


    Voices rang out one after another, and soon those with relevant magic abilities began attacking. But the stone lion was no easy target; it could sense magical waves and dodged ordingly, leaving the mages frustrated.


    "Sometimes I wonder what kind of wisdom the ancients possessed to create such constructs in their era," Hannah Fields sighed. "Our Church has been researching constructs as well, but the ones we produce are incredibly clumsy. Even if they hold immense power, they can''t execute it effectively in battle."


    "But the constructs made by the ancients¡ªthey possess battle awareness, able to dodge attacks rather than blindly attacking or defending. It''s beyond belief."


    She turned to Dean Bruce, her eyes curious. "Teacher, do you know how to make these constructs?"


    "Of course." Dean Bruce''s lips curved into a confident smile as he agreed without hesitation.


    In truth, he had no idea. But why pass up the chance to impress?


    Getting Hannah thoroughly intrigued could only raise his standing in her eyes, and that was what mattered.


    "Really?" As he expected, Hannah''s eyes sparkled with excitement as she asked eagerly, "Teacher, how do constructs dodge attacks?"

 Chapter 174: Chapter 174: The Legend of the Final Layer!

    "Have you forgotten the saying, ''A watched pot never boils''?" Dean Bruce tapped Hannah Fields lightly on the head, chuckling as he added, "First, try mastering your magic. Focus on leveling up your skills before you worry about anything else."


    "Biting off more than you can chew will only slow you down," he advised. "Learning too much at once is more of a burden than a benefit."


    Dean Bruce nced over at the stone lion, still in a fierce struggle with the group, and asked softly, "What do you think? How would you go about dealing with that stone lion?"


    Hannah Fields tilted her head, studying the creature carefully for a moment before answering, "It''s hard to say. It''s not alive¡ªit''s all stone, can''t feel pain, and seems almost impossible to restrain. Destroying it might be our best shot."


    After a brief pause, she added thoughtfully, "I can sense that while it doesn''t seem damaged from the outside, it''s almost on the verge of breaking apart inside."


    After all, this was a Secret Realm designed to train young adventurers. The golem''s strength wasn''t too high; brute force alone could get them through it.


    Watching Prolo Hawthorne and the others relentlessly assault the stone lion, Dean Bruce shook his head and remarked, "Next time it shoots those ice pirs, pay close attention to what happens."


    Hannah blinked, silent now, and fixed her gaze on the lion.


    "When it spits out those ice pirs, it seems to be immobilized. Also, there''s a chill around its head at that moment. Maybe¡­maybe if we attack its head with fire right then, it could work?"


    As she shared her idea, Hannah''s eyes sparkled with admiration toward Dean Bruce.


    She didn''t believe she hade up with a breakthrough solution on her own; Dean Bruce''s hint had been too obvious.


    Dean Bruce responded gently, "Not bad¡ªyou noticed that. And here''s another point: have you realized that each time it attacks, the lion targets the nearest person standing on the ground?"


    "Oddly enough, anyone who happens to jump, even if they''re right next to it, won''t get attacked." Dean Bruce smiled and added, "If you can figure out why, next time, I''ll teach you how to understand the secrets of golem mastery."


    Hearing this, Hannah''s face lit up with excitement. She studied the lion more intently than before.


    Bang¡ª


    But before she could make further observations, Prolo Howard and the othersunched a powerful attack, shattering the stone lion until it disappeared into thin air.


    Cheers erupted, but a slight twitch appeared on Hannah Fields'' beautiful face.


    Dean Bruce chuckled, shaking his head. "No need to worry. This is a fully-structured Secret Realm, and the golems are all set up the same way. You can still study them when we encounter the next one!"


    "By the way," Dean Bruce said, his tone shifting to curiosity, "before we entered, I saw sand dunes outside. But now, I haven''t seen a single grain of sand. Why is it called the Quicksand Secret Realm?"


    Hannahughed. "The Quicksand Secret Realm is huge, and we''ve only just started. You''ll see why soon enough."


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce''s curiosity deepened as he looked ahead. Just below, he noticed a massive golden stone door looming in their path.


    The door radiated no magic at all. After a moment of hesitation, one of the group stepped forward, pushing the door open cautiously.


    Rumble!


    As the door swung open, a surge of magic poured out, making Dean Bruce''s eyes gleam with excitement.


    Once the door was fully open, they saw a spiral staircase appearing before them.


    Prolo Hawthorne and the others had heard tales from their elders about Secret Realms and understood that this staircase led to the nextyer. Assured of its safety, they immediately stepped onto it.


    Seeing someone lead the way, the rest of the group followed without hesitation.


    Dean Bruce joined them, moving along the winding staircase until they reached the next level.


    Buzz¡ª


    The instant they entered, Dean Bruce noticed the magical energy in thisyer was at least twice as dense and potent as it had been in the initial space!


    Beyond the change in magic, he heard a faint sound. Looking up, he saw yellow sand continuously streaming from the top of the chamber, flowing along the walls at a steady, bnced pace down to the ground below.


    Hannah Fields spoke softly, "Starting from this secondyer, a time limit begins. If people fail to defeat the guardian golem or solve the puzzles before the sand seals the passage, they''ll be trapped on this floor until they die¡­ or the time limit ends, ejecting them from the Secret Realm."


    "With eachyer higher, the sand will flow faster, and the golems and mechanisms will grow stronger! Over the years, it''s said that only two people have ever led a team to the top."


    At this, Hannah gave Dean Bruce a mischievous smile.


    Dean Bruce, intrigued, asked, "And who were those two?"


    "One of them was the High Priest from a thousand years ago, and the other was Emperor Coldmoon, who united the continent ten thousand years back!" Hannah Fields eximed excitedly. "Legend has it that both of them transcended Saint-level and ascended to the Divine Realm!"


    "It''s widely believed they must''ve found some advantage on the final level of the Quicksand Secret Realm, which led to their extraordinary achievements. After all, before their ascensions, they were both virtually unknown. So, despite being explored countless times, the Quicksand Secret Realm continues to open, and countless factions still send their people in."


    "But, except for those two, no one else has ever reached the final level!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes narrowed slightly, a spark ofpetitive spirit igniting within him.


    No one had seeded for centuries?


    Well then, he''d test his strength against this so-called Quicksand Secret Realm!


    Even with their powerful backgrounds, the young adventurers were given minimal guidance by their elders for training purposes. Yet, as sand continued to pour down, they began to look uneasy.


    Prolo Hawthorne and his group remembered the previous hints and quickly located a passage adorned with two symbols, heading in that direction.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but ask, "Each level has so many passageways. If everyone keeps dispersing like this, there''ll be only a handful in each area. How does that help with the training? Is the Quicksand Secret Realm really that vast?"


    Hannah Fields exined, "The Quicksand Secret Realm is quite unique. The space inside is distorted. Right now, it seems like the entire hall consists of people who chose the same passage on the first level. Butter, when they choose a new passage, they''ll find themselves in the same space as others who took this passage on the second level."


    "As we go further, there will be fewer passageways, and more people will end up in each space," she added.


    After a brief pause, she continued, "I once found a book in the Church''s library that saidpetition intensifies in the Quicksand Secret Realm the further you go!"


    Her exnation was a bit convoluted, but Dean Bruce understood and felt a wave of relief.


    Good thing he''d taken the Church of Light''s Saintess as his disciple; otherwise, he would''ve beenpletely clueless about this Secret Realm. Even with power and a system on his side, he could easily have slipped up.


    Knowing yourself and knowing your environment are the keys to a hundred victories, and "environment" here didn''t just refer to people.


    With that thought, Dean Bruce followed Prolo Hawthorne and the others into the passageway.


    Buzz¡ª


    This time, Dean Bruce focused intently and could indeed sense the spatial fluctuations at the entrance!


    It was clear that the spaces within the Quicksand Secret Realm were fragmented. They appeared close by, but in reality, they were separated by Space Teleportation.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, though¡­ what would happen if one were to break through the passageway?


    Just as Dean Bruce was lost in thought, Hannah Fields suddenly spoke up. "Are you nning to just keep following them?"


    "With your strength, it''s such a waste toe all this way into the Quicksand Secret Realm and just watch over the kids!"


    Encouraging him, Hannah suggested, "How about we go exploring ourselves and see if we can make it to the final level?"


    Hearing her words, Dean Bruce felt a tug of temptation. But he had promised Prolo Hawthorne and the others that he''d stay behind them.


    Moreover, just before entering the Quicksand Secret Realm, he had sensed a deadly intent nearby, though he couldn''t pinpoint its source. Clearly, whoever it was possessed immense strength.


    Until he managed to draw out that hidden presence, Dean Bruce wasn''t inclined to explore the Secret Realm on his own. If that unknown adversary was following him, he''d only be leading them right to the final level.


    With this thought, Dean Bruce shook his head. "Splitting up isn''t an option. I gave them my word that I''d stay with them, and if we explore the Secret Realm, it''ll be together."


    "A person is nothing without their word. I never go back on mine."


    His words were resolute, and the look in Hannah''s eyes grew brighter as she gazed at him.


    After all, who could dislike someone who stands by their principles?


    Just as Hannah had mentioned, the moment they entered the second level, both the hall and the corridors were filled with flowing sand.


    Moving further, they soon emerged into a wide, circr chamber.


    In the very center of the hall stood a stone tform that appeared to act as an elevator.


    There was no need to guess¡ªit was clearly the path leading to the third level!


    Surrounding the stone tform were seventeen stone statues. Sixteen of these were soldiers, each twice the height of an average person. But the central statue towered over them, standing at six times the height of a regr human.


    It didn''t seem to be made of ordinary stone either, as it gleamed with a golden sheen. In its massive hands, it held a spear and a shield, radiating an intimidating presence.


    "Hmm¡­ something''s off!" Hannah scanned the statues and suddenly looked rmed. "The material of that golden statue¡ªit''s way too strong. Forget the other trial-takers; even I might struggle to break it!"


    "This is only the second level, so why are we encountering such a powerful golem?"

 Chapter 175: Chapter 175: The Return of Killing Intent!

    Hannah Fields was stunned, but Dean Bruce, eyeing the golden golem statue, felt a surge of excitement. He could sense the unique material of the golem, hinting at its immense power, and the idea of taking it with him began to form in his mind.


    Meanwhile, the young adventurers who had made it to the hall approached the golems from all directions, gradually drawing closer.


    Dean Bruce nced around, recognizing those who had taken different paths on the first level, further confirming that what Hannah had told him was indeed urate.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    As people neared the golems, a sharp sound echoed. In the next instant, eerie red light gleamed in the golems'' eyes as they suddenly raised their weapons and charged at the adventurers.


    Prepared for an attack, everyone quickly retaliated.


    However, the moment they took a blow, they were flung backward!


    "What?! These are just minor golems, yet they hit that hard?"


    "If that massive golden golem activates, will we even stand a chance?"


    Cries of rm rang out, but the golems didn''t pause or hesitate. They continued their relentless assault, swinging their weapons at the closest targets.


    The hall erupted into fiercebat once again.


    Unlike on the first level, even these smaller golems packed more power than the stone lion, and they wielded weapons.


    From time to time, leaders from powerful factions would dive into the fray, revealing themselves to rescue their people and deal some damage to the golems.


    At this point, the difference between top-tier and average factions became clear.


    Prolo Hawthorne and his group of seven worked together to hold off the golem''s onught, gradually gaining the upper hand and inching closer to the central stone tform.


    Noticing their progress, Dean Bruce''s concerns eased, and he focused on studying the golems.


    Before Hannah Fields could speak, Dean Bruce asked, "The golem mechanics here are the same as on the first level. Observe carefully¡ªwhat can you figure out?"


    Hearing this, Hannah nodded and began observing intently.


    "Just as you said!" Hannah eximed excitedly. "These golems target anyone standing on the ground nearby. If you''re off the ground, even if you''re close, they won''t attack!"


    After the excitement settled, Hannah looked puzzled. "But they''re not real people. How do they detect if someone is on the ground?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t answer Hannah''s question directly. Instead, he prompted, "Take a closer look at how they move. The answer lies in their movements."


    Hannah Fields frowned, concentrating as she observed them again for a few moments. "They don''t jump; they just take steps, each one perfectly centered on the tiles."


    "Their attacks are also very predictable, always sweeping horizontally with their weapons. But what does that mean?"


    As a Saintess, her talenty in light magic, but she knew little about golem mechanics, so it wasn''t realistic to expect her to deduce the answer so quickly.


    Unlike Dean Bruce, she hadn''t had the luxury of endless videos or novels that hinted at such things!


    Seeing her confusion, Dean Bruce decided not to keep her guessing. He exined, "Their movement pattern is fixed because their legs are connected to the floor. When someone steps into their sensing range, the floor registers the weight, activating the golem and guiding it toward any tile with a weight on it."


    "The horizontal sweeping attack maximizes their range, ensuring they inflict damage on anything in front of them."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce shook his head, slightly disappointed.


    These golems weren''t as sophisticated as those crafted by the Dwarves, who could create golems that locked onto targets by sensing magical energy fluctuations.


    "Only reacting to weight?" Hannah, sharp as ever, caught on quickly. Her eyes lit up. "So, if we just drop some objects on the floor to attract their attention, we could bypass them pretty easily!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t reply, instead shifting his gaze toward the golden golem. He knew a Secret Realm like this wouldn''t be that simple.


    Boom, boom, boom¡ª


    Explosions and shes filled the air as Dean Bruce watched the golem mechanisms unfold. He''d already figured out the golems'' mechanics and had a strategy in mind, but the young adventurers were still battling them head-on.


    The fact that they even considered using magic to counter the earth element showed great ingenuity on their part.


    Fortunately, the material of these ordinary golems wasn''t particrly sturdy, and after enduring the attacks of dozens, even hundreds, of people, they began to shatter one by one.


    At the same time, Prolo Hawthorne and his group managed to break through the line of regr golems and step into the golden golem''s range.


    Buzz¡ª


    The instant the golden golem was disturbed, its eyes red with two beams of intense golden light, sweeping directly toward Prolo and hispanions.


    Sensing the terrifying surge of magical energy, Prolo Hawthorne and his group quickly cast their defensive spells. Even Dean Bruce readied himself to intervene.


    Then, the golden golem took a powerful step forward, striding toward Prolo and the others, its massive arms slicing through the air with crossed strikes that whipped up a fierce wind.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce felt a hint of disappointment. The golden golem''s mechanics were the same as the ordinary golems,cking the sophistication of the bronze golems he had collected before.


    Clearly, when it came to crafting golems, the Dwarves were unmatched.


    Still, he had to admit that despite their youth, Prolo Hawthorne and his group were battle-savvy. Familiarity with each other allowed them to fight with impressive coordination.


    Even against the golden golem''s powerful attacks, they managed to avoid injury, though they were gradually pushed back.


    Meanwhile, the other adventurers had finally destroyed all the ordinary golems.


    Noticing that Prolo Hawthorne''s team was keeping the golden golem upied, the rest of the adventurers'' eyes lit up. Without a thought of offering assistance, they bolted for the stone elevator tform.


    Prolo Hawthorne and his group frowned, cursing quietly.


    But such was the nature of a Secret Realm: if you could pass the challenge alone, why bother helping others and sharing the rewards?


    In fact, the others were being generous just by not attacking Prolo Hawthorne''s team while they were engaged with the golem.


    However, as the crowd neared the elevator tform, the golden golem suddenly spun around, abandoning Prolo''s team to charge toward the neers.


    Buzz¡ª


    An unusual ripple surged from the golem as it unleashed a blinding wave of golden light, instantly reducing severalughing adventurers to ashes.


    Cries of terror filled the air. The adventurers hesitated, but with the elevator so close, there was no way they would retreat now.


    And so, they all scrambled desperately toward the elevator tform.


    From above, Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields could clearly see a key embedded in the golem''s back, causing them both to shake their heads.


    If their guess was correct, merely stepping onto the elevator wouldn''t be enough¡ªthey''d need that key from the golem''s back to activate it.


    "What the hell!" one of the adventurers cursed.


    "This elevator is busted! The lever won''t move¡­we''re doomed¡­"


    "Wait! The lever seems to be missing something¡ªit looks like the shape of a key!"


    As the cries echoed, Prolo Hawthorne and his team, who were positioned behind the golden golem, noticed the key as well, and their eyes gleamed.


    Exchanging nces, they quickly came to a decision: they would try to grab the key while the golden golem was focused on the others.


    However, they didn''t rush in immediately. Instead, they created some distance from the golem, pulled out some potions, and began to recover their strength.


    Just as the other adventurers had ignored them in their moment of need, Prolo and his team nned to wait until more people either fell or were ejected from the Secret Realm before making their move.


    Of course, they couldn''t wait too long; otherwise, there''d be no one left to keep the golem''s attention.


    "These guys¡­" Dean Bruce saw through their n immediately and couldn''t help butugh, shaking his head.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Prolo Hawthorne and his team who noticed the key on the golden golem''s back. Some of the others had also realized it, but they were too close to the golem to escape its reach, forcing them to keep fighting.


    Or, hopefully, seize the key if they could.


    The battle became more intense, with the leaders constantly on the move, managing the chaos.


    But as time wore on, everyone began to realize, with a growing sense of despair, that the golden golem had a regenerative ability. Any sword or magic mark on its surface would vanish within seconds, leaving it unharmed.


    Dean Bruce noticed this as well, his curiosity about the golem''s material only increasing.


    If he could get his hands on that material and have the Dwarves craft a golem with it, wouldn''t it be even stronger?


    While Dean Bruce was excited, the young adventurers were groaning in frustration. They couldn''t figure out any way to pass this level, and more than a few were being injured by the golden golem''s relentless attacks.


    Even the faction leaders weren''t spared, as the golden light would send them flying back whenever they were struck.


    Crack...


    All around, sand continued to pour in, sealing off the path they''de from and inching steadily toward the central hall.


    It was clear that time was running out.


    If the sand filled the hall and blocked the keyhole on the elevator tform, they would lose any chance of reaching the next level.


    Seeing this, Hannah Fields hurriedly asked, "Should we step in? I have no desire to stay stuck on the second level. The magic density here is far too low; training here would be aplete waste of time!"


    "Sigh¡­"


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to reply, a sigh echoed through the hall. Immediately, an intense wave of killing intent filled the air, casting a dark shadow over the entire chamber.

 Chapter 176: Chapter 176: Blood for Blood, Instant Kill!

    A chilling wave of killing intent filled the hall, pressing down on everyone within it. Even Prolo Hawthorne and his team, who were preparing to make their move, felt the weight of it, freezing momentarily.


    Only the golden golem remained unaffected, seizing the opportunity to sweep its spear across the room, sending several people flying as blood sprayed from their injuries.


    Whizz¡ª


    A sudden slicing sound tore through the air¡ªa dagger, fast as an arrow, shot toward Dean Bruce with unrelenting speed, aiming directly for him.


    The sheer terror and iciness of the killing intent sent shivers down the spines of Hannah Fields and the other faction leaders, filling them with a deep, instinctive fear.


    But Dean Bruce had already cast his Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell, turning his body as hard as a rock just before the dagger could strike.


    If only he''d had a split second more, he could''ve countered with his Blood for Blood spell to show this hidden attacker exactly what he was capable of!


    ng!


    The dagger struck Dean Bruce''s body with a force akin to hitting solid steel and bounced away.


    Everyone in the hall froze in astonishment.


    That single attack, although not aimed at them, had struck terror into their hearts, revealing just how powerful it was.


    But Dean Bruce hadn''t taken a scratch¡ªjust how powerful was he?


    Even Hannah Fields looked on with newfound admiration. After bing his disciple, she hoped her teacher would prove to be formidable!


    p, p, p!


    A sharp pping sound echoed through the hall. Suddenly, a figure appeared in the distance, seemingly materializing from thin air.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze sharpened with intensity.


    It was none other than the leader from the Nine Provinces Alliance!


    So his suspicions were correct¡ªthis man knew of the assassination attempt on him.


    "Tsk, tsk. Originally, I''d nned to take you out when you were alone. I didn''t expect these people to be so worthless, struggling even to make it past the second level," the man sneered. "Since they''re all trash, let''s finish them off right here!"


    At this, a wave of fury swept over the young adventurers, who all red at him with rage in their eyes.


    Dean Bruce, however, remained calm, asking, "And who exactly are you?"


    "Who am I?" the man sneered with a smirk. "I''m the one who''s here to kill you!"


    Without another word, the man flipped his wrist, revealing another dagger glinting coldly in his hand. This time, he didn''t throw it; instead, he shot forward like lightning toward Dean Bruce, his icy voice ringing out: "Remember this¡ªthe one who kills you is Noib Rat!"


    "Snake''s Bite!"


    Before Noib Rat could get too close, he shed his dagger in the air, and three phantom snakes materialized in a sh of purple light, their jaws open as they spat streams of green venom toward Dean Bruce.


    Hearing that Noib Rat''s attack involved poison, Dean Bruce immediately became vignt. Even though Noib Rat''s strength didn''t feel particrly overwhelming, he wasn''t about to take the attack head-on.


    Switching his Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell to wind mode, he summoned a fierce gust that blew the green venom straight back at Noib Rat.


    Noib Rat, momentarily surprised, dodged with a quick shift, creating over a dozen shadow clones in an instant.


    Hissss


    The venom sttered onto one of the clones, melting it instantly.


    But in the next moment, Noib Rat''s assault resumed, with all his clones shing toward Dean Bruce, their daggers poised to strike from every direction.


    The sight of this flurry of attacks even caused some of the onlookers to close their eyes.


    Yet, with his previous preparation, Dean Bruce had his Blood for Blood spell primed and ready. He shifted Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain to earth mode, activating Thousand Mountains Fortress.


    ng, ng, ng¡ª


    In an instant, the sound of daggers striking stone rang out in rapid session, and Blood for Blood absorbed all the damage.


    "What?!"


    "No way!" Noib Rat''s eyes widened in shock as he saw Dean Bruce emerge unscathed. "Even a Grand Magus would be critically wounded by that attack! How could you withstand it? You''re just a¡­"


    Before he could finish, Dean Bruce opened his eyes, and the Blood for Blood spell exploded in a burst of crimson light. The terrifying energy sent Noib Rat flying backward.


    The rebounded damage tore through his skin, leaving gashes all over his body as if he had been struck by his own dagger. Blood trickled down, leaving him wounded and exposed.


    The entire hall fell silent, everyone in stunned disbelief.


    People knew of spells that reflected damage, but to mirror the exact damage with wounds that perfectly matched the original attack? That was unheard of.


    Moreover, the battle had been swift and seemingly effortless for Dean Bruce, who had remained calm throughout, utterly dominating Noib Rat. His power left everyone astounded.


    "No wonder he''s an Elder of the Magic Guild! He may look young, but his strength is incredible!"


    "Noib Rat''s power was easily on the level of a Grand Magus¡ªa formidable opponent anywhere. I didn''t expect him to be defeated so quickly!"


    "It''s terrifying! He''s a mage, isn''t he? Shouldn''t his body be frail? Yet he just took those hits as if it was nothing!"


    "Could he be some legendary Archmage who''s regained his youthful appearance? I''ve never heard of anyone this powerful before¡­"


    As murmurs and gasps filled the hall, Dean Bruce ignored them. With a calm expression, he flew forward and grabbed Noib Rat''s limp body.


    Truth be told, defeating a Grand Magus-level fighter, especially a martial artist, would normally require more time.


    However, Noib Rat had recklessly unleashed a fatal attack, which Blood for Blood reflected back, leaving him severely injured and unconscious.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce nced around the room. With the sand nearly engulfing the area, he decided not to dy any further. He flew straight toward the golden golem, which was still on the offensive.


    Since Dean Bruce was airborne, the golden golem couldn''t detect him, allowing him to reach the key embedded in its back unnoticed.


    Buzz¡ª


    As soon as he pulled the key out, the golem froze, lowering its head and bing as still as a statue once more.


    "What the hell?!"


    "What just happened? The moment we got near that golem, it attacked us, yet he managed to sneak right up and pull the key out?"


    "How¡­ how did he do that?"


    "What level does he have to be?!"


    The others didn''t understand the golem''s mechanism, and seeing this was even more shocking than when Dean Bruce defeated Noib Rat. Their gazes now reflected awe and admiration.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce held Noib Rat in one hand and the key in the other as he flew to the elevator tform and inserted the key into the mechanism.


    Click¡ª


    The sound of the unlocking mechanism was clear, and the handle became smooth and easy to turn.


    "Master, Master, wait for me!"


    At that moment, Prolo Hawthorne snapped out of his shock, howling as he led his group to join Dean Bruce.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the adventurers hesitantly edged closer to the elevator tform, keeping wary eyes on Dean Bruce.


    A single nce from Dean Bruce stopped them in their tracks.


    Why would he let others pass using the key he had retrieved?


    Besides, there was still time left before the sand fully covered this level. Once Dean Bruce and his group moved on, the others would still have a chance.


    Dean Bruce''s only focus now was to reach the third level quickly, where Prolo Hawthorne and his team could continue their adventure while he interrogated Noib Rat.


    Trying if we can get more information from Noib Rat ''s mouth


    After all, Alita Miller was his main source for many of the critical details he knew, but he needed more answers.


    The woman was calcting, and her words couldn''t be trusted entirely. Since Noib Rat had conveniently delivered himself, it would be a shame not to extract some useful information from him.


    Regaining his focus, Dean Bruce waited until Hannah Fields, Prolo Hawthorne, and the others stepped onto the elevator tform. Without hesitation, he pulled the lever, triggering the mechanism.


    Rumble¡ª


    With a loud roar, the tform began to rise rapidly, causing Prolo Hawthorne and his group to stagger and nearly lose their bnce.


    Soon, the tform stabilized, and they found themselves in a new hall.


    The setting was simr to the previous one, but this time there was a raised tform, upon whichy about a hundred glowing meditation mats.


    After a quick scan of the area, Dean Bruce and his group stepped off the elevator. Another rumble followed as the tform descended back down.


    Turning to Prolo Hawthorne and his team, Dean Bruce remarked, "You all did well, but you''re too heavy-handed. Next time you encounter golems or traps, remember to think¡ªuse your brains to find solutions!"


    "Hannah, stay with them. I have something to take care of," he added.


    After speaking, Dean Bruce''s eyes glinted as he activated the Blue Shadow Ring, summoning a clone.


    With the clone present, Dean Bruce would be able to monitor their location and status at all times.


    Without waiting for Hannah Fields or the others to respond, he took off, carrying the unconscious Noib Rat with him.


    As they watched Dean Bruce''s figure disappear into the distance, everyone looked at each other in stunned silence. Prolo Hawthorne and his group, especially, were inplete shock.


    They had seen portraits of Hannah Fields before and easily recognized her identity. Realizing that Dean Bruce could give orders to a Saintess of the Church of Light left them utterly speechless.


    At that moment, they all had one single thought: they had to cling to Dean Bruce for dear life!

 Chapter 177: Chapter 177: Can I Trade a Life?

    Dean Bruce flew Noib Rat to a remote location, where magical energy surged to form a barrier.


    Many had entered the Sandtrap Secret Realm, each facing different puppets or mechanisms, and being teleported to various positions on the third level. He didn''t want to be interrupted while questioning Noib Rat by someone else.


    After preparing, Dean Bruce waved his right hand lightly, unleashing a torrent of icy water that crashed down on Noib Rat''s head, startling him awake and causing him to tremble all over.


    It felt as if he had plunged into an ice cave, the cold constantly stimting him, making his mind snap to attention, his eyes filled with terror.


    He knew all too well what kind of torment awaited him if he fell into the enemy''s hands!


    Dean Bruce didn''t act immediately but spoke calmly, "Who assigned you the task to assassinate me? Do you know my identity?"


    "¡­" Noib Rat''s mouth twitched in shock, stammering, "You''re not going to torture me?"


    Dean Bruce replied coolly, "If you don''t cooperate, I won''t hesitate to take action."


    "Then if I tell you, can I trade my life for it?" Noib Rat looked at Dean Bruce with a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    After all, the Nine Provinces Alliance wasn''t a professional assassin organization, and its memberscked the training typical of true killers.


    In the past, they had been powerful enough that even if they couldn''t defeat their opponents, they could usually escape, hiding this vulnerability.


    However, this time they encountered Dean Bruce, whose actual strength and intelligence far exceeded their expectations. That was why Noib Rat, once captured, showed such cowardice.


    Dean Bruce replied indifferently, "That depends on whether the information you provide is worth your life!"


    Hearing this, Noib Rat trembled slightly, hesitating for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying, "This was a task issued by the Law Enforcement Department six months ago. At first, you didn''t reveal your strength, and a member who had been stationed at the academy took it on, keeping the task hidden."


    "Who would have thought that the old principal would be watching over you, preventing him from acting?"


    Noib Rat let out a bitterugh. "It was only about a month ago that he sent word saying he had found the opportunity to take you out, but after that, there was no further news."


    At this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow. It sounded like Andr¨¦ Maxwell truly had no ill intentions toward him.


    In fact, even before he awakened his system, he had quietly protected him, proving to be a solid ally!


    Noib Rat took a nce at Dean Bruce, saw that he was silent, and continued, "We concluded that Xerath Cade had failed in his mission. Consequently, we reassessed your strength and took the task off the boardpletely, only issuing it to individuals at the Great Magus level or higher."


    "Anyone below the Great Magus level might not be your match."


    At this point, Noib Rat couldn''t help but curse inwardly. If the person responsible for issuing the task were in front of him, he would undoubtedly lose control andsh out!


    The information about Dean Bruce in the task waspletely off the mark.


    Initially, they imed he was a neer to the magical arts, yet they ended up facing a dual-practice talent¡ªa third-level mage and a fourth-level swordmaster!


    They hurriedly adjusted his strength assessment to around Great Magus, but here he was, a seasoned Martial Master, easily suppressed!


    Noib Rat felt a surge of resentment, and Dean Bruce began to understand why, despite being part of the Nine Provinces Alliance, some sought to assassinate him while others treated him as an ally.


    The differences in departments were one reason, and another was that his task had long since been taken over and hidden,ter being taken down entirely. Only those obsessed with assignments or exceptionally strong individuals who received isted information would know about him!


    Dean Bruce''s eyes shifted, and he asked, "Do you know who issued the task?"


    "Our minister!" Noib Rat replied without hesitation. "You''re far away in a remote area; how could we possibly know of your existence? The minister only learned about you through your parents."


    "They initially misjudged your strength, not realizing that at such a young age, you would surpass your parents by so much!"


    At this point, Noib Rat suddenly realized Dean Bruce''s age!


    In an instant, his pupils constricted, his eyes wide with shock.


    Even in ancient times, it was rare to find someone under twenty years old who possessed the strength of an archmage!


    Correspondingly, in martial cultivation, that would be on par with a Sword King or Martial King¡ªpowerful enough to rule in this world!


    To reach such a level, no matter how talented one was, they would typically need to be around thirty years old.


    Indeed, even someone who broke through to this level at several hundred years of age would still be considered a genius.


    Those without talent could live their entire lives without ever breaking through!


    Sensing Noib Rat''s fear, Dean Bruce felt puzzled. He hadn''tid a hand on him¡ªwhy was he suddenly so terrified?


    Ignoring Noib Rat for the moment, Dean Bruce confirmed the truth of Alita Miller''s information.


    What Alita Miller said was true; Elvis Donimo was indeed the mastermind behind the assassination attempt. It was likely that this guy had even been the one to suggest killing his parents!


    With that thought in mind, Dean Bruce asked, "Where are my parents?"


    Noib Rat shook his head. "There isn''t muchmunication between departments. All I know is that your parents are geniuses exploring the Relics, responsible for tranting ancient magical texts. They should still be within the Relics."


    "They can''te out until all the ancient texts are fully deciphered, and when they doe out¡­ they''ll only be corpses!"


    Noticing the cold glint in Dean Bruce''s eyes, Noib Rat hurriedly added, "These decisions are made by the higher-ups. You mustn''t hold it against me! I''m just a pitiful pawn following their orders!"


    "Stop wasting time!" Dean Bruce said coldly. "How much do you know about Elvis?"


    "You actually know our minister''s name?" Noib Rat was once again taken aback, his body trembling. The skin that had just stopped bleeding cracked open again, blood streaming down.


    There was no helping it; in their reports, Dean Bruce had grown up in Notting City. That he could be an honorary elder of the Magic Guild was already astonishing enough, but now he also knew internal information about the Nine Provinces Alliance?


    The Law Enforcement Department wasn''t a publicly disclosed division, and many people within the Nine Provinces Alliance didn''t even know who Elvis Donimo was. How could Dean Bruce possibly have that knowledge?


    "You¡­ you''re definitely not an ordinary person!" Noib Rat eximed in shock. "What kind of power do you have backing you? Or are you actually an ancient monster upying this body?"


    "Hmm?" Dean Bruce''s gaze turned icy. He cast Wind de, the sharp blue wind slicing through the air and directly severing Noib Rat''s fingers.


    "Ah!"


    A piercing scream erupted as Noib Rat''s left hand bled profusely, all five fingers cleanly chopped off. The intense pain twisted his body in agony.


    Dean Bruce coldly stared at Noib Rat and said calmly, "Am I the one asking the questions, or are you? If you want to live, then answer my questions obediently."


    Feeling the chilling aura of death, Noib Rat suppressed his screams, beads of sweat pouring down his forehead.


    Dean Bruce pressed on, "Tell me what you know about Elvis! What level is he? Does he have any treasures? Has he mastered any powerful magic?"


    Noib Rat shook his head, replying, "We''ve never seen Elvis fight. To be precise, we hardly ever see him at all. Whenever he goes out, even for battles, he always prepares a carriage and stays inside it, so we can only hear his voice."


    At this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but frown. He hadn''t expected Elvis Donimo to be so cautious.


    If someone wanted to kill him, the difficulty would increase dramatically!


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s dissatisfaction, Noib Rat quickly said, "There''s a little girl next to Elvis. She looks very young, but her strength is formidable¡ªshe terrifies me. She must be his bodyguard!"


    "Also, the old man who drives the carriage for him has never changed either. Although he hasn''t participated in any battles, his strength shouldn''t be too weak."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, finally receiving some useful information!


    It made sense that a being of that caliber would have additional measures in ce.


    The little girl and the old man driving the carriage were both factors to consider in assessing his strength.


    "Is there anything else?" Dean Bruce fixed his gaze on Noib Rat and asked, "Any more news about Elvis?"


    "¡­"


    Noib Rat pondered for a while, then shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, he saw a sword shimmering with lightninging down toward him, sending chills through his body.


    It had to be said that as a Great Magus, Noib Rat was not weak; he could still react, his hands glowing as he attempted to block Dean Bruce''s attack.


    If Dean Bruce had used ordinary magical equipment, Noib Rat might have been able to withstand it, given his martial training and enhanced physique.


    However, what Noib Rat faced was an artifact!


    No matter how long it had been sealed away, the only thing lost was its divine power; its sharpness remained unchanged.


    The moment the de of Thunder God struck Noib Rat''s arms, blood burst forth, severing them cleanly. The force continued unabated, cleaving down toward Noib Rat''s head.


    Stter¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed amidst the bloodlight as his wide-eyed head flew high into the air!

 Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Tide of Magic, Level Nine!

    Until hisst breath, Noib Rat couldn''t believe that Dean Bruce would act with such decisiveness. Did he not care about any other information?


    Of course, he would never know the answer to that question.


    His life and body were engulfed in mes, and even his severed head was quickly enveloped by the fire.


    Watching his body turn to ash, Dean Bruce sensed the soul fluctuations to confirm that Noib Rat was truly dead before dispersing his magic and heading to find Prolo Hawthorne and the others.


    Upon returning to the hall, he found that others had already arrived. Many were seated on cushions, their magic surging around them, which surprised Dean Bruce a bit.


    In the space of the third level, the speed and purity of magic umtion were still twice that of the second level, and the cushions enhanced it even further, equating to an eightfold increasepared to the outside world!


    At that moment, Dean Bruce finally understood why the Sand Flow Secret Realm had been able to exist for so many years.


    Even though it was difficult for anyone to break through to the final level, and even though the treasures inside had beenrgely scavenged, this terrifying speed of cultivation still made it worthwhile for various forces to send people in.


    Even though Dean Bruce didn''t need to cultivate, the thought of training crossed his mind; with each level doubling the effects, reaching the higher levels would undoubtedly yield results that would astonish even his treasures!


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce did not linger. He soared across the hall directly toward the passage chosen by Prolo Hawthorne and the others.


    "Whoosh!"


    The yellow sand flowed, but it moved noticeably slower than on the second level, clearly indicating that the higher the level, the more time people had to decipher mechanisms or face puppets.


    By the time Dean Bruce arrived at the location of his clone,bat had already erupted. In addition to the clone and Hannah Fields, there were other leaders involved as well.


    Seeing the situation, Dean Bruce''s eyes flickered. He didn''t approach directly; instead, he concealed his true self and used his mental control to carefully observe the scene with his clone.


    "Hmm?" Hannah Fields, being a saintess of a top-tier force, immediately sensed the change in the clone and asked in confusion, "You''re back?"


    Dean Bruce nodded through the clone, his expression bing serious.


    This time, Prolo Hawthorne and the others were not facing puppets, but rather a narrow, elongated passage.


    At the end of the passage loomed a glowing gate.


    Although the passage didn''t appear particrly long, as soon as people stepped into it, a series of mechanisms erupted.


    Arrows shot in from all directions, and sharp spikes even erupted from the ground, piercing through people''s feet and thighs.


    asionally, bursts of fire or various elemental waves would erupt, forcing people to retreat.


    Moreover, every time they were forced back, all the mechanisms would pause, and even the floor beneath them would change randomly.


    Witnessing this scene, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but disy a look of astonishment; he had never seen such mechanisms before!


    Fortunately, those who could swiftly navigate through two levels weren''t fools. They immediately began to observe closely, discussing methods to decipher the mechanisms.


    Hannah Fields quietly asked, "These mechanisms look amazing! They can even restore themselves, and every time they''re triggered, it''s a different mechanism!"


    "Do you know how to crack it?"


    Upon hearing the question, Dean Bruce shook his head and said, "This mechanism is quite intriguing. Its ability to change randomly indicates that it''s definitely not a single mechanism; it must be a fusion of multiple mechanisms."


    "Let''s take our time; perhaps these young ones wille up with a solution."


    Dean Bruce chuckled lightly, "After all, this is just the third level. If they can''t even get past this stage, it would be a huge waste of all those years of training."


    Prolo Hawthorne and the other young members came from prestigious backgrounds and had been in contact with various strong figures since childhood. If they were stuck on the third level, it would surely be a tremendous joke if word got out.


    As the conversation unfolded, Prolo Hawthorne and the other young elites began to make more attempts.


    Some noticed the changes in the floor and spected that the mechanisms were triggered by stepping on the tiles. They tried using flying magic, but before they could ascend too far, a violent wind surged forth, tearing their bodies to shreds without giving them a chance to signal their leader for help!


    This sight made everyone gasp in horror.


    "Whoosh!"


    The yellow sand flowed, and the pressure of time made them forget their fear of death as they continued to ponder and try new methods.


    As time passed, more and more people arrived, yet without exception, they all found themselves stuck outside the mechanisms.


    Dean Bruce, however, noticed an anomaly through the constant triggering of the mechanisms.


    While the floor appeared to change randomly, it actually followed a pattern. Every seven triggers, it would cycle through again.


    In each row of the passage, there just happened to be seven tiles, each with a different pattern. As long as they stepped on the correct tile, the mechanisms wouldn''t activate.


    But to determine which tile was the correct one, someone would need to take the risk and keep trying!


    "Whoosh!"


    As the quicksand began to umte more and more, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    At this rate, if they got stuck on the third level, it would be quite the embarrassment.


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to send a mental message to Prolo Hawthorne, the seemingly weakest girl, Mandy Marcus, noticed the pattern.


    Honestly, once the mechanism was understood, it was easier to handle than the puppets.


    After all, puppets would actively attack, while mechanisms posed no danger as long as they weren''t triggered!


    After just a few attempts, the group grasped the rules and confidently stepped on the tiles with dog head patterns, making their way to the light gate.


    Hannah Fields let out a sigh of relief and said, "It seems this Quicksand Secret Realm isn''t as difficult as the legends im. There are a total of nine levels, but we barely spent any time on the first three."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce shot a nce at Hannah Fields. Just because the earlier levels were easy didn''t mean theter ones would be the same!


    No matter how much of a saintess she was from the Church of Light, being young also meant her perspective was somewhat naive.


    However, Dean Bruce didn''t hold Hannah Fields or Nichs William to overly high expectations; he had been just as innocent at a young age in his previous life.


    Upon entering the fourth level, the space didn''t change much; the number of cushions in the hall suddenly decreased to just over thirty!


    The mana surged, radiating a brilliant light, and the rich atmosphere immediately tempted those who had struggled in the previous level.


    Theycked the confidence to break through to the fifth level, and instead of wasting time, they thought it better to upy a cushion while there were fewer people around, allowing them to cultivate.


    The cultivation speed on the cushions of the fourth level was more than sixteen times that of the outside world!


    Prolo Hawthorne and his group encountered mechanisms, breezing through them, but they weren''t interested in staying to cultivate. They quickly chose a path leading to the fifth level.


    Time slowly passed.


    Dean Bruce followed closely behind Prolo Hawthorne''s group, asionally stepping in to assist when they faced danger and offering guidance, steadily making his way toward the higher levels.


    Though his progress was slow, it was unimpeded, and he gradually reached the eighth level.


    Hannah Fields followed closely, her expression bing incredibly excited; they were just one step away from the ninth level!


    Upon arriving at the ninth level, only three cushions remained in the space, and the mana was gathering at an astonishing rate. Various elements even coalesced into shimmering forms, floating in the air like little elves.


    Almost the moment they entered, Prolo Hawthorne and the others were captivated by the scene, their internal mana surging.


    Dean Bruce was no exception; havingprehended the Tower of Belief magic, he absorbed all the mana into his internal tower, showing no signs of fluctuation.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, on entering the Mana Tide domain. Your mana value has permanently increased by 600 points! You can only enjoy the benefits of the Mana Tideprehension once within a month!"


    The crisp sound of the system notification rang out, causing Dean Bruce to feel a surge of joy. With this, his total mana value had reached 3,000 points, not only breaking through a small tier but also significantly enhancing his sustainedbat capability.


    After all, using the spells understood by the disciples had reduced his mana consumption, and that extra 600 points of mana was no small matter!


    Not only Dean Bruce, but Prolo Hawthorne and even Hannah Fields sessfully broke through, their faces alight with excitement.


    Their gazes were drawn to the only passageway in the hall.


    To be precise, it wasn''t a passage at all, but a gigantic humanoid statue crowned with a tiara, holding a trident, and draped with a yellow cape.


    "Whoosh!"


    Yellow sand continuously poured out from the enormous statue, moving slowly but flowing like a waterfall.


    Behind it was a staircase that soared into the sky, so high that one couldn''t see the end even when looking up.


    "Teacher! Should we try to rush up there?" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly. "The mana on this level is already so abundant; the next level might be even stronger. Maybe I could even break through to Magus directly!"


    "At that point, even the Holy Son and saintess of the Church of Light might not be my match!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Hannah Fields raised her eyebrows in surprise, looking at Prolo Hawthorne.


    She had always thought that Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne only had a rtionship within the Magic Guild; she hadn''t realized that they were actually teacher and student!


    So was Prolo Hawthorne her senior or junior disciple?


    [Although his talent isn''t at the top level, he''s still a genius, and with his status, he could be an ally!] Hannah Fields narrowed her eyes, sizing up Prolo Hawthorne.

 Chapter 179: Chapter 179: Gathering at the Eighth Layer!

    Having arrived at the eighthyer, Dean Bruce didn''t want to miss the opportunity.


    Given his previous experiences with novels and movies, facing the various traps and puppets had felt like a downgrade in difficulty for him.


    As long as he provided guidance, he could easily unravel the challenges ahead.


    However, as they progressed to theteryers, the number of people sessfully passing through dwindled, which meant fewer others were following along.


    Currently, in the entire eighthyer, it was just Dean Bruce and his group, leaving Prolo Hawthorne, Hannah Fields, and the others in deep admiration of him.


    At that moment, Dean Bruce''s strength was probably regarded as on par with the top-tier experts in their eyes!


    Even though Dean Bruce looked quite young, their doubts had vanished.


    Thus, the group of eight fixed their respectful and hopeful gazes on Dean Bruce.


    "Alright, you all try moving ahead first to see if thisyer has traps or puppets," Dean Bruce said calmly, gesturing for Prolo Hawthorne and the others to step forward.


    Having gone through previous battles together, Prolo Hawthorne and the others were now closer and didn''t care about their identities. They quietly approached based on their strength.


    Buzz¡ª


    As Prolo Hawthorne, the one with the highest magical level, got close to the giant statue, the flowing yellow sand surged and suddenly coalesced into a shadowy figure, resembling a sand soldier, armed with a spear and charging toward Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions.


    "Swish, swish, swish!"


    The sound of air being sliced apart echoed as seven shadowy figures made of yellow sand emerged and rushed at them.


    "Here we go, Thunder Dragon descends!"


    Now that they were at the finalyer, Prolo Hawthorne didn''t hold back; he pulled out the staff given to him by his grandfather, and in an instant, shes of lightning erupted, with the faint presence of a dragon lingering in the air.


    Crackle and Boom!


    Thunder erupted in the air, quickly coalescing into a massive thunder dragon that charged toward the numerous shadowy figures made of yellow sand.


    Bang, bang, bang¡ª


    However, almost instantly upon contact, the spear formed from the yellow sand pierced through the thunder dragon. Even though the lightning crackled, it failed to inflict any damage on the sand figures.


    In fact, it didn''t even affect them!


    No surprise there; they were made of sand, an inherent instor, so they were naturally unaffected by the lightning.


    "Not good! Quickly use water elemental magic!" Prolo Hawthorne''s expression changed as he shouted urgently.


    But before he could retreat, the group of sand figures had already torn through the thunder dragon and rushed right up to him.


    The spear swept across, striking him in the chest like a giant hammer, sending him flying and causing blood to spray from his mouth.


    Moreover, the movement speed of the sand figures was incredibly fast. The moment they sent Prolo Hawthorne flying, they charged toward the other six members.


    Bang, bang, bang¡ª


    The crisp sounds of impact rang out continuously. Aside from Maggie Swain, who triggered her protective shield with her magical robe to absorb the blow, the other five were knocked back just like Prolo Hawthorne, coughing up blood.


    Of course, even though the damage was mitigated, Maggie Swain was still sent sprawling.


    In an instant, Prolo Hawthorne and the others gazed at the towering statue flowing with yellow sand, their eyes filled with fear.


    With just one attack, they had been sent flying and injured, clearly indicating a massive disparity in strength. They furrowed their brows, pondering how they could pass through thisyer.


    Upon closer inspection, the seven figures made of yellow sand did not pursue them. After knocking the seven individuals away, they nced around for a moment before transforming back into sand and dissipating into the air, disappearing without a trace.


    The entire eighthyer fell silent.


    "Those sand figures must be the final obstacle. They look incredibly strong."


    Hannah Fields observed, frowning as she sensed their power. "They don''t seem like puppets, but their strength is terrifying. Even I wouldn''t be confident in facing one of those sand figures."


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, not surprised.


    ording to Hannah Fields, only two individuals had reached the ninthyer in the past millennia, so the difficulty must be considerable!


    To be honest, if it were just the sand figures, Dean Bruce would feel a bit disappointed.


    After a moment, Prolo Hawthorne wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and pushed himself up from the ground, cursing under his breath, "These sand figures have such strong attack power; I feel like my insides are about to burst!"


    "Teacher, can you see anything?" he asked.


    As soon as the words left his lips, all eyes turned to Dean Bruce.


    At that moment, he was theirst hope!


    Dean Bruce scrutinized the group and said, "The attacks of these sand figures aren''t fixed; they''re determined by the challenger''s own magical power. Otherwise, your injuries wouldn''t be so simr."


    "Try to suppress your magical power as much as possible. Avoid engaging them inbat. Use your artifacts and your bodies to absorb the damage, and rush directly to that statue!"


    "Huh?"


    Upon hearing this n, Prolo Hawthorne and the others were taken aback. They had noticed the simrities in their injuries but hadn''t thought of that reasoning.


    How could there be such a vast difference in thinking between people?


    For a moment, Hannah Fields looked at Dean Bruce with a gaze that was almost mesmerized.


    At least being from the Magic Guild, they all carried alchemical potions to heal their injuries. Coupled with the abundant magical energy of thisyer, they quickly regained their strength.


    Once they had adjusted their mental state and breathing, Prolo Hawthorne and his group suppressed their magical power to a minimum and charged toward the enormous statue once more.


    "Whoosh!"


    Buzz¡ª


    As soon as Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions stepped into the range, the gigantic statue summoned seven sand figures that charged at them.


    Seeing the long spears formed from sand rushing toward them, the seven felt a surge of anxiety. However, they had faith in Dean Bruce and dared not to counterattack or reveal their magical power. They could only watch as the spears loomedrger in their vision.


    ng¡ª


    A crisp sound rang out. This time, the spears did not knock them back or cause significant harm; instead, they only felt a sharp pain.


    "Great! This method works!"


    "Charge!"


    Exchanging nces, Prolo Hawthorne and his friends excitedly sprinted toward the giant statue.


    Hannah Fields eximed, "It really is like that! This challenge isn''t going to be that simple, is it?"


    To that question, Dean Bruce had no answer. He simply watched the massive statue as Prolo Hawthorne and the others gradually drew closer.


    However, while the attack power of the sand figures was lower, Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions were still mere mortals, blood and flesh. Each time they were pierced by the spears, their injuries worsened.


    Even though they had endured much, they were still unable to withstand such damage.


    With a slight frown, Dean Bruce couldn''t just stand by and watch them perish. In an instant, he moved, appearing beside them in a sh and swept all seven away.


    Buzz¡ª


    Another sand figure charged out, but Dean Bruce was merely controlling a clone and didn''t care. He chose to dissipate it without a second thought.


    His real body exited the invisibility state and reappeared in ce.


    However, Hannah Fields and Prolo Hawthorne were unaware of his clone. They were stunned.


    Theybelievedthat Dean Bruce had just saved them by teleporting twice!


    Teleportation magic typically has some margin of error. How could Dean Bruce control it with such precision? How powerful must his understanding of spatial magic be?


    Meanwhile, within the vicinity of the gigantic statue, there were no longer any figures, and the sand figures dissipated as well.


    Dean Bruce scanned the area and said, "You all should recover from your injuries first. After that, we can think of other strategies."


    Defense was definitely not a viable option; after all, using magical power would only make the sand figures stronger!


    He just didn''t know if their increase in strength had any limits.


    Noticing Dean Bruce deep in thought, Prolo Hawthorne and the others didn''t dare speak, quickly returning to the area near the cushions to start their recovery again.


    Buzz¡ª


    Suddenly, spatial fluctuations erupted, and several figures descended into the eighthyer.


    Turning to look, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    The neers were members of the Nine Provinces Alliance!


    But wasn''t their leader dead? How could they still be here?


    Upon a closer look, Lucy Michelle was also present. Although she appeared quite fatigued, her aura was significantly stronger than before.


    "Oh? I didn''t expect anyone to have reached this ce already!" A woman with long, wavy purple hair stepped forward, her gaze shifting between Dean Bruce and Hannah Fields. She smiled lightly and said, "Church of Light, has it allied with the Magic Guild?"


    Hannah Fields nced at her and replied, "The Church of Light and the Magic Guild have always been allies, including the Nine Provinces Alliance. Isn''t that right?"


    Hearing this, the purple-haired woman''s mouth twitched slightly. On the surface, these top factions were all friendly allies!


    Being outmaneuvered by a younger person left her feeling quite annoyed. But before she could respond, the spatial fluctuations trembled again.


    Clearly, other factions had also arrived at the eighthyer.


    For a moment, Dean Bruce''s expression turned strange. Didn''t Hannah Fields say that no one had reached the ninthyer in ten thousand years?


    Why did it feel like, after only a short time in the sand Secret Realm, so many people were gathering at the eighthyer?


    Could it be that only the ninthyer posed a challenge in the entire sand Secret Realm?


    Dean Bruce didn''t realize that in a closed space, it was difficult for people to perceive the passage of time. It felt like not long had passed, but in reality, quite a bit of time had gone by!

 Chapter 180: Chapter 180: The Calm Before the Storm

    As light flickered, figures descended into the eighthyer of space, and a cacophony of sounds erupted. The woman with long, purple waves of hair fell silent.


    The rtionships among the top-tier factions were intricate andplex; making a rash move could lead to an unfavorable position.


    Dean Bruce looked around and noticed that everyone who had arrived at the eighthyer was from top-tier powers: the War God Temple, the Alchemist Guild, the Adventurer''s Guild, and the Church of Light. Only the military had yet to arrive.


    Upon seeing members of the Church of Light, Hannah Fields''s expression shifted, and she swiftly floated over.


    Nelson Paprik chuckled, "They''ve already arrived? Let''s stick to the usual rule: let them spar among themselves to decide the ownership of the mat."


    The leader of the War God Temple frowned and asked, "What about the military? Aren''t we waiting for them?"


    "They have other matters this year and won''t being to thisyer," Nelson Paprik replied with a smile. "This is good for us; those military folks are all lunatics. When they get heated in a spar, it could easily lead to casualties."


    At this remark, several leaders nodded in agreement, though the younger ones looked unconvinced.


    Coming from top-tier factions themselves, they were naturally reluctant to concede to anyone else.


    At that moment, Nelson Paprik turned to Dean Bruce and said, "Let those kids stop their training."


    Dean Bruce did not respond directly but countered, "Now that we''re at the eighthyer, is all you care about the mat? Aren''t you interested in trying to reach the ninthyer?"


    As soon as Dean Bruce finished speaking, everyone''s gaze turned toward the massive sculpture.


    Nelson Paprik shook his head and calmly replied, "In all my years of leading teams here, I''ve never seen anyone pass this trial!"


    "Rather than waste time, it''s better to cultivate here; at least we can increase our magic power a bit."


    Before Dean Bruce could speak, the leader of the War God Temple interjected, "Nelson, just because people in the past couldn''t do it doesn''t mean that people now can''t either. Besides, there have been those who have seeded!"


    The leader of the War God Temple turned to Dean Bruce with a smile and said, "Since this friend dares to bring up this matter, he must have some confidence. Why not let him share his thoughts? If it''s truly feasible, we can all work together and give it a shot; it''s not impossible."


    As his words fell, everyone''s gaze shifted to Dean Bruce.


    Nelson Paprik sized up Prolo Hawthorne and the others, who were still recovering from their injuries, and nodded. "Given their injuries, have you already tried this? Any findings?"


    "No, we''ve just started our attempts; you all arrived too soon." Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish enough to reveal his observations. He simply wanted this group to act as his test subjects.


    For a moment, everyone fell silent, exchanging nces.


    Those capable of leading teams in the Secret Realm were no fools; they understood Dean Bruce''s intentions.


    But the finalyer of the Sandpit Secret Realm was extremely challenging, and no one could predict what might happen. Coupled with the prospect of immense rewards, their hesitation grew.


    Did he want them to be his test subjects?


    Who''s to say they wouldn''t be the final victors?


    Nelson Paprik sensed the eager anticipation among the group and scoffed, "If you all want to go, then go ahead. But I''ll make it clear: I won''t be involved. If you''re unwilling to stay and cultivate, then these three mats belong to the Alchemist Guild!"


    "Is the Alchemist Guild iming exclusive rights to the mats on the eighthyer?" The woman with long, purple, wavy hair suddenly realized and spoke up. "How about this: those who wish to challenge the ninthyer can go ahead, while the others can still decide the ownership of the mats through sparring!"


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded. After all, not everyone was eager to challenge the ninthyer. The nearly forty times the cultivation speedpared to the outside world on the eighthyer had already tempted many.


    Nelson Paprik narrowed his eyes slightly and said quietly, "What about Noib Rat? Do you have full authority to represent him?"


    The woman with the purple waves smiled, "Why not? Or do you, Elder Nelson, look down on women?"


    "Hmph." Nelson Paprik snorted. "Bring Noib out!"


    "I''m sorry, but Noib has gone off to explore on his own, so it might be difficult for him to amodate your wishes." The woman replied calmly, "Elder Nelson, your persistent questioning is rather vexing. Are you trying to change the subject so you can enjoy the mats on the eighthyer all by yourself?"


    "Alyosha, remember that Nelson is a senior; mind your attitude," the leader of the War God Temple chuckled, making Nelson Paprik roll his eyes.


    That was clearly implying he was being overbearing and disrespectful due to his age!


    Alyosha Godeughed, "Lord Madrid is right; I was the one who overstepped."


    Buzz¡ª


    As the light flickered, figures descended nearby, interrupting the discussions among Dean Bruce and the others.


    This time, the arrivals were few¡ªonly about ten people, including representatives from three factions!


    Among them was an old acquaintance of Dean Bruce''s¡ªCarol Lane.


    "Phew, that was tough! We made it just in time!"


    "Fortunately, we chose the right door in the end; otherwise, we would have been stuck in the seventhyer!"


    The gasps of surprise echoed around, indicating that they were thest group to reach the eighthyer.


    Dean Bruce scanned the entire space and noticed that there were only about sixty people present. Compared to the thousands who initially entered, it was clear that the difficulty was indeed significant.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the intervention of the leaders, it''s likely that no one would have made it this far!


    This also highlighted that rules held little value for the strong.


    While they imed to be honing the younger generation, it ultimately came down to the strength of the leaders. The stronger the leaders, the higher theyers their young members could reach, and consequently, their cultivation speed would increase.


    Carol Lane noticed the attention of the crowd and quickly stepped forward, slightly bowing. "Carol greets the esteemed elders."


    The Temple of Wisdom was somewhat weaker in the presence of top-tier factions, prompting her to adopt a more modest demeanor.


    "Ah, Carol, how is your father?" Nelson Paprik said with a cheerful smile, his attitude noticeably warmer than toward others.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    It seemed that the power backing Carol Lane was not weak!


    "My father is currently in seclusion," Carol Lane replied, maintaining her poise. "I wonder if the elders have reached a decision?"


    Nelson Paprik chuckled, "Well, that depends on you. Do you wish to stay here and cultivate, or do you want to attempt to challenge the ninthyer?"


    "Challenge the ninthyer?" Carol Lane''s expression shifted to one of surprise, then she smiled and said, "It''s been years since anyone has seeded. Rather than trying to reach the ninthyer, it would be better to stay here to cultivate. If one gets injured, their strength might even regress."


    Upon hearing this, many people hesitated again.


    Indeed, if one failed to challenge the ninthyer, not only would they be unable to cultivate, but if they were injured or worse, that would be the greatest tragedy.


    Only those who had never entered the Sandpit Secret Realm remained ambitious and were less affected by the risks.


    Nelson Paprik looked at Dean Bruce and chuckled, "Let''s do it this way: those willing to challenge the ninthyer can do so under your supervision, while those who wish to stay here to cultivate cane to me for sparring. Ultimately, the top three winners will upy the mats. How does that sound to everyone?"


    "I disagree!" Dean Bruce immediately shot down the proposal. "I merely suggested it; I''m not forcing anyone. If those who want to challenge the ninthyer wish to proceed, then they should do so. Why should I be responsible?"


    "Exactly, he''s right." Madrid Haru nodded in agreement. "We''re all adults; we should be responsible for our own choices."


    "Ah, Mr. Dean proposed that?" Carol Lane eximed, looking at Dean Bruce with confusion in her eyes.


    "You know him?"


    Nelson Paprik and the others turned to Carol Lane, curious. After all, Dean Bruce was a stranger to them, and having someone who could bring news was a good thing!


    Everyone knew the importance of information!


    Carol Lane nodded and said, "Mr. Dean once saved my life."


    As she spoke, Carol Lane turned to Dean Bruce again and said earnestly, "If it''s you, Mr. Dean, who wishes to challenge the ninthyer, I am willing to join! Please, give your instructions!"


    At her words, everyone''s brows furrowed. They couldn''t understand why Carol Lane had changed her mind.


    Was it really out of gratitude for saving her life?


    Or did Carol Lane believe that Dean Bruce could seed?


    Dean Bruce didn''t pay much attention to Carol Lane''s statement; he merely nodded in acknowledgment.


    There was no helping it; over time, Carol Lane''s strength had be insufficient in Dean Bruce''s eyes.


    Nelson Paprik narrowed his eyes and said quietly, "Then it''s settled. Those who wish to stay and cultivate cane to my side. You don''t need to worry; I promise to be fair and just."


    This statement was also directed at the leaders of the various factions, aiming to ease their concerns and encourage them to take a chance.


    Nelson Paprik didn''t want to risk his life alone, but he also wanted to see the hope of reaching the ninthyer. If he could find the key to sess, he would want to try it himself next time.


    As his words settled, the crowd began to stir.


    At this point, the divisions between factions mattered little.


    If they could break through to the ninthyer, they would be making history and reaping numerous rewards. It didn''t matter if they came from rival factions; they would be willing to coborate, even in the face of a sworn enemy!

 Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Feigning Weakness, A Method to Break the Deadlock?

    As the crowd dispersed, Dean Bruce was surprised to find that nearly eighty percent of the people had chosen to challenge the ninthyer!


    Even within the Alchemist Guild, some members hade to stand behind Dean Bruce and his group.


    Seeing this, Nelson Paprik couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems that the young people''s drive is indeed stronger."


    A member of the Alchemist Guild smiled and said, "Elder, you hope for our sess too, right? Since you''ve led teams here multiple times, could you give us a hint?"


    As soon as he spoke, the gazes of Dean Bruce and the others turned to Nelson Paprik, with only Madrid Haru and a few others seeming unconcerned.


    Nelson Paprik shook his head, saying, "It''s not that I can''t give you hints, but each time we enter, the mechanisms we encounter are different."


    Pausing for a moment, Nelson Paprik looked up at the massive golden statue and said softly, "Thest time, the guardian of the eighthyer was a giant scorpion; the time before that, it was a dog-headed creature!"


    "The only advice I can give you is to be cautious. It seems that passing the eighthyer has little to do with strength¡­"


    Upon hearing this, everyone except Dean Bruce frowned,pletely puzzled by the statement.


    If it wasn''t rted to strength.


    Then what was it rted to?


    "Never mind, you all go ahead. Just a few of you stay here to keep mepany. Since it''se to this, we won''t bother sparring. Let''s take turns cultivating instead!"


    The slow, leisurely words immediately brought smiles to the faces of those who stayed behind, while Nelson Paprik fixed his gaze on the individuals aiming to challenge the ninthyer. Unfortunately, their minds had already beenpletely captivated, prompting him to let out a low sigh.


    He had a foreboding feeling that, despite having many leaders present, a significant number of people attempting to reach the ninthyer would not survive!


    Madrid Haru said softly, "Since a choice has been made, there''s no point in hesitating. Let''s move forward and see what effects this statue has!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the robust young men from the War God Temple charged ahead. Dean Bruce also waved his hand lightly, sending forth a gust of wind to rouse Prolo Hawthorne and the others.


    "Whoosh!"


    At the same time, yellow sand began to coalesce in the air, and figures emerged. The number of these sandy figures increased as more people approached the gigantic statue.


    Dean Bruce fixed his eyes intently on the sandy figures,paring them to the individuals charging forward. He soon felt that, as two of the leaders drew near, the aura of the condensed sandy figures noticeably weakened!


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile. If the strength of the sandy figures had an upper limit, then there was a possibility of clearing the challenge through attribute dominance.


    Madrid Haru, Elrosa Goethe, and others were also observing the battlefield, asionally givingmands.


    However, no matter how good themands were, the magic power possessed by the condensed sandy figures was simply superior to that of those who entered their range. Direct confrontation was proving difficult, and they were being pushed back steadily.


    Only the members of the War God Temple, with their weaker magic but strong physiques, could manage to hold their ground.


    Fortunately, the number of sandy figures was fixed; as soon as someone was forced back, the corresponding sandy figure would dissipate. This prevented the situation where multiple sandy figures would surround a single person.


    Just as Dean Bruce was preparing to signal Prolo Hawthorne and the others to enter once more and take advantage of the situation, Carol Lane suddenly appeared beside him and eximed, "Mr. Dean, you''re truly full of surprises! It seems that every time I encounter you, you have a different identity that astonishes me."


    "I didn''t expect that you are still the honorary elder of the Magic Guild. When this Secret Realm adventure ends, when will youe to visit us at the Temple of Wisdom?"


    Carol Lane smiled and added, "Lina has been talking about you for quite some time."


    Hearing the name Lina Jones, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a stir in his heart.


    Although her progress in mastering magic was a bit slow, she still had talent, and with a formal title, meeting her would provide a great opportunity to coax her into learning new spells. He aimed to boost her Supreme Mage level to 2000 points as soon as possible to unlock new functionalities.


    Not to mention, he could use Lina Jones''s status to gather information about the Temple of Wisdom, which might yield some benefits.


    Thinking of this, Dean Bruce smiled and replied, "Our repeated encounters indicate that we have a connection. I will visit after we return."


    "That would definitely be an honor for us at the Temple of Wisdom!" Carol Lane''s eyes sparkled as she said, "Mr. Dean, if you have any methods for getting through, just let me know. I won''t hesitate at all."


    Noticing Carol Lane''s sly demeanor, Dean Bruce replied calmly, "I''m not sure how to get through; I can only try slowly."


    "Prolo, you all charge forward again this time. Let''s see if we can simultaneously attack a sandy figure!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Prolo Hawthorne and the others hesitated not for a moment and charged forward directly.


    There was no denying that their arrival at the eighthyer was almost entirely due to Dean Bruce''s efforts, and he had saved them several times. At this moment, his words were more valuable to them than any prophecy!


    "Whoosh!"


    As Prolo Hawthorne and his group of seven charged into the arena, corresponding sandy figures began to coalesce, and their aura was noticeably weaker.


    Having learned from previous experiences, Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions were not foolish; they understood the strategy of feigning weakness and then unleashing a surprise attack to defeat their opponents.


    This scene did not go unnoticed by Madrid Haru, who widened his eyes in shock and eximed, "Fall back for now! The strength of these sandy figures is rted to the magical fluctuations you had when you entered!"


    "Quickly retreat from the battlefield, and wait to re-enter after you''ve calmed your aura and magic!"


    The battlefield was intense, while on the other side, Nelson Paprik and the others remained quiet.


    With fewer people around, they had no need to fight for space and could focus on observing the situation.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a crisp explosion echoed through the air.


    Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions, facing the weaker sandy figures, unleashed their full power and scattered them into the wind, the sand dissipating away.


    "They''ve been shattered!"


    "Great! These sandy figures aren''t invincible; we can break them apart!"


    Cheers of excitement erupted as everyone realized that there was a way to defeat the sandy figures, filling their hearts with joy.


    However, Dean Bruce frowned as he gazed at the massive sculpture; he knew that the sculpture itself was the real problem!


    "Whoosh!"


    Sure enough, just as the people were celebrating, the sands beneath the massive sculpture began to surge, and the three sandy figures that had been dispersed transformed into six, their power increasing wildly.


    Soon, they transformed into figures simr to Prolo Hawthorne and his group!


    The only silver lining was that these figures were slightly weaker than the initial sandy figures.


    With simr strength, Prolo Hawthorne and hispanions were human, equipped with intelligence, which meant they wouldn''t necessarily be at a disadvantage!


    [They won''t die, but when defeated, they will split and their strength will diminish.]


    Dean Bruce narrowed his eyes, contemting how to break the deadlock.


    Simply continuing to attack wouldn''t work; while their strength had decreased, a sufficient number could still be quite terrifying!


    What could they do to withstand their offensive and reach the massive sculpture?


    Meanwhile, the others began to adopt the strategy of Prolo Hawthorne and his group, suppressing their auras to manifest weaker sandy figures beforeunching their attacks.


    In an instant, the number of sandy figures doubled, intensifying the battle across the field.


    Previously, the few sandy figures had been too powerful for them to resist; they had been pushed back every time they entered.


    Now, with the increased numbers but reduced attack power, they had a chance to defend themselves.


    In fact, through theirbined efforts, they gradually began to close in on the massive sculpture.


    However, as more sandy figures were defeated and their numbers multiplied, the speed of their advance began to slow.


    Dean Bruce and Madrid Haru did not rush into the fray; upon seeing this, their expressions turned grave.


    It shouldn''t be this simple!


    The final mechanism in this Secret Realm should be intricatelyyered, shouldn''t it?


    How could they possibly perceive a single point and find a way to pass through?


    But on the battlefield, as the sandy figures continued to split, they became increasingly disadvantaged.


    The so-called numerical advantage, under rigid movement patterns, surprisingly didn''t manifest at all!


    Seeing the excitement and enthusiasm of the crowd, Dean Bruce felt reluctant to call a halt; instead, he remained focused, sensing his surroundings and preparing for any potential threats.


    Madrid Haru and Elosa Gode also chose to stay close, but they didn''t enter the range.


    They couldn''t be sure whether the strength of the figures formed from the sand had an upper limit. If there were no limits, then several sandy figures of simr or even greater strength would be a devastating blow.


    It''s important to remember that the stronger you are, even a slight increase in rank can lead to significant changes. Those levels of sandy figures might be beyond their ability to resist, posing a disaster for the younger ones!


    At this moment, all Dean Bruce and hispanions could do was wait and watch how the battlefield would develop and evolve.


    The young people, oblivious to Dean Bruce''s concerns, continued to push forward with excitement, drawing closer to the massive sculpture.


    Buzz¡ª


    Just as they approached within fifty feet of the gigantic sculpture, it seemed toe alive, suddenly extending its hand and thrusting a trident skyward!


    With a whoosh¡ª


    The sound of shifting sands grew louder, and in an instant, the entire space was filled with a golden glow!

 Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Crisis

    The sound of flowing sands echoed¡ª


    The golden sand poured down like an ocean from the sky, enveloping Dean¡¤Bruce, as well as Madrid¡¤Haru and everyone else on the battlefield.


    In an instant, Dean¡¤Bruce felt something strange happening to his body; he no longer felt human. Inside, he was hollow, devoid of any magical energy.


    With a sudden focus of his mind, Dean¡¤Bruce was shocked to discover that his physical form had actually transformed into sand.


    The battlefield had also changed, resembling a massive chessboard.


    Not just Dean¡¤Bruce, but everyone¡ªincluding the powerful leaders like Madrid¡¤Haru¡ªhad turned into sand.


    The only difference was that some had bodies of sand that shimmered with white light, while others glowed with ck light.


    "Oh my god, how did I be sand?"


    "By the gods, what kind of magic is this? It''s incredible!"


    "Oh no, are we going to be stuck as sand forever?"


    While Dean¡¤Bruce managed to stay calm, the majority of the young people were like sheltered flowers. They could handlebat, but facing such a bizarre scene immediately sent them into panic and despair.


    Madrid¡¤Haru and the others were constantly reprimanding them, which broke Dean¡¤Bruce''s train of thought.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz¡ª


    A peculiar wave rippled again; the massive sculpture became still, but the many sandy figures from the battlefield were teleported in, randomly dispersing among the crowd.


    These figures, too, shimmered with both white and ck light!


    As soon as theynded, the sandy figures began to move, causing the crowd to panic.


    However, in the next moment, people were surprised to find that the sandy figures did not attack them; instead, they began to move closer to each other.


    "Don''t let them get close! Intercept them directly!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce instantly felt a sense of familiarity and understood that this was definitely a special setting or mechanism, prompting him to shout out.


    Fortunately, at this moment, everyone had amon goal. Upon hearing his warning, they rushed toward the sandy figures, not paying any attention to Dean¡¤Bruce''s identity.


    Boom¡ª


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Different sounds followed as people made contact with the sandy figures. Some were immediately flung away, suffering damage to their souls even in their sandy forms.


    Others, however, absorbed the sandy figures they touched into their bodies, making themselvesrger and even causing armor to appear.


    Noticing this, Dean¡¤Bruce''s eyes brightened. Could it be that this phase required them to absorb all the sandy figures?


    But with touching came two possibilities, and he needed to rify the rules of absorption versus being thrown back.


    With this in mind, Dean¡¤Bruce immediately looked around.


    Given that the sandy figures had previously split, their numbers were certainly greater than those of Dean¡¤Bruce''s group, making it difficult for people to prevent all the sandy figures froming into contact.


    Buzz!


    Soon after, Dean¡¤Bruce saw that many sandy figures were also merging together, bing even more powerful and manifesting armor.


    Upon closer inspection, the sandy figures moving toward each other were indeed glowing with one ck and one white light!


    With years of experience watching novels and movies, Dean¡¤Bruce realized he would be foolish not to understand the reason. Hemanded once more, "Everyone, pay attention to the color of the light on yourselves and look for the corresponding sandy figures!"


    As he shouted, Dean¡¤Bruce charged toward another sandy figure that radiated the opposite color to his own.


    Buzz¡ª


    As he got closer, the sandy figures began to counterattack. However, due to Dean¡¤Bruce''s low magical power, his strength was surprising, and the so-called attacks from the sandy figures posed no obstacle; he simply collided with them.


    In the next moment, a strange power surged, and Dean¡¤Bruce could distinctly feel that all the energy from the sandy figure inside him transferred to his sandy form, making him stronger.


    However, before Dean¡¤Bruce could fully sense this, nearby cries of pain erupted.


    Looking up, he saw several individuals who had transformed into sand being absorbed by sandy figures with the opposite light, making their bodies evenrger.


    "Don''t touch the sandy figures that arerger than you! You must match the same size or be smaller to absorb them!"


    Before Dean¡¤Bruce could speak, someone shouted this warning.


    Dean¡¤Bruce had already made this point clear, so it wasn''t hard for the more observant individuals to catch on.


    Upon hearing this, Dean¡¤Bruce felt reassured and headed straight toward the remaining sandy figures that differed in color from his own.


    The others quickly understood this as well, and once again, the battle erupted.


    Of course, the intensity was much less than outside; it was more about the peculiar transformations.


    As time passed, there were over a dozen towering sandy figures in the space, each several yards tall.


    Those who had not managed to evolve shrank to the sides, trembling in fear.


    With the sandy figures growing in size, their strength increased as well; anyone caught by them would be immediately devoured.


    While others were terrified, Dean¡¤Bruce and the others, having also increased in size, remained undaunted. They charged toward the sandy figures that radiated the opposite color, engaging in fierce hand-to-handbat.


    In this scenario, who could absorb whom depended entirely on their mental willpower.


    In the end, being human, Dean¡¤Bruce and hispanions triumphed.


    When only the sandy forms of Dean¡¤Bruce and his group remained in the entire space, the massive sculpture stirred once more.


    The trident came down, and Dean¡¤Bruce and hispanions instantly returned to their original forms, light scattering as those who had been swallowed fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, several of the team leaders let out long sighs of relief.


    If the death toll had been too high, they would have had to take responsibility!


    "Thank goodness, we''re back to normal!"


    "Hahaha, finally back! Did we clear this stage?"


    Amid the jubnt voices, countless gazes turned toward the enormous sculpture.


    Boom!


    At that moment, the gigantic sculpture suddenly threw its trident into the air, where it floated, radiating a brilliant golden light, resembling a sun hanging in the sky.


    The intense heat radiating down made Dean¡¤Bruce feel a slight warmth.


    Not only that, but the cape behind the massive sculpture began to flutter, and suddenly several tornadoes formed from sand rushed toward Dean¡¤Bruce and the others.


    "Is a new phase starting?"


    "Are we supposed to disperse the storm this time? Or destroy the sun in the sky?"


    As people whispered among themselves, the supposedly illusory space began to tremble violently, causing everyone to sway and look bewildered.


    Crack¡ªcrack¡ª


    The sharp sounds echoed as countless yellow scorpions seemed to emerge from the light and shadow, quickly charging toward Dean¡¤Bruce and the others. Their speed was astonishing, and their sheer numbers were overwhelming, sending chills down everyone''s spines.


    In that moment, even Dean¡¤Bruce felt a sense of shock!


    He knew they could not afford to lose!


    Just moments ago, they had cleared a phase, allowing them to rescue those who had been swallowed.


    If they werepletely wiped out, they would surely die in this special space!


    "Madrid, Elrosa!" Thinking of this, Dean¡¤Bruce shouted, "We''re all in this together now; we have to work as a team, or we''ll all perish in this ce!"


    "You guys hold off those scorpion waves, and I''ll check out what''s going on with that sun!"


    With that, Dean¡¤Bruce immediately flew toward the sun in the sky.


    He had a premonition that whatever that sun-like entity was, it was far more terrifying than the wave of scorpions!


    As for the tornadoes made of sand?


    They were still a distance away, so there was no need to worry about them for the moment.


    Madrid¡¤Haru didn''t hesitate. After returning to his original form, he raised his hand to gather his magic, condensing it into a long spear entirely made of cold energy. It was crystal clear and appeared quite beautiful.


    Beneath that beauty, however,y a terrifying power!


    With just one sweeping strike, the frigid air surged forth, freezing hundreds and thousands of scorpions into ice blocks, forming a solid ice wall.


    Crack¡ª


    However, there were too many scorpions. Before anyone could catch their breath, a crisp sound echoed out.


    Cracks appeared on the ice wall, gradually breaking apart.


    At the same time, the sun in the sky erupted with brilliance, as if it had split apart, transforming into numerous fireballs that rained down heavily upon Dean¡¤Bruce and the others.


    Whether it was the shockwaves from the explosions or the searing heat, they had an immediate and significant impact on Dean¡¤Bruce and his group.


    Countless scorpions surged from all directions, surrounding Dean¡¤Bruce and hispanions.


    In that moment, Dean¡¤Bruce felt as if he had returned to a modern battlefield.


    Enemies were everywhere, and bombs could fall from above at any moment!


    Looking around, the tornadoes formed from sand were gradually closing in on the battlefield, cutting off any escape routes for the people.


    At this point, not only were the young people nervous, but even Madrid¡¤Haru and the others furrowed their brows.


    In the midst of the chaos, Dean¡¤Bruce threw Lucy¡¤Michelle into Prolo¡¤Hawthorne''s group and directly cast the spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earthto protect them.


    Buzz¡ª


    However, just as the swirling sand around Dean¡¤Bruce began to coalesce into a protective shield, he abruptly discovered that through the spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, numerous grids began to appear throughout the space!

 Chapter 183: Chapter 183: An Unexpected Individual

    At this moment, the entire space appeared to Dean Bruce like a gridposed of countless squares. Upon closer inspection, whether it was the storm, the scorpions, or the barrage of fireballs, everything fell within the confines of these squares.


    No matter how people moved, as long as they stepped into a square, shes of light and shadow would flicker, and various attacks would follow.


    [This space is just like the outside! As long as people step on the squares, the mechanisms will sense them and trigger attacks!]


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up, and an idea sparked in his mind: [If I walk on the intersections of the squares, can I evade the mechanisms'' sensing?]


    Dean Bruce was not a hesitant person; he immediately darted to a crossing point of the squares.


    Sure enough, the mechanisms could only detect changes within the squares. When Dean Bruce stepped on the line where the squares intersected, nothing changed, and there were no shes of light.


    A slight smile appeared on Dean Bruce''s lips as he headed straight toward the enormous statue.


    However, to everyone else, it looked as if he was heading straight into a swarm of scorpions and fireballs!


    "Hiss¡­"


    "Truly worthy of being an elder of the Magic Guild!"


    In an instant, everyone''s gaze turned to Dean Bruce, filled with anticipation and hope.


    Almost immediately, they all stood dumbfounded, frozen in ce, even forgetting to defend against the attacks.


    Following their gaze, Dean Bruce moved like a nimble fish, weaving through the countless scorpions and mes.


    Despite the swarm of scorpions seeming dense, they appeared to overlook Dean Bruce, continuing their assault on the crowd.


    "What¡­ what''s happening?"


    "Why aren''t those scorpions attacking him? Is he using some kind of stealth magic?"


    "Let''s give it a try!"


    Amid the murmurs, the onlookers'' eyes brightened.


    Stealth or invisibility spells weren''t rare; many understood them. They quickly began to cast spells, eager to follow Dean Bruce''s lead.


    Boom!


    However, fireballs rained down from above, precisely striking them, a surge of intense pain overwhelming their senses, causing them to wail in confusion.


    Why could Dean Bruce evade the onught of scorpions and fireballs?


    Dean Bruce paid no mind to their doubts, moving swiftly through the swarm of scorpions, quickly reaching the storm ahead.


    Whoosh!


    The storm was formidable, yet it had no impact on Dean Bruce. Amid the crowd''s astonished gazes, he slipped past it, getting closer to the enormous statue.


    "Oh my God!"


    "This is nothing short of a miracle!"


    "If this elder seeds, won''t we be able to enter the ninth level?"


    "Steady! Defend against the attacks, and if this elder seeds, we win!"


    Excited exmations filled the air as everyone became increasingly agitated.


    They were about to be recorded in history and gain many benefits; how could they not feel excited and thrilled?


    Dean Bruce''s breath quickened, his gaze sharp. As he approached the enormous statue, he drew the de of Judgment from the Thunder God.


    At this moment, the advantage of facing mechanisms rather than living enemies became apparent.


    Even as the de of Judgment crackled with lightning, the colossal statue showed no signs of movement; all the mechanisms were focused on attacking others.


    Boom!


    With a thunderous crash, the seemingly invincible statue shattered into pieces the moment the de of Judgment struck it.


    Buzz¡ª


    As the light and shadow shattered, people felt a momentary disorientation. When they opened their eyes again, they found themselves back in the hall.


    The giant statue continued to crumble, and from its remnants, a golden light emerged, spreading upwards like a staircase.


    The dazzling brilliance instantly captured everyone''s attention, including Nelson Paprik and others, who looked on in astonishment.


    Could it be that Dean Bruce and hispanions had truly opened the path to the ninth level?


    Realizing this, a sense of regret welled up within them!


    But a barrier now separated them from Dean Bruce and the others; there was no way for them to reach that staircase.


    "Is that the staircase to the ninth level?"


    "Hahaha, the elders of the Magic Guild are incredible! Are we finally going to be recorded in history?"


    "I don''t care about being recorded; I''m just curious¡ªwhat treasures are in the ninth level? How much faster can one cultivate there?"


    As they spoke, everyone hurried towards the shimmering golden staircase.


    Prolo Hawthorne and others who had a good rtionship with Dean Bruce were no exception, their faces brimming with excitement.


    Whoosh!


    However, just as the crowd rushed forward, a sudden whoosh cut through the air, and a crimson light shot toward Dean Bruce.


    With a chilling intent to kill, Dean Bruce reacted instantly, unleashing the Thousand Mountains Fortress and the powers of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, his body bing as hard as rock.


    ng¡ª


    The crimson light collided with Dean Bruce''s back and was immediately repelled, slowing down until it was caught by Madrid Haru.


    Dean Bruce turned, recognizing the familiar killing intent, and said, "You were the one who bore malice toward me earlier?"


    "Indeed, that was me!"


    Madrid Haru replied coolly. "I had intended for Noib to test your strength, but I didn''t expect that his presence would vanish shortly after entering the Quicksand Secret Realm."


    "If I''m not mistaken, he must have died at your hands, right?"


    As the words fell, the members of the Nine Provinces Alliance all turned to Dean Bruce, particrly Lucy Michelle, whose eyes were filled with astonishment.


    She had obtained her ce in the Quicksand Secret Realm through negotiations between Dean Bruce and the higher-ups of the Nine Provinces Alliance. How could there be infighting now?


    Not just Lucy Michelle, but almost everyone was filled with confusion.


    On the surface, the rtionships among the major top-tier forces seemed good, and they were perplexed as to why Madrid Haru would bring these conflicts into the open.


    Dean Bruce did not show anger but instead smiled lightly, saying, "I have no grudge against you. Why do you want to kill me?"


    "Why does killing ever need a reason?" Madrid Haru replied, twisting his wrist. His spear danced, igniting with mes as he coldly dered, "You should just wait to die!"


    "How interesting." Dean Bruce grinned and said, "I am an honorary elder of the Magic Guild, representing its face. Do you dare to kill me? Are you not afraid of igniting a war between the War God Temple and the Magic Guild?"


    Without giving Madrid Haru a chance to respond, Dean Bruce continued, "If I recall correctly, while the War God Temple and the Nine Provinces Alliance have a good rtionship, it hasn''t reached the point where you canmand or mobilize them at will. You canmand Noib, so are you perhaps a member of the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    "Then your reason for wanting to kill me is quite simple! You intend to deliberately escte tensions between the Magic Guild and the War God Temple, pushing the War God Temple toward the side of the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    Upon hearing this, the members of the War God Temple couldn''t help but change their expressions slightly, their gazes toward Madrid Haru now filled with confusion.


    "And so what? Or rather, and so what if it isn''t?" Madrid Haru remained calm.


    This statement caused a burly man to furrow his brow as he shouted, "Madrid,e back! We in the War God Temple cannot make enemies with the Magic Guild. You¡­"


    Pfft!


    Before he could finish his sentence, a sharp sound cut through the air. A burst of crimson mes erupted, swiftly piercing through his neck.


    Blood gushed forth as the burly man''s pupils constricted, life fading from his eyes. With a thud, he fell to the ground.


    Gasps of shock echoed around, especially from the members of the War God Temple, who staggered back, their eyes filled with terror as they looked at Madrid Haru.


    At this moment, they all believed Dean Bruce''s words!


    If Madrid Haru had no ties to the Nine Provinces Alliance, how could he strike at his own people without hesitation?


    Whoosh¡ª


    The blood-soaked spear flew back into Madrid Haru''s hand, his expression still calm. He said coolly, "You don''t need to think about sowing discord; among these people, no one is my match!"


    "It seems you have great confidence in your abilities," Dean Bruce replied with a smile. "But if this matter gets out, whether you are from the War God Temple or the Nine Provinces Alliance, the Magic Guild will not let it go."


    "Doesn''t matter," Madrid Haru stated calmly. "As long as everyone is dead, I can change my identity and go into hiding."


    "Such incidents of a Secret Realm riot leading to everyone''s death are not unheard of."


    Upon hearing this, everyone''s expressions changed dramatically.


    They did not want to be involved in this matter, and even more so, they did not want to die!


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, sensing Madrid Haru''s confidence. He said softly, "With such confidence, I assume your current identity must be false?"


    "You''re quite clever," Madrid Haru said, his eyes turning cold. He no longer hesitated, leaping into the air and thrusting his spear directly at Dean Bruce''s face, shouting, "The more you say that, the less I can let you live!"


    This thrust, while appearing unremarkable andcking any light or shadow, moved with the swiftness of lightning, like a venomous snake, exuding a chilling killing intent.


    Facing this kind of attack, Dean Bruce would not let his guard down. He maintained the Thousand Mountains Fortress and the powers of Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, and additionally invoked the spells The Compassion of Heaven and Earth and Blood for Blood.


    He knew that Madrid Haru was highly skilled; his only chance for a sessful counterattack would be through deflection. Under normal circumstances, if his attack didn''tnd a fatal blow and raised Madrid Haru''s defenses, it would be difficult tounch another offensive.

 Chapter 184: Chapter 184: A Change in Situation

    The spell The Compassion of Heaven and Earthwas cast, and a mass of yellow sand was manipted by Dean Bruce, forming a sand wall that stood between him and Madrid Haru.


    However, before the sharp spearhead could strike the sand wall, a fierce and invisible force pierced through it, allowing the spear to continue onward.


    This scene surprised Dean Bruce; it was the first time he had encountered someone capable of directly breaking through his defensive magic!


    Clearly, in terms of sheer power level, Madrid Haru was the strongest opponent he had ever faced!


    In this situation, Dean Bruce would not hold back. He raised the Thunder God''s Judgement deand swung it toward the iing spearhead.


    If it were a magical attack, Dean Bruce would not dare to act so boldly, but since Madrid Haru was not a mage, he needed to rely on his weapon or body to inflict damage!


    Therefore, Dean Bruce only needed to leverage the powerful material properties of the Thunder God''s Judgement deto withstand the spear''s assault!


    Unless Madrid Haru possessed extraordinarybat skills or had an area-of-effect attack that could bypass the Thunder God''s Judgement deand strike him directly.


    ng¡ª


    Sure enough, when the invisible, sharp force collided with the Thunder God''s Judgement de, a sound like metal shing rang out. The spearhead came crashing down, piercing into the sword''s body.


    A terrifying force erupted, causing the Thunder God''s Judgement deto tremble, leaving Dean Bruce''s hands numb and his palms red, nearly forcing him to loosen his grip.


    "Hm?!"


    A voice of confusion escaped Madrid Haru''s lips. His face was filled with astonishment as he stared nkly at the Thunder God''s Judgement de, murmuring, "How is this possible? It''s just a magical weapon. How could it withstand my attack?"


    "Could it be... could it be a legendary artifact?"


    At this statement, everyone was stunned, their eyes wide, fixated on the Thunder God''s Judgement de.


    "An artifact? Do such things really exist in this world?"


    "ording to legend, artifacts are treasures left behind by ancient deities when they descended, or they are rare creations crafted by the Dwarven race with immense effort!"


    "Even if artifacts truly exist, they should be in the hands of top-tier powerhouses, right?"


    "How could a mere honorary elder of the Magic Guild possess an artifact?"


    "Could it be that the Magic Guild is incredibly wealthy?"


    Amidst the murmurs, the way Madrid Haru looked at Dean Bruce shifted from indifference to greed.


    Even if the Thunder God''s Judgement dewasn''t an artifact, it was undoubtedly top-tier magical equipment, which naturally ignited Madrid Haru''s desire to seize it for himself.


    Licking his lips, Madrid Haru said coldly, "Kid, if you hand over this treasure to me, I might show some mercy and leave you with a whole corpse!"


    "Want it?" Dean Bruce smirked, brushing his hand over the Thunder God''s Judgement deand said with a smile, "Thene and take it yourself!"


    "Seeking death!"


    Madrid Haru''s eyes narrowed, and without hesitation, he turned and swung his spear horizontally.


    Without that piercing power, Dean Bruce wasn''t afraid of having his defenses breached. He cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, causing the yellow sand to rapidly coalesce into a suit of armor around him, and then he swung his sword, aiming a fierce strike at Madrid Haru''s head.


    However, Dean Bruce had still underestimated Madrid Haru''s strength!


    Though Madrid Haru''s spear was swung in a sweeping motion, it still carried a terrifying force that shattered the sand armor and struck Dean Bruce directly.


    Had it not been for Dean Bruce maintaining the spells of Thousand Mountains Fortressand Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain, that strike would have knocked him off his feet; instead, it only staggered him a few steps and caused his attack to miss, merely grazing Madrid Haru''s shoulder.


    Not only that, but Blood for Bloodalso unleashed an impressive retaliatory force after absorbing the blow, forcing Madrid Haru back several steps.


    Crack¡ª


    The armor on Madrid Haru''s shoulder shattered as well.


    This scene caused the onlookers to tense up.


    From the perspective of the battle, it seemed that Dean Bruce and Madrid Haru were evenly matched!


    Madrid Haru narrowed his eyes and did notunch another attack. Instead, he began to circle around Dean Bruce, saying softly, "I underestimated you! Your rebound magic is sharp and resilient,parable to artifact-level magical equipment!"


    "No wonder you were able to silently eliminate Noib! However, the more you reveal your strength, the more curious I be about you!"


    "Kid, I''ve changed my mind! I won''t kill you; instead, I''ll capture you and extract all the secrets hidden within you!"


    "me Dragon Spear!"


    A powerful shout erupted as Madrid Haru stepped back with his left foot, leaning forward andunching his spear with force.


    Crimson mes erupted from the spear tip, transforming into a fire dragon that roared forth, bringing with it intense heat and incredible power, charging directly at Dean Bruce.


    "Roar!"


    The sound of the dragon''s roar was piercing. At that moment, the fire dragon seemed toe alive, ring fiercely at Dean Bruce and exerting tremendous pressure on him.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, contemting which magic he should use to counter this assault.


    Though he had mastered many spells, he often relied on only a few.


    At this moment, Dean Bruce also reflected that he couldn''t becent just because previous experiences had gone smoothly; he needed to diligently explore new magics!


    Feeling the searing heat, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate and immediately cast the Ice Wallspell.


    Bang¡ª


    Cold air coalesced and instantly formed four ice walls, enclosing Dean Bruce within them.


    In the next moment, the fire dragon lunged forward, roaring as it pierced through the ice walls and melted them away, then it crashed violently into Dean Bruce.


    In that instant, it was as if he had been struck by a hammer, and amid the gasps of Lucy Michelle, Prolo Hawthorne, and others, he was sent flying backward.


    Witnessing this scene, Madrid Haru couldn''t help but reveal a pleased expression, but it quickly froze on his face.


    Dean Bruce had managed to use the fire dragon''s attack tounch himself onto the glimmering golden staircase!


    "Damn it, die!"


    Madrid Haru was furious, his wrist flicking as he thrust his spear again, causing the fire dragon to unleash another roar as it charged toward Dean Bruce.


    However, this time, the fire dragon hadn''t even gotten close when a beam of golden light struck it, shattering it into pieces.


    Since the fire dragon was conjured by Madrid Haru, its destruction caused a bacsh, and he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Dean Bruce paid no attention to this. As he stepped onto the staircase, he suddenly found his mind filled with new sensations.


    He was astonished to discover that he could manipte certain things and immediately closed his eyes to focus.


    "..."


    Madrid Haru, twitching at the corners of his mouth, realized that the golden light was a phenomenon within the Quicksand Secret Realm, which could not attack on its own. He quickly leaped upward toward the golden staircase.


    As long as he could step onto the staircase, he was confident he could defeat Dean Bruce!


    However, just as he approached, the golden light exploded again, sending him flying backward.


    At the same time, Dean Bruce opened his eyes, grinning as he said, "Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me? Why are you lying on the ground like a dog?"


    Facing someone who wanted him dead, Dean Bruce showed no kindness.


    "You¡ª"


    "Wow!"


    Madrid Haru, who had held a high position for many years and traversed the world, had never been insulted like this. He couldn''t help but spit out another mouthful of blood.


    But his greatest confusion was still how Dean Bruce was able to manipte the golden light.


    However, Madrid Haru wasn''t foolish; he knew this wasn''t the time for such thoughts. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, he struggled to his feet and said coldly, "What if you can hide in there? I don''t believe those little minions you brought with you can hide as well!"


    "If you don''te out, I''ll kill them!"


    Hearing this murderous threat, Prolo Hawthorne and the others were taken aback.


    Prolo Hawthorne had been arrogant in Saint Laurent City because he knew no one would dare confront him openly!


    In the Secret Realm, with his strength, if he were targeted, he certainly wouldn''t survive!


    "Is that so?" Dean Bruce smirked, and with a mere thought, golden light shed, instantly teleporting Prolo Hawthorne, Lucy Michelle, and the others onto the staircase.


    "Now, what will you threaten me with?" Dean Bruceughed. "Still barking like a dog outside?"


    "You... bastard! If you have the guts, why don''t youe out and face me one-on-one?" Madrid Haru cursed furiously, though a glimmer of coldness shed in his eyes.


    He wasn''t stupid; his rage was an act.


    As long as he could trick Dean Bruce into leaving the golden staircase, he would unleash a thunderous assault!


    There was no way around it; the staircase led to the ninth level, and no one knew what might be waiting inside!


    Dean Bruce had already shown impressive strength, and if he emerged from the ninth level, who knew what enhancements he might gain?


    "Hahaha, you want to challenge me one-on-one?" Dean Bruce grinned. "Not so fast. Let me first take a trip to the ninth level. I hope by then, you''ll still dare to speak to me like this!"

 Chapter 185: Chapter 185: The Descent of the Divine

    As Dean Bruce turned and began to ascend the staircase with the stunned young man, Madrid Haru''s expression darkened, bing ominous and terrifying.


    Fear gripped his heart.


    The unknown is often the most terrifying thing for people.


    At that moment, every footstep of Dean Bruce echoed in his ears like the whispers of demons from hell.


    Of course, Dean Bruce was oblivious to all this; his focus was solely on the golden staircase.


    He didn''t even hear Lucy Michelle and Prolo Hawthorne calling out to him.


    Meanwhile, at the base of the staircase, Hannah Fields and Carol Lane wore expressions of frustration.


    Dean Bruce hadn''t pulled them up!


    Hannah Fields was somewhatforted; after all, she was Dean Bruce''s disciple, and if he gained any benefits, she would have her chance too.


    Carol Lane''s earlier efforts seemed wasted; she could only look on resentfully as Dean Bruce and the others gradually disappeared into the golden light.


    "This¡­"


    "Are we saying that none of us could enter the ninth level?"


    "Even if that elder was the one who broke the final sculpture, we deserve at least some credit for our efforts, right?"


    "Damn it¡­"


    Many eyes turned towards Madrid Haru.


    In their view, if Madrid Haru hadn''t suddenly attacked, they wouldn''t have angered Dean Bruce and could have entered along with him.


    Unfortunately, Madrid Haru was far too powerful, and the crowd only dared to silently curse him, not showing it openly.


    There was no choice; thest person who merely suggested caution had been pierced through the throat by Madrid Haru, which left them all terrified.


    While envy and jealousy filled the air, Dean Bruce reached the top of the staircase.


    As he stepped through the light gate, the surroundings changed instantly.


    There were no grand halls or buildings¡ªonly endless yellow sand.


    Rustling¡­


    The sand flowed, sometimes revealing animals or nts, which made Prolo Hawthorne gasp in awe.


    "That''s quicksand vine! It''s said to be incredibly tough and can absorb more than ten times the magic power; it''s an excellent material for crafting epic-level magical equipment!"


    "That''s a regeneration lizard; eating it can significantly enhance one''s healing abilities!"


    "So many treasures!"


    Hearing these words, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow.


    What he sought wasn''t these benefits!


    Upon closer inspection, he realized that the density and purity of magic power in thisyer were not much different from those in the eighth level.


    [Where, then, lies the mystery of the ninth level?]


    Dean Bruce looked into the distance; no matter the direction, his view was vast and empty.


    "Master, what should we do next?" Prolo Hawthorne suppressed his excitement and quickly approached Dean Bruce, asking respectfully.


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce waved his hand. "You''re free to act. I need to investigate this area thoroughly."


    "By the way, Lucy is your senior sister; she entered a few days before you, but she started at a lower level and is a bit weaker, so take care of her."


    For Dean Bruce, his disciples were crucial for him to obtain rewards, so he had to protect their lives!


    "Senior sister?" Prolo Hawthorne eximed in surprise as he looked at Lucy Michelle.


    Lucy Michelle wasn''t particrly surprised; after all, in her mind, Dean Bruce was immensely powerful, and it was normal for him to have strong disciples.


    After giving his instructions, Dean Bruce didn''t say more. He surveyed his surroundings and headed directly toward the west.


    Although it appeared empty in all directions, he had a hunch that something extraordinaryy to the west!


    As he walked forward, the environment of thisyer was indeed desert-like, but there was no wind, making it feel exceptionally calm.


    After walking for an unknown time, the sound of flowing water suddenly reached his ears.


    The sound of water in the desert was undoubtedly suspicious, and Dean Bruce was no exception. He followed the sound to its source.


    Before long, a desert oasis came into view, surrounded by clusters of trees encircling a pool of water.


    As he drew closer, he noticed a man in a robe lying by the shore, leisurely fishing.


    Seeing the figure, Dean Bruce approached without hesitation.


    To be present on thestyer of the Secret Realm, this person was either the creator of the Secret Realm or a being that had emerged from it¡ªdefinitely not an enemy.


    "Not bad, not bad. After so many years, someone has finally arrived here again."


    The man said, his voice cheerful, without turning around as he continued to fish.


    Dean Bruce got straight to the point, asking, "Who might you be, senior?"


    "Senior?" The man paused, then chuckled. "That title reminds me of an old friend, but s, he sought to change the divine realm¡­"


    [The Divine Realm?!]Dean Bruce was slightly taken aback; this fisherman was actually a deity?


    "Indeed, I am the creator of this Secret Realm, the God of Yellow Sand, Fedler Tiramifdin!" Fedler Tiramifdin remarked. "Young man, congrattions on passing all the trials and reaching here. In the past thousand years, you are only the second person to arrive!"


    Curious, Dean Bruce asked, "So, what benefits do I gain from being here?"


    "Benefits?" Fedler Tiramifdin finally turned to face Dean Bruce, a smile on his face as he said softly, "To arrive here means you have the qualifications to inherit my legacy. If you canplete my subsequent trials, you can be the new God of Yellow Sand!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    If someone from this world heard they could be a deity, they would undoubtedly be overwhelmed with excitement. However, Dean Bruce was not from this world!


    He had acquired too much knowledge and understood that opportunities that seemed too good to be true usually came with strings attached.


    Fedler Tiramifdin looked at Dean Bruce, who appeared so healthy and was a deity, and wondered why he was so eager to pass on his divine position.


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce immediately made up his mind: he would refuse!


    Dean Bruce said seriously, "I still want to remain in the mortal realm. I wonder if there are any other benefits besides inheriting your divine position?"


    "..." Fedler Tiramifdin''s lips twitched, and he replied coldly, "You''ve already rejected me, yet you still wish to ask for more benefits?"


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "Since you are a deity, you surely wouldn''t deliberately make things difficult for me, would you? Besides, I''ve heard of past legends where two powerful individuals came here, and they did not be gods but instead became top-tier champions in the mortal world."


    "If you didn''t give them any benefits, how could they have be top-tier champions and be recorded in history?"


    Upon hearing this, Fedler Tiramifdin let out a soft snort and returned to his previous position, saying, "You are mistaken. I did not give them any benefits; they became top-tier champions purely because of their own exceptional talent."


    "Just like you, you are quite special, even making it difficult for me to see clearly. Even if I don''t offer you any benefits, if you can grow, you will undoubtedly be a formidable force in the mortal realm!"


    At this point, Fedler Tiramifdin curiously asked, "I''m quite intrigued as to why you all refuse me. The reasons are often bizarre and varied."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow. From Fedler Tiramifdin''s words, he could tell that many had already rejected him, not just the two legendary figures.


    Fedler Tiramifdin sighed, "You worry it might be a trap. I can''tprehend; I am a deity! If I truly wanted to act against you, you would find it impossible to resist!"


    Dean Bruce did not respond. His concern was not about Fedler Tiramifdin attacking him, but rather the special restrictions that mighte with inheriting a divine position!


    If a deity was so eager to relinquish their seat and chose to flee, wouldn''t he be in an even worse situation if he got trapped?


    Fedler Tiramifdin sensed Dean Bruce''s thoughts, and his expression became strange. He nced back at Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce calmly asked, "Are you saying that I''ve passed all the trials ande here, only to find that there are no benefits at all?"


    "It''s not that there are no benefits," Fedler Tiramifdin pondered for a moment before speaking. "If you can help me with something, then I can offer you a reward!"


    "Help?" Dean Bruce replied, raising an eyebrow. "You''re a deity; if there are things you cannot do, how can I possibly help?"


    Fedler Tiramifdin shook his head. "Although I am a deity, I cannot freely descend to the mortal realm. There are some things that are very difficult for me to aplish."


    After considering this, Dean Bruce did not outright refuse but asked, "What is it that you need me to do?"


    Fedler Tiramifdin spoke softly, "A thousand years ago, I sent forth an avatar to the mortal realm and made some friends, forming a mercenary group."


    "Unfortunately, during an expedition to explore ancient relics, I was attacked in the divine realm. To save my life, I had to recall my avatar!"


    "When I finally resolved my affairs and descended back to the mortal realm, I suddenly discovered that although only ten years had passed, I had lost all contact with them!"


    "All the things we did before were forgotten, and the areas where we operated have vanished without a trace."


    "At that time, I couldn''t exert much power in the mortal realm, and with turmoil urring in the divine realm, I was unable to investigate further."


    "If you can uncover the reason behind this, I will grant you an artifact!"

 Chapter 186: Chapter 186: God-tier Treasure, Lord of the Golden Sand!

    Upon hearing the word "divine artifact," Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a stir in his heart.


    The Judgment de of Thunder God was merely a sealed divine artifact, yet it had proven its exceptional power. It had easily in a ghost and even severed the final mechanism statue in the Flowing Sand Secret Realm. If he were to obtain aplete divine artifact, wouldn''t that significantly boost hisbat strength?


    Furthermore, Fedler Tiramifdin''s request was not particrly difficult. It was more about investigating certain matters rather than facing off against powerful foes.


    With this thought in mind, Dean Bruce no longer hesitated. He asked directly, "What was the name of the mercenary group you formed back then?"


    "Starry Sky Mercenary Group!" Fedler Tiramifdin sighed as he spoke. "Back in the day, the five of us earned a formidable reputation in the New Moon Empire. Who would have thought that after only a brief period of time when my avatars were recalled... by the time I descended again, the New Moon Empire had vanished, and my friends had disappeared without a trace."


    Upon hearing these names, Dean Bruce fell into deep thought. Unfortunately, the books he had read did not contain any records of them.


    Dean Bruce spoke up, "The ancient texts I''ve studied do not mention anything about them."


    After a brief pause, he continued, "Besides that, do you know the names of any other empires? If there are records, it would be helpful to know what era that period belonged to!"


    "By the way, what were the names of your four friends?"


    Dean Bruce looked directly at Fedler Tiramifdin, his curiosity piqued. What kind of individuals could be recognized by the gods themselves?


    "They were..." Fedler Tiramifdin sighed softly, his voice quiet as he said, "JohnMyster, Shanniak Baldeg, Batru Oka, and Eloy William!"


    "As for the names of other empires, the one that stands out the most in my memory is the Golden Empire!"


    Upon hearing the name "Golden Empire" and the mention of "Eloy William," Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. The surname "William" was not amon one¡ªcould it be rted to Nichs William?


    Not only that, but the ancient relics that Nichs William had taken him to explore belonged to the Golden Empire. Could it be that the Golden Empire mentioned by Fedler Tiramifdin was the same one?


    Fedler Tiramifdin smiled and said, "It seems like you already have some guesses in mind."


    "Indeed, but I''m still not certain," Dean Bruce shook his head and replied. "I can agree to your request, but when will you give me the divine artifact you mentioned? If I have to wait until I''ve fulfilled my part of the deal, I expect some additional benefits!"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish enough to help someone without securing something in return first.


    Fedler Tiramifdin chuckled. "I''m a second-tier god, after all. Why would I deceive a mere human like you?"


    As he spoke, Fedler Tiramifdin waved his right hand lightly. Golden light flickered and gradually formed into a small bowl, which then floated toward Dean Bruce.


    Reaching out, Dean Bruce took the golden bowl, and the crisp sound of a system notification immediately echoed in his ears.


    "Ding!"


    "System notification: Congrattions, host, for obtaining the god-tier treasure¡ªLord of the Golden Sand!"


    Upon seeing the notification, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. A bowl¡ªcalling it the "Lord of the Golden Sand" seemed somewhat absurd and hard to imagine.


    "Hmm?" Fedler Tiramifdin suddenly showed a look of surprise and asked in confusion, "I haven''t even introduced it to you yet, and you already know the name of this treasure? How fascinating."


    "You didn''t know me before, yet you were able to figure this out. It seems there are secrets hidden within you, secrets that even I can''t see through."


    Fedler Tiramifdin smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I have no intention of making a move against you. On the contrary, seeing that you have secrets I can''t uncover actually reassures me. It means you''re capable of uncovering the truth of that matter for me."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but let out a quiet sigh of relief.


    If he didn''t have to fight a god, that would be the best possible oue.


    Fedler Tiramifdin tilted his head slightly, but didn''t say anything further. Instead, he continued, "This treasure is called the ''Lord of the Golden Sand.'' All you need to do is channel magic into it, and it will summon golden earth and flowing sand, which you can then control. The more magic you infuse, the more golden earth and flowing sand it can summon. It''s both offensive and defensive, and can be used at your will."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes immediately lit up.


    A treasure with effects that could be controlled at will¡ªthis was the kind of treasure that was perfect for him!


    "Aside from that, there are other abilities, but you''ll have to discover them on your own," Fedler Tiramifdin chuckled. "I''m curious to see whether you can fully unleash its potential."


    "Since you don''t wish to inherit my divine status, our fates are now severed. However, given that you''ve agreed to my request, I won''t directly close this ce. You may stay here and continue your cultivation."


    Fedler Tiramifdin''s voice softened. "If you uncover the truth of that matter, you can chant my name using the Lord of the Golden Sand, and my soul will descend to you."


    "I hope that our next meeting won''t be too far off!"


    With those words, Fedler Tiramifdin''s figure began to dissipate, along with the oasis and water pools that rapidly vanished. Dean Bruce found himself once again surrounded by endless sand.


    However, countless streams of magic gathered from all directions, and both the speed and purity of the flow were significantly higher than that of the Eighth Level.


    Looking around and confirming that Fedler Tiramifdin had left, Dean Bruce muttered softly to himself, "Senior¡­ this term is probably moremonly used by people in modern times, but he said that an old friend of his used to address him in the same way!"


    "Could it be that there are other travelers from different worlds in this world?"


    "If they are fellow travelers, perhaps we could be friends and find a way back."


    In truth, Dean Bruce wasn''t overly obsessed with returning to his original world. However, given that it was a possibility, he still wanted to investigate the matter further.


    He also wanted to know the reason behind his own transmigration, rather than blindly stumbling around like a headless chicken, bing just another pawn in someone else''s game!


    "The Golden Empire, the Golden Empire! The Starry Sky Mercenary Group! The William Family¡­"


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and Dean Bruce made up his mind. The next time he returned to Notting City, he would definitely seek out someone from the William family. At the very least, he needed to uncover the origins and legacy of their family!


    If this really is rted to the Golden Empire, then they might very well be the descendants of Fedler Tiramifdin''s friends!


    Dean Bruce''s thoughts gradually focused, and he began to recall his entire journey through the Flowing Sand Secret Realm, carefully reviewing every detail to ensure he didn''t miss any important information.


    At the same time, he was slowly absorbing the gathered magic power. Even though his cultivation talent wasn''t particrly remarkable, the dense concentration of magic in this environment allowed his magical growth to progress at an astonishing rate.


    Time passed slowly.


    Inside the Flowing Sand Secret Realm, there were no stars, no moon, no passage of days and nights¡ªit felt like both an instant and an eternity. Eventually, the magic around him began to show signs of change.


    Dean Bruce opened his eyes, and the magic had gradually coalesced into a swirling vortex of light, with a strong pulling force emanating from it.


    Sensing the spatial fluctuations within the vortex, Dean Bruce realized that this was a teleportation portal. Without hesitation, he allowed himself to be pulled into it, yielding to the force.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Soon, he felt the solid ground beneath his feet. The sound of whistling winds and the hum of bustling voices reached his ears.


    Opening his eyes, he saw hundreds of figures before him. Scanning the crowd, Dean Bruce spotted Hannah Fields, Carol Lane, and others, and a look of derision appeared on his face.


    Clearly, despite Madrid Haru''s show of arrogance and dominance, he was actually too afraid to take action against anyone else!


    If Dean Bruce had died, Madrid Haru might have dared to fight to the death, but with Dean Bruce stepping into the Ninth Level, Madrid Haru wasn''t sure whether he could stop him. He couldn''t afford to let this information leak.


    If Dean Bruce managed to escape and reveal what happened here, Madrid Haru would be hunted by everyone¡ªexcept for the Nine Provinces Alliance and the military!


    Especially with Hannah Fields present. It was entirely understandable that Madrid Haru wouldn''t dare to make a move without being absolutely sure he could silence everyone.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Just as Dean Bruce was contemting this, the sound of air splitting echoed, and Madrid Haru suddenly leaped into the air and left the area without hesitation.


    There was no choice. When facing Dean Bruce, Madrid Haru hadn''t said much, but he had made it clear that he was aligned with the Nine Provinces Alliance. As a traitor, how could he dare to stay?


    The others all held positions in various factions, but they prioritized the tasks assigned to them, with some being more urgent than others.


    Madrid Haru hade here as the leader of the War God Temple, but to carry out a mission for the Nine Provinces Alliance, he had killed one of his own. How could he not be considered a traitor?


    It could be said that Madrid Haru''s identity was now useless!


    Cough, cough, cough!


    A sudden coughing sound broke the silence, and Nelson Paprik leisurely walked up to Dean Bruce''s side, his eyes filled with surprise. He spoke, "Elder Dean, would you have time to visit our Alchemist Guild sometime?"


    "You want to ask me the secret to entering the Ninth Level?" Dean Bruce countered with a question.


    Nelson Paprik chuckled awkwardly. "Discuss! Let''s all discuss it! If we can figure out the pattern, it will be beneficial to all of us! After all, we''re all from the same continent!"


    As he spoke, Nelson Paprik''s gaze swept over Prolo Hawthorne and the others behind Dean Bruce, his expression bing more astonished and even tinged with a hint of greed.

 Chapter 187: Chapter 187: The Duchy of Tanya’s Plea for Help

    Fedler Tiramifdin truly lived up to his reputation as a god who had walked among mortals. He knew that he had something to ask of Dean Bruce, so he made sure to reward Dean Bruce''s disciples handsomely in return.


    Prolo Hawthorne and the others saw a significant increase in their magic power¡ªmost of them had risen by one or even two levels!


    Their magic now churned within them like boiling water, their aura intense and almost overwhelming.


    Of course, Dean Bruce, being at the center of the magic gathering, experienced an even more remarkable improvement. Despite his average cultivation talent, the influx of magic caused his growth to skyrocket, and he gained a total of 3,000 magic points¡ªdouble his previous gain!


    This increase brought his magic rank to the level of a Tier 5 Great Magician, and he was now just one step away from reaching Tier 6!


    Unfortunately, this trip through the Flowing Sand Secret Realm had not been as perilous for Prolo Hawthorne and Lucy Michelle. They had failed toprehend any new magic during the journey, so their gains had been limited.


    "Dean Elder, Dean Elder?"


    Nelson Paprik chuckled as he spoke, his eyes narrowed with amusement. "Our Alchemist Guild has plenty of treasures, and many beautiful women as well. If youe, we''ll make sure to give you a grand reception!"


    Dean Bruce took a moment to collect his thoughts, then nced at Nelson Paprik before answering indifferently, "If I have time, I''lle pay a visit."


    He paused, then continued, "Now that the Flowing Sand Secret Realm trip is over, I must return and report in. I don''t have time for more conversation."


    At that moment, there were far too many things Dean Bruce needed to do. He wasn''t in the mood to chat with someone like Nelson Paprik.


    Furthermore, this old man had been quite arrogant earlier, and now that Dean Bruce had stepped into the Ninth Level, Paprik had suddenly approached him. Dean Bruce had no intention of giving him a friendly reception.


    In front of the crowd, Dean Bruce didn''t speak much to Hannah Fields either. He simply waved his hand, signaling for Prolo Hawthorne, Lucy Michelle, and the others to follow as he left amidst the excited discussions of the gathered crowd about the rewards of the Secret Realm journey.


    As for taking Lucy Michelle along, it was a necessary decision.


    Madrid Haru had fled, but Alyosha Gode was still around. Dean Bruce had already exposed Lucy Michelle''s identity when he brought her into the Ninth Level earlier.


    At this point, leaving her behind would be like sending amb into the tiger''s den¡ªvoluntarily walking into danger.


    After all, she was his disciple, and Dean Bruce couldn''t just stand by and watch her die.


    At the same time, a group of guards gathered around them, surrounding Dean Bruce and hispanions like a star with itss, escorting them as they left.


    "How much time has passed?" Dean Bruce asked curiously. Knowing the exact time would help him n his next steps.


    One of the guards respectfully answered, "Reporting, Elder. It has been five days since you entered the Flowing Sand Secret Realm."


    Upon hearing this, both Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne, along with the others, showed looks of surprise.


    After all, based on their own experiences, the battles they''d faced hadn''t been that numerous. How could five whole days have passed?


    After the surprise, came a surge of excitement and joy!


    In just five days, they had gained over a thousand magic points, and their magic ranks had risen by one or even more tiers¡ªsuch an improvement was almost unimaginable!


    Of course, this was all thanks to Dean Bruce. Without his guidance in reaching the Ninth Level, their improvements would have been nowhere near as great.


    Prolo Hawthorne and the others understood this logic as well, and they all looked at Dean Bruce with eyes full of gratitude.


    Dean Bruce paid no mind to their looks. He simply spoke, "Has anything happened over the past few days? Any messagese through?"


    The Magic Guild, after all, was a top-tier force. Dean Bruce was confident that these guards had the ability to directly contact the headquarters.


    The guards shook their heads. "Nothing major has urred. However, we did receive a message from the headquarters. The branch in the Duchy of Tanya sent a distress signal, asking us to escort you back to the teleportation array, and then we should take a detour and go there."


    "The Duchy of Tanya?"


    Dean Bruce paused, thinking back to what he knew about this duchy.


    It was said that the royal family of the Duchy of Tanya had once been mere noble lords a century ago. After saving a critically wounded Sword Saint, they received some kind of inheritance. With this newfound power, they carved a bloody path to sess, founded their duchy, and gained the recognition of the empire.


    If not for theirck of significant foundations, the Duchy of Tanya might have been just the beginning, and not their final goal.


    Thinking about this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but frown.


    ording to the records in the books, the royal family of the Duchy of Tanya was incredibly strong due to the inheritance of the Sword Saint. Their internal stability was solid, and externally, very few dared to provoke them. So why would the Magic Guild branch in the duchy be sending a distress signal?


    Unfortunately, Dean Bruce had other matters on his mind and didn''t dwell on it much. He simply nodded.


    The journey continued without any obstacles. Soon, Dean Bruce and hispanions left the desert and arrived at the city with the teleportation magic array.


    The guards did not follow them into the teleportation array. As soon as they saw Dean Bruce''s group vanish, they too disappeared into the crowd of rescuers.


    Back in Saint Laurent City, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    In this city, no matter what forces were present, they all had to show respect to the Fields family. It was a ce where battles were difficult to start.


    For the time being, Dean Bruce didn''t need to worry about any assassination attempts. He could focus on absorbing and digesting the gains and improvements from this Relics expedition.


    However, Madrid Haru, who had escaped, was still a troublemaker. Once his own strength was stabilized, he would need to figure out a way to lure Haru out and eliminate him!


    By doing so, he could sever one of Elvis''s major sources of support, making the chances of sess in his uing battles much higher.


    "Dean Elder is back!"


    A sudden exmation broke Dean Bruce''s train of thought. Momentster, many people from the Magic Guild gathered around.


    Especially those who hadn''t entered the Flowing Sand Secret Realm, who, upon seeing the changes in Prolo Hawthorne and the others, looked at them with envy and hope in their eyes.


    Soon, other elders emerged, smiling warmly as they approached Dean Bruce."Congrattions on your safe return, Dean Elder," one of them said. "The Guild Master has been waiting for you. Please, go meet her!"


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse the request. After instructing Prolo Hawthorne to look after Lucy Michelle, he made his way toward the Guild Master''s residence.


    Arriving at the treehouse, the door was wide open, and the rich aroma of alcohol wafted out.


    As Dean Bruce stepped inside, he immediately spotted Tia Nars, sittingfortably and sipping her drink.


    Dean Bruce wasn''t one to be polite; he sat directly at the table and picked up a cup of wine, drinking it down without hesitation.


    It was good wine¡ªwhy not drink it?


    Tia Nars chuckled, "You''re not being shy about it, drinking right away."


    As she spoke, Tia Nars studied Dean Bruce carefully. After a while, she sighed, "You carry the aura of a deity! I wasn''t wrong. The Flowing Sand Secret Realm has been maintained for so many years without any signs of weakening. Even if it''s not dangerous, it''s certainly unusual."


    "I never would have imagined there were divine-rted elements inside."


    Tia Nars'' eyes gleamed as she asked, "So, you entered the Ninth Level? How did you manage that?"


    In all of history, only two people had been documented as entering the Ninth Level of the Flowing Sand Secret Realm.


    Now, Dean Bruce had be the third, which naturally piqued Tia Nars'' curiosity.


    "I just solved the corresponding mechanism, and I was able to enter," Dean Bruce replied with a smile. "I brought all seven of them back safely, even took them into the Ninth Level. By the way, how did I do on this mission? Any rewards for me?"


    Dean Bruce wasn''t like the lowly figures in the magical world. He didn''t see any ss distinctions. To him, Tia Nars was the boss, in and simple!


    This mission was a project.


    Since the project waspleted, asking the boss for a share was only natural.


    Tia Nars smiled, "Of course, there are rewards. This cup of wine is brewed especially for you."


    "As for the other rewards, they might take a little time."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow upon hearing that.


    What kind of reward would require a few days before it could be given?


    Tia Narsughed, "Don''t worry, it will be a pleasant surprise. By the way, one of your friends has arrived. Once you finish your drink, you can go see them. I won''t keep you, and you''ll have some time to catch up."


    "Friend?"


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment. Did he have any friends in this world?


    After finishing his drink in one gulp, Dean Bruce quickly figured out who Tia Nars meant by "friend"¡ªire Raymond!


    Tia Nars must have thought that the Soul Blood Oath she had given was tied to ire Raymond, so the connection between them was likely quite strong.


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly, set the empty cup down, stood up, and said, "In that case, I won''t bother you any longer, Guild Master. Farewell."


    Having received his reward, Dean Bruce had no reason to stay longer. He left the treehouse without dy.


    Before he had even exited the elders'' residence area, a familiar figure caught his eye, causing him to stop in his tracks.


    Thest two times he had encountered ire Raymond, they had been on opposing sides, and the atmosphere had been tense. But now, as allies, their meeting felt different, and Dean Bruce couldn''t help but be struck by how stunning she looked.


    She truly was beautiful!


    ire Raymond smiled, but her voice carried a hint of wistfulness. "It wasn''t easy, huh? Finally, I get to see you again. If I hadn''t received news that you were quite busy, I would''ve thought you had forgotten about me!"

 Chapter 188: Chapter 188: Reward, The Prayer of the Sufferer!

    "I''m not likely to forget you." Dean Bruce replied. "But you, as a high-ranking member of the branch, how could you easilye to Saint Laurent City?"


    ire Raymond sighed. "If I hadn''te, I feared you would forget me. And then, if wee across any more Relics, you wouldn''t just be eating meat¡ªthere''s a good chance I wouldn''t even get a chance to drink the broth!"


    "Since we''ve already made a contract, I won''t ignore you."


    Dean Bruce said, his tone calm. "Even if you''re not a top-tier powerhouse, you''re still a rare expert in this world. When exploring Relics, having someone like you¡ªsuch a capable person¡ªby my side is a blessing. How could I forget?"


    Dean Bruce had already nned to venture into the Golden Empire''s Relics, and he fully intended to bring ire Raymond along. The only reason the Relics expedition had been dyed was that Nichs William had temporarily returned to Notting City.


    ire Raymond smiled slightly before shifting the topic. "So, do you have any ns to explore Relics soon?"


    "Not for now," Dean Bruce shook his head. "I need to teach for a while at Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy. I won''t be exploring any Relics for the time being. But when I return to Notting City, you can join me."


    "..." ire Raymond sighed. "Indeed, there are Relics in the ck Dragon Mountains. But they''ve been searching for a long time and found nothing!"


    Dean Bruce had already heard about the Nine Provinces Alliance and some other organizations exploring Relics in the ck Dragon Mountains. He had been worried that those three special Relics would be discovered.


    Upon hearing that they hadn''t found anything yet, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    This meant there was no immediate need to rush back.


    Looking up at ire Raymond, Dean Bruce''s mind began to turn.


    Wouldn''t it be easier to have her deal with Elvis?


    Noticing the strange glint in Dean Bruce''s eyes, ire Raymond didn''t retreat. Instead, she stood tall, meeting his gaze with confidence, and said, "I''m curious. You have quite impressive strength and some mysterious abilities. Why are you content to be just a simple teacher?"


    "To be honest, I was shocked when I learned you were willing to lead an expedition to the Flowing Sand Secret Realm," she continued.


    "You should be busy exploring unknown Relics, focusing on your cultivation. Why waste your time on things that seem so... meaningless?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm as he replied, "That is my cultivation."


    After a pause, he added, "In time, when there are Relics to explore, I will send word to you. Do you have any other matters?"


    "No," ire Raymond shook her head. "There''s no need toplicate things. I''ve been reassigned to the headquarters, so you can send messages to me anytime without the need for magic scrolls."


    "From now on, wherever you go, I will follow behind you," ire Raymond said in a leisurely tone. "As long as there are Relics, I won''t miss them!"


    Without responding to her words, Dean Bruce turned and left the elders'' residence area, walking further and further away from ire Raymond, who stood still, watching him go.


    Upon arriving at the gates of the Magic Guild, Lucy Michelle and Prolo Hawthorne were already waiting. As soon as they spotted Dean Bruce, they quickly walked over to greet him.


    Before they could speak, Dean Bruce''s voice, heavy with disappointment, rang out: "You''ve really let me down. Five whole days inside the Secret Realm, and yet you couldn''t manage toprehend the magic!"


    The moment his words fell, both of them turned bright red, their faces burning with shame.


    There was no excuse. In their eyes, Dean Bruce had been generous enough to teach them high-level and ultra-high-level spells. He had practically treated them like his own children, providing them with opportunities they could never have dreamed of.


    If they hadn''t been able to grasp the magic, it was entirely their fault.


    "Ugh." Dean Bruce sighed deeply. "I''ll give you another five days. If you still can''t seed by then..."


    He shook his head, walking past the two of them, causing their expressions to change drastically.


    Lucy Michelle quickly hurried to follow Dean Bruce, her mind racing through the spells he had taught her.


    When they returned to his mansion, Dean Bruce was relieved not to see Nemesis Bruce on the streets.


    "Master!"


    As soon as Dean Bruce approached the gates, the guards came to meet him.


    But it was the butler, Hakenny, who was kneeling in the courtyard, waiting for him.


    Dean Bruce casually removed his magical robe as he entered the courtyard and asked, "Has anything happened around here in thest few days?"


    "Master, everything has been normal," Hakenny replied respectfully. "However, there''s something strange with the young master''s courtyard. Whenever anyone enters, we get trapped in an illusion and fall unconscious. Only the young master himself can walk out."


    "Mm?"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he immediately summoned his system panel to check for any relevant notifications.


    Unfortunately, there was no news of Nemesis Bruce sessfullyprehending magic.


    [Any anomaly suggests that the magic has almost been understood. Why hasn''t it seeded yet?]


    With a quick thought, Dean Bruce didn''t waste any more time thinking about it. He made his way straight to Nemesis Bruce''s small courtyard.


    Lucy Michelle, Hakenny, and the others followed closely behind.


    Buzz¡ª


    The moment Dean Bruce pushed open the courtyard gate, a strange magical wave immediately enveloped him.


    It was peculiar, but very faint.


    With Dean Bruce''s soul strength, he could have shattered the force instantly if he wanted to.


    But he quickly realized that the wave was likely linked to Nemesis Bruce''sprehension of new magic. There was no way he would destroy it. Instead, he immersed himself, allowing his mind to integrate with the energy.


    Swish¡ª


    A sh of light flickered, and when Dean Bruce opened his eyes again, he found himself in a massive castle or pce, surrounded by dazzling golden walls. The walls were covered with countless marks and patterns.


    But to Dean Bruce''s surprise, the air itself, as well as the walls, were filled with bodies¡ªnot dead, but people undergoing horrific tortures!


    The agonizing, blood-curdling screams echoed from their mouths, reverberating through the air, assaulting Dean Bruce''s senses.


    Looking down, the scene grew even more bizarre.


    The ground beneath him was not solid earth but an abyss!


    In the abyss, countless figures writhed in torment. Some were engulfed in mes, others were being torn apart by violent winds, and some were struck repeatedly by thunderous bolts of lightning...


    Anyone whoid eyes on such a scene, even if their mind stirred for the briefest of moments, would be deeply affected by it!


    [The City of Pain, the Abyss, the suffering souls¡­ It perfectly mirrors the magic in those incantations!]


    Dean Bruce muttered to himself. "The power contained here is considerable; this is already close to being a magic. Why hasn''t it seeded yet?"


    "Or do I need to approve of it? But that wasn''t the case before¡­"


    His brow furrowed. This was apletely new situation for him, and even he found himself a bit confused.


    However, on the surface, Dean Bruce remained calm. He knew that, while Nemesis Bruce''s eyes might be blind, his sensory abilities were still quite remarkable. Without hesitation, he spoke: "Put everything into it. Let me see how far you''vee inprehending the magic of The Eternal City of Pain!"


    As soon as his words fell, the atmosphere in the space seemed to freeze. Almost immediately, those suspended in the air, those enduring tortures, slowly raised their heads. They turned their eyes toward Dean Bruce, their expressions twisted with terror and malevolence.


    Blood-red light flickered in their eyes, exuding a sense of crushing pressure so intense it could almost suffocate.


    In the next moment, the figures surged toward Dean Bruce like vengeful spirits, as though they intended to drag him down into hell!


    Ding!


    "System notification: Congrattions, host! You have sessfully taught Nemesis¡¤Bruce toprehend the magic¡ªThe Eternal City of Pain. You have received a reward of 100 Supreme Mage points! You have received an additional reward of ten times theprehension and power of The Eternal City of Pain!"


    "System notification: Since The Eternal City of Pain has been ssified as an Ultra-High-Level spell, the host has earned an additional 300 Supreme Mage points! You have also received an extra reward: The Prayer of the Sufferers!"


    "Huh?!"


    With the two system notifications ringing in his ears, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of joy.


    The rewards were finally in his hands, and now he possessed an Ultra-High-Level spell!


    Not only that, but he had also gained a special treasure!


    However, this was not the time to examine the treasure''s effects. Dean Bruce focused instead on absorbing the tenfoldprehension and power of The Eternal City of Pain, feeling the magical energy flowing and circting through his body.


    Vroom¡ª


    Just as the figures were about to reach him, Dean Bruce merely focused his thoughts, and suddenly, a crisp sound echoed from the walls surrounding him.


    In the next instant, countless shadowy figures surged forth from the walls, arriving ahead of the attacking spirits. They immediately wrapped themselves around the figures, binding them tightly.


    Bang¡ª


    The sound of shattering ss rang out as Nemesis¡¤Bruce, already low on magical energy, saw his attack shattered. The magic copsed entirely.


    All the visions vanished, and Dean Bruce found himself back in the courtyard of his home.


    In the corner, Nemesis¡¤Bruce trembled, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth.


    "To be able toprehend an Ultra-High-Level spell in just a week, that''s already quite impressive."


    Dean Bruce encouraged. "Keep it up. If you don''t understand anything, juste ask me."


    Upon hearing this, Lucy¡¤Michelle, who stood outside the door, couldn''t help but feel a flicker of hope in her eyes. There was even a hint of envy¡ªand jealousy¡ªrising in her heart.


    But as she recalled how both she and Nemesis¡¤Bruce had received the new spell at the same time, yet she hadn''t made any progress, the jealousy quickly dissipated.


    "Training requires bnce, you know..." Dean Bruce''s words trailed off as he sensed a magical fluctuation. He lifted his gaze toward the main courtyard.

 Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Who is the Killer?

    A faint wave of magic drifted from the main courtyard. Dean Bruce carefully sensed it, detecting no killing intent, and quickly deduced the visitor''s identity¡ªAlita Miller.


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained unchanged as he calmly continued to instruct Nemesis Bruce. With the tenfoldprehension reward he had recently gained, his understanding of the material far surpassed Nemesis Bruce''s, making her excited to learn under his guidance.


    Once everything was settled, Dean Bruce instructed Hakenny to prepare dinner, allowing the two women to continue their training while he himself headed toward the main courtyard.


    As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, a peculiar magical aura rippled through the air, enveloping the area. The surface of the nearby water shimmered, and Alita Miller''s figure appeared before Dean Bruce, her smile as radiant as a blooming flower.


    "Did you bring the evidence?" Dean Bruce asked directly.


    Alita Miller nodded, then chuckled, "It seems you''ve grown even stronger. It''s only been a few days, yet standing before you feels overwhelming."


    Even though Dean Bruce hadn''t been training intensively, the rich magical energy he absorbed in the Quicksand Secret Realm, along with the aura of his enchanted weapon, had significantly strengthened him, resulting in noticeable changes.


    Dean Bruce didn''t answer her question, instead continuing, "Give me the evidence, and I''ll take care of Cyb Louis. By the way, has there been any trouble at the academy these past few days?"


    "Everything is fine at the academy," Alita Miller replied with a smile. "But you missed out! Yesterday, after the new student training ended, a vice principal made an appearance, bringing a surge of magic energy that allowed us all to train to our heart''s content!"


    As she spoke, Alita Miller gently turned the ring on her finger, causing a silver-glowing crystal to appear, hovering in front of Dean Bruce.


    "This crystal is fragile," Alita Miller cautioned. "Just infuse it with magic, and you''ll be able to see the scene of Elvis killing Cyb''s sister. But be careful with it."


    Dean Bruce took the crystal and asked, "Is there anything else I should know?"


    Alita Miller pursed her lips, sensing his tone and choosing not to linger. Her figure began to fade, turning translucent.


    Just as she was about to disappearpletely, her gentle voice echoed in his ear, "You''d better hurry. There''s news that a team from the Dragonrock Empire is on the way. If they join forces with the Church of Light or Saint Laurent City, it could lead to war!"


    "The world grows more chaotic, and everyone''s on edge. Taking down Elvis might be that much harder."


    At this moment, the limitations of slow information transmission became apparent.


    Hannah Fields'' engagement cancetion had only happened in the past few days, something Alita Miller was unaware of, which exined her anxiety and concern.


    Dean Bruce, however, was not worried. The Dragonrock Empire, after all, was not an invincible force. As long as they held onto their ambitions, they wouldn''t risk an open conflict with the Church of Light or Saint Laurent City.


    Most likely, this delegation was here as negotiators, seeking to reestablish an alliance.


    Composing himself, Dean Bruce weighed the crystal in his hand a few times before channeling his magic directly into it.


    He didn''t fully trust Alita Miller and wasn''t about to take the crystal straight to Cyb Louis. If it contained something else entirely, Cyb Louis might feel tricked.


    As he infused it with magic, the crystal began to glow, and a scene appeared in Dean Bruce''s mind.


    It showed a gang of bandits ambushing a convoy. Despite the presence of numerous guards, they were ultimately overpowered. The young girl in the carriage suffered as well.


    Narrowing his eyes, Dean Bruce cast a spell to recreate the girl''s appearance from the vision.


    Afterpleting this, Dean Bruce looked up at the sky, still bright with the sun high above, then turned and left the estate, heading straight for the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters.


    For Dean Bruce, every moment was crucial.


    Of course, as he traveled, Dean Bruce was also contemting new magic spells and carefully reviewing his recent rewards, including the enchanted artifacts he''d acquired.


    He couldn''t afford to examine the properties and effects of these powerful items in the open, as there was no telling what kind of danger might lurk nearby. Revealing the aura of these artifacts could invite trouble.


    Reducing potential conflicts was always preferable.


    [The Prayer of the Sufferers - SSS-Grade Artifact]


    [Effect:Each time the user sustains an attack, a portion of the damage is absorbed, umting ayer of "prayer" status. Upon reaching tenyers of prayer, the user will be granted a random beneficial magic effectsting 12 hours.


    When thirtyyers are umted, the artifact releases the absorbed damage as an explosion, harming all hostile targets within 100 yards of the user and afflicting them with a random, non-purifiable, non-dispeble negative status effect, whichsts for 300 hours.]


    [Lord of the Golden Sand - Divine Artifact]


    [Effect:When equipped with the Lord of the Golden Sand, the user''s affinity for earth elements increases by 90 points, and their resistance to earth-based magic increases by 50 points.]


    [When located on terrain rich in sand or soil, the user''s vitality and defense increase by 20%, and magic power increases by 30%. Additionally, there is a 5% chance to summon a sandstorm upon being attacked, dealing damage to the target.]


    [By channeling magic into the Lord of the Golden Sand, the user can summon an endless cascade of sand to nket the area, gaining control over all nearby sand and soil. The longer the effect is maintained, the greater the magic expenditure.]


    "!!"


    Reading the descriptions of the two items, Dean Bruce''s breathing quickened.


    There was no mistaking it¡ªthese artifacts were truly divine, their powers absolutely astounding!


    Thest effect, in particr, seemed deceptively simple in its description. Yet the simpler the description, the fewer the limitations.


    As long as Dean Bruce''s magic could keep up, the effect would essentially adapt to his will!


    The Prayer of the Sufferers was also quite good, offering buffs to himself with a counterattack effect as well. With some luck, its benefits could be impressive.


    After cing both The Prayer of the Sufferersand Lord of the Golden Sandin his system storage, Dean Bruce cleared his mind and continued toward the Nine Provinces Alliance headquarters.


    By now, he''d visited enough times that the guards recognized him, greeting him respectfully without trying to stop him.


    As he walked through the organization''s halls, however, Dean Bruce''s brows furrowed slightly.


    For some reason, the Nine Provinces Alliance gave him an oppressive feeling today.


    It was as if something major was about to happen, a feeling that involuntarily made him tense up, preparing himself forbat.


    It wasn''t until he reached Cyb Louis''s office that this atmosphere and pressure finally lifted.


    This also suggested that Cyb Louis had no ill intentions toward him.


    Pushing open the office door, Dean Bruce saw Cyb Louis still seated at his desk, reviewing documents. Cyb''s voice rose up, "You''re back. How was your gain from the Quicksand Secret Realm this time?"


    "Not bad," Dean Bruce replied, ncing around the room. "I actually have something rather important to discuss with you."


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing this, Cyb Louis paused his paperwork, raising his head to scrutinize Dean Bruce carefully.


    Sensing the seriousness in Dean Bruce''s expression, Cyb Louis waved his right hand, summoning a deep azure light that enveloped them both like a protective shield.


    Wasting no time, Dean Bruce projected the appearance of the young girl he had seen earlier.


    Then...


    A shocked gasp escaped Cyb Louis the moment the girl''s face appeared. His pupils contracted sharply, and he abruptly stood up, his gaze growing cold and fierce.


    Seeing this reaction and sensing Cyb Louis''s shift in emotion, Dean Bruce exhaled softly in relief.


    "How¡­ how did you¡­?" Cyb Louis stammered before falling silent. His eyes locked onto Dean Bruce like a hawk, and he demanded coldly, "Who exactly are you? Why are you approaching me? What is your purpose?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I''m just an ordinary person who was rmended toe here. I''m not here to target you specifically."


    "Then how do you have this person''s image?" Cyb Louis''s voice remained icy, magic surging within him, ready to erupt at any moment.


    Dean Bruce didn''t answer directly; he knew he had to keep control of the conversation. Smiling slightly, he said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t ask that question. The real question you should be asking is: who was her killer?"


    As his words fell, Cyb Louis''s pupils contracted sharply, his heartbeat quickened, and he swallowed, his reaction starkly contrasting the calm, indifferent demeanor he usually disyed.


    It proved that no one could truly remain unaffected in the face of something they cared deeply about. What people calledposure was simply a mask, one that fell away in the presence of something that truly mattered.


    "Who is it?" Cyb Louis asked after a moment''s hesitation.


    He''d dreamed of avenging his sister, and at this moment, whatever Dean Bruce''s motives were no longer mattered.


    Without drawing it out, Dean Bruce took out the crystal and tossed it to Cyb Louis, saying, "Infuse it with magic, and you''ll see everything that happened back then."


    Cyb Louis examined the crystal carefully before channeling his magic into it. Suddenly, his body went rigid, and his expression grew increasingly fierce.

 Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Confirming the Truth, A Secret Base!

    Bang¡ª


    A sharp, loud crack filled the air as Cyb Louis crushed the crystal into dust, his expression twisted, as fierce as a demon''s.


    "Elvis Donimo!" Cyb Louis ground out through gritted teeth. "No wonder I''ve always felt a deep disgust every time I met him. So he''s the one who hurt my sister!"


    Striding forward, Cyb Louis faced Dean Bruce. "Tell me, what do you want?"


    "And¡­ you just believe it so easily?" Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, questioning him.


    Cyb Louis replied coolly, "Whether I believe it or not, I need to know the reason."


    "Well, well, I have to say, you really fooled me before," Cyb Louis sneered. "I thought you were just some well-meaning person who was rmended here. Now I see you had your own motives for approaching me."


    With a bitterugh, he added, "Guess if you walk by the river often enough, you''re bound to get wet eventually. But if it means I can avenge my sister, it''s a price worth paying."


    "You''re wrong," Dean Bruce shook his head. "Before today, I didn''t know anything about this, and I certainly wasn''t trying to use you."


    Dean Bruce didn''t want to take the me for Alita Miller and her allies, so he exined, "Someone reached out to me, told me Elvis had targeted me, even put a hit out on me."


    "To protect myself, I couldn''t just sit and wait, so I decided to cooperate with this person. But since Elvis is strong, taking him down requires a team effort."


    In a low voice, Dean Bruce continued, "That''s when this person gave me the crystal and sent me to you. Now it seems we both have reasons we can''t ignore to go after Elvis."


    Hearing this, Cyb Louis''s brow furrowed, and he replied in a grave tone, "Elvis put a hit out on you? Is he insane?! The organization strictly prohibits members from turning on each other!"


    When Dean Bruce didn''t respond, Cyb Louis sighed, "Who was it that approached you to coborate?"


    "I don''t know," Dean Bruce replied indifferently. "My only goal is to eliminate anyone plotting against me. As for who coborates with me, their identity is none of my concern."


    He looked directly at Cyb Louis and asked, "So, are you going to give me an answer?"


    A cold gleam shed in Cyb Louis''s eyes as he replied icily, "The answer is simple: whoever killed my sister, I will make them pay in blood. But I''ll judge the truth of this matter for myself."


    "After all, I''m not about to be anyone''s pawn, taking everything at face value just because of one recording crystal."


    Dean Bruce''s expression turned curious as he asked, "How exactly do you n to determine the truth?"


    Cyb Louis cast a scrutinizing nce at Dean Bruce and replied in a low voice, "Since someone approached you to target Elvis, you should know where he originally came from, right?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. Though he had coborated with Alita Miller, his approach was always strictly businesslike, and he genuinely didn''t know the name of the organization backing her.


    Cyb Louis pondered for a moment before saying, "That faction is quite peculiar and extremely secretive. Every few years, they change their identitypletely, making them difficult to track."


    "Even though Elvis was once one of their top leaders, after he defected to our side, he only managed to take over a few of their outposts. He couldn''t inflict anysting damage on their main headquarters."


    Cyb Louis continued thoughtfully, "So, hearing that someone approached you and handed over a recording crystal doesn''t surprise me. This is exactly the kind of thing they would do!"


    Dean Bruce asked with curiosity, "What is this faction, exactly?"


    "They''ve gone by various names¡ªsometimes Heaven, sometimes Hell, and sometimes the Abyss¡­ The one constant is that their leaders all use demon names as code."


    Cyb Louis spoke in a low tone, "Their supreme leader is code-named Satan."


    At this, Dean Bruce felt a spark of realization.


    Alita Miller''s magic was connected to the moon, so if she were one of their leaders, she would likely have a codename rted to the moon.


    However, he wasn''t entirely ready to trust Cyb Louis. Suppressing the urge to ask further, he simply said, "That certainly sounds like a mysterious organization. But how exactly do you n to verify the crystal''s authenticity?"


    Cyb Louis gave Dean Bruce a sidelong nce and replied, "A recording crystal can be faked, but memories cannot."


    "When Elvis joined the Nine Provinces Alliance, he brought along a few people. As long as we capture them and use soul magic to extract their memories, I''ll know the truth of this matter."


    He paused, then looked back at Dean Bruce, adding, "Would you care to join me, Dean?"


    "Those who have stayed with Elvis all this time know many things. They may even know the reasons behind their targeting of you."


    Dean Bruce already knew why he was being targeted, but the chance to witness soul-separation magic in action was too intriguing to pass up, so he smiled and nodded in agreement.


    Of course, Cyb Louis wasn''t doing this out of pure goodwill. His invitation was primarily a way to bring Dean Bruce along.


    This way, if he''d been deceived, he could use Dean Bruce as a scapegoat.


    Despite how generously Cyb Louis had treated him before¡ªgifting items and supporting him¡ªit was all for his own benefit.


    When the timees to sever ties, Cyb Louis won''t hesitate.


    Dean Bruce, of course, wouldn''t hesitate either. His past life had given him too much experience, and Cyb Louis''s intentions were as clear as ss before himpletely transparent.


    As the saying goes, "If you see through someone''s intentions but don''t call them out, you remain friends."


    Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis exchanged a knowing smile. Instead of leaving immediately, they dispelled their magic shield and headed to the dining hall.


    Without the shield, their conversation shifted to Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy, and Dean Bruce used the opportunity to catch up on recent events.


    Since he, the primary instructor, had been away, and Lucy Michelle had apanied him to the Quicksand Secret Realm, their ss ended up cingst in the new student training.


    Though it didn''t impact Dean Bruce personally, it did mean that their ss''s resource allocation would be at the lowest level for the next two months.


    At least until the next evaluation.


    As they chatted, Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis finished their meal and left the Nine Provinces Alliance together, drawing envious nces from those around them.


    There was a reason for this discretion; even within the Nine Provinces Alliance, factions were divided and rtions tense. Cyb Louis feared that if anyone overheard his ns, word might spread, jeopardizing his sess.


    Once outside the Nine Provinces Alliance, Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis continued toward the outskirts of the city. Upon leaving, they used magic to lift into the air.


    Luckily, Dean Bruce had mastered Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountainmagic, allowing him to use wind to maintain his flight and avoid exposing himself.


    As they ventured farther and farther from Saint Laurent City, Dean Bruce grew curious and asked, "Where exactly are we going?"


    "The Law Enforcement Department''s secret base," Cyb Louis replied in a low voice. "Although they''re called the Law Enforcement Department, they also handle punishments. Their interrogation methods can get pretty¡­ bloody."


    "Since Saint Laurent City belongs to another faction, it''s not wise for them to go overboard within the city limits, so the Law Enforcement Department set up a secret base just outside the city."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce cast a strange look at Cyb Louis.


    If it''s supposed to be a secret base, then how do you know about it?


    Noticing Dean Bruce''s suspicion, Cyb Louis calmly replied, "Strike first to gain the advantage, or suffer the consequences. Elvis and I have been at odds for a long time¡ªhow could I afford to be careless?"


    "When we arrive, I''ll need your help to seal off the area and secure everyone in the secret base," Cyb Louis requested.


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow. "You want to act directly? Aren''t you worried Elvis might be there? Even though you''re both department heads, the Law Enforcement Department is likely stronger than you inbat, right?"


    Cyb Louis didn''t deny it. "He left on a mission two days ago and won''t be back anytime soon. The others won''t be a match for me. All I need is for you to block the area and prevent anyone from getting a message out."


    With thingsid out so clearly, Dean Bruce had no reason to refuse.


    He was also curious to see the soul-extraction method and to understand why Elvis Donimo was targeting him.


    After all, he''d never even met Elvis Donimo¡ªthere shouldn''t be any reason for him to go after him so ruthlessly.


    In a short while, a structure built of red bricks came into view. Its thick magical energy radiated outward like a beast crouched within the forest.


    Looking down, Dean Bruce saw three squads of soldiers crisscrossing in patrol around the building.


    They were all dressed in leather armor, a mix of mages and warriors, exuding an imposing aura.


    As Dean Bruce observed, Cyb Louis didn''t hesitate.


    With a single wave of his hand, dozens of shadowy figures appeared, striking each patrolling guard precisely from behind.


    In the next instant, the guards wavered, then copsed one after another, falling face-first to the ground.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes sharpened as he suddenly sensed a familiar aura within the building.

 Chapter 191: Chapter 191: A Familiar Figure!

    No matter how much someone is involved in education, anyone who can reach a ministerial position is certainly of a high rank. Even if they aren''t particrly skilled inbat, a surge of magical power was enough for the minister to easily knock down the three patrol squads, leaving them sprawled on the ground.


    Cyb Louis looked toward Dean Bruce and asked softly, "Do you know any spells for concealment?"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce didn''t hesitate. He focused, and with a thought, cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earthspell. Instantly, the surrounding trees and foliage seemed toe alive, their branches extending upward and intertwining to form a cage-like structure, enveloping the grand hall and the nearby area.


    The magic''s energy fluctuations were not intense but remarkably stable. It resembled a barrier, prompting a subtle admiration from Cyb Louis, who nodded approvingly.


    Dean Bruce remarked calmly, "Unless you cast an ultra-high-level spell, no fluctuations from within this space will escape."


    The so-called concealment magic here didn''t refer to hiding one''s own aura. After all, with Cyb Louis''s strength, as long as Elvis Donimo was away, no one else around would be able to match him, so there was no need for personal concealment.


    What Cyb Louis was actually concerned about was that the battle''s energy ripples might alert those within Saint Laurent City.


    And he could use this as an opportunity to gauge Dean Bruce''s power.


    With the leafy cage now in ce, Cyb Louis descended toward the entrance below, his worries ayed.


    Dean Bruce followed closely, equally curious to see if he could glean any valuable information from Elvis Donimo''s subordinates.


    The patrol guards had been swiftly taken down, allowing Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis to proceed unobstructed into the passageway. Not far ahead, the sound of voices reached them.


    "Who goes there?"


    "Password!"


    As they drew closer, the guards at the hall''s entrance sensed something amiss, demanding answers in low voices.


    Not only that, Dean Bruce also heard several crisp "clicking" sounds, as if he were being watched intently.


    Looking up, he saw five guards, their weapons drawn, cold eyes fixed on him.


    "Insolent fools!" Cyb Louis didn''t slow his pace, his tone icy. "Look carefully at who you''re pointing your weapons at! Do you have a death wish?!"


    At his words, the five guards froze, exchanging nervous nces.


    Taking a closer look at Cyb Louis, their faces immediately shifted, and they hurriedly bowed, saying, "Our apologies, Minister. But¡­ this is the Law Enforcement Department''s domain, and your presence here might be considered overstepping your bounds."


    "Oh?" Cyb Louis''s gaze sharpened as he waved a hand. A brilliant blue magic gathered, shooting out like an arrow straight toward the five guards.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    "Aah!"


    With a series of impacts and agonized screams, the five guards were thrown back before they had a chance to respond, crashing heavily into the walls as blood trickled from the corners of their mouths.


    Beside the passageway, over a dozen crossbows shattered and fell to the ground in fragments.


    Clearly, the sounds Dean Bruce had heard earlier were the traps activating.


    But under the sheer force of their overwhelming power, the traps were rendered useless¡ªthey were destroyed before they could even be triggered.


    tter¡­


    The noise in the corridor alerted the Law Enforcement Department members inside the hall. In moments, the sound of hurried footsteps filled the air, and over twenty people gathered, some wielding crossbows, others gripping magic staffs, their expressions tense as they fixed their gazes on Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis.


    "What is this¡­? Are you trying to defy your superiors?" Cyb Louis took a step forward, rebuking them coldly. "If you don''t want to die, drop your weapons and get out of my way!"


    Shhhft¡ª


    The group took a collective step back, but they did not clear the path. They maintained their battle-ready stances, even though they knew Cyb Louis''s identity and power. Sweat began to seep from the hands holding their weapons, yet they stood their ground, refusing to yield.


    "Minister Cyb!" A voice suddenly echoed from afar, its tone calm but firm. "Your rank is indeed exalted, but not just anyone can force their way into the Law Enforcement Department. If you have a matter to discuss, you can tell me, and I''ll contact the appropriate people. Forcing your way in¡ªare you intending to disregard uspletely?"


    "Are you trying to disrespect our minister?"


    Hearing this, Cyb Louis stopped pushing forward and looked in the direction of the voice. There, a middle-aged man with a limp slowly approached.


    As he made his way over, the crowd parted to make a path for him.


    It was clear that he held a high position within the Law Enforcement Department.


    Cyb Louis examined him with a scrutinizing look and then sneered. "I know you, Pader Holbrick, one of Elvis''s trusted aides. You certainly have some nerve to speak to me like this!"


    "You''re too kind, Minister Cyb," replied Pader Holbrick, his tone respectful but unwavering. "I''m simply concerned that there might be some unfortunate disagreement between you and our minister."


    Pausing for a moment, Pader Holbrick continued in a quieter voice, "If you truly have business here, Minister Cyb, feel free to tell me. When our minister returns, I''ll make sure to pass on your message."


    "Pass on a message?" Cyb Louis''s face twisted into a mocking smile. Just as Pader Holbrick and his men began to let down their guard, Cyb''s expression darkened, and he barked furiously, "You worthless fools¡ªwhat makes you think you''re worthy to speak for me?"


    The moment his words ended, Cyb Louis raised his hand, gathering brilliant blue energy that transformed into whip-like tendrils,shing out at Pader Holbrick and his men.


    Everyone except Pader Holbrick cried out as the whips struck, dropping their weapons to the ground in pain and fear.


    In the end, the only person left standing at the hall entrance was Pader Holbrick, though even he barely held his footing.


    The searing blue whips had shed across his body like des, tearing his skin and causing blood to pour out from his wounds.


    His survival was due solely to his high rank and his skillful control over his own blood flow, preventing it from gushing out. Yet, he knew that if he were hit again, he would be at the brink of life and death.


    At this point, Pader Holbrick didn''t dare to utter a word. He only red at Cyb Louis, wide-eyed and filled with confusion.


    Even though Cyb Louis and Elvis Donimo had a tense rtionship, would he truly go so far as to kill?


    ording to protocol, the Nine Provinces Alliance was forbidden from openly attacking each other!


    A sudden, chilling realization struck Pader Holbrick''s heart, and a wave of intense fear surged within him.


    Could it be that Cyb Louis intended to wipe out everyone here?


    "You managed to withstand one of my attacks and remain standing¡ªthat''s something," Cyb Louis said, his expression calm as he approached Pader Holbrick. "Tell me¡­ are you one of the people Elvis brought in back in the day?"


    Upon hearing this, Pader Holbrick''s pupils shrank with rm. He kept silent, barely holding himself upright.


    Speaking even a word would shatter his concentration, causing his magic to fail and his blood to surge uncontrobly. If that happened, he would face either grave injury or, worse, death from blood loss.


    "Can''t speak, can you?" Cyb Louis continued coldly. "In that case, I''ll just have to find the answer myself."


    As Cyb Louis drew closer, a soft sigh sounded unexpectedly, causing both Dean Bruce and Cyb Louis to raise their eyebrows slightly.


    "Must you press them so hard, Lord Cyb?"


    "Everyone here is an elite of the Law Enforcement Department, each one capable of rising to a high-level position in the future. Whatever business you have, please state it inly. There''s no need to resort to violence and kill them."


    As soon as the words were spoken, a figure appeared from the distance, steadily approaching. Each footstep grew clearer and louder.


    Looking up, Dean Bruce saw a powerfully built man, his face marked with striking red patterns. The man radiated a fierce, formidable aura that sparked a strange sense of familiarity in Dean Bruce, as if they had crossed paths somewhere before.


    While Dean Bruce observed the man, he felt the man''s gaze returning the scrutiny, causing the stranger''s steps to pause for a split second.


    Noticing this, a chill ran through Dean Bruce''s mind.


    Why would his mere appearance or aura cause someone so evidently powerful to react?


    Could he have epted a mission to assassinate him? Or had they already met somewhere?


    "You¡­" Cyb Louis studied the man closely for a moment, then asked in surprise, "Who are you? I don''t recall seeing you in the organization before."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce''s confusion only deepened.


    Who could this person be if even someone of Cyb Louis''s rank didn''t recognize him?


    "Kuhaus Tam," the man replied in a low voice. "What exactly are you doing here? If they aren''t qualified to speak to you, surely I am?"


    "Kuhaus?" Cyb Louis thought for a moment, then nodded. "Ah, I remember. You''re the Deputy Minister of the Law Enforcement Department, who''s always stationed outside. I didn''t expect to run into you here."


    At those words, Dean Bruce''s mind stirred.


    Someone who had been away for years, mysterious enough that even high-ranking members didn''t recognize him, suddenly returning¡ªthere had to be a reason for it.


    Then, recalling the way Kuhaus had reacted when he saw him, a thought shed through Dean Bruce''s mind.


    Could Kuhaus Tam actually be Madrid Haru?


    After all, it would make sense¡ªhe''d been absent from the organization for years, potentially because he''d changed his identity and gone undercover in the War God Temple. And now, exposed due to his mission to kill Dean Bruce, he had returned to the organization.

 Chapter 192: Chapter 192: The Viper Strikes!

    The more Dean Bruce thought about it, the more convinced he became that Kuhaus Tam and Madrid Haru were indeed the same person!


    It was too much of a coincidence. Madrid Haru''s identity had been exposed, and after his escape, the mysterious Kuhaus Tam suddenly reappeared¡ªand had even shown a clear reaction when he saw Dean Bruce.


    In that moment, Dean Bruce, who had originally intended to watch the unfolding scene, felt a surge of killing intent rising within him.


    He was no saint and would never let anyone who wanted him dead walk away unscathed.


    Oblivious to Dean Bruce''s intent, Kuhaus Tam spoke indifferently, "My position here should be sufficient, shouldn''t it?"


    "Not a low position at all," Cyb Louis replied softly. "Though, I wonder¡ªwhen exactly did you start working under Elvis?"


    "¡­"


    At these words, Kuhaus Tam''s expression hardened, and he stared coldly at Cyb Louis.


    As Deputy Minister, his rank was only slightly below that of a Minister, and his strength wasn''t much different either, so he had every reason to stand his ground!


    Cyb Louis shook his head and replied, "Since you''re not closely affiliated with Elvis, I advise you not to meddle in this affair¡ªor you''ll be throwing your life away for nothing."


    "Your target¡­ is Elvis?" Kuhaus Tam replied icily. "Have you forgotten the organization''s rule? We don''t kill our own."


    At this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but scoff. "Oh, you remember the rule, yet you still took on a mission to kill me?"


    "What are you talking about? I have no idea," Kuhaus Tam replied, his face steady.


    "No idea?" Dean Bruce grinned. "We just crossed paths in the Quicksand Secret Realm, and now you''ve already forgotten me?"


    At this, Kuhaus Tam''s hands involuntarily clenched, and while his expression remained unchanged, a flicker of panic shed in his eyes.


    In truth, they regretted the original decision to issue that mission. At the time, Dean Bruce had not been a member of the organization, which is why they thought nothing of it.


    But they could never have anticipated how quickly Dean Bruce''s status would shift within the organization.


    Yet, the decision had already been made, and it was now far toote to backtrack!


    Seeing Kuhaus Tam''s reaction, Cyb Louis''s eyes darted shrewdly, and he immediately formted a n. Smirking coldly, he said, "Do you all know who he really is?"


    "He isn''t just anyone. Both of his parents are celebrated heroes, yet you dared to issue a mission to assassinate him. If this were to get out, don''t you think it would shatter the trust of those who hold loyalty to our cause?"


    "After this, who will still be willing to fight for the Nine Provinces Alliance?"


    With each word, Cyb Louis took another step closer to Kuhaus Tam, closing the distance between them.


    "You¡ª"


    Just as Kuhaus Tam was about to retort, Cyb Louis''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly struck. His staff swept forward, releasing a chilling blue light that surged with a wave of frosty mist, hurtling toward Kuhaus Tam.


    At that moment, Kuhaus Tam finally understood¡ªCyb Louis hadn''t cared about any of his earlier arguments. His words had merely been a distraction, a way to throw Kuhaus off guard.


    Fortunately, Kuhaus''s strength was close to Cyb Louis''s, allowing him to react in time. Just as the freezing mist closed in, he blinked out of its path, reappearing at a safe distance to the side.


    But with Kuhaus Tam''s dodge, Pader Holbrick, who had been behind him, wasn''t so lucky. Already relying on his magic to stabilize his blood flow and recover from his injuries, he was immobilized. The freezing mist hit him directly, instantly turning him into a rigid ice statue.


    Buzz¡ª


    Light flickered as Kuhaus Tam''s figure reappeared, his voice rising in anger. "Minister Cyb, are you truly intending to fight against the Law Enforc¡ª"


    Before Kuhaus Tam could finish, Cyb Louis''s attack was upon him once again. Waves of icy magic coalesced into hundreds of spears, aligned perfectly in the air, all aimed at Kuhaus Tam.


    "Damn it! The Law Enforcement Department doesn''t just sit around and take this!"


    Feeling the intense magical pressure, Kuhaus Tam stopped holding back. With a flick of his wrist, a crimson-red spear appeared in his hand, glowing fiercely.


    Upon seeing that iconic weapon, Dean Bruce''s suspicions were confirmed: Kuhaus Tam''s true identity was undeniable.


    If he could just eliminate him now, the rest would no longer be a concern.


    Kuhaus Tam spun his spear, his voice booming, "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! All personnel, report immediately¡ªactivate every mechanism!"


    Whoosh-whoosh-whoosh¡ª


    His voice echoed like thunder through the great hall, followed by the shouts and pounding footsteps of reinforcements rushing to respond.


    From nearly every direction, magical energy surged, surrounding them with an unmistakable force.


    Clearly, the entire base had been rmed.


    Cyb Louis didn''t seem to mind in the slightest. He allowed Kuhaus Tam to summon backup, merely standing firm and focusing his magic, aligning the countless icy spears before him in an orderly formation.


    Tap-tap-tap!


    Only when he heard the heavy footfalls of several hundred figures arriving, many dressed in specialized armor, did Cyb Louis lift his right hand with a casual wave.


    Whizz-whizz-whizz¡ª


    In the next instant, the mass of ice spears split apart andunched forward like arrows, each seeming to target its own mark with uncanny precision, their speed so blistering they ripped through the air with a shrill, piercing sound.


    The Law Enforcement Department had gathered arge number of people here, but most were rtively weak; how could they hope to withstand an assault from a Minister?


    Except for those with protective artifacts or who were positioned further back, nearly everyone was struck by multiple icy spears, their bodies pierced through, lifeless where they fell.


    However, there was truth to the saying "strength in numbers." After the first wave of attacks, the surviving members of the Law Enforcement Department immediatelyunched a counterattack on Cyb Louis!


    In an instant, nearly a hundred beams of elemental magic, each imbued with different powers, hurtled toward Cyb Louis.


    Naturally, Dean Bruce was also caught in the crossfire.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce took a few steps back, choosing not to engage.


    Why waste energy fighting when he could just watch from the sidelines?


    Meanwhile, Kuhaus Tam hadpleted the incantation phase of his spell.


    Boom!


    Without warning, a searing burst of mes erupted around him, engulfing his entire form, including his weapon.


    For a moment, fire radiated from Kuhaus Tam, making him look like a fiery deity. As he swung his spear, zing fireballsunched from its tip at high speed, incinerating Cyb Louis''s icy spears into steam.


    Not stopping there, Kuhaus Tam leapt high into the air, his ming form streaking downward like a meteor, hurling himself toward Cyb Louis at terrifying speed.


    With every inch he descended, the heat intensified, shattering and vaporizing the remaining ice spears in his path. The sight filled the surviving Law Enforcement members with newfound hope.


    Dean Bruce turned his gaze to Cyb Louis, deliberating whether he should intervene.


    Cyb Louis, however, remained calm, tilting his head slightly to look directly at Kuhaus Tam''s ming meteor form. His lips moved subtly as an eerie green light glimmered in his eyes.


    [Green light?Dean Bruce wondered. This guy certainly knows a variety of magic: ice, wind, and now this green light¡­ what element could it represent?]


    As Dean Bruce pondered, Cyb Louis''s hair suddenly lengthened, turning a vivid green that billowed around him like serpentine tendrils.


    Hiss¡­ hisssss!


    At the very instant this strange hissing sound filled the air, Cyb Louis''s green hair took on an uncanny resemnce to writhing vipers, swaying hypnotically in Dean Bruce''s view.


    It wasn''t just Dean Bruce; to everyone watching, Cyb Louis''s long hair had transformed into writhing vipers, causing several people to scream in terror!


    But it wasn''t over yet.


    Cyb Louis''s eyes shot out a beam of green light, instantly piercing the airborne Kuhaus Tam.


    Crack¡­ crack¡­


    The eerie sound of cracking filled the air as a grayish stone hue spread across Kuhaus Tam''s form, transforming him into a stone statue mid-attack.


    Then, Cyb Louis''s green, snake-like hair elerated its spread, trulying alive as countless venomous snakes, striking at the people around them.


    "Aah!"


    Screams of agony filled the hall. Within a few breaths, the onlookers either died in shock or, like Kuhaus Tam, were petrified on the spot, frozen in ce as stone statues.


    After finishing his work, Cyb Louis shook his head, and the serpents returned to his hair, while his eyes regained their normal appearance.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but give him a thumbs-up, admiring, "Impressive! As expected of a department head¡ªyou managed to subdue them all so quickly!"


    "A mere parlor trick," Cyb Louis replied calmly. "I only caught them off guard. Kuhaus Tam was powerful enough that, under normal circumstances, taking him down would''ve required a bit more effort."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t particrly interested in Cyb Louis''s modesty¡ªhis mind was already turning with thoughts of how he might acquire that petrifying spell for himself!


    Petrification would certainly be a useful skill in certain situations.


    "Since you''re familiar with this one," Cyb Louis said indifferently, nodding toward Kuhaus, "I''ll leave him to you. I need some time to extract memories from the others here. If anything elsees up, I''d appreciate it if you could handle it."


    As he finished speaking, Cyb Louis''s lips moved in a subtle chant, releasing faint threads of purple light from his body. The threads extended to each of the petrified figures in the hall, linking them to him.


    Only Dean Bruce and Kuhaus Tam remained untouched.


    Taking a deep breath, Dean Bruce stepped toward the petrified Kuhaus Tam. It was time to settle a few matters, once and for all.

 Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Self-Destruction!

    Kuhaus Tam was petrified, unable to move but still conscious. As he watched Dean Bruce slowly approach, his mental fluctuations grew intense, struggling wildly.


    Crack¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed as the stones on his body trembled, cracks appearing on their surface.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce didn''t fully trust Cyb Louis''s abilities. With a subtle thought, he immediately cast the Wailing me Graveyard spell, sending an overwhelming surge of magical energy rippling through the air.


    Boom!


    mes surged upwards, quickly forming into a heavy coffin that enveloped Kuhaus Tam.


    Bang!


    In an instant, a violent explosion rang out as Kuhaus Tam broke free from his petrified state, charging straight into the mes with a blood-curdling scream.


    The heavy coffin shook violently, causing Dean Bruce''s gaze to sharpen.


    Luckily, he had acted decisively, without hesitation, casting the spell. If he had given Kuhaus Tam even a moment''s chance to escape, recapturing him would have been much more difficult.


    As for asking Cyb Louis for help?


    Dean Bruce had been watching the show, and Cyb Louis wasn''t blind¡ªboth were crafty old foxes. There was no way they''d genuinely help each other out.


    It was all about mutual maniption.


    Furthermore, Cyb Louis wasn''t sure if Dean Bruce''s words were true, so he kept his guard up.


    With his mind focused, Dean Bruce silently channeled his magical energy, intensifying the mes on the coffin, which became more intense, causing the temperature in the entire hall to rise, catching Cyb Louis''s attention.


    "Ah! It''s so hot!"


    "I didn''t know you could use this kind of magic!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    The enraged, hoarse shouts echoed through the mes and the coffin, followed by a powerful surge of energy, like an erupting volcano.


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly, but without hesitation, raised his hand and cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth, manipting the walls and stones within the hall, turning them into endless earth that rushed toward the coffin, covering it in a doubleyered prison.


    Not only that, he infused the spell with more magical energy, increasing the heat and strength of the Wailing me Graveyard spell.


    Boom!


    As the earth surged, a deep explosion followed, and the coffin violently shattered, with chunks of earth flying everywhere.


    The terrifying force swept out in all directions. Dean Bruce didn''t try to resist head-on; instead, he quickly cast Thousand Mountains Fortress and Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spells, strengthening his body as he swiftly retreated, distancing himself from the shockwave.


    I have to admit, Kuhaus Tam''s strength is still formidable, even after being controlled multiple times. Despite the repeated attempts to subdue him, he was able to resolve each crisis.


    In fact, the shockwave from the explosion swept through the entire hall, shattering the bodies of many of those petrified. Even Cyb Louis couldn''t help but furrow his brows at the sight.


    However, Cyb Louis''s goal was not to kill Kuhaus Tam. He didn''t counterattack but instead waved his right hand. A purple glow materialized into a shield that enveloped the few surviving individuals, protecting them.


    As the explosive shockwave gradually faded, loud, violent coughs filled the air.


    Dean Bruce raised his eyes and was taken aback by the sight of Kuhaus Tam. His entire body was charred, his skin burned to the consistency of coal, and he was half-kneeling on the ground, looking haggard and exhausted.


    His body trembled, as if it could copse at any moment, and his internal energy was faint and unstable.


    Clearly, forcing his way through three spells had taken a heavy toll on Kuhaus Tam.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce didn''t cast any further spells. Instead, he stepped forward, gradually closing the distance between them. He spoke softly, "Tell me, why did you issue the order to assassinate me?"


    The information Dean Bruce had received earlier had alle from Alita Miller. Just as Cyb Louis didn''t trust himpletely, Dean Bruce didn''t fully trust Alita Miller either.


    Now, faced with a high-ranking official from the Law Enforcement Department, he needed to find a way to extract more information from him.


    Cough!


    Kuhaus Tam shuddered, lifting his head to look at Dean Bruce. His lips twitched, and he murmured hoarsely, "You... you''ve been hiding your strength all along? Or... how could you have made such a dramatic improvement in just one month...?"


    "It''s impossible! The information I had clearly stated that you were just a novice mage. No matter what opportunities you had, there''s no way you could have made such a leap in just a month!"


    "Who... who exactly are you? Why are you hiding your true power?"


    As he spoke, the fear in Kuhaus Tam''s eyes became more evident.


    He couldn''t believe that someone could undergo such an earth-shattering transformation in such a short time.


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce''s expression turned cold. With a step forward, he channeled his magic into a bolt of lightning, which descended from the sky and struck Kuhaus Tam with a deafening crash.


    Boom!


    The explosion sounded as Kuhaus Tam was sent crashing to the ground, his body convulsing.


    Dean Bruce said indifferently, "I''m the one asking the questions now. Answer me, or I''ll make you experience what true despair feels like."


    Kuhaus Tam struggled to rise, the scent of something burninging from his body. Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed, and he paused in his steps.


    Of course, it wasn''t just the smell that made him pause¡ªit was the caution that arose in his mind.


    After all, Kuhaus Tam was an archmage-level powerhouse. No one knew if he had any life-saving tricks up his sleeve. Even though he seemed to be at a disadvantage now, Dean Bruce couldn''t get too close.


    What if he was ambushed and found himself in a worse position?


    He still needed to recruit Cyb Louis to his cause, so he had to demonstrate his own strength.


    If he couldn''t even handle a single Kuhaus Tam, how could he expect Cyb Louis to trust him?


    After all, they were going to be targeting the Minister of the Law Enforcement Department!


    When the Minister was out in the field, he would likely have many strong individuals around him, so Dean Bruce had to be extra cautious.


    "You...e a little closer!" Kuhaus Tam feigned weakness and said, "Come over here, and I''ll tell you the reason!"


    Crackle!


    Almost immediately after he spoke, Dean Bruce cast the Wind, Forest, Fire, and Mountain spell once more. Thunder rained down from the sky like a giant hammer, striking Kuhaus Tam squarely in the chest.


    Boom!


    The immense force exploded outward, sending Kuhaus Tam flying, his face filled with shock and disbelief.


    Dean Bruce spoke indifferently, "Such petty tricks. How many times have I seen them? As soon as I get close, you''ll immediately retaliate, won''t you?"


    Upon hearing these words, the corners of Kuhaus Tam''s mouth twitched violently.


    Sensing Kuhaus Tam''s astonishment, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but mentally scoff.


    This trick? He had seen it countless times in novels and movies from his previous life. How could he possibly fall for it?


    Dean Bruce''s expression remained calm as he continued, "I''ll give you onest chance. If you try anything funny again, you''ll be seeking your own death."


    As his words fell, the magical energy within Dean Bruce''s body began to surge.


    Feeling the intense magical fluctuations and sensing the disdain in Dean Bruce''s voice, Kuhaus Tam suddenly leaped to his feet, gritting his teeth. "Damn you! Even if I die, I''ll never betray the Minister!"


    "Since you want to kill me, then today, I''ll take you down with me! Soul self-detonation!"


    Boom!


    In an instant, terrifying magical energy and soul power erupted violently.


    Kuhaus Tam''s entire body began to swell up, as if it were a balloon filled with hot air.


    Feeling the growing intensity and violence of the energy emanating from Kuhaus Tam, Dean Bruce frowned and instinctively took several steps back, putting more distance between them.


    A self-detonation of both the soul and the body¡ªthis was one of the most destructive techniques in any fantasy or magical world!


    What puzzled Dean Bruce, however, was that Kuhaus Tam wasn''t one of the elders brought by Elvis Donimo. Why was he so loyal?


    Willing to die rather than betray Elvis Donimo?


    As his mind raced, Dean Bruce didn''t approach Kuhaus Tam. He wasn''t foolish; even as doubts filled his thoughts, his soul remained tightly focused on Kuhaus Tam.


    Buzz¡ª


    Soon, Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a smile.


    Just as he had suspected, Kuhaus Tam wasn''t an old friend of Elvis Donimo, so how could he possibly be willing to self-destruct for him?


    Although his entire body appeared to be swelling up and his soul seemed to be burning, he was secretly splitting his soul into two halves.


    One half of his soul was controlling the explosion of his body, while the other half was hiding its presence and fleeing toward a corner, trying to escape.


    Upon noticing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smirk. A subtle thought crossed his mind, and he immediately summoned the Lord of the Golden Sand.


    There was no other choice. Even if only half of Kuhaus Tam''s soul was self-destructing, the power of that explosion would still be immense. Despite knowing a variety of high-level and ultra-high-level defensive spells, Dean Bruce wasn''t sure if he could withstand the full force.


    In this situation, only the Lord of the Golden Sandcould reliably block Kuhaus Tam''s self-detonation and trap the other half of his soul.


    Buzz¡ª


    With the infusion of magical power, a gust of wind suddenly swept through the area, and brown sand appeared out of thin air, surging toward Kuhaus Tam''s body, which was on the verge of self-detonating!

 Chapter 194: Chapter 194: Weakness, Persuasion!

    The yellow sand surged forward, not only rushing toward Kuhaus Tam but also flowing in from all directions. In just a few breaths, the entire area was sealed off, with yellow sand filling the air as far as the eye could see.


    As a result, the other half of Kuhaus Tam''s soul, which had been trying to escape, froze in ce. He looked around, bewildered by the endless expanse of yellow sand surrounding him.


    Where else could he run?


    Boom¡ª


    The deafening explosion rang out, the shockwave roaring like a ferocious tiger, but it dissipated as it met the yellow sand.


    At this sight, even Kuhaus Tam''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He couldn''t believe that the power released from his self-detonation¡ªhalf of his soul and his entire body¡ªwas absorbed by the sand!


    What he didn''t know was that the sand wasn''t ordinary; it was an artifact. He mistakenly thought it was a magic spell cast by Dean Bruce.


    In an instant, panic gripped his heart. He looked around frantically, searching for an escape route.


    Buzz¡ª


    However, before Kuhaus Tam could make a move, the yellow sand, under Dean Bruce''s control, surged toward his remaining soul, surrounding himpletely.


    Dean Bruce''s calm voice echoed, "If you dared to self-destruct, there might have been a chance for you to survive, but you''re too scared."


    "Ordinary soul power, even with self-detonation, can''t withstand my power. Now, you''vepletely lost the ability to resist me. Surrender."


    "Answer my question, and I might spare your life. Otherwise, I''ll let you die like a dog."


    As Dean Bruce finished speaking, Kuhaus Tam''s face darkened with shame. He no longer tried to hide and revealed his form.


    After scrutinizing Dean Bruce for a moment, Kuhaus Tam ground his teeth and asked, "How did you detect my soul?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond. He just stared coldly at Kuhaus Tam and asked, "Why did Elvis order my assassination?"


    Kuhaus Tam fell silent. After a long pause, he sighed deeply and finally spoke, "If I answer your question, will it really save my life?"


    Dean Bruce''s voice turned icy. "Do you have another choice? My patience is running out. You can either die or take a gamble¡ªwhether you live or die is up to you."


    "Ah¡­" Hearing this, Kuhaus Tam couldn''t help but sigh. He resigned himself to his fate. There was no way out if he stayed silent, but at least answering gave him a slim chance of survival, even if the odds were low.


    No one wants to die. If there''s even the slightest chance, Kuhaus Tam wouldn''t refuse it. He immediately spoke up, "Your parents were trying to decode ancient magical runes in the Relics. But they knew too much, and the higher-ups wanted them dead to cover it up."


    "You''re their only child, so naturally, you were also on the list to be silenced."


    Hearing the same answer as Alita Miller had given, Dean¡¤Bruce waspletely convinced. He asked again, "Do you know where my parents are?"


    "I don''t know." Kuhaus¡¤Tam shook his head and replied, "I''ve been undercover for a long time, and I don''t have many details. All I know are just the basics."


    "By the way, the organization has set up teleportation arrays in many of the Relics to save time, and they also have lists of personnel. If you can find one of those, you could find your parents'' location."


    Upon hearing this, Dean¡¤Bruce''s eyes lit up.


    The information he had received from the Nine Provinces Alliance was different from what he had been told by others!


    Noticing the change in Dean¡¤Bruce''s expression, Kuhaus¡¤Tam hurriedly added, "Oh, and recently, even though I haven''t returned, I''ve heard a lot of people talking about the ck Dragon Mountains. Your parents might have been there. If they left any traces, you should be able to track them down."


    Kuhaus¡¤Tam nervously asked, "What other questions do you want to ask?"


    "How much do you know about Elvis? What is his strength, and does he have any special items?" Dean¡¤Bruce asked indifferently. "Does he have any weaknesses?"


    "I..." Kuhaus¡¤Tam shook his head. "Since he came, I''ve mostly been out on assignments. I''m not very familiar with him and don''t know much about him."


    Noticing the shift in Dean¡¤Bruce''s expression, Kuhaus¡¤Tam quickly added, "But I do know one thing about his weakness! His aura changes over time. Sometimes it bes much weaker!"


    "If you want to make a move on him, just wait for the right moment. If you can catch him then, you''ll definitely seed!"


    Seeing Dean¡¤Bruce''s gaze brighten once again, Kuhaus¡¤Tam''s tense heart rxed. His eyes flickered, and he continued, "If you spare my life, I can stay by Elvis''s side as an undercover agent. When you''re fighting him, I''ll strike from behind!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean¡¤Bruce was indeed moved.


    Killing Kuhaus¡¤Tam outright wouldn''t offer much benefit, but having him as an undercover agent seemed like a good n, allowing them to take down Elvis¡¤Donimo more easily.


    Dean¡¤Bruce scrutinized Kuhaus¡¤Tam for a moment and then spoke, "Swear an oath with the Magical Faith Badge, and I''ll spare your life. But are you sure you can gain Elvis''s trust?"


    "Absolutely!" Kuhaus¡¤Tam nodded vigorously. "Elvis knows I have the ability to split my soul and escape, and each soul has its own unique appearance and aura. I''ve escaped death multiple times!"


    "He''ll believe me!"


    Hearing this, Dean¡¤Bruce raised an eyebrow. He was quite intrigued by Kuhaus¡¤Tam''s ability.


    Leaving aside everything else, if Dean¡¤Bruce hadn''t had the Lord of the Golden Sand to block the self-detonation''s power and seal off the area, Kuhaus¡¤Tam might have actually managed to escape.


    This truly highlighted the importance of artifacts!


    Kuhaus¡¤Tam watched Dean¡¤Bruce warily and spoke again, "The reason we tried to go after you before was really just toplete the mission. If you spare my life, I''ll work for you without hesitation!"


    "Swear on the Magical Faith Badge." Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t refuse. He spoke calmly, "I don''t trust you. The oath you swear on the Magical Faith Badge will decide your life or death."


    Hearing this, Kuhaus¡¤Tam swallowed hard, fully realizing his situation. He took a deep breath, and his soul began to burn, with red light flickering within.


    Kuhaus¡¤Tam spoke in a deep voice: "I, Kuhaus¡¤Tam, swear by the name of the God of War, that I will obey the orders of Dean¡¤Bruce until Elvis¡¤Donimo is dead. If I break this oath, may my soul burn to ashes and forever fall into the dark abyss of hell, tormented by the demons for eternity!"


    Dean¡¤Bruce nced at Kuhaus¡¤Tam, understanding the meaning behind his words.


    The Magical Faith Badge was real, but it had a time limit.


    Once Elvis¡¤Donimo was dead, Kuhaus¡¤Tam would no longer be bound by it.


    However, Dean¡¤Bruce didn''t point this out.


    Once the Magical Faith Badge expired, he could simply kill Kuhaus¡¤Tam without worry!


    From this battle, Dean¡¤Bruce had also determined the effectiveness of the Lord of the Golden Sand¡ªit could fully block attacks from an archmage-level powerhouse.


    In any battle, when you''re able to disregard the enemy''s attacks, you''re essentially already in an unbeatable position!


    It was only a matter of how much magic power and time it would cost.


    Having epted Kuhaus¡¤Tam''s oath, Dean¡¤Bruce dismissed the Lord of the Golden Sand.


    After all, the Lord of the Golden Sand was an artifact, powerful but also incredibly draining in terms of magic.


    Even just maintaining it during this conversation had consumed more magic than Dean¡¤Bruce had used in all his prior spellsbined¡ªtwice as much, in fact.


    Now that the Magical Faith Badge had been established, Kuhaus¡¤Tam could no longer harm Dean¡¤Bruce, so there was no need to keep the artifact active.


    Buzz...


    With a hum, the yellow sand finally dissipated, and a strong smell of blood immediately filled the air, causing both Dean¡¤Bruce and Kuhaus¡¤Tam to frown in unison.


    Looking up, they saw that the purple shield that Cyb¡¤Louis had created had vanished. Cyb¡¤Louis stood calmly in ce, his face expressionless, while thick blood pooled on the ground, forming arge puddle.


    The bodies of the falleny scattered across the area, with almost every one of them broken into pieces, their flesh obliterated to the point of being unrecognizable.


    Upon seeing this, Dean¡¤Bruce immediately understood¡ªthe information Alita Miller had provided was true. Otherwise, Cyb¡¤Louis wouldn''t have been so enraged.


    His eyes flicked over to Cyb¡¤Louis, and Dean¡¤Bruce took a step forward, saying, "Don''t act rashly. Elvis is powerful, and you alone cannot defeat him. We can''t afford to rm him."


    Cyb¡¤Louis replied calmly, "I know. I won''t alert him."


    After a brief pause, Cyb¡¤Louis added, "When you decide on your next steps, remember to call me. I can offer advice and strategies."


    Dean¡¤Bruce raised an eyebrow, his respect for Cyb¡¤Louis growing, but also his wariness.


    A person who could control their anger was not to be underestimated.


    And this wasn''t just any ordinary anger¡ªit was the kind born from the hatred of losing loved ones,pounded by years of being misled.


    "Did you manage to recruit this guy?" Cyb¡¤Louis nced at Kuhaus¡¤Tam and asked, "Before Elvis arrived, Kuhaus was actually the one set to take over as Minister. In a way, Kuhaus has his own grudges. If we''re going after Elvis, he''ll lend us a hand."


    "The only concern is whether Kuhaus can gain Elvis''s trust."

 Chapter 195: Chapter 195: Preparation

    Upon hearing Cyb Louis''s words, Kuhaus Tam''s expression shifted slightly, and he quickly said, "You don''t need to worry. I am sure I can earn Elvis''s trust. Besides, I have my own subordinates. Even if he has doubts in his heart, he wouldn''t dare act against me!"


    At present, Kuhaus Tam''s only role concerning Dean Bruce and the others was to act as an undercover agent within Elvis''s ranks. If he failed to gain trust, he might not even make it out of here alive!


    Cyb Louis scrutinized Kuhaus Tam for a moment and replied softly, "Don''t try any tricks. I''m within the organization and will be keeping a close watch on you at all times!"


    Kuhaus Tam felt a pang of bitterness but had no way to refuse; he could only respond with an awkward smile.


    Looking around, Dean Bruce asked, "Are there any other people in the hall?"


    "None," Cyb Louis replied calmly. "Aside from Kuhaus, I''ve taken care of all the others."


    Clearly, Cyb Louis''s calm demeanor was feigned; he had directly ughtered all the members of the Law Enforcement Department present in the hall, indicating the intensity of his rage!


    Shaking his head, Dean Bruce wasn''t concerned about the fate of those people. He said indifferently, "Since they''re all dead, let''s leave."


    "Wait a minute!" Kuhaus Tam interjected. "This hall has many traps and magical devices that can record everything happening here! We should work together to destroy this ce first; otherwise, Elvis will see everything that transpired."


    Dean Bruce was not surprised by this method, as the Magic Guild also had simr capabilities. He turned his gaze towards Cyb Louis. Dean Bruce''s magic primarily focused on defense and counterattacks; he only had a few offensive spells, and those were effective against living beings. Destroying an entire building would be quite challenging. If he were to make a move, there was a high chance he would expose his true strength!


    Fortunately, Cyb Louis did not disappoint Dean Bruce. The earlier killings had not quelled all his anger; at this moment, he was eager to vent the remaining fury and said calmly, "You all leave first. I''ll handle the destruction here."


    After a brief pause, Cyb Louis added, "Remember to call me when you discuss things. If there''s no ce to meet, feel free toe to my house; it''s very safe there, and no one can investigate my home within Saint Laurent City!"


    Nodding in acknowledgment, Dean Bruce left with satisfaction, not even ncing at Kuhaus Tam.


    For Dean Bruce, his goal was to win over Cyb Louis. Not only had he achieved his objective, but he had also unexpectedly forged an alliance with Kuhaus Tam through the Magical Faith Badge, bringing another powerful ally into the fold for the uing conflict. This was a pleasant surprise.


    As for the possibility of Kuhaus Tam turning against him? With the Magical Faith Badge in ce, if he dared to betray them, he would face immediate death!


    Since meeting Fedler Tiramifdin, Dean Bruce hade to a clear understanding of the existence of deities; they simply had limitations when it came to descending into the mortal realm. The Magical Faith Badge he had signed held no such restrictions for them!


    As he exited the grand hall, Dean Bruce did not linger and made his way straight to Saint Laurent City.


    Before reaching the city, he felt an invisible wave of energy surge from behind him. Turning around, he saw mes shooting into the sky, spreading out in all directions.


    "What a pity. Those people were all killed by Cyb; there''s no loot to im," he sighed, shaking off the thought as he continued toward Saint Laurent City.


    When Dean Bruce arrived at his residence, the night was already deep. Aside from the magical fluctuations emanating from Nemesis Bruce''s courtyard, the entire estate was eerily quiet.


    The two guards at the gate were yawning, leaning against the door, nearly dozing off. It wasn''t until Dean Bruce''s footsteps echoed that they jolted awake and greeted him respectfully.


    With a slight nod, Dean Bruce maintained a calm exterior, but internally he felt displeased. Their vignce was too poor! It seemed he would need to hire a few more powerful servants to keep watch over the ce.


    As he stepped through the door, Hakenny immediately approached him, whispering, "Master, the food is still warm; would you like to have a meal?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t refuse. He removed his magical robe and tossed it to the maids on either side before following Hakenny to the dining hall.


    On the dining table, the food was neatly arranged. However, Dean Bruce didn''t pay much attention to it. Having juste from a battle¡ªthough not particrly fierce¡ªhe had expended a significant amount of magical energy and needed to eat to replenish it and strengthen his body.


    Nemesis Bruce and Lucy Michelle were not present, so Dean Bruce didn''t worry about appearances and dug into his meal heartily.


    Buzz¡ª


    While he was eating, Dean Bruce suddenly lifted his head, pausing his chewing; there was a magical fluctuation nearby!


    Bang!


    A crisp sound rang out, causing all the maids, including Hakenny, to sway before copsing onto the floor or onto tables and chairs.


    Under the moonlight, figures shimmering with white and purple light appeared, swaying as they walked into the hall, approaching Dean Bruce.


    "Dean, it seems you''re living quite well. Would you mind sharing dinner with me?"


    The melodious voice made it clear who had arrived¡ªAlita Miller!


    He didn''t refuse Alita Miller''s request, as she had always provided him with urate information, and they were still in a cooperative rtionship; he had to give her some face.


    Alita Miller smiled, "It looks like things went smoothly?"


    "Yes." Dean Bruce nodded slightly and replied, "Cyb Louis has confirmed everything and agreed to cooperate with us."


    "However, let''s be clear from the start: I will only handle thebat. How to set up traps and ambushes, and how to ensnare Elvis¡ªthat''s your responsibility, not mine."


    Upon hearing this, Alita Miller didn''t seem to mind. She chuckled, "Of course. Since we agreed on cooperation, there must be clear divisions ofbor!"


    "You are our topbat force. As long as you can withstand Elvis''s magical attacks during the major battle, the rest will naturally be handled by us."


    Dean Bruce nodded, saying nothing more, and resumed eating voraciously.


    Seeing this scene, Alita Miller didn''t engage in any unnecessary chatter; she simply smiled and observed Dean Bruce.


    Once the food had been consumed, Dean Bruce picked up a napkin from the table to wipe the corners of his mouth and then spoke again. "We need to move with the n as quickly as possible. I may need to return to Notting City sometime soon."


    "You''re going back to Notting City?" Alita Miller raised an eyebrow, immediately breaking into a smile as she teased, "Have you found a way to ess the other two Relics?"


    "Dean, let''s continue our coboration, shall we?"


    Having been turned down by Dean Bruce before, Alita Miller understood his mindset. Before he could refuse again, she eagerly added, "I want to work with you on a personal level, as long as I can have ess to the books or any extra treasures inside!"


    "When we''re in the Relics, I will follow your leadpletely; there will be no ulterior motives or disobedience. What do you think?"


    As she spoke, Alita Miller even licked her lips with her tongue, appearing quite seductive.


    However, Dean Bruce had seen too many alluring tactics to be swayed by such antics.


    "If you want to work with me, you need to have an irreceable role," Dean Bruce didn''t outright refuse. Instead, he shifted the topic, "When does the official ss start?"


    There was no way around it; since Dean Bruce was currently in a cooperative rtionship with Alita Miller, a direct rejection woulde off poorly.


    "The ss starts tomorrow," Alita Miller said, her gaze filled with longing as she stared at Dean Bruce. "You''re the primary instructor, so you must be there for the first lesson."


    "Alright, I understand. Do you have anything else?" Dean Bruce looked up, calmly scrutinizing Alita Miller.


    In this context, anyone could see that he was hinting at wanting to end the conversation. With a resigned sigh, Alita Miller gazed at Dean Bruce for a few moments longer before finally standing to take her leave.


    "Wait a moment." Just as Alita Miller was about to exit, Dean Bruce suddenly spoke up, "If youe back, anyone who dares to harm me will not be spared."


    Alita Miller''s mouth twitched slightly; even though she felt displeased, herck of strength left her with no choice but to agree.


    Dean Bruce was not particrly worried about the safety of Hakenny and the others; rather, those servants represented his reputation. How could he allow them to simply copse?


    After seeing Alita Miller off, Dean Bruce concluded his dinner. He waved his right hand lightly, and a faint magical glow shimmered, akin to a gentle spring breeze, awakening Hakenny and the others.


    "Master!" Hakenny and the others, being the lowest-tier servants with minimal strength, werepletely unaware that they had been put to sleep by magic. In a panic, they knelt down, hesitant to speak.


    Before they could say anything, Dean Bruce stood up to leave, saying coolly, "Clean up and head back to rest."


    Tomorrow he would be teaching students at the Advanced Magic Academy, and Dean Bruce felt quite anxious, unsure of what magic to teach them. Naturally, he didn''t pay much attention to Hakenny and the others; he was merely considering purchasing some stronger servants.

 Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Assessment, Shaping Magic!

    A quiet night passed.


    The next morning, as Dean Bruce opened his eyes, he could already hear whispers in the courtyard.


    Upon sensing the source, he discovered that Nemesis Bruce and Lucy Michelle were chatting, discussing magic with each other.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy.


    To be frank, all the disciples he had taken under his wing were talented individuals. Each could grasp magic on their own in a short time, and if they were willing to coborate, their understanding of magic would only elerate!


    "Nemesis harbors hatred and is working hard, while Lucy is eager to restore her ancestral glory. I don''t even need to keep an eye on them; they will both strive diligently," Dean Bruce murmured to himself. "But what about that group of students? How many of them will be able to follow my thought process and sessfully grasp magic?"


    "I need to find some easier magic for them to understand!"


    Lost in thought, Dean Bruce moved quickly, getting out of bed and dressing himself. As he pushed open the door, the maids on either side greeted him respectfully and helped him with his grooming and attire.


    Once everything was taken care of and he had finished breakfast, Dean Bruce headed toward the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy with Lucy Michelle. Nemesis Bruce, on the other hand, went to the streets, sitting among the crowd to begin her training.


    Upon entering the academy, Dean Bruce hadn''t walked far when a figure suddenly approached him, bowing and saying, "Are you Dean? The director asked you to find him!"


    At this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, the image of Mordo Chakol shing through his mind.


    To hold the position of director in a renowned academy on the continent, no matter how harmless he appeared, he was undoubtedly not someone to be trifled with.


    Since Dean Bruce would be staying at the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy for a while, he wasn''t foolish enough to provoke Mordo Chakol. He immediately instructed Lucy Michelle to go to her ssroom while he let the messenger lead the way to find Mordo Chakol.


    After the official start of the school year, Mordo Chakol was no longer in his original office; instead, he moved between the various teaching buildings, like a shepherd watching over many students.


    When Dean Bruce arrived, Mordo Chakol wore that familiar goofy smile and said, "Dean, you''re here! You really are a big deal in front of Cyb; you must be busy."


    "What does the director want with me?" Dean Bruce asked straightforwardly.


    Mordo Chakol replied with a smile, "It''s nothing serious, just a reminder that our academy is different from others. We not only have assessments for students at the end of the year, but also every month and every half-term!"


    "Originally, the first assessment was supposed to take ce during the new student training, but since you were absent, it had to be postponed. It will happen in half a month, so be prepared."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel a surge of surprise within him.


    Wasn''t this just like the monthly tests, midterms, and finals from the schools of the new era?


    Could it be that there were also other traversers from the same ce as him within the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy?


    [No, it''s just an exam setup; I can''t be certain yet. I guess I''ll need to pay more attention to others in the future.]


    Dean Bruce pondered these thoughts, but in Mordo Chakol''s eyes, he seemed to be taking it lightly, which made Mordo furrow his brows.


    Mordo Chakol spoke up, "Dean, I want to remind you of something: do not take these assessments lightly!"


    "At the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy, a mentor''s title and treatment are closely linked to the assessment results of their students. If a student''s assessment results do not meet the standards, it could even lower your mentor rank or lead to dismissal."


    With this, Mordo Chakol''s expression grew serious. "Even for senior mentors, if they fail to produce qualified students, they will face a reduction in rank!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce became even more convinced that the person who created this setup was from Earth, from the era before his traversal.


    It was just too simr!


    As he mentally grumbled, Dean Bruce looked at Mordo Chakol and asked, "I understand, Director. Is there anything else?"


    Shaking his head, Mordo Chakol replied, "Keep an eye on the time and prepare well. After all, you''ve had less time to teach the students than others."


    Patting Dean Bruce on the shoulder, Mordo Chakol turned to leave.


    Regardless of the circumstances, Cyb Louis was their leader in name, and since Dean Bruce had been rmended by Cyb, Mordo Chakol was sure to take extra care, at least to prevent Dean Bruce from falling too quickly.


    After all, what would happen if Cyb Louis came to him withints?


    Strength and status were always the two most important things in this world!


    Watching Mordo Chakol depart, Dean Bruce didn''t feel it appropriate to press for more details about the assessments. He allowed the messenger to lead him to the new student teaching building.


    The Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy was the most prestigious institution in this part of the continent, with arge number of students, and there were at least three teaching buildings for different grades.


    As he moved between the buildings, a rich aroma of wine suddenly wafted into Dean Bruce''s nose, causing him to feel astonished.


    Looking around, he saw no one else nearby, yet the strong scent of wine was undeniably intriguing.


    Unable to locate the source of the fragrance, Dean Bruce focused his mind and proceeded directly to the new student teaching building.


    Since Dean Bruce had been introduced by Cyb Louis and had disyed impressive strength on that day, he was immediately appointed as the mentor for ss One.


    When Dean Bruce walked into the ssroom, many students, along with Alita Miller and Loha Ellis, were already present.


    Curious eyes turned to Dean Bruce, all of them fixated on him.


    People are forgetful creatures; during Dean Bruce''s week-long absence, they had nearly forgotten his strength, although the scene of him overpowering everyone single-handedly still asionally flickered in their minds.


    Dean Bruce was not affected by their gazes. With a smile, he said, "Hello, everyone. I am Dean Bruce, your future mentor. If you have any questions in the future, feel free toe to me anytime."


    "Dean!"


    The students shouted in unison, their voices booming. Fortunately, Dean Bruce had previously been a popr video creator with hundreds of thousands of followers, so he remained unaffected, his expression calm.


    After a moment of contemtion, Dean Bruce continued, "Since you all managed to get here, it shows that you possess considerable talent. I won''t waste time with trivialities; in today''s first ss, I will teach you magic directly!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of excitement erupted among the students.


    Many students'' pupils dted in surprise, their faces filled with astonishment.


    Normally, the first ss consisted of theoretical lessons or an introduction between the mentor and students.


    Dean Bruce''s direct approach to teaching truly shocked them!


    Even Alita Miller regarded Dean Bruce with a strange look.


    Alita couldn''t understand why, with Dean Bruce''s immense power, he would waste time on these students.


    "Quiet!"


    Knocking on the desk, Dean Bruce said, "What do you know about the types of magic?"


    As soon as he finished, several students immediately raised their hands.


    Dean Bruce scanned the room and gestured for a particrly enthusiastic boy to stand up and respond.


    "Dean, if we categorize magic by its purpose, it can be divided into three types: support, attack, and defense!" the boy answered excitedly. "If we ssify it by the method of casting, then there are two types: natural magic and ritual magic!"


    This basic knowledge was known even by Joan Michelle, let alone those who had qualified to enter the Advanced Magic Academy.


    Of course, Dean Bruce''s goal was not to focus on this. He nodded and smiled, "Well said, but you''re missing a bit."


    Pausing for a moment, Dean Bruce continued, "Between heaven and earth, there are countless types of magic. Depending on the perspective, the categories can be further divided. Today, I will teach you a brand new type of magic: shaping magic!"


    "Shaping magic?"


    "What type of magic is that? I''ve never heard of it before!"


    "Hiss¡­ My grandfather is a steward at the Magic Guild, and I''ve been there too; I''ve never heard of this magic!"


    "Dean''s power is formidable; he shouldn''t be speaking nonsense, right?"


    "Could it be a newly discovered form of magic?"


    Upon hearing this term, all the students, except for Lucy Michelle, exchanged puzzled and astonished looks, murmuring among themselves with expressions of confusion.


    Even Loha Ellis and Alita Miller were no exceptions!


    Hearing the murmurs, Dean Bruce let out a long breath, feeling his previously tense heart rx.


    As long as no one had heard of this magic, it was fine!


    This way, he could sessfully guide these students toprehend magic and earn his rewards!


    Focusing himself, Dean Bruce said in a deep voice, "Everyone, quiet down. If you don''t understand something, just ask me directly. No need for casual chatter."


    At this, a girl immediately raised her hand and asked, "Dean, what is shaping magic?"


    As this question rang out, the murmurs ceased abruptly, and all eyes turned to Dean Bruce, their breaths bing tense!

 Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Teaching, Students in Shock!

    "Shaping magic, as the name suggests, is magic that takes on a specific form created by the caster and can produce effects."


    Dean Bruce''s exnation did little to clear the confusion among the students, who exchanged puzzled nces.


    Noticing this, Dean Bruce smiled and said, "Feel free to ask any questions if you don''t understand. As long as you''re willing to learn, I will hold nothing back."


    With that reassurance, the students felt more at ease, and one of them quickly raised their hand to ask, "Dean, what do you mean by magic with a specific shape?"


    "Almost every spell has a shape," Dean Bruce replied. "For example, the fireball spell is a round fireball, Ice Arrow is an arrow shape, and Thunder sh takes the form of thunder."


    Upon hearing this, many students nodded in agreement, as they shared the same understanding.


    "You''re mistaken; not all magic has a specific shape. Does a spell that puts someone to sleep have a tangible form?" Dean Bruce chuckled and continued, "What about spells that enhance strength or magical power? Do they have a specific shape? Defensive spells, spells that summon beasts or elementals, and magic that directly affects the soul¡ªdo any of these have a shape?"


    The students were left dumbfounded; their exposure to magic had been so limited that they were unaware of the numerous categories of spells, leaving them momentarily stunned.


    Dean Bruce went on, "What you just described can also be considered shaping magic, but it falls under a more basic category of shaping magic. In fact, in the past, no one even regarded them as shaping magic; they just happened to belong to this category."


    The girl who had asked the earlier question looked puzzled. "But isn''t the fireball spell and Thunder sh ssified as attack magic?"


    Hearing this question, Dean Bruce paused for a moment, then spoke in a serious tone, "You need to understand that there are many types of magic. If you look at a spell through different criteria, you will arrive at different conclusions."


    "In the categories of attack, defense, and support, the fireball spell is considered attack magic. However, in the categories of natural magic and ritual magic, the fireball spell belongs to natural magic. So, isn''t it quite normal for it to also fall under shaping magic?"


    Dean Bruce turned to a young man and said with a smile, "Your earlier answer was quite good. Why couldn''t you think of it in terms of shaping magic?"


    At his words, the young man felt his cheeks flush with embarrassment, deeply ashamed of himself.


    The other students also seemed to have an epiphany, all staring at Dean Bruce with eager anticipation for the next part of the lesson.


    Dean Bruce continued, "The term shaping magic is not widely known. Even though many spells fall into this category, neither the creators of these spells norter practitioners have this awareness. That''s why I chose to teach you the theory of shaping magic."


    "This way, as you gain insight, when you cast many existing spells, you will have a deeper understanding and achieve better effects!"


    "For instance, when casting Ice Arrow, while others may create arrows with fixed shapes, you can transform the shape of the arrow based on your environment, catching your opponents off guard and also enhancing the effectiveness of the spell."


    As his words sank in, the students'' eyes lit up with excitement, their hearts brimming with anticipation.


    The girl who had asked earlier spoke up again, "Dean, does that mean any magic with a shape qualifies as shaping magic?"


    "Yes!" Dean Bruce nodded. He then shifted his focus, adding, "However, that only represents the most basic form of shaping magic. Advanced shaping magic is created by the caster themselves, rather than being a fixed shape."


    The girl frowned slightly, her brow furrowed in confusion. "But if the ideas or situations are different, wouldn''t that mean that the magic cast each time would produce different effects? Is it still the same spell?"


    "Excellent question! The fact that you have so many questions shows you are thinking and learning seriously," Dean Bruce said with a smile. "What''s your name?"


    He had randomly selected students from pools of different talents, aside from Lucy Michelle, and since the new student training hadn''t urred yet, he didn''t recognize any of them.


    The girl blinked and replied, "In response to your question, my name is Kanisha Serang!"


    "Kanisha¡­" He noted the name before scanning the ssroom filled with students. "Everyone, please line up outside. I''ll find a ce to demonstrate what true shaping magic is."


    At this announcement, excitement rippled through the crowd.


    Even Alita Miller squinted her eyes, intently watching Dean Bruce. Despiteing from a powerful and mysterious organization and having lived for many years, she had never heard of shaping magic before, and her curiosity was piqued.


    With the help of Alita Miller and Loha Ellis, the students quickly arranged themselves in an orderly line, and Dean Bruce led them to the edge of the forest.


    Standing before the gathered students, Dean Bruce looked at Kanisha Serang and instructed, "Kanisha, cast a spell and attack me from the front!"


    "Attack you?"


    Kanisha Serang was stunned, staring nkly at Dean Bruce.


    Only when he nodded affirmatively did she realize he was serious. She took a deep breath, raised her wand, and began to cast her spell, gathering a faint magical energy from the surroundings.


    After all, to them, Dean Bruce was a highly respected senior instructor. Even if he specifically told her to attack, she couldn''t help but feel nervous and apprehensive.


    Buzz¡ª


    A deep blue light flickered as a powerful gust of wind surged forth, resembling an invisible de, rushing toward Dean Bruce.


    Before the deep blue wind could reach him, a vibrant green light quickly coalesced into a wall made entirely of branches and leaves, colliding with the blue wind.


    Dean Bruce''s magical power had long surpassed that of these students, and coupled with his tenfold understanding and strength, the magic he cast easily overwhelmed them, not even causing a tremor.


    As the wall of branches and leaves dissipated, Dean Bruce''s figure became visible to the students, and his voice followed, "What was the shape of that magic just now?"


    "A wall!"


    "A wall that protects the caster from the front!"


    The students answered in chorus.


    Dean Bruce nodded slightly and said, "Kanisha, continue to attack me from the front. I want three more people to surround me and attack from all four directions at the same time!"


    "Who wants to volunteer?"


    As soon as the words left Dean Bruce''s mouth, the students erupted with excitement, all eagerly raising their hands and calling out, "Dean, I''ll do it!"


    They weren''t aiming to attack Dean Bruce; rather, they wanted to impress him. They believed that if the instructor remembered them, they might benefit from future opportunities!


    After scanning the room, Dean Bruce casually selected three students. They quickly joined together to cast their spells, causing the magical energy in the vicinity to fluctuate.


    Boom!


    Before long, after a brief incantation, four different spells erupted simultaneously, charging toward Dean Bruce.


    The other students watched wide-eyed, their curiosity fixed on Dean Bruce.


    Buzz¡ª


    Green branches and leaves reappeared, forming a surrounding wall at lightning speed, encasing Dean Bruce within.


    ng, ng, ng!


    The sound of crisp collisions rang out as the spells failed to break through the wall of branches and leaves, dissipating harmlessly.


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "I cast the same spell, but the form it took¡ªhas it changed?"


    "It started as just a wall, but with attacksing from all around, the shape transformed into a surrounding wall!"


    "True powerful shaping magic possesses the ability to change ording to the caster''s intent."


    Hearing these words, the students had an epiphany. Kanisha Serang spoke up again, "Dean, so you mean the magic you cast can change its shape based on the direction of the attack? It can be different kinds of walls?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head, replying, "Not just walls; it can also be a cage, a castle, or even a bowl. Essentially, anything that can protect me can take shape."


    With that, Dean Bruce cast The Compassion of Heaven and Earth spell once more. The branches and leaves twisted into a cage, enveloping him.


    At that moment, not only would attacks from all around be blocked, but even thoseing from above or below would be entirely thwarted.


    The students were left in awe at this scene.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile, feeling a rush of satisfaction. This was precisely the effect he wanted!


    What pleased him even more was that his understanding of The Compassion of Heaven and Earth had reached a new level.


    It could be said that the foundational theory of magic had a tremendous impact on a magician''s growth and influence. Dean Bruce had previously not realized this; every time he used The Compassion of Heaven and Earth for defense, it coalesced into a wall.


    Today, in teaching and guiding new students, he had inadvertently unlocked a more powerful application for this spell!


    Even though the defensive power hadn''t be stronger, its versatility had greatly increased!


    Regaining his focus, Dean Bruce softly said, "Now you should understand what shaping magic is, right?"


    "Make sure to remember this: don''t be confined to the traditional forms of spells. A fireball spell doesn''t have to be a ball; it could be a ferocious tiger made of mes that explodes upon hitting the enemy!"


    "Ice Arrow could also take the form of an ice spear, an ice sphere, or even an ice bird!"

 Chapter 198: Chapter 198: New Function, Trouble Ahead?

    Dean Bruce didn''t teach the students any specific spells today. After all, this was just the first ss, and shifting their mindset was the top priority. Simply imparting spells wouldn''t guarantee theirprehension, and that would only waste time!


    As time passed, once Dean Bruce finished his lecture, the students didn''t return to the ssroom. Instead, they began to ponder by the edge of the forest, asionally casting spells as they attempted to alter the forms of those spells.


    Of course, they didn''t possess Dean Bruce''s tenfold understanding of magic or have enough powerful energy, so they couldn''t achieve that just yet.


    Even so, Dean Bruce didn''t disturb them. He allowed them to experiment while he took the opportunity to be familiar with the students.


    Alita Miller and Loha Ellis walked over to Dean Bruce''s side¡ªone was surprised and puzzled, while the other was filled with admiration.


    Alita Miller said softly, "You''ve given me a huge surprise again. Over the years, I''ve read many books on magical theory, but this is the first time I''ve heard of shaping magic."


    "I thought you were just making it up, but it turns out there''s indeed substance to what you said."


    Upon hearing this, Loha Ellis''s gaze toward Dean Bruce grew even more adoring.


    Dean Bruce replied nonchntly, "Books aren''t omnipotent. Humanity''s strength lies in their ability to learn and progress, not in beingcent and sticking to so-called traditions!"


    The theory of shaping magic, while derived from other anime, had been crafted into aplete system that could also be applied to this world.


    "Ding!"


    At that moment, a crisp system notification rang out unexpectedly in Dean Bruce''s ears, causing him to pause for a moment.


    "System Notification: Due to the significant impact of the theoretical knowledge shared by the host, which has changed the students'' understanding of magic, you have received a special reward: Wish Tree ¡Á1! You have gained 5000 Supreme Mage Points!"


    [What?! 5000 Supreme Mage Points?!]


    Dean Bruce''s pupils constricted sharply. Even he was momentarily stunned by the system notification, unable to believe his ears.


    Previously, when teaching his disciples the Ultra-High-Level spell, he only received around 100 Supreme Mage Points as a reward. But this time, for sharing theoretical knowledge, he had received a whopping fifty times that amount?


    Dean Bruce could hardly believe it was real. He quickly focused his mind and called up the system panel.


    Indeed, the line for Supreme Mage Points showed a massive increase!


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions! The Supreme Mage Points owned by the host have sessfully surpassed 5000 points, unlocking a new function¡ªMagic Simtion!"


    "System Notification: When the host is attacked by a certain spell ores into contact with a spell, you can consume Supreme Mage Points to reverse-engineer that spell. There is no limit to the simtion of magic!"


    [Reverse-engineering magic? Hiss¡­ does this mean that in the future, whenever I encounter a powerful spell, I can grasp it?]


    Dean Bruce swallowed hard, his heart racing with joy at the prospect of this new function. Its potential was indeed impressive.


    However, with such a powerful effect, Dean Bruce was mentally prepared for what mighte next.


    To simte magic, the consumption of Supreme Mage Points would undoubtedly be considerable!


    Regaining his focus, Dean Bruce chose not to examine the specific effects of the new function or even check the rewards. Instead, he scanned the numerous students before him, his smile growing ever brighter.


    To him, these students were like treasures!


    [Just from imparting theoretical knowledge, you''ve already given me such a huge surprise. I hope your understanding of magic will elerate, bringing me even more rewards in the future.]


    With a smirk, Dean Bruce resolved not to miss out on these students!


    At the same time, the group of students were equally in awe of Dean Bruce. In their hearts, they made up their minds to find a way to be his disciples!


    Both sides felt they had gained something advantageous and naturally wouldn''t let this opportunity slip away.


    Time slowly passed, and as the first ss officially came to an end, the students gazed at Dean Bruce with a sense of reluctance.


    Unlike regr schools, the magic academy operated differently; each teacher had only one ss a day, and afterward, they were free to do as they pleased.


    Dean Bruce didn''t chat with Alita Miller or Loha Ellis. Instead, he headed straight back to his residence to check the specific effects of the new functions and the special reward, the Wish Tree!


    The effect of magic simtion was quite straightforward; itpletely analyzed a spell, revealing its underlying principles.


    The consumption of Supreme Mage Points was calcted based on the level of the spell being simted; the more powerful the spell, the more points it consumed!


    Moreover, after a sessful simtion, he could spend double the Supreme Mage Points to further enhance the magic, perfectly embodying the saying, "the student surpasses the master!"


    [Wow, this effect is impressive¡ªit''s practically a lethal weapon!]


    [Learning magic from others is one thing, but being able to surpass them? That''s bound to infuriate some! Those with weaker mentalities might even be driven to the brink! Hmm, who knows, this could be a strategy in the future!]


    Nodding slightly, Dean Bruce began to check the effects of the Wish Tree.


    Wish Tree¡ªSpecial Item


    Effect: Making a wish at the Wish Tree will subtly alter everything, gradually bringing the wish to fruition.


    A wishe true?


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly, and his breathing quickened.


    If wishes could reallye true, couldn''t he just wish to be a god?


    With the power of a deity, he would be invincible in this world!


    Why would he need to worry about enemies?


    Whoever they were, he could simply push forward!


    It was clear that this Wish Tree must have some limitations, but the property description didn''t mention any, so Dean Bruce could only specte.


    Without hesitation, he took out the Wish Tree and nted it beside the pond in the main courtyard.


    Ssh¡ª


    A crisp sound echoed as the Wish Tree seemed toe alive, taking root in the soil. Its branches and leaves began to flourish, bing quite beautiful.


    Dean Bruce hesitated for a moment before softly saying, "I wish to possess the strength of a god!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, the Wish Tree showed no reaction whatsoever.


    Even checking the system for changes yielded nothing; it simply continued to grow quietly.


    [There must be some limitations to the wishes. Let me try a different one.]


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish; having read many novels and watched countless anime, he understood the trope. After pondering for a moment, he made another wish: "I wish to have the ability of immortality!"


    Buzz¡ª


    Almost the instant the words left his mouth, the Wish Tree burst forth with a green glow. Its branches swayed, brushing against Dean Bruce''s body like a gentle motherly hand.


    Seeing the change, Dean Bruce immediately understood¡ªhis wish had likely been granted!


    [Wow¡­ the upper limit of this wish is so high? I wanted to try a few more times, and I end up with the ability of immortality right away?]


    Shaking his head in disbelief, Dean Bruce quickly opened the attribute panel.


    At this point, the attributes of the Wish Tree had changed.


    Wish Tree¡ªSpecial Item


    Activated. Wish: Dean Bruce possesses the ability of immortality! Note: Immortality refers to a long lifespan; falling in battle or dying from injuries does not count.


    [It really worked!]


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up with joy. Even though this immortality only meant a long lifespan and came with limitations¡ªthat he could still die in battle¡ªit was still an enormous surprise for him to gain such an ability.


    Taking a closer look at the blooming Wish Tree, Dean Bruce smiled broadly and waved his right hand, causing clear water to gush forth like a spring, watering the Wish Tree.


    Unfortunately, the effects of the Wish Tree would take time to manifest, so Dean Bruce still had to be cautious.


    After checking all the rewards, Dean Bruce turned his thoughts to crafting magical spells to inspire those students.


    There was no way around it; there were only so many phrases that could evoke inspiration and encourage creative thinking. As time went on, many ssic phrases had already been used, making it increasingly difficult to find suitable new ones!


    However, with only one method avable for earning rewards, Dean Bruce had no choice but to wrack his brain, trying to figure out how to create more spells.


    Time passed slowly as Dean Bruce worked on crafting magical spells and inspiring his students.


    Adhering to the principle that haste makes waste, Dean Bruce didn''t rush to teach the students magical spells directly but instead focused on altering their thought processes first.


    As a result, the pace of imparting magic slowed down significantly.


    After seven days, only three students had been taught magical spells.


    Fortunately, nothing else had urred during this time. Dean Bruce wasn''t anxious; he led a peaceful life, spending his days practicing in the academy and his residence to improve his strength!


    It wasn''t until half a monthter that Prolo Hawthorne, apanied by a group of people, frantically came knocking on his door.


    "Teacher, something terrible has happened!"


    "Please, help me!"


    Hearing the familiar yet urgent cries, Dean Bruce, who had been pondering new spells in the main courtyard, was jolted awake.


    Stepping out of the courtyard, he immediately spotted Prolo Hawthorne, whose face was flushed with panic. Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel puzzled.


    Prolo Hawthorne was usually quite arrogant, almost like a little tyrant in Saint Laurent City; why was he disying such a demeanor now?


    What on earth had happened?


    Just how serious was the situation?


    In an instant, Dean Bruce''s expression turned grave!

 Chapter 199: Chapter 199: The Crisis of the Duchy of Tanya!

    "Why are you so flustered? This is quite unbing," Dean Bruce said calmly. "Collect yourself and exin to me what exactly has happened."


    In the past, Prolo Hawthorne would have obediently listened, but now he rushed forward, grabbing Dean Bruce''s hand and eximed excitedly, "Teacher, can you please save my grandfather?"


    At this statement, Dean Bruce''s pupils involuntarily constricted. While his expression remained calm, he was quite surprised inside.


    Prolo Hawthorne''s grandfather was the Vice President of the Magic Guild, one of the top-tier powerhouses. Why would he need Dean Bruce to save him?


    What kind of trouble had the Magic Guild encountered?


    Deep in thought, Dean Bruce waved his hand, signaling the nearby servants to step away for the time being, and then asked, "Take your time and tell me what has happened."


    "My grandfather went out on a mission with some people, and then¡­ then we lost all contact with him!" Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes reddened, and his voice became choked with emotion. "Right now, no one dares to undertake that mission to rescue my grandfather! Teacher, I beg you!"


    With a slight furrow in his brow, Dean Bruce had a clear understanding of his own strength. With the aid of various treasures and his high-level spells that multiplied his power and understanding tenfold, he could at most contend with archmage-level strongholds.


    In terms of true power, there remained a significant gappared to those top-tier experts.


    Despite his rapid progress, the further he advanced, therger the gap between levels became, naturally slowing his cultivation speed.


    For instance, Dean Bruce had only taken a little over a month to rise from an ordinary human to the level of a Great Mage, which tranted to just a few thousand mana points. In contrast, at higher levels, a few thousand mana points wouldn''t even allow him to cross a minor tier, let alone ascend to the next level!


    However, Dean Bruce''s previous performance had been so wless that, aside from Tia Nars from the Elven race, who possessed a unique talent to see through Dean Bruce''s true strength, everyone else assumed he was a formidable powerhouse.


    In such circumstances, Dean Bruce found it difficult to refuse Prolo Hawthorne''s plea.


    "What mission was being executed?" Dean Bruce pondered while asking aloud.


    Regardless of whether he would refuse or agree, he needed to rify the current situation first!


    "Teacher, do you remember the mission those guards mentioned when we returned from the Quicksand Secret Realm?" Prolo Hawthorne clenched his fists, gritting his teeth. "After they went, they also vanished without a trace and couldn''t be contacted. That''s why the guild thought to send more people."


    "My grandfather volunteered to lead the team for the position of the future guild president, but¡­ after he left, we haven''t received any news!"


    "¡­"


    Raising an eyebrow, Dean Bruce recalled the Duchy of Tanya.


    A crisis urring within a duchy that could ensnare even top-tier powerhouses immediately sparked Dean Bruce''s mind.


    Could this be a conspiracy or trap specifically targeting the Magic Guild by other top forces?


    "Teacher!" Prolo Hawthorne had calmed down, no longer in a panic, and he dared not disturb Dean Bruce, who was deep in thought. Instead, he gazed at Dean Bruce with hopeful eyes.


    As Dean Bruce pondered, a faint voice reached his ears: "Since Prolo has sought your help, you shoulde to the Magic Guild."


    Hearing Tia Nars''s voice, Dean Bruce snapped out of his reverie but did not refuse. He nodded and said, "Let''s go back to the Magic Guild. I need to see the Guild Master first."


    "Really? That''s wonderful! Thank you, Teacher!"


    Prolo Hawthorne was overjoyed, quickly turning around and respectfully bowing as he led the way for Dean Bruce.


    Upon arriving at the Magic Guild, the atmosphere remained unchanged, as if their situation had not affected anyone.


    Upon reflection, Dean Bruce realized that only the upper echelons truly understood the severity of the situation, and they wouldn''t spread the news to avoid chaos. It was natural for the atmosphere to remain as it was.


    Prolo Hawthorne could not approach Tia Nars''s treehouse, so he guided Dean Bruce nearby, his eyes glimmering with hope.


    At this moment, Dean Bruce was his only savior!


    Stepping into the treehouse, Dean Bruce immediately noticed a cup of tea ced on the table.


    Tia Nars sat quietly as always, though herplexion had be much paler.


    It was evident that she had taken action since the incident, but the oue hadn''t been good!


    "Did you bring me here just to prepare a cup of tea?" Dean Bruce sat down and remarked, "Guild Master, you''re being rather stingy!"


    Tia Nars smiled and shook her head, replying softly, "This is not just any ordinary tea; it contains a drop of Essence of Life."


    At this, Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up, and he reached for the cup.


    Buzz¡ª


    A faint green light appeared, forming a barrier that prevented Dean Bruce from lifting the cup. He looked up at Tia Nars, confusion evident in his eyes.


    "Take your time; wait a bit before drinking," Tia Nars chuckled lightly. "Let''s discuss what happened this time."


    "You don''t mean to send me out there, do you?" Dean Bruce asked directly.


    Tia Nars nodded. Her straightforwardness left Dean Bruce momentarily at a loss for words.


    After hesitating for quite a while, Dean Bruce finally spoke, "You know my strength, yet you dare to ask me to lead? The Vice President has already fallen; why do you have so much confidence in me?"


    Tia Nars replied softly, "Sometimes, it''s not just about strength¡­ You have many extraordinary qualities that might just solve this problem!"


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow, nomittal.


    What she said was indeed true; if one only considered surface-level strength, Dean Bruce would have met his demise countless times during those earlier adventures!


    However, he still harbored doubts and was reluctant to agree outright.


    This situation was far too serious!


    If even the top-tier powerhouses had fallen, what could he achieve by going?


    Unless, of course, he was provided with a strong ally to assist him!


    "I have already used the Eye of Reality to investigate, and there are no powerful archmage-level presences near the Duchy of Tanya, nor are there any strong magical formations," Tia Nars said softly. "Nozer must have been undermined by someone or underestimated his opponent, which is why he has ended up in his current situation."


    "Eye of Reality? What is that?" Dean Bruce asked, a look of confusion on his face. Since Tia Nars was already aware of his background, he felt no need to pretend to be some wise hermit and simply asked what he did not understand.


    Tia Nars thought for a moment before responding, "It is a treasure that allows one to observe a region from a distance. If you''re interested, I can give it to you once your magical power level increases a bit more."


    "You are quite generous," Dean Bruce replied with a smile, not refusing her offer. After all, he and Tia Nars had a cooperative rtionship.


    Moreover, if he were to ept the Eye of Reality, he would have to pay a price; a treasure wasn''t worth much without a cost.


    "If you decide to go, I will have ire apany you. With her strength, along with your luck and unique abilities, you should be more than capable," Tia Nars said with a lightugh. "Once it''s done, Nozer will owe you a favor. Although his family has fallen, as long as he is alive, he will still have a certain degree of influence on this continent, which is a good thing."


    "If I were you, I certainly wouldn''t refuse!"


    Dean Bruce snorted and countered, "If it''s really that simple, why don''t you go? If you personally save him, maybe he won''tpete with you for the position of guild leader."


    "You and I are different," Tia Nars shook her head. "He has others backing him, and those people do not wish to see me in this position. But you are different; they would not reject you."


    "They know you are of the Elven race?" Dean Bruce could only think of this reason. Otherwise, normal people shouldn''t be foolish enough to reject the strongest among them.


    "They don''t know," Tia Nars said softly. "They only know that I am not human, after all, I have lived for a long time! In this world, aside from bing a deity, there is no way for a human to live for over a thousand years!"


    "Those not of our kind will surely have different hearts," Dean Bruce nodded. "It''s quite normal for them not to want you as guild leader."


    "Those not of our kind... will surely have different hearts?" Tia Nars shook her head and sighed. "This saying is quite apt, but someone once told me a different saying: ''Seekmon ground while reserving differences, and the world will be united!''"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    This phrase clearly came from the world he had traveled from!


    The longer he survived on Meze Star, the more astonished he became, and he gradually concluded that he was not the only traveler in this ce! However, if they were all travelers, why could they not change this world?


    The powerful figures recorded in books bore no resemnce to travelers at all!


    Thinking about this, Dean Bruce became increasingly curious about this world. After rescuing his parents, he would have to thoroughly investigate the peculiarities of Meze Star!


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore," Tia Nars waved her hand, the green light dissipating as she gently ced a teacup in front of Dean Bruce. She then asked, "Are you willing to go?"

 Chapter 200: Chapter 200: The Baptism of Essence of Life, A Change of Face!

    Dean Bruce took the teacup and drained it in one gulp.


    No matter what the answer was, securing the benefits was the most important thing!


    Buzz¡ª


    The warm tea flowed down his throat, and in that instant, it felt as if every cell in Dean Bruce''s body, every drop of blood, was boiling. Vitality surged like a spring, filling his entire being.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for receiving the baptism of Essence of Life. Your lifespan has permanently increased by one hundred years, and your life points have permanently increased by 200!"


    Seeing the straightforward numbers, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but smile.


    This was quite a significant boost; at the very least, he would be tougher to take down. Even if attacked by an enemy, he would have a better chance of survival!


    Closing his eyes, Dean Bruce experienced the baptism of Essence of Life while contemting whether or not to head to the Duchy of Tanya.


    Just as Tia Nars had said, going to the Duchy of Tanya could not only earn him a favor from Nozer Hawthorne but also rewards from that side if he seeded.


    But was sess really that easy?


    As the vice president of the Magic Guild''s headquarters, Nozer Hawthorne was at least a powerful archmage. The fact that he had fallen in the Duchy of Tanya showed just how dangerous it was!


    Even with the system at his disposal, numerous treasures, and two artifacts in hand, Dean Bruce couldn''t confidently im he would be able to resolve the crisis in the Duchy of Tanya and rescue Nozer Hawthorne.


    Yet, the thought of missing this opportunity and the benefits it could bring left him feeling unwilling to pass it up.


    For Dean Bruce, there were many things to aplish, and he was eager to enhance his power; naturally, he did not want to forfeit those advantages!


    "Huff..." After deep contemtion, Dean Bruce exhaled heavily and said solemnly, "Fortune favors the bold; I''ll go! However, besides ire, you need to call a few more elders to apany me!"


    He understood the principle that there is strength in numbers.


    If it weren''t for his slightly lower status, he would have considered bringing another vice president along!


    Given his current position, he could only barely keep the elders in check. Even the newly appointed ones might not follow his orders, let alone seasoned experts with a bit of seniority.


    When working in groups, the worst thing that could happen is disagreement and differing opinions.


    Dean Bruce would rather bring along a few weaker individuals than someone he couldn''t control!


    "Alright," Tia Nars replied softly. "I will select a few young and strong fighters, and also choose one elder skilled in defensive and supportive magic. Let''s prepare; we depart tomorrow."


    "Departing tomorrow?"


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly, suddenly remembering that the academy''s assessments were scheduled for these few days.


    Was he really going to miss the students'' evaluations?


    "Yes, the longer we dy, the greater the chances of Nozer encountering problems," Tia Nars sighed. "He is, after all, a pir of the Magic Guild; we cannot afford for anything to happen to him!"


    Tia Nars paused for a moment before speaking. "If you''re worried about the academy, I can take care of it for you. Their principal is an old acquaintance of mine."


    "No need," Dean Bruce shook his head in response. "I can leave; I just don''t want to miss out on the students'' evaluations."


    "You... still care about those students?" Tia Nars looked at Dean Bruce with a strange expression.


    In a world where the strong prey on the weak, the powerful typically have no regard for those below them unless there is a special connection. Thus, Tia Nars was surprised to hear Dean Bruce''s words.


    Even more astonishing to her was how many of Dean Bruce''s actions and words resembled someone she had encountered years ago!


    Dean Bruce was unaware of Tia Nars''s thoughts and was too indifferent to borate. He asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "Nothing else. Go back and prepare. Come here tomorrow, and I will personally teleport you to the vicinity of the Duchy of Tanya," Tia Nars said, pulling her thoughts back to the present. "I''ll be waiting for your triumphant return!"


    "I''ll take that as a good omen," Dean Bruce replied with a slight smile as he stood up to take his leave.


    Watching Dean Bruce''s retreating figure, Tia Nars''s gaze gradually grew intense, and she couldn''t help but murmur, "He''s... so simr! But why are there differences? What connection do Dean and he have?"


    Leaving the treehouse, with each step Dean Bruce took, the Essence of Life surged like a fountain from his heart, spreading throughout his limbs.


    "Ding!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for receiving the cleansing of Essence of Life. Your lifespan has permanently increased by 3 days, and your life points have permanently increased by 1!"


    "System Notification: Congrattions, host, for receiving the cleansing of Essence of Life. Your lifespan has permanently increased by 3 days, and your life points have permanently increased by 1!"


    "¡­"


    Almost every ten seconds, a system notification sound rang in Dean Bruce''s ears, and his physique was being enhanced.


    [This Essence of Life is quite a treasure! The first baptism brought a huge boost! I didn''t expect there to be continuous improvements afterward. I just wonder how long this enhancement willst?]


    [If itsts a while, I might ask Tia for some in the future, even if I have to trade something for it; it would be worth it.]


    Having made up his mind, Dean Bruce quickened his pace.


    He still needed to head to the Saint Laurent Advanced Magic Academy.


    As a senior instructor, he didn''t have the right to leave for days at a time!


    Not far from the treehouse, Prolo Hawthorne approached, bowing respectfully and asking eagerly, "Teacher, how did it go? What did the guild leader say?"


    "Rx, you don''t need to be so tense," Dean Bruce replied nonchntly. "Tomorrow, I will lead a team to the Duchy of Tanya. You can stay in the guild and wait."


    "This¡­" Prolo Hawthorne''s brows furrowed as he asked hopefully, "Teacher, if you''re leading the team, can Ie along? I promise I will listen to you!"


    "Smack!"


    Dean Bruce pped Prolo Hawthorne on the forehead, leaving him stunned for a long moment.


    "This p is a reminder that you must never be impulsive in dealing with situations; it will only throw you off bnce!" Dean Bruce said calmly. "Your mind is already chaotic. If I take you with me, it will only disrupt our ns. Moreover, given your current strength, what can you actually do there?"


    Hearing these words, Prolo Hawthorne couldn''t help but smile wryly and said helplessly, "Teacher, I''m sorry. I... I was too impatient!"


    "No need to apologize," Dean Bruce sighed. "I understand that you are worried about your grandfather. Having filial piety is a good thing, but when your strength iscking, an excessive sense of duty can lead to trouble."


    "Staying calm and focusing on your training is what you should be doing right now."


    After saying this, Dean Bruce patted Prolo Hawthorne on the shoulder and said seriously, "If I remember correctly, you still haven''t mastered the magic I taught you."


    "It''s been almost a month. If by the time I return you still haven''t grasped it, then it might be time to end our teacher-student rtionship."


    Upon hearing this, Prolo Hawthorne''s expression tightened, and he hurriedly said, "So much has happened recently that I couldn''t focus on my training! I promise you, teacher, I will work hard to improve during this time!"


    Dean Bruce had no doubt about Prolo Hawthorne''s promise.


    What a joke¡ªhis grandfather''s life and death were uncertain, and he felt utterly helpless. He was undoubtedly filled with anxiety and a desire to quickly elevate his magical abilities and grow stronger!


    Nodding, Dean Bruce did not offer further encouragement and stepped away.


    He made his way to the academy with familiarity, but as the effects of the Essence of Life wore off, Dean Bruce couldn''t help but sigh.


    The duration was too short; the cleansing effect was less than one-fifth of the baptism effect!


    Collecting his thoughts, Dean Bruce navigated through the students and quickly arrived at Mordo Chakol''s office, knocking on the door.


    "Come in!"


    As the voice called out, Dean Bruce entered. Before he could speak, Mordo Chakolughed, "What a coincidence! I was just about to look for you!"


    "The assessments start tomorrow, and the designated location this time is the Firefly Forest. We may need to stay for several days. Please inform your assistant instructor to prepare in advance."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce sighed inwardly. As expected, things always seemed toe together.


    For the past half-month, he had done nothing but impart different magical theories to the students.


    If these two events could have been staggered, he would have been able to manage his time and not miss anything.


    Unfortunately, there were no "ifs" in this situation!


    The two events had collided, and Dean Bruce had to make a choice.


    "Director," Dean Bruce began, "I''m afraid I can''t participate in this assessment. I have some other matters to attend to and need to leave for a while!"


    "Hmm?" Upon hearing this, Mordo Chakol''s expression became serious. He didn''t respond immediately but looked closely at Dean Bruce.


    It made sense; Dean Bruce had left right after selecting studentsst time, missing both the new student training and the assessment. It was only natural that Mordo Chakol wouldn''t be pleased about him missing another assessment.


    If it weren''t for Dean Bruce''s connection to Cyb Louis, Mordo Chakol might have already turned hostile!


    Dean Bruce wasn''t foolish and could sense the emotional shift in Mordo Chakol. However, just as he was about to mention the Magic Guild to ease the tension, Mordo Chakol''s expression suddenly changed, and he broke into a smile, even disying a hint of ttery!

 Chapter 201: Chapter 201: The Assessment Location Is Yours to Decide

    "What''s going on?" Dean Bruce was taken aback by Mordo Chakol''s sudden change in attitude.


    Mordo Chakol rubbed his hands together, a broad smile stered across his face. "Dean, no need to worry about the assessment. You go ahead with your work."


    Dean Bruce raised an eyebrow. The abrupt shift was too suspicious to ignore. "Director, what''s the matter? Weren''t you being all serious just a moment ago?"


    Mordo Chakol chuckled nervously, waving his hand. "Nothing, nothing. You go ahead. We''ll handle the assessment arrangements just fine."


    At that moment, a ripple of magical energy spread through the office. The principal''s voice rang out clearly, "Mordo, this time, the assessment location can be decided by Dean Bruce."


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce froze. This didn''t sit right with him. He quickly shook his head. "No, no, no. I can''t decide the assessment location."


    Mordo Chakol immediately jumped in to persuade him. "Dean, this is the principal''s directive. What a great opportunity!"


    But Dean Bruce remained firm. "I''m really not the one for this. It doesn''t seem appropriate." With that, he turned to leave the school.


    Just as he reached the gate, a figure blocked his path. It was none other than the principal. Without a word, the principal grabbed Dean Bruce by the arm and dragged him back to the office.


    Once inside, the principal repeated his proposal. Dean Bruce couldn''t help but wonder why the principal was being so insistent. Trying to deflect, he began stalling.


    "Principal, this is too sudden. I can''t just decide something like this on the spot," Dean Bruce said cautiously.


    The principal smiled faintly. "Dean, there''s no need to feel pressured. This is a sign of trust in you."


    "Well, Principal, this trust came out of nowhere, and now I''m feeling a bit panicked," Dean Bruce replied with a wry smile.


    The principal''s gaze remained steady. "Don''t overthink it. Just give it some thought."


    Dean Bruce scratched his head awkwardly. "Principal, I''m really not up for this. I don''t even have any ideas about the assessment location."


    The principal didn''t seem rushed. He simply stared at Dean Bruce, who was left pondering what the principal''s true intentions might be. Before he could figure it out, the principal spoke again.


    "Dean, think of it this way¡ªit will benefit the students as well," the principal encouraged.


    Dean Bruce shrugged. "Principal, I really don''t have any ideas. Why don''t you ask someone else?" He turned to leave again.


    The principal grabbed his arm once more. "Don''t be so quick to leave. Take some more time to consider."Resigned, Dean Bruce sat back down.


    The two sat in silence, neither saying a word. After a while, Dean Bruce finally broke the tension.


    "Principal, you''ve got to give me a reason for this. Why are you asking me to decide the assessment location?"


    The principal gave a cryptic smile. "You''ll understand in due time."Dean Bruce rolled his eyes. "That''s not much of a reason."


    "Principal, this won''t work. If you don''t say anything, how am I supposed to make a decision?" Dean Bruce said.


    "Dean, I can''t exin right now. Just think of this as doing me a favor," the principal replied, still refusing to borate.


    Dean Bruce looked at the principal. "Principal, this is a tough favor to ask of me. I don''t think I can help."


    The principal frowned slightly. "Dean, stop trying to wriggle out of it. This will benefit you too."


    "What kind of benefit? You''ve got to give me more than that," Dean Bruce pressed.


    But the principal didn''t answer. He simply stared at Dean Bruce with a mysterious expression. That irritated Dean to no end¡ªwhy was the principal being so cryptic?


    "Principal, if you don''t exin what the benefit is, there''s no way I can just decide on a whim," Dean Bruce argued.


    The principal sighed. "Dean, some things can''t be exined right now. You''ll understand in due time."


    Dean Bruce pursed his lips. "With all due respect, Principal, that doesn''t exactly fill me with confidence."


    The principal was quiet for a moment before saying, "Dean, think of this as a challenge. How about that?"


    "A challenge? What kind of challenge?" Dean Bruce asked, his confusion evident.


    The principal smiled faintly. "Choosing the assessment location is the challenge. It''s a test of your judgment and capabilities."


    Dean Bruce wasn''t buying it. "Principal, I''m not so sure I can ept this challenge. What if I mess it up?"


    The principal waved his hand dismissively. "Rx. You won''t mess it up. I trust you."Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel skeptical. What exactly was the principal thinking?


    "Principal, don''t put me in this position. I really don''t think I''m the right person for this," Dean Bruce insisted.


    The principal, however, was firm. "Dean, you are the right person. Just take your time and think it over."Reluctantly, Dean Bruce stayed put, locked in a stalemate with the principal.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door."Come in," the principal called out.


    A teacher stepped in and paused momentarily upon seeing Dean Bruce there. The principal asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s an urgent situation," the teacher replied.The principal frowned. "What kind of situation?"


    The teacher hesitated, ncing at Dean Bruce as if unsure whether to speak. The principal reassured him, "It''s fine. Go ahead."Only then did the teacher exin, "A student got injured during training."


    The principal stood up immediately. "Let''s go take a look." Without another word, he headed for the door.Dean Bruce also stood, ready to follow.


    The principal turned back to him. "Dean, you stay here and think about the assessment location. I''ll handle this." Then, he left with the teacher.


    Dean Bruce watched them leave, then sighed and sat back down. This whole business of deciding the assessment location was giving him a headache.


    Left alone in the office, he idly nced around. The question of why the principal was so insistent on him making the decision still gnawed at him. The whole situation felt too strange.


    As he mulled it over, his eyes fell on a book on the principal''s desk. Its cover was old and weathered, exuding an air of mystery.Curious, Dean Bruce picked it up and began flipping through it.


    The book was filled with ancient magical records and strange, intricate symbols. The more Dean read, the more engrossed he became.


    Just as he was losing himself in the text, the office door opened again. Startled, Dean Bruce quickly put the book down.


    The principal stepped back in and nced at him. "So? Have youe up with any ideas?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "Principal, I still don''t have a clue."


    The principal walked over to the desk and noticed the open book. He paused briefly, a hint of surprise on his face.Dean Bruce, feeling a little awkward, scratched the back of his neck. "Principal, I was just curious and took a quick look."


    The principal smiled. "It''s fine. This book has been around for quite a while, and its contents are quite fascinating."


    Dean Bruce asked, "Principal, what''s this book about?"


    The principal picked it up and flipped through a few pages. "It''s an old book about ancient magic. It contains records of many mysterious spells and legends."


    Dean Bruce''s interest was piqued. "Principal, does it have anything rted to the assessment location?"


    The principal shook his head. "Not directly, but perhaps this book might inspire you." He handed the book back to Dean Bruce, who began flipping through it again.


    The principal observed him. "Dean, think carefully. The assessment location needs to be both safe and challenging enough to test the students'' abilities."


    Dean Bruce nodded while skimming the book. "Got it, Principal." But deep down, he still had no idea.


    After a while, Dean Bruce closed the book and sighed. "Principal, I still can''t think of anything."


    The principal let out a sigh of his own. "Alright, keep pondering over it. I have other matters to attend to." With that, he left the office.


    Dean Bruce stared at the book, lost in thought. Where on earth should he pick for the assessment location? He waspletely stumped.


    He started pacing the office, his mind a jumbled mess. No matter how hard he tried, no suitable location came to mind.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him: the forest they had visited with the studentsst time. The area was teeming with magical creatures, making it an ideal ce to test the students''bat and survival skills.


    Determined to check it out, Dean Bruce decided to visit the forest. If it seemed appropriate, he could propose it as the assessment location. Rising to his feet, he left the office.


    As he walked down the corridor, he ran into Mordo Chakol."Dean," Mordo Chakol called out. "Have you decided yet?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "Not yet. I''m heading to a ce to check it out."


    Curious, Mordo Chakol asked, "Where are you going?"


    Dean Bruce replied, "The forest we visitedst time."Mordo Chakol thought for a moment before nodding. "That''s not a bad choice, but make sure to be cautious. It can be dangerous out there."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I understand. I''m just going to check if it''s suitable for the assessment location." With that, he headed toward the forest.


    Upon reaching the forest, Dean Bruce began surveying the area. The magical creatures here were abundant, and the terrain wasplex enough to test the students'' adaptability.


    Dean Bruce thought it seemed like a good choice, but he still had concerns about safety. He decided to observe a little longer.


    Suddenly, a magical creature leapt out of the bushes, lunging straight at him. Dean Bruce quickly cast a spell, repelling the creature.


    This unexpected encounter made Dean Bruce even more cautious. The magical creatures here were indeed a bit dangerous. He started to reconsider whether this location was truly appropriate.


    He stood there, watching the defeated magical creature as doubt crept into his mind. While this forest offered a challenging environment for the students, the safety issues couldn''t be ignored.


    After a moment of contemtion, Dean Bruce decided to explore other options. He left the forest and headed toward the hill behind the school.


    The hill was secluded and rarely visited. When Dean Bruce arrived, he found the area to be tranquil and serene, with no signs of magical creatures.


    He wandered around the hill, but quickly concluded that it wasn''t a suitable location either. It was far too quiet andcked any real challenges, which would fail to test the students'' abilities effectively.


    Feeling a bit disappointed, Dean Bruce realized he was running out of ideas for a good assessment location. He decided to return to the school and think things through again.


    Back at the school, Dean Bruce went to find Mordo Chakol.Seeing him, Mordo Chakol asked, "So? Did you find a suitable ce?"

 Chapter 202: Chapter 202: No Suitable Assessment Location

    Dean Bruce shook his head. "No, I''ve been to the forest and the hill behind the school, but neither is suitable."


    Mordo Chakol thought for a moment. "Why don''t you ask some of the other teachers for their opinions?"


    Dean Bruce considered this a good idea and decided to consult the other teachers. He went to the staff office and exined the situation to them.


    The teachers all shared their suggestions. Some proposed the desert, others suggested the forest, and a few rmended a valley. After hearing their ideas, Dean Bruce still felt uncertain.


    Each location had its strengths and weaknesses, making it difficult to determine which would be the most appropriate. Finally, he decided to discuss the matter further with the principal.


    When Dean Bruce arrived at the principal''s office, the principal was in the middle of a conversation with another teacher. Upon seeing him enter, the principal gestured for him to take a seat.


    Once the teacher had left, the principal turned to Dean Bruce. "Dean, what brings you here?"


    Dean Bruce said, "Principal, I still haven''t found a suitable assessment location and wanted to ask for your opinion."


    The principal smiled. "No need to rush. Take your time. Have you considered some more unique locations?"


    "Unique locations?" Dean Bruce asked, puzzled.


    The principal nodded. "For instance, ancient relics or other mysterious ces."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Principal, that''s a great idea. Those ces would definitely provide a strong challenge. But what about the safety concerns?"


    The principal replied, "We can send a team ahead to scout the area and ensure it''s safe. If there are any risks, we''ll set up protective measures."


    Dean Bruce thought the principal''s suggestion made sense and began considering potential locations. Suddenly, a ce came to mind: the legendary Ghostly Valley.


    ording to rumors, the valley was filled with ghosts and magical traps, making it extremely dangerous. However, oveing these challenges would be an excellent test for the students.


    Dean Bruce shared his idea with the principal. The principal, after a moment of thought, said, "The Ghostly Valley is certainly challenging, but it''s also very dangerous. We need to approach this carefully."


    Dean Bruce suggested, "Principal, we could send a team to scout the area first. If it''s deemed safe, we could use it as the assessment location."


    The principal nodded. "Alright, let''s do that. Prepare for the scouting mission, and we''ll make a final decision once the team reports back."


    Dean Bruce agreed and left the principal''s office, feeling hopeful. He truly wanted the Ghostly Valley to be the assessment location.


    He immediately began organizing the scouting mission. Dean Bruce reached out to a few of the more capable teachers and discussed the details of the n with them.


    The teachers all agreed that the mission was challenging but were eager to take it on. They decided to split into two groups: one would scout the outskirts of Ghostly Valley to gather initial information, while the other would remain nearby, ready to provide backup if needed.


    After organizing everything, Dean Bruce waited for them to set off. He felt a little anxious himself, not knowing what Ghostly Valley truly held in store.


    A few dayster, the first group of teachers returned, bringing back news about Ghostly Valley. They reported that the ghosts there were incredibly powerful, the area was riddled with magical traps, and there seemed to be a mysterious force guarding the ce.


    Hearing their report, Dean Bruce frowned. Ghostly Valley was even more dangerous than he had anticipated. He decided to discuss the matter with the principal to determine whether it was still a viable option for the assessment.


    Dean Bruce went to the principal''s office and shared what the scouting team had discovered. The principal appeared hesitant, understanding that the students'' safety was paramount.


    "Dean, what do you think we should do?" the principal asked.


    Dean Bruce pondered for a moment before replying, "Principal, I think we should send another team to investigate further. If it''s truly too dangerous, we''ll have to abandon the idea of using this ce."


    The principal nodded. "Alright, let''s send another group. But make sure they prioritize safety. If they encounter any danger, they must withdraw immediately."


    Dean Bruce agreed and began making arrangements for a second expedition to Ghostly Valley. He hoped this deeper investigation would yield better results¡ªotherwise, he''d have to start searching for a new assessment location all over again.


    This time, Dean Bruce carefully selected stronger and more experienced teachers and students for the mission. Once the group was ready, they set off for Ghostly Valley.


    While they were away, Dean Bruce remained at the school, anxiously awaiting their return. His nerves were on edge, as he couldn''t stop wondering what they might discover this time.


    After several days, the team returned from their in-depth exploration of Ghostly Valley. The lead teacher looked exhausted, but his eyes gleamed with excitement.


    "Dean, we''ve made a significant discovery!" the teacher eximed eagerly.


    Dean Bruce leaned forward, his curiosity piqued. "What did you find? Tell me everything!"


    The teacher cleared his throat and began, "In the depths of Ghostly Valley, we discovered an ancient magic array. It looks incredibly mysterious. Moreover, it seems to be influencing the ghosts in the area, making them even more powerful."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "A magic array? Thatplicates things. Do you think it will affect the assessment?"


    The teacher thought for a moment before replying, "It''s hard to say at this stage, but we suspect that the magic array could increase both the difficulty and the danger of the assessment."


    Dean Bruce scratched his head in frustration. "This is tricky. Can we still use Ghostly Valley as the assessment location?"


    The teacher hesitated before saying, "I think it''s worth reconsidering. While the array does heighten the danger, it also presents an opportunity to truly test the students'' skills and abilities."


    Dean Bruce considered the idea and found it reasonable. He decided to take the matter to the principal once again.


    In the principal''s office, Dean Bruce exined the findings of the exploration team. The principal listened intently, then fell silent, lost in thought.


    "This magic array is indeed an unpredictable factor," the principal said. "But as you mentioned, it could also provide an excellent test of the students'' capabilities."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "So, Principal, what should we do next?"


    After pondering for a moment, the principal said, "Let''s form a team of teachers and experts to study the array. If they can find a way to neutralize it, Ghostly Valley could still work as the assessment location."


    Dean Bruce agreed with the n and immediately began organizing the necessary arrangements.


    He gathered the school''s magic experts along with experienced teachers to form a dedicated research team tasked with studying the array in Ghostly Valley.


    The research team dove into their work, pouring over ancient texts and conducting on-site investigations in the valley, searching for a way to break the array.


    After several days of effort, the team finally made some progress. They discovered that the magic array was linked to an ancient form of magic and might require specific magical artifacts to deactivate it.


    When Dean Bruce received this update, he began searching for potential magical artifacts. After asking around, he eventually found a promising item in an old magic shop.


    An ancient magic crystal said to possess immense power.Dean Bruce paid a hefty price for the magic crystal and hurried back to the school.


    He handed the magic crystal to the research team, urging them to test itspatibility with the magic array. The team set to work, using the crystal in their experiments. After a series of attempts, the magic array finally began to respond.


    The light emanating from the magic array gradually dimmed, seemingly suppressed by the magic crystal. The research team was thrilled by this breakthrough and continued their efforts until they finally seeded in deactivating the array entirely.


    When Dean Bruce heard that the magic array had been neutralized, he was ted. Without dy, he went to share the good news with the principal.


    The principal was equally pleased and decided to officially designate Ghostly Valley as the assessment location. Dean Bruce immediately began preparing for the examination.


    He drafted a detailed assessment n, outlining the tasks, rules, and safety protocols. Additionally, he organized mock assessments with some teachers and students to ensure everything would run smoothly.


    During the preparation phase, Dean Bruce suddenly sensed a surge of powerful magical energy. Startled, he froze for a moment¡ªthe energy felt oddly familiar, as if he had encountered it before.


    Following the direction of the energy, he arrived at the school library. There, he found an ancient book emitting the strong magical aura.


    Curious, Dean Bruce picked up the book and opened it. To his astonishment, it contained additional information about the magic array in Ghostly Valley. Furthermore, it mentioned a mysterious artifact said to have the power topletely control the magic array.


    A thought struck Dean Bruce: if this artifact truly existed, it could be a game-changer for their assessment. He resolved to find it.


    After carefully cing the book back, Dean Bruce went to discuss the matter with the principal. Upon hearing about the artifact, the principal agreed it could be of great importance.


    "Dean, be cautious on this mission," the principal advised. "If you encounter any danger, retreat immediately."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Understood, Principal. I''ll proceed carefully."


    He began organizing a team to search for the artifact, selecting teachers and students familiar with Ghostly Valley to join him.


    Before setting off, Dean Bruce addressed the team. "This mission to find the artifact is a challenging one. Stay vignt at all times. If you find the artifact, notify me immediately."


    The team members nodded in agreement, determined to give it their all.


    With the group assembled, Dean Bruce led them toward Ghostly Valley. They traveled cautiously, remaining on high alert for any signs of danger.


    Upon reaching the valley''s entrance, a powerful wave of magical energy washed over them.


    Dean Bruce tensed up, instantly recognizing the potential dangers ahead¡ªstrong magical creatures or deadly traps likely awaited them.


    "Stay close behind me, and be careful," Dean Bruce warned his team.

 Chapter 203: Chapter 203: The Schools Assessment

    He led the team slowly into Ghostly Valley, carefully exploring the area. Along the way, they encountered several attacks from magical creatures, but they sessfully repelled them each time.


    As they ventured deeper into the valley, they noticed that the magical array in ce had been broken, but there were still lingering traces of magical energy. Dean Bruce spected that the artifact they sought might be near these residual magical fluctuations.


    They pressed forward and eventually discovered a mysterious chest inside a cave. The chest radiated a powerful aura of magic, and Dean Bruce felt a spark of hope. This chest was likely to contain the artifact they had been searching for.


    Dean Bruce cautiously opened the chest, and inside, sure enough,y an ancient artifact. It emitted a mysterious glow, exuding a strong andpelling power.


    Dean Bruce picked up the artifact, inspecting it closely. The artifact was etched with cryptic runes, giving it an ancient appearance. He wasn''t sure how to use it, but he knew that it would be a great asset in their uing assessment.


    Carefully securing the artifact, Dean Bruce signaled for the team to leave the cave. They were now preparing to return to the school and present the artifact to the headmaster.


    As they exited Ghostly Valley, they suddenly felt a powerful surge of magic locking onto them. Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat; he realized they were being targeted.


    "Everyone, be alert!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The team immediately became on edge, scanning their surroundings. Just then, a figure appeared in the distance, flying toward them andnding right in front of them.


    Dean Bruce squinted, recognizing the figure as a strange sorcerer. The sorcerer wore a ck robe and his eyes emitted a mysterious aura.


    "Hand over the artifact!" the sorcerer said coldly.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "Who are you? Why do you want our artifact?"


    The sorcerer sneered. "Who I am isn''t important. What matters is the artifact in your possession. Hand it over, and I''ll spare your lives."


    Dean Bruce would not easily give up the artifact. "No way! We found this artifact, and we''re not giving it to you."


    The sorcerer''s expression darkened. "Since you refuse to cooperate, don''t me me for what happens next."


    With that, the sorcerer raised his staff, preparing tounch an attack. Dean Bruce was quick to react, immediately organizing his team to set up a defensive stance.


    An intense battle was about to erupt. Dean Bruce''s heart raced¡ªhe wasn''t sure of the sorcerer''s strength, but he knew they couldn''t afford to give up the artifact so easily.


    The sorcerer swung his staff, sending a powerful magical attack hurtling toward Dean Bruce and his team. Dean Bruce quickly countered with his own magic, shielding the team from the sorcerer''s strike.


    The team members quickly cast their spells, joining the battle. In an instant, magical light flickered across the exterior of Ghostly Valley, and the fight became intense.


    Dean Bruce realized that the sorcerer was extraordinarily powerful, and they were slowly being pushed into a corner. He began to think about how they could escape the sorcerer''s assault.


    Just then, an idea suddenly struck Dean Bruce. He didn''t know how to use the artifact, but he decided to give it a try.


    He drew out the artifact, focused his mind, and tried to sense its power. It seemed that the artifact responded to his intent, beginning to radiate an overwhelming magical energy.


    Dean Bruce''s heart leapt with hope as he felt the power of the artifact surge in his hand. He swung it, and a powerful beam of magical light shot toward the sorcerer.


    The sorcerer hadn''t expected Dean Bruce to have such a trick up his sleeve and quickly tried to dodge. However, the artifact''s power was too great, and the sorcerer was still struck by the st.


    The sorcerer spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes wide with shock. He hadn''t believed that Dean Bruce could wield the artifact''s power.


    "You¡­ you can actually use the artifact''s power?" the sorcerer said, disbelief evident in his voice.


    Dean Bruce sneered. "This artifact is one we found, so naturally, we can use it. You''d better leave now, or I won''t show you mercy."


    The sorcerer hesitated for a moment, then turned and flew off. He knew he was no match for Dean Bruce and realized that continuing the fight would be futile.


    Dean Bruce watched the sorcerer disappear into the sky, letting out a sigh of relief. He knew they had barely escaped this time, but there would likely be more dangers ahead.


    He led the team back to the school and handed the artifact to the headmaster. Upon seeing the artifact, the headmaster was visibly pleased.


    "Dean, you''ve done well. This artifact will be a great asset for our assessment," the headmaster said.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Headmaster, now that we have the artifact, does that mean we''ll be better prepared for the assessment?"


    The headmaster smiled. "Exactly. With the artifact, we can better control the magical array in Ghostly Valley, ensuring the students'' safety. Furthermore, the artifact can be a part of the assessment itself, allowing the students to experience firsthand the power of ancient magic."


    Dean Bruce thought the headmaster''s n was excellent, and he began to look forward to the uing assessment.


    As the date of the assessment drew nearer, the atmosphere in the school grew tense. The students were all preparing diligently, hoping to perform well in the test.


    Dean Bruce was also busy. He had to ensure that every part of the assessment was properly set up. He checked the magical array''s control systems, making sure the artifact would function correctly. He also organized final mock assessments with some teachers and students to identify any potential issues.


    During the mock assessment, the students performed exceptionally well. They demonstrated excellent magical skills and a strong sense of teamwork. Dean Bruce was very pleased with their performance and believed that, during the actual assessment, the students would be able to showcase even greater abilities.


    The day before the assessment, Dean Bruce held an assembly for all the students. He introduced the content, rules, and important points to consider for the uing test.


    "Tomorrow is the big day," Dean Bruce said. "The assessment will take ce in Ghostly Valley, a ce filled with magical creatures and traps. It''s very dangerous. However, as long as you work together and face the challenges bravely, you''ll be able to pass the assessment without a problem."


    The students listened intently to Dean Bruce''s words, filled with confidence. Many of them promised to give their best effort and achieve great results.


    Seeing the determination on the students'' faces, Dean Bruce also felt a sense of anticipation. He was sure the assessment would be exciting and full of surprises.


    On the day of the assessment, the students arrived at school early. They wore their neat magical robes, each carrying their magical tools, ready to face the challenge ahead.


    Dean Bruce, along with the other teachers, led the students to Ghostly Valley. As they entered the valley, a powerful surge of magical energy hit them all at once.


    The students felt a bit nervous, but none of them hesitated. They followed closely behind their teachers, carefully exploring the valley.


    In the valley, the students encountered all sorts of magical creatures and traps. They had to use their magical skills and teamwork to ovee these challenges.


    Dean Bruce and the other teachers observed the students from the sidelines, ready to offer help if needed. They watched with pride as the students showed bravery and resourcefulness when faced with difficulties.


    As the assessment progressed, the students gradually adapted to the environment of the valley. They began to confront the challenges with greater confidence, showcasing their skills and abilities.


    Throughout the assessment, some students stood out for their exceptional performance. They not only wielded their magical skills with precision but also handled unforeseen situations with agility. Dean Bruce was particrly impressed by these students, and he decided that, once the assessment was over, he would focus on further developing their talents.


    The assessmentsted the entire day and finally came to an end. The students were exhausted, but their faces were filled with the joy of victory.


    Dean Bruce and the other teachers assessed the students'' performances. Based on how each student fared during the assessment, they assigned the appropriate grades.


    After the assessment, the school held a recognition ceremony. Students who had performed exceptionally well were honored and rewarded. Dean Bruce looked at the students being praised, a sense of aplishment swelling in his chest.


    This assessment had not only tested the students'' magical skills and teamwork but had also given Dean Bruce a deeper understanding of them. He believed that, moving forward, he would be able to guide them more effectively in their development.


    Once the assessment was over, Dean Bruce began to reflect on the lessons learned from the experience. He realized that several issues had emerged among the students during the assessment, such as ack of skill proficiency and some difficulties in team coordination.


    Dean Bruce decided to focus on addressing these areas in his future teaching. He formted a detailed teaching n, which included adding more practical magic lessons and organizing team-building exercises.


    While drafting his teaching ns, Dean Bruce suddenly sensed a powerful surge of magical energy. He was startled. This energy felt eerily familiar, almost identical to the magical fluctuations he had felt in Ghostly Valley.


    Dean Bruce followed the direction of the magical energy and made his way to the school''s courtyard. There, he discovered that a mysterious magical array was in operation, emitting a potent magical force.


    He was puzzled. Where had this magical arraye from? Why was it suddenly appearing on the courtyard?


    He moved closer to the array, scrutinizing it carefully. The array was covered in ancient runes, and it looked incredibly old. Although he wasn''t sure what its purpose was, Dean Bruce had an unsettling feeling that this array was extremely dangerous.


    He decided it was best to report the situation to the headmaster. He headed to the headmaster''s office and briefed him on what he had found in the courtyard.


    Upon hearing Dean Bruce''s report, the headmaster furrowed his brow and immediately stood up. Without dy, he followed Dean Bruce back to the courtyard.


    "This magical array looksplex. We need to be very cautious," the headmaster said gravely, his expression serious.

 Chapter 204: Chapter 204: The Shadow of the Mystery

    When they arrived at the courtyard, the magical fluctuations from the array had intensified, and the air around them seemed to warp and distort. Dean Bruce kept a watchful eye on the array, his hand instinctively gripping his magical tool.


    "Headmaster, could this be rted to the events in Ghostly Valley?" Dean Bruce asked.


    The headmaster paused for a moment in thought. "It''s possible. Someone may have intentionally set this up."


    At that moment, a beam of light shot up from the magical array, soaring into the sky. The light slowly began to coalesce into a hazy figure. Both Dean Bruce and the headmaster tensed, preparing for any possible attacks.


    The figure gradually became clearer, revealing what appeared to be a young magician. However, there was something in his eyes¡ªan ancient, weary presence.


    "Good day. Sorry to interrupt," the young magician said, smiling, but his grin had a chilling quality to it.


    "Who are you? Why have you created this magical array on our school''s grounds?" the headmaster demanded.


    The young magician chuckled lightly. "Who I am isn''t important. What matters is that I''vee to reim what is mine." As he spoke, his gaze fixed firmly on Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce felt a shiver down his spine. "You mean the artifact? That was something we found for the school''s assessment. We can''t give it to you."


    The young magician''s expression darkened. "Hmph, it was mine to begin with. Taking it was an offense against me."


    With that, he waved his wand, and the magical array red with an even brighter light. Magical energy beams shot toward Dean Bruce and the headmaster. The headmaster quickly cast a defensive spell, and Dean Bruce immediately followed suit. Together, they held off the attack.


    "Dean, we need to figure out how to break this array, or we''ll be in serious trouble," the headmaster shouted.


    Dean Bruce nodded, carefully studying the array''s operation, trying to discern a pattern. Suddenly, he remembered the ancient book they had found in Ghostly Valley. It might contain information about this very magical array.


    "Headmaster, I''m going to the library to find a book that might help us break the array. You hold him off for now!" Dean Bruce said quickly before turning and sprinting toward the library.


    He burst into the library, quickly scanning the bookshelves for the ancient tome. Atst, he found it in a corner, flipping through the pages as fast as he could. Sure enough, there were details on simr magical arrays and methods for neutralizing them.


    Having memorized the necessary steps, Dean Bruce rushed back to the courtyard. By the time he returned, the headmaster was looking strained. The array''s attacks had grown increasingly intense.


    "Headmaster, I''ve found a way!" Dean Bruce shouted as he ran toward him.


    He followed the method described in the book and cast a spell, attempting to disrupt the flow of magic within the array. The headmaster also joined in, focusing their attacks on the key points of the array.


    With theirbined efforts, the array''s light began to flicker erratically, and the magical beams grew sparse. Seeing this, the young magician''s face darkened, and his anger red.


    "You think you can ruin my ns?!" he shouted furiously, increasing the output of his magical energy.


    However, Dean Bruce and the headmaster had already figured out the key to dismantling the array, and their attacks became more precise. With a loud explosion, the magical array finally copsed, sending a powerful shockwave of magic outwards. Everyone was knocked back several steps by the force.


    Seeing that the array had been destroyed, the young magician''s eyes shed with malice. "You''ll regret this. I won''t let it end here," he snarled before transforming into a cloud of ck smoke and vanishing.


    Dean Bruce and the headmaster let out a collective sigh of relief, but they knew this wasn''t the end. The young magician would undoubtedly return.


    "Dean, we need to strengthen the school''s defenses," the headmaster said, his expression serious. "We can''t let the students be harmed."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I''ll make arrangements right away. But we also need to investigate who this young magician is."


    In the days that followed, the school ramped up patrols and reinforced the magical defenses. Dean Bruce continued his teaching duties while also working with the other teachers to investigate any clues about the young magician. They consulted the Magic Guild and other magical organizations, but none provided any useful information.


    During one of his sses, Dean Bruce noticed a student who seemed to know something about the young magician. He called the student to his office.


    "Do you know anything about the magician who attacked our school?" Dean Bruce asked.


    The student hesitated, clearly unsure. "Dean, I¡­ I''ve only heard rumors."


    "What rumors? You need to tell me. This is important for the school," Dean Bruce urged, his voice pressing for an answer.


    The student took a deep breath. "I''ve heard that he''s a descendant of an ancient magical family. That family was once framed and lost many of their treasures. He''s probably here to recover those lost artifacts."


    Dean Bruce''s interest was piqued. "Then why does he think the artifact belongs to his family?"


    The student shook his head. "That''s all I know, Dean."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow in deep thought. It seemed the situation was moreplicated than he had imagined. What connection did this so-called descendant of an ancient magical family have to the artifact?


    "You can go back now. If you hear any more relevant information,e straight to me," Dean Bruce said to the student.


    After the student left, Dean Bruce decided to share this new lead with the headmaster. He went to the headmaster''s office and ryed everything he had heard from the student, detailing the rumors as they were.


    Upon hearing the news, the headmaster furrowed his brows even more. "An ancient magical family? This is troublesome. If he''s really here to reim his family''s treasures, he''s unlikely to give up easily."


    "Headmaster, we need to investigate this family further. Perhaps we''ll find the key to resolving this issue," Dean Bruce suggested.


    The headmaster nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I''ll leave this task to you. If you need anything, ask the other teachers for help."


    After leaving the headmaster''s office, Dean Bruce began searching for information about this ancient magical family. He visited the library, the Magic Guild''s archives, and even reached out to a few old friends in the magicalmunity, but he came up with very little.


    Just as he was about to give up, in a hidden corner of the library, he found a dusty old tome. When he opened it, the contents inside made his heart leap with excitement.


    The tome described a once-prosperous magical family¡ªthe wn family. Known for their mastery of mysterious magical arrays and their possession of numerous powerful artifacts, the family had been decimated centuries ago. A traitor had emerged within their ranks, colluding with external forces, which led to the family''s annihtion and their treasures being plundered.


    Dean Bruce continued flipping through the pages and discovered that the book mentioned one of the wn family''s signature artifacts. Its description bore striking simrities to the artifact they had found in Ghostly Valley.


    "Could this be the reason he believes the artifact belongs to his family?" Dean Bruce muttered to himself.


    However, the tome didn''t provide any details on how the family was betrayed or who the external forces involved were. Dean Bruce decided to share his findings with the headmaster, while also pondering whether it might be worth trying tomunicate with the young magician and clear up the misunderstanding.


    He went to the headmaster''s office and ryed the contents of the ancient book. After hearing him out, the headmaster thought for a moment before responding."It seems we''ll need to approach this carefully. This young magician may not listen to our exnations. He''s likely to only believe in the version of events he has already epted as truth."


    "Headmaster, I''d like to try to contact him. Perhaps we can rify things and avoid further conflict," Dean Bruce said.


    The headmaster looked at him with concern. "That''s too dangerous. He''s already shown a high level of aggression. If he doesn''t listen to your exnation, you could be in serious danger."


    "I''ll be careful, Headmaster. I''ll take all necessary precautions. But we can''t keep defending passively like this," Dean Bruce said firmly.


    The headmaster thought for a moment, then finally nodded in agreement. "Alright, but you must stay safe. If anything happens, use a magic signal to notify us immediately."


    Dean Bruce began preparing to make contact with the young magician. Using a series of special magical rituals, he tried to establish a link with him. After some effort, he finally felt a faint connection.


    "I hope this can be resolved peacefully," Dean Bruce silently prayed to himself.


    Just as he was about to reach out and attemptmunication with the young magician, an rm suddenly red through the school. Dean Bruce''s heart sank. Could it be that the young magician was attacking the school again?


    He rushed toward the source of the rm and saw one of the school''s academic buildings enveloped in a dark mass of magical energy. Students were fleeing the building in panic.


    Dean Bruce cast a spell to disperse the dark magic and tried to approach the building to assess the situation. As he neared, he felt a familiar and powerful magical presence¡ªit was the young magician''s aura.


    "Why are you attacking the school again?" Dean Bruce shouted angrily.


    From the swirling dark magic came the young magician''s voice. "You won''t stop until you hand over the artifact!"


    Dean Bruce''s heart sank. It seemed that his chance tomunicate had been lost. Another battle was about to begin. He quickly organized the teachers and students to evacuate while preparing himself to confront the young magician.


    The young magician emerged from the dark magic, his eyes filled with fury and determination. "Today, you will return the artifact to me!"


    Dean Bruce clenched his fists. "That artifact is for the school''s assessment. We won''t give it to you, and you may have misunderstood. We can talk this through."


    "Hmph, there''s nothing to talk about. Let''s fight!" The young magician raised his wand andunched an attack.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. He knew he couldn''t engage in battle.


    If he fought and lost, it would expose hisck of power.


    Something that could not happen in front of the academy!


    So, he looked at the young magician and said, "There''s no need to fight. How about we try something a little different?"

 Chapter 205: Chapter 205: The Best of Both Worlds

    The young mage sneered, "Hmph, what tricks are you trying to y?"


    Dean Bruce smiled slightly, "Let''s have a duel of magical knowledge. If you win, we can discuss the artifact, but if I win, you have to exin everything¡ªfair enough?"


    The young mage frowned, thinking for a moment before saying, "Alright, I''ll see what you''re capable of."


    Dean Bruce started with a question, "Let me go first. Do you know of an ancient spell that can temporarily bind a soul to an object? What are the key steps involved?"


    The young mage sneered, "That''s easy. You need a pure crystal as the medium, cast under a full moon, and use the soul''s power to activate the Soul Binding Spell."


    "Correct," Dean Bruce nodded. "Now, if this soul-binding magic is used for evil purposes, is there a way to break the spell?"


    The young mage hesitated for a moment before replying, "The crystal can be purified with the power of light, and at the same time, a powerful mental force can be used to strike at the bound soul, breaking the evil control."


    "Well answered." Dean Bruce continued, "Now, what if the crystal is enhanced by a special magic and cannot be purified with the power of light?"


    A glimmer of thought crossed the young mage''s eyes. "In that case, you''d need to trace the source of the enhancing magic and counteract it with a magic of the opposite property before purification can take ce."


    "Good." Dean Bruce raised his voice, "Here''s a new question. During the ancient magical wars, there was a spell that could make an entire group of soldiers invisible. What is its weakness?"


    Without hesitation, the young mage responded, "The Group Invisibility Spell consumes a tremendous amount of magical energy. If you use magic to detect mana or interfere with magical fluctuations, the invisibility will fail."


    Dean Bruce pped his hands. "It seems you know quite a bit about ancient magical knowledge. Here''s a tougher one. There''s a magical array that can distort space, allowing a person to enter an alternate dimension. To break out from within the array, what must be done?"


    The young mage fell silent for a moment, then slowly replied, "You need to find the projection of the array''s core within the alternate dimension, then strike it with great force. At the same time, you must resonate your own magical energy with the magic of the alternate dimension to locate its weak point and break the array."


    "Well answered," Dean Bruce said. "Now it''s your turn to ask a question."


    The young mage looked at Dean Bruce, a glint of challenge in his eyes. "There is a spell that can temporarily bring the dead back to life. However, the revived dead are uncontroble and will attack those around them in a frenzy. What is the forbidden aspect of casting this spell?"


    Dean Bruce felt a chill run through him. He knew this was a deeply evil spell, but he still answered, "The spell requires the caster''s life force as a price. The forbidden aspect is that it cannot be cast in ces where there is powerful magical interference. If attempted, the soul of the dead will be corrupted by the magic, bing even more violent."


    The young mage gave a slight nod. "Next question. There is a magical artifact that can control the flow of time. What is the price of using it?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment before replying, "Using such an artifact to control time consumes the user''s soul power. Overuse can cause the soul to dissipate, and after each use, temporal distortions appear in the surrounding space, which can lead to unpredictable dangers."


    The young mage''s gaze became sharper. "There is a spell that canpletely erase a person''s memory and rewrite new ones. What would happen if this spell were used on arge group of people?"


    Dean Bruce''s brow furrowed. "It would cause severe damage to the souls of those affected. Large-scale use would disrupt the causalws of the world, potentially leading to a temporal copse, even bringing about the destruction of the world."


    After several rounds of questioning, both of them had gained new insights into each other''s magical knowledge. The young mage looked at Dean Bruce. "I didn''t expect you to know so much. However, that doesn''t mean I''m going to give up on the artifact."


    Dean Bruce met his gaze. "We can keep talking. Perhaps we can find a solution that works for both of us."


    At that moment, the school''s magical defense array suddenly shook violently, as though a more powerful force was attacking from the outside.


    Both Dean Bruce and the young mage turned to look in the direction of the defense array, uncertain of what new development had urred.


    Outside the defense array, dark clouds gathered, and lightning shed. A massive ck vortex slowly formed within the clouds. Powerful magical energy surged from the vortex, relentlessly battering the school''s magical defense array.


    Dean Bruce''s expression darkened. "What''s going on now? Looks like we''re in for more trouble today."


    The young mage also frowned. "This energy didn''te from me. It seems like a third party is involved."


    At that moment, the headmaster rushed over. "This is bad. The magical fluctuations are too strong. We need to stabilize the defense array first."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Headmaster, let''s reinforce the array together."


    The three of them hurried to the core of the defense array and began casting spells to channel magic into it. However, the power from the ck vortex was overwhelming, and cracks began to appear in the defense array.


    "We can''t keep going like this; we need to find the source of this power," Dean Bruce shouted.


    The young mage''s eyes suddenly lit up. "I can feel it. This magic is connected to the betrayal my family suffered. Those traitors might be back."


    The headmaster looked at him, "Are you sure? If that''s the case, we''ll need to join forces to fight them off first. We can talk about the artifactter."


    The young mage hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Alright, let''s deal with the immediate crisis first."


    Dean Bruce cast a spell, attempting to pierce through the ck vortex and see what was inside. After a bit of effort, he saw several figures in ck robes, each holding a staff glowing with an eerie light, constantly casting spells.


    "It''s ck-robed mages. They must be after the artifact," Dean Bruce said.


    The headmaster turned to the young mage. "Do you have any way to deal with them?"


    The young mage thought for a moment. "We can try attacking from the side, disrupting their magical bnce, and then focus all our power for a counterattack."


    Dean Bruce and the headmaster agreed with the n. The three of them quietly slipped through a weak point in the defense array and moved to the side of the ck-robed mages.


    Theyunched their attack simultaneously, sending a surge of powerful magical energy toward the ck-robed mages. Caught off guard, the mages were thrown into disarray, and the force of the ck vortex began to weaken.


    "Now, counterattack!" the headmaster shouted.


    The three of them unleashed their full magical power, charging toward the ck-robed mages. Seeing this, the mages quickly focused their strength to resist. A fierce magical battle broke out outside the school, with shes of magic lighting up the entire sky.


    During the battle, Dean Bruce noticed that the magic used by the ck-robed mages was unusual. It seemed to be a blend of dark magic and ancient forbidden arts.


    "Be careful, their magic is strange and may have hidden attacks," Dean Bruce warned.


    The young mage also sensed something off. "I''ll disrupt their magic. You two cover me."


    He cast a special spell, trying to interfere with the flow of the ck-robed mages'' magic. The headmaster and Dean Bruce stood guard, blocking the mages'' attacks to protect the young mage.


    After a fierce struggle, they finally discovered a weakness in the ck-robed mages'' defenses and sessfully forced them back. The ck vortex slowly faded, and the school''s magical defense array ceased its violent fluctuations.


    "Phew, it''s finally over," Dean Bruce sighed in relief.


    The young mage looked at Dean Bruce and the headmaster. "I owe you both. It seems we had some misunderstandings before. As for the artifact, I think it''s time we have a proper discussion."


    The headmaster looked at him. "That''s right, we can find a ce to talk in detail and clear up these misunderstandings."


    They returned to the school and went to the headmaster''s office. The young mage began to share the story of his family and the importance of the artifact to them.


    "This artifact is a family heirloom, stolen by traitors many years ago, which led to the downfall of my family. I''ve been searching for it ever since, hoping to restore my family''s honor," the young mage exined.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment after hearing this. "We understand how you feel, but this artifact is also crucial to our school''s assessment process. Perhaps we can work together and find a way that meets your needs while allowing the school to continue using it."


    The headmaster nodded. "Exactly. Perhaps we can find a way to share the artifact''s power or, at the right moment, return it to you."


    The young mage pondered for a moment. "In that case, we could try sharing the artifact''s power first and see if it works."


    Dean Bruce and the headmaster both agreed with this suggestion. They decided to work together on researching how to share the artifact''s power, while also investigating the ck-robed mages and the forces behind them, to prevent another attack.


    However, as they continued their study of the artifact, they discovered new mysterious runes on it. These runes seemed to conceal an even greater secret.


    "Bruce, what do you think these runes mean?" the headmaster asked.


    Dean Bruce wiped a bead of sweat from his brow. He had no idea what these runes meant, but he couldn''t let himself look ipetent.


    So, he took a quick nce and, in an effort to save face, began to make up an exnation.


    "Headmaster, I believe these runes might be rted to an ancient form of spatial magic. Look at the way the lines flow¡ªthey seem to resemble a kind of spatial coordinate mapping. Perhaps this artifact doesn''t just control the magical array of Ghostly Valley, but could also open a hidden spatial passage," Dean Bruce said earnestly, though in his mind, he was praying that he wouldn''t be caught.


    The headmaster furrowed his brow. "A spatial passage? That''s a new perspective. But if that''s the case, where does this passage lead? And what is its purpose?"

 Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Can Fabricated Stories Become Reality?

    The young mage also leaned in. "No matter where it leads, this could be the key to unlocking the artifact''s full secret. We need to study it more deeply."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Exactly, but we have to be cautious. The previous attack by the ck-robed mages shows that many forces are eyeing this artifact. We can''t afford to let any more information leak out."


    Thus, they set up a research facility in a secret underground room within the school, essible only to the three of them. During their research, Dean Bruce discovered that the mysterious runes seemed to react to specific magical frequencies.


    "Try adjusting your magic to this frequency," Dean Bruce said, pointing to a symbol on the rune.


    The headmaster and the young mage followed his instructions, adjusting their magic ordingly. Suddenly, the artifact emitted a faint glow, and within the glow, some blurry images began to form.


    "Is that... an image?" the headmaster said, surprised.


    The image appeared to be of an ancient library, its shelves lined with various old magical books. In the center of the library stood a massive magic circle, simr to the one they had seen in Ghostly Valley, but far more intricate.


    "This library looks important. Could it be rted to the artifact''s origins?" the young mage spected.


    Dean Bruce studied the image closely. "It''s possible. And this magic circle might be the key to using the artifact. We need to record these images and analyze them carefully."


    They used magic to record the images the artifact had projected, then began to examine every detail. After several days of intense study, they discovered special markings on the bookshelves in the library. These markings could be a clue to the library''s location.


    "We need to follow these markings to find the library. Maybe we can uncover more information about the artifact there," Dean Bruce said.


    The headmaster looked concerned. "But if we all leave the school, what if we''re attacked again? The students will also need our protection."


    The young mage thought for a moment. "We can leave behind some defensive spells and traps, and assign a few trusted teachers to guard the school. We must uncover the secrets of this artifact as soon as possible. It''s crucial for all of us."


    Dean Bruce agreed. "Then let''s prepare and head out. This mission must remain secret. No one can know our whereabouts."


    They began to prepare for the journey to find the mysterious library, gathering the necessary magical tools and supplies. Before they left, Dean Bruce called a few trusted teachers into his office.


    "We''ll be away from the school for some time, and you''ll be in charge of its safety. If anything suspicious happens, activate the defense systems immediately, and use magical messenger pigeons to notify us," Dean Bruce instructed.


    The teachers nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry, Master. We''ll protect the school."


    Dean Bruce, the headmaster, and the young mage quietly left the school and began following the clues marked in the artifact''s image to locate the mysterious library. They proceeded cautiously, avoiding areas that seemed potentially dangerous.


    As they passed through a dense forest, they felt an unusual magical energy disturbance.


    "Everyone be careful, something''s not right here," Dean Bruce said in a low voice.


    They slowed their pace, scanning their surroundings carefully. Suddenly, a group of magical creatures leapt out from the trees. These creatures resembled wolves, but their bodies were surrounded by ck magical energy.


    "Dark Magic Wolves, get ready to fight!" the headmaster shouted.


    They quickly cast their spells, engaging in a fierce battle with the Dark Magic Wolves. The wolves moved with incredible speed, and their attacks carried dark magic that could weaken their magical defenses.


    "We need to focus on their weak points. The eyes of the Dark Magic Wolves are the core of their magical power¡ªattacking their eyes will weaken them significantly," the young mage said.


    Dean Bruce, the headmaster, and the young mage coordinated their efforts, concentrating on attacking the wolves'' eyes. After a fierce struggle, they finally managed to drive the wolves away.


    "Phew, this is just the beginning. There are likely more dangers ahead," Dean Bruce wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    They continued onward and, following the clues, arrived at the entrance of an ancient mountain range. Thick fog surrounded the area, and faint magical lights flickered through the mist.


    "The library should be inside these mountains. We need to go in and search," the headmaster said.


    They entered the mountains cautiously, carefully feeling their way through the dense fog. Suddenly, the young mage stopped.


    "Do you hear that?" he whispered.


    Dean Bruce and the headmaster immediately stopped and listened intently. Faintly, a low, buzzing sound seemed to drift from somewhere in the distance. It came and went sporadically, making it difficult to pinpoint.


    "It sounds like something, but it''s hard to make out. The fog is too thick, and we can''t see anything clearly," Dean Bruce said, frowning.


    The headmaster''s expression turned serious. "Be extra cautious. There may be traps or mechanisms ahead."


    The young mage nodded, tightening his grip on his wand and preparing to cast spells at a moment''s notice. "Let''s move forward slowly, stay alert."


    The three of them carefully moved toward the direction of the sound, each step feeling like they were walking on andmine. With every movement, the buzzing noise grew louder, mingled with strange wind-like sounds that whistled eerily, almost as if something was crying in the distance, sending chills down their spines.


    Suddenly, the thick mist in front of them seemed to shift as if stirred by some invisible force, and a vague shadow flickered in and out of sight. Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively took a step back, whispering, "Do you see what that is?"


    The headmaster squinted, trying to make out the shape more clearly. "Not yet, hold your position. Don''t make any rash moves."


    Just then, the shadow shot toward them with incredible speed. The young mage shouted, "It''s a ghost! Get ready to defend!" With that, he waved his wand, and a magical barrier appeared instantly in front of them.


    Dean Bruce quickly followed suit, reinforcing the strength of the barrier. The ghost mmed into the shield with a deafening, high-pitched wail, the sound so sharp it made their ears ring.


    "This ghost looks tough; it''s aggressive," Dean Bruce shouted.


    The headmaster, maintaining the barrier, said, "Look for its weak point. Ghosts usually have an energy core or some kind of vulnerability."


    The young mage observed the ghost closely, his eyes lighting up suddenly. "There''s a glowing spot on its chest, that''s probably its weak spot. Let''s focus our attacks there!"


    Without a word, the three of them adjusted their spells, aiming directly at the glowing spot on the ghost''s chest. Bolts of magic shot toward the specter, and as the first hitnded, the ghost let out a piercing scream, its form bing increasingly ethereal.


    "It''s working! Keep attacking!" Dean Bruce yelled excitedly.


    After several rounds of attacks, the ghost let out a final agonized shriek and dissolved into thin air, leaving only the thick fog to swirl around them once again. The eerie sounds, however, had faded along with the ghost''s presence.


    "Finally, one down. There are probably more of these things in the mountains," the young mage sighed with relief.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Right, we need to pick up the pace. The sooner we find the library, the better. We might avoid even greater dangers that way."


    They continued to press forward through the mist, moving cautiously. After what felt like an age, they finally began to make out the outline of a structure ahead. In the glow of their magical light, it exuded an air of mystery.


    "Look at that outline. Could it be the library we''re looking for?" the headmaster said excitedly.


    Dean Bruce''s interest was piqued as well. "Let''s hurry and check it out."


    They quickened their pace, approaching the building. The closer they got, the more imposing it seemed. The grand entrance was firmly shut, and the surface was covered with intricate, arcane symbols, exuding an ancient and mysterious aura.


    Dean Bruce reached out and touched the massive door. The moment his hand made contact, a powerful surge of magical energy shot up his arm, knocking him back several steps.


    "Ouch, there''s something odd about this door¡ªit''s like it''s electrified," Dean Bruce muttered, shaking his arm to dissipate the strange energy.


    The young mage stepped forward, inspecting the runes on the door closely. "These runes appear to be some kind of sealing magic. We''ll need to find a way to break the seal before we can open this door."


    The headmaster leaned in as well. "Let''s work together on this. Maybe we can figure out the solution."


    The three of them gathered around the door, examining the runes. They exchanged theories and suggestions, trying to figure out how to break the seal, but after a long while, they were still at a loss. As they struggled, Dean Bruce suddenly remembered the half-baked story he had made up earlier about space magic and the runes of the artifact. He thought to himself, Well, if I was just guessing before, maybe I should give it another shot.


    Without much hope, he decided to try casting a small spell rted to spatial magic, just as he had invented earlier. He directed it at the runes on the door. To his surprise, the runes actually reacted. A sh of light appeared, and slowly, a crack in the door began to open.


    Dean Bruce stood there dumbfounded, his mind racing. Did that really work? My nonsense actually did something? This is too weird.


    Both the headmaster and the young mage were equally surprised, staring at Dean Bruce. The young mage smirked and teased, "Well, Dean, looks like you got lucky with that one! Or maybe you''ve got some hidden talents you haven''t shared with us?"


    Dean Bruce gave a sheepishugh. "I didn''t expect that to work. I guess I just got lucky. Let''s hurry up and get inside, before the door closes again."


    With that, he led the way through the narrow opening in the door, and the headmaster and young mage quickly followed. The moment they stepped inside, they were stunned by the sight before them. The library was filled with rows upon rows of bookshelves, each one stacked with magical tomes that glowed with an array of vibrant lights, as though they were whispering ancient magical tales. In the center of the library was the massive, intricate magic circle they had seen in the artifact''s vision.


    "Wow, we really found it!" the headmaster eximed in awe. "This ce must hold the great secret of the artifact!"

 Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Confirming the Assessment Location

    Dean Bruce rubbed his hands together excitedly. "Let''s hurry up and look for clues! But we''d better stay on our toes. Who knows what kind of traps might be waiting for us."


    Just as they were about to step further inside, a series of sharp "ck-ck" sounds echoed from all directions. It was the unmistakable noise of mechanisms being activated. The three of them immediately tensed up, their eyes darting around warily, unsure of what new dangers might emerge.


    In this tense atmosphere, the surrounding bookshelves began to move slowly, while strange patterns appeared on the floor. The patterns seemed to be pointing the way forward, yet they also gave the ominous impression of a giant trap waiting to spring.


    "Watch your step and keep an eye on the shelves. Something''s not right," Dean Bruce muttered under his breath, his gaze fixed on the shifting bookshelves.


    The headmaster nodded, his hand already glowing with defensive magic. "It looks like we''ve triggered some sort of mechanism. Stay alert and be ready."


    The young mage focused on the patterns on the floor, attempting to decipher them. "These markings look simr to the runes on the door earlier. They might be the key to deactivating this trap."


    Carefully, they followed the direction indicated by the patterns on the floor, taking care to avoid the ever-changing positions of the bookshelves. Suddenly, a shadow darted out from behind one of the shelves, lunging straight at Dean Bruce.


    "Look out!" the headmaster shouted, sending a beam of magic light toward the shadow. The shadow deftly evaded the attack, revealing its true form¡ªa small demon with bat-like wings.


    "Damn it, a little demon!" Dean Bruce scowled, quickly casting a spell to retaliate. The demon fluttered nimbly through the air, dodging their attacks and spewing out bursts of ck smoke. The smoke carried a pungent stench that made their heads swim.


    "There''s something wrong with this smoke! Hold your breath!" the young mage warned, reinforcing the magical barrier around them to contain the spreading fumes.


    Working together, the three of them managed to fend off the demon after an intense struggle.


    As the demon disappeared, the moving bookshelves came to a halt, and the patterns on the floor grew even clearer.


    "It seems we''ve passed this challenge. These patterns should lead us to the magic formation," the headmaster said, his voice steady but tinged with relief.


    They followed the patterns further and soon arrived at the magical array at the center of the library.


    The magic circle radiated intense waves of magical energy, and the air around it was thick with a mysterious aura.


    Dean Bruce stepped closer to the circle, examining the runes etched into its design carefully. "These runes seem to be connected to the artifact''s markings. We need to study them thoroughly."


    The headmaster and the young mage joined him, the three of themparing the runes on the artifact to those on the magic circle, attempting to uncover their secrets. After a detailed investigation, they realized that the runes on the circle appeared to narrate an ancient story, a story that concealed instructions for using the artifact.


    "Look here," the young mage said, pointing to a section of the runes on the circle. "This part seems to mention a specific ritual. It requires a particr time, ce, and specific magical items to unlock the artifact''s full power."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Exactly. And here, it also mentions certain risks. If the ritual fails, it could lead to severe consequences."


    The headmaster furrowed his brows. "Then we need to proceed with even greater caution. What is this specific time and ce? And what are these magical items?"


    They continued to analyze the runes, searching for clues about the time, location, and items mentioned.


    Deep within the runes, they discovered faint patterns depicting a valley under a starry sky. In the center of the valley stood a massive crystal, surrounded by various magical creatures.


    "Could this valley be the specific location?" Dean Bruce spected.


    The young mage studied the pattern. "It''s possible. And that enormous crystal might be one of the key magical items. But as for the specific time, these runes don''t seem to provide a clear indication."


    The headmaster pondered for a moment. "Let''s record these clues and analyze them further once we''re back. For now, we should see if there''s any more information about the artifact to uncover here."


    They continued their search through the library and eventually found an ancient diary in a secluded corner. The diary''s pages were yellowed with age, and the handwriting was somewhat blurred, but still legible with some effort.


    Dean Bruce picked up the diary and opened it to the first page. The inscription read: "This is the secret of the wn family. The power of the artifact is immense, but it is apanied by great danger. Only a true guardian can wield its full strength¡­"


    "It seems this diary was written by someone from the wn family. It might contain the information we''re looking for," Dean Bruce said, his tone filled with anticipation.


    They carefully read through the diary, each line feeling like a key to unlocking the secrets of the artifact.


    "This part mentions that the artifact was once used to guard a mysterious space," the young mage said, his brows furrowing slightly as he read. "This space holds an endless trove of magical knowledge, but it also seals away a powerful and malevolent force."


    The headmaster pointed to another section of the diary. "Look here. To prevent the artifact from being misused, the wn family designed a series of rigorous trials. Only those who pass these trials are deemed worthy to use the artifact to either protect or ess the power of that mysterious space. Finding the artifact in Ghostly Valley may have only been the beginning of this series of trials."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Then those attacks we faced earlier¡ªand the appearance of the robed mage¡ªmight all be part of these trials. Someone may be trying to stop us from gaining the artifact''s power."


    As they continued flipping through the diary, they uncovered details about the ritual they had read about before. It seemed that during a full moon, the artifact needed to be ced on the crystal in the valley. Then, a person with a pure heart and exceptional magical power had to perform a specific type of magic to activate the artifact and open the gateway to the mysterious space.


    "The full moon timing is crucial," Dean Bruce noted. "We''ll need to keep track of the lunar cycle. But how do we determine who this person with a pure heart and great magical strength might be?"


    The young mage pondered this for a moment. "Perhaps we can identify such a person during the student assessment. We should look for students who demonstrate extraordinary courage and kindness,bined with exceptional magical talent."


    The headmaster agreed. "That''s a solid n. We can integrate the search for this individual into the uing assessment. For now, let''s leave here and begin preparations."


    They cautiously exited the library, retracing their steps back to the school. Once there, Dean Bruce immediately gathered the other teachers and shared what they had discovered in the library, as well as the revised n for the uing assessment.


    "This time, the assessment will take ce in the valley where we found the artifact," Dean Bruce exined. "The test will not only evaluate the students'' magical skills and teamwork abilities but also observe how they respond to potential dangers and temptations."


    The teachers nodded in agreement and began making the necessary preparations for the assessment.


    Dean Bruce, along with the headmaster and the young mage, continued preparing the items and magical tools required for the full moon ritual based on the clues from the diary.


    During the preparations, Dean Bruce noticed a group of students who seemed unusually excited about the uing assessment. They were often seen huddled together, discussing something enthusiastically. Feeling curious, Dean Bruce decided to call them into his office during a break.


    "You little rascals," Dean Bruce said with a smile, "what have you been whispering abouttely? You all seem particrly interested in the assessment."


    One of the students quickly responded, "Professor, we heard the assessment will be held in a mysterious location, and there might be some powerful magical creatures and challenges. We''re determined to do our best!"


    Seeing their eager and motivated expressions, Dean Bruce felt a sense of pride but still reminded them, "The assessment will indeed have its dangers, so you must be well-prepared. During the assessment, always stay calm and don''t act recklessly."


    The students nodded earnestly before leaving his office.


    As the date of the assessment drew nearer, the atmosphere at the school grew increasingly tense. Dean Bruce double-checked all the preparations to ensure no details were overlooked.


    Finally, the day of the assessment arrived. Under the guidance of the teachers, the students were led to the mysterious valley. The air was thick with an enigmatic mist, and faint growls echoed around them as the magical creatures in the valley seemed to sense their presence.


    "Students," Dean Bruce announced loudly, "this assessment is not only a test of your magical abilities but also of your character and resolve. I hope each of you gives your very best."


    "Professor Dean, will you being with us this time?" one of the students asked.


    "Me? Of course not," Dean Bruce replied with augh. "This assessment is for you students. As a teacher, it wouldn''t make sense for me to participate."


    "But what if we encounter danger?" asked a beautiful young woman. "Could you at least teach us a few useful magic spells?"


    "Spells again?" Dean Bruce was momentarily taken aback. Not this again! They wanted him toe up with something on the spot?


    Before he could respond, the headmaster joined in, "Dean, since the students are asking, why don''t you teach them something? It might boost their confidence."


    Dean Bruce was speechless. What could he possibly teach them? He wasn''t prepared for this!


    After a moment of thought, he decided to improvise, recalling a simple nursery rhyme he had once heard.


    "Ahem." Dean Bruce cleared his throat. "Fine, I''ll teach you something. Listen carefully."He began reciting dramatically:"Stars are winking bright,The moon shines in the night,Magic sparks in hand,Danger takes its flight.""This spell," Dean Bruce said with a mysterious tone, "can be recited when you''re in danger. Who knows? It might just produce some surprising effects."


    The students, though somewhat skeptical, eagerly memorized the rhyme. Dean Bruce watched them, silently praying that nothing serious would go wrong.

 Chapter 208: Chapter 208: An Uninvited Guest in the Assessment

    The assessment officially began, with students cautiously advancing into the depths of the valley in small groups. The fog grew denser as they moved forward, obscuring their vision, while the growls of magical creatures drew nearer. The oppressive atmosphere made the entire test far more nerve-wracking.


    One group of students suddenly encountered a massive magical bear. The creature radiated a powerful magical aura, its eyes fixed on the students as it let out a deep, menacing growl. It seemed to be warning them to stay away. The students froze in fear, unsure of what to do.Then, one of them remembered the spell Dean Bruce had taught them. Summoning their courage, they loudly recited:"Stars are winking bright,The moon shines in the night,Magic sparks in hand,Danger takes its flight."


    To their astonishment, as soon as the spell was spoken, tiny points of light began to shimmer in the surrounding fog. The lights slowly coalesced at their fingertips, forming faint protective shields around them. The magical bear paused, its gaze wary, seemingly reluctant to attack.


    "Wow, it actually worked!" one student eximed, equal parts surprised and delighted.


    Meanwhile, other groups encountered their own challenges. Some found themselves ensnared by sentient vines, while others triggered magical traps. Desperation led many to try reciting Dean Bruce''s spell, and, surprisingly, the incantation consistently produced some level of effect. In several cases, it helped them escape danger.


    Outside the valley, Dean Bruce observed these events, his eyes wide with disbelief. Internally, he was in turmoil. "How is this possible? I just made that spell up! Could it really have some kind of magic? Or is there something unique about this valley that''s activating it?"


    The headmaster, equally stunned, turned to Dean Bruce. "Dean, where exactly did you learn this spell? It seems you''ve been holding out on us¡ªyou''ve got more talent than you let on."


    The young mage, however, appeared deep in thought. "Perhaps this valley possesses a unique magical resonance. It might respond to certain phrases or invocations, much like the runes and mechanisms we encountered in the library."


    As everyone was marveling at the spell''s unexpected effects, a sudden surge of magical energy rippled through the depths of the valley. The wave was so intense that it disrupted the bnce of magic in the area, causing some of the previously subdued magical creatures to grow restless and aggressive again.


    "This isn''t good," Dean Bruce said, his expression turning serious. "Something far more dangerous might be emerging. We need to check it out."


    Dean Bruce, the headmaster, and the young mage hurried toward the source of the magical disturbance. At the center of the valley, they saw a massive ck vortex swirling ominously. Within the vortex, a shadowy figure loomed, radiating a powerful and malevolent aura.


    "What is that thing? It doesn''t look like it''ll be easy to deal with," the headmaster muttered, frowning deeply.


    The young mage gripped their wand tightly. "Whatever it is, we can''t let it disrupt the assessment or harm the students."


    Dean Bruce stared at the vortex, unease gnawing at him, but he forced himself to stay resolute. "Let''s go!" he shouted.


    The three of them charged toward the ck vortex, bracing themselves for the challenge ahead. Meanwhile, the students participating in the assessment also sensed the overwhelming threat. Banding together, they prepared to face the unknown danger as a united front.


    As Dean Bruce and hispanions approached the vortex, the figure within let out a piercing, chillingugh. "You really think you can stop me?" the voice taunted. "This has all been part of my n. This valley, the artifact, the assessment¡ªthey will all belong to me!"


    Dean Bruce shouted back, "Who are you? Why are you trying to ruin our assessment?"


    The figure sneered. "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that all of you will be my sacrifices! You will fuel my grand design!"


    As the figure spoke, a surge of dark magic erupted from the vortex, rushing toward them like a tidal wave. Dean Bruce, the headmaster, and the young mage quickly cast defensive spells, forming barriers to withstand the onught of dark energy.


    "Be careful!" Dean Bruce yelled. "This guy is strong. We need to find a way to destroy that vortex."


    The headmaster, maintaining his defensive spell, studied the swirling mass intently. "The vortex''s magic isplex. I''ll try to locate its weak point. Cover me!"


    The young mage nodded, their wand weaving through the air as theyunched beams of magical energy at the vortex, attempting to disrupt the figure''s flow of power. "I''ll draw his attention. Dean, help me attack! Don''t let him focus on the headmaster."


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, thinking to himself, "This is no time to mess up!"He poured all his energy into casting various spells, hurling them at the ck vortex.


    However, the vortex seemed like an endless void. Their attacks barely caused it to waver, and no significant damage was visible.


    The shadowy figure within the vortexughed again, the sound grating and filled with contempt. "Hahaha! Do you really think your feeble efforts can destroy my vortex? How naive!"


    The students weren''t idle either. Though fear gripped their hearts in the face of such a formidable enemy, they understood the importance of unity at this moment. A few of the braver ones began reciting Dean Bruce''s spell as they ran toward the ck vortex to help. The light at their fingertips merged, forming arger shield that positioned itself behind the teachers, absorbing part of the dark magic''s assault.


    Seeing the students'' bravery, Dean Bruce was both touched and rmed. "Stay back! It''s too dangerous! Retreat now!" he shouted.


    But the students wouldn''t listen, determined to do their part.


    In the midst of this standoff, Dean Bruce suddenly had a sh of inspiration. He remembered the information about the artifact from the library, as well as the full moon ritual. What if the artifact could counteract the ck vortex''s dark energy?


    "Headmaster!" Dean Bruce called out. "I think we should try using the artifact to destroy the vortex. It might be able to suppress this dark power."


    The headmaster nodded, realizing the potential solution. "You''re right! Why didn''t we think of this sooner? Quickly, bring out the artifact!"


    The young mage pulled the artifact from their robe and raised it toward the ck vortex. As soon as it appeared, the artifact emitted a gentle yet immensely powerful light. The moment the light touched the vortex''s dark energy, it sparked and hissed as though the two forces were inherently ipatible.


    The shadow within the vortex faltered, its tone betraying unease. "You¡­ you have thatartifact? But don''t think for a second that it''s enough to defeat me!"


    The figure unleashed an even greater surge of power. The ck vortex spun faster, creating a deafening howl as the air itself seemed to twist and churn, threatening to pull everything into its void.


    Dean Bruce, realizing the esction, shouted, "Everyone, channel your magic into the artifact! We need to boost its power!"


    Leading by example, he poured his own magic into the artifact. The headmaster and the young mage quickly followed suit, and soon the students extended their hands as well, sending streams of their magic toward the artifact.


    As it absorbed thebined magic, the artifact''s light grew brighter and brighter, pushing back against the vortex''s dark energy. The vortex trembled violently, its form flickering as if it were on the verge of copse.


    "We''re almost there! Keep going!" the young mage yelled excitedly.


    United in their efforts, the group poured everything they had into the artifact. Its light became blindingly radiant,pletely overwhelming the vortex. With a thunderous boom, the ck vortex shattered into fragments, and the shadowy figure within was hurled out, crashing heavily to the ground.


    As the smoke cleared, the group finally got a good look at the figure. It was a mage d in a ck robe, his face twisted in an expression of anger and frustration.


    The ck-robed mage struggled to his feet, ring at them venomously. "You¡­ you''ll regret this! This isn''t over!" he spat, before transforming into a cloud of dark smoke in an attempt to escape.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" Dean Bruce wasn''t about to let him go that easily. With a flick of his hand, he cast a binding spell, aiming to trap the fleeing mage.


    However, the ck-robed mage still had some strength left. He managed to break free of the binding magic, though his escape was short-lived as the headmaster swiftly followed up with a powerful sealing spell,pletely immobilizing him.


    "Hmph, let''s see you try running now," the headmaster said coldly. "Now, talk. Who are you, and why did youe here to disrupt our assessment?"


    The ck-robed mage let out a disdainful snort, refusing to answer. He stood silently, his defiant expression showing he wasn''t intimidated.


    Just then, a few students cautiously approached. One of them, staring curiously at the captured mage, asked, "Professor, this guy doesn''t look like a good person at all. What are we going to do with him?"


    Dean Bruce opened his mouth to respond, but before he could say anything, he felt another surge of magical energy ripple through the valley. His heart sank. "Not again! What now? This assessment is turning into aplete disaster!"


    Everyone else tensed up as well, turning toward the source of the disturbance. From one side of the valley, several more figures emerged, their movements slow and deliberate. As they came into view, it became clear they were all dressed in ck robes, identical to the captured mage.


    "Oh, great. Reinforcements. What''s next? A full-on brawl?" Dean Bruce muttered, trying to sound tough, though inwardly, he was already worried. "One was bad enough¡ªnow there''s a whole group of them. Can we handle this?"


    The neers stopped a short distance away. One of them, who appeared to be the leader, let out a chillingugh. "Hahaha! You think we came here just to disrupt your little assessment? No, no. The artifact hidden in this valley will be ours today. That''s what we came for."


    The headmaster''s face darkened as he stepped forward, his voice booming. "Who are you people? How dare you cause trouble at our school''s assessment site in broad daylight? Are you not afraid of retribution from the magicalmunity?"


    The leader of the ck-robed group scoffed dismissively. "Retribution? Once we have the artifact, no one in the magical world will be able to touch us. If you know what''s good for you, hand it over now. Cancel this pathetic assessment, and perhaps we''ll let you live."


    The young mage stepped up defiantly, his eyes zing with anger. "In your dreams! We worked tirelessly to find this artifact. Why should we hand it over to the likes of you? If you want it,e and take it yourself!"

 Chapter 209: Chapter 209: Trouble in the Duchy of Tanya

    "Hmph, since you refuse a toast and insist on drinking a forfeit, don''t me us for being impolite." The leader of the ck-robed figures waved his hand, and the others immediately spread out, encircling the group. A fierce battle was about to erupt.


    Dean Bruce muttered to the headmaster and the young magician, "We just dealt with that ck vortex and used up a lot of our magic. Better stay alert." The headmaster nodded slightly, his gaze fixed on the ck-robed figures around them, preparing forbat.


    The ck-robed figures struck first, sending beams of dark magical energy shooting toward the group.


    "Everyone, stay alert! Defend!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The group hastily cast spells, erectingyers of magical shields to block the attacks.


    The students huddled together, supporting one another. Though fear was evident in their eyes, none of them backed down.


    "We can''t just keep defending; we need to counterattack!"


    Dean Bruce said, spotting an opening. Heunched a powerful spell toward one of the ck-robed figures. Caught off guard, the figure staggered backward a few steps after taking the hit.


    "Well, well, not bad," the figure sneered, regaining bnce. "But this is just the beginning."The ck-robed figures intensified their assault. Their spells intertwined, forming arger, more powerful magical array that loomed menacingly over the group.


    The headmaster noticed this and quickly shouted, "Focus your attacks on the southeast corner of the array. The magical fluctuations there are weaker. We might be able to break it!"Hearing this, everyone concentrated their attacks on the southeast corner. Brilliant bursts of magical energy collided with the ck-robed figures'' array, creating dazzling sparks.


    However, the array was overwhelmingly powerful. Despite theirbined efforts, it merely wavered slightly, remaining intact.


    The ck-robed leader smirked. "Hahaha! With your pitiful strength, you think you can destroy our magical array? Just ept your fate and die."


    As frustration mounted among the group, Dean Bruce suddenly recalled his earlier experiments with artifact runes in the library¡ªparticrly his improvisations with spatial magic. Taking a deep breath, he decided it was worth a shot. After all, they had nothing to lose at this point.


    He shouted, "Listen to me! Let''s cast a spatial transference spell together and move their array to the skies above the valley. Without a solid anchor, it might copse!"The headmaster and the young magician exchanged nces. Though the idea seemed far-fetched, they had no better options. They joined Dean Bruce in chanting the spatial transference spell.


    The students, regardless of whether they understood or not, followed the teacher''s instructions without question, pouring their remaining magic into the spatial transference spell.


    Miraculously, as their magic pooled together, an unusual spatial ripple began to form. The ck-robed figures'' magic array shockingly started to shift upward, slowly moving toward the skies above the valley.


    The ck-robed figures panicked. "This¡­ this can''t be! How could you possibly know such magic?!"


    They frantically tried to stabilize their magic array, but it was toote. Once the array was fully transferred above the valley, it lost its connection to the ground''s magical support. Cracks began to form, and with a thunderous BOOM, it exploded. The powerful shockwave of magic energy rippled outward, sending the ck-robed figures stumbling and iling.


    "Wow, Dean, your n actually worked! I thought you were just making stuff up again," the young magician eximed excitedly.Dean Bruce gave a sheepishugh. "Heh, well, it was a gamble, but I didn''t expect it to actually work!"


    The ck-robed figures, though battered and disoriented by the sudden turn of events, were clearly not ready to give up. They struggled to regain their footing, preparing tounch another attack.


    At that moment, a loud horn sounded from outside the valley. Momentster, a group of magicians in ornate robes arrived in force¡ªit was the Magic Guild, responding to the distress signal.


    The lead magician shouted, "You ck-robed scoundrels! How dare you cause trouble here? You must have a death wish! Watch how we deal with you!"Seeing the reinforcements, the ck-robed figures knew the tide had turned. The leader snarled bitterly, "You got lucky today, but don''t think this is over. We''ll meet again!" With that, they transformed into wisps of ck smoke and fled in haste.


    Only then did the group finally breathe a sigh of relief. The students cheered, celebrating the end of what had been a harrowing ordeal.


    Dean Bruce looked at the students, smiling warmly. "You all did a fantastic job today. I''m especially proud of the courage and unity you showed in the face of danger."


    The headmaster added, "This test may have been fraught with unexpected challenges, but it has revealed how much you''ve grown. Once we return, we''ll carefully evaluate your performances and assign your scores."


    The young magician turned to Dean Bruce with a teasing grin. "Dean, you really have a knack for making things up on the fly. Maybe you should keep it up¡ªwho knows, it might help us solve more big problems in the future."Dean scratched his head, chuckling awkwardly. "Well, if my wild ideas keep working, I''ll take it as a lucky charm."


    Though exhausted from the nerve-wracking ordeal, everyone was relieved and even a little ted by their sess.


    However, just as the group began to unwind, a member of the Magic Guild hurried over to Dean Bruce, his expression grave."Lord Dean, bad news¡ªthere''s been a new development in the Duchy of Tanya."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "What kind of development? Take your time and exin."


    The guild member took a deep breath before continuing, "The team we sent to the Duchy of Tanya for further investigation has lost contact. The clues we had gathered earlier have also gone cold. The situation in the duchy is bing more and more mysterious, as though some unseen force is manipting everything from behind the scenes."


    Hearing this, the headmaster''s expression grew serious. "It seems the matter in the Duchy of Tanya is far moreplicated than we anticipated. Dean, you must exercise extreme caution this time."Dean Bruce nodded. "Yes, I understand. This won''t be simple."


    The young magician stepped forward. "How about I go with you? Another pair of hands could be useful."Dean Bruce considered it for a moment. "No, the school still needs your help here. Besides, this mission is under the Magic Guild''s jurisdiction¡ªI can''t just bring anyone along."


    Without further dy, Dean Bruce and the guild member swiftly returned to the Magic Guild, where Tia Nars was already waiting. Upon seeing him, she hurried over, saying, "Dean, the situation has changed. We need to revise our n. I''m concerned that Nozer and his team may have encountered a stronger enemy. The elders we initially selected might not be enough. I''ll arrange for a few more powerful magicians to join you."


    Dean Bruce replied, "Guildmaster, it seems our enemies are anything but ordinary. We need to understand their true motives¡ªwhy they''ve gone to such lengths to set this intricate trap in the Duchy of Tanya."Tia Nars nodded in agreement. "You''re right. I''ve already instructed the guild''s intelligence division to investigate thoroughly. Hopefully, we''ll have some useful information before you depart."


    While waiting for intelligence updates, Dean Bruce sought out individuals who had close ties to Nozer Hawthorne, hoping to uncover any overlooked details.


    From an elderly magician, he learned that Nozer had mentioned a mysterious ancient reliclocated near the Duchy of Tanya. Rumored to hold immense magical power, the relic might be linked to the upheaval in the duchy. Nozer suspected the recent events were tied to this ancient artifact.


    Shortly afterward, the intelligence division sent word. They had discovered a mysterious faction operating frequently near the Duchy of Tanya''s borders. These individuals moved stealthily, as though searching for something.


    Moreover, subtle clues suggested a potential connection between this faction and the ck-robed figures who had attacked the school previously.


    Using this new intelligence, Dean Bruce and Tia Nars revised their ns, assembling a more formidable team of magicians for the mission.


    Before departure, Dean Bruce addressed the team, his tone grave. "This mission will be fraught with danger. Stay vignt. Our goals are twofold: to rescue Master Nozer and uncover the truth behind the upheaval in the Duchy of Tanya."


    The team set out, racing toward the Duchy of Tanya. Along the way, Dean Bruce kept turning over various scenarios in his mind, contemting possible challenges and devising strategies to handle them.


    As they approached the border of the Duchy of Tanya, they could sense a suffocating magical aura lingering in the air. The surrounding environment felt unusually sinister and oppressive.


    Suddenly, a thick mist appeared ahead of them. Within the mist, faint magical fluctuations could be detected, like a massive trap waiting for them to step in.


    Dean Bruce signaled for the team to halt. "Be cautious. There''s something wrong with this mist. Don''t rush forward."An elder stepped up. "Let me try to disperse the mist."


    With that, he cast a powerful wind spell, attempting to blow the mist away.


    The mist wavered slightly but did not dissipate. Instead, a chillingugh echoed from within.


    "Ha ha ha, you''ve finally arrived. We''ve been waiting for you to walk into our trap."


    A sinister voice resonated through the fog. Dean Bruce frowned deeply. "It seems the enemy already knows we''re here. Everyone, prepare for battle. Don''t break formation."


    The team members gripped their weapons tightly and cast defensive spells, their eyes fixed on the swirling mist.


    Suddenly, countless ck vines shot out from the fog, whipping toward them. The vines were covered in sharp thorns, emanating dark magic and exuding an aura of lethal poison."Use fire magic to attack the vines!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The team immediatelyunched a barrage of fire spells. mes collided with the vines, producing a sizzling sound as dark smoke billowed into the air.


    As the group battled fiercely against the vines, shadowy figures emerged from the mist¡ªit was the ck-robed figures. They wielded wands, muttering incantations under their breath, and unleashed spells toward Dean Bruce and his team.


    While fending off the attacks, Dean Bruce carefully observed the ck-robed figures. This time, their attacks were far more coordinated, disying a level of organization and strategy that hadn''t been present in their previous encounters.

 Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Do Not Get Pulled In

    "They''re definitely up to something. Don''t let their attacks disrupt our rhythm! Maintain the defensive formation!" Dean Bruce shouted. The team coordinated their efforts, barely managing to fend off the ck-robed figures'' relentless assault. However, the ck vines grew more numerous, steadily enclosing them in an increasingly dire situation.


    An idea shed through Dean Bruce''s mind. He recalled how he had used an artifact during the school''s examination to neutralize the ck vortex. Perhaps the artifact could work against these vines as well.


    He retrieved the artifact and waved it toward the encroaching vines. A radiant light emanated from the artifact, and wherever the light touched, the vines began to wither and copse.


    "Follow me! We''ll use the artifact''s power to break through!" Dean Brucemanded.


    The team quickly rallied behind him. Using the artifact''s light, they carved a path through the tangle of vines and finally broke free from the encirclement. The ck-robed figures, stunned by the sight, hesitated briefly but soon resumed their pursuit, refusing to let the group escape.


    Dean Bruce led the team onward toward the Duchy of Tanya. They knew that only by venturing deeper into the duchy could they hope to locate Nozer Hawthorne and uncover the mysteries that gued the region.


    The relentless pursuit by the ck-robed figures reinforced their understanding that this mission was far more perilous than they had anticipated.


    When they finally crossed into the Duchy of Tanya''s territory, they were greeted by an eerie silence. The townsy in destion, with empty streets and buildings left in ruins. It was as if a devastating war had swept through, leaving nothing but despair in its wake.


    A sense of foreboding filled Dean Bruce''s heart. "What happened here? Everyone, split up and search for survivors. Be cautious."The team divided into smaller groups and beganbing the abandoned town for any signs of life.


    Before long, one of the groups reported back. They had discovered strange magical symbols inside a church. These symbols appeared to convey some sort of message.


    Dean Bruce hurried to the church. As he examined the symbols, he fell into deep thought. The markings bore a resemnce to the artifact runes he had studied in the library. Could this ce also be connected to the artifact?


    Just then, a massive surge of magical energy erupted outside the town. It felt like a fierce battle was taking ce. Dean Bruce quickly rallied his team and ran toward the source of the disturbance.At the edge of the town, they stumbled upon a chaotic scene: a group of knights d in silver armor were locked in battle with massive ck creatures.


    The monsters, towering and grotesque, spewed ck mes from their mouths. Despite the knights'' bravery, they were clearly struggling to hold their ground.


    "We have to help them!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    Without hesitation, the team joined the fray. Dean Bruce unleashed powerful spells, directing them at the monstrous creatures. The battle for the duchy''s salvation had only just begun.


    The other team members unleashed their own spells, filling the battlefield with dazzling bursts of magic. With theirbined efforts, the ck creatures were gradually pushed back.


    The leader of the silver-armored knights approached Dean Bruce, gratitude evident in his voice. "Thank you for your assistance. We are the Guardian Knights of the Duchy of Tanya. These monsters appeared suddenly and began attacking our nation. We''ve been fighting them for a long time."


    Dean Bruce asked, "Have you seen a group of magicians, one of whom is Nozer Hawthorne, the Vice President of the Magic Guild?"The knight leader nodded. "We did. They were in the duchy''s ancient castle, but the castle waster engulfed by a powerful dark force. We have no idea what''s happened to them since."


    Dean Bruce decided they needed to head to the castle. He was certain that Nozer Hawthorne was likely still there. After bidding farewell to the Guardian Knights, they set off toward the castle.


    Along the way, they faced several more attacks from ck creatures, but each time, they managed to fend them off.


    When they finally arrived at the castle, they found it shrouded in a dense aura of dark magic. The oppressive energy weighed heavily on their spirits. Dean Bruce took a deep breath. "Stay vignt. We''re going in."


    With those words, he led the team inside. The interior of the castle was filled with a nauseating stench. ck vines crept along the walls, and fleeting shadows darted through the dimly lit halls.


    They moved cautiously, searching the castle room by room. Suddenly, a voice called out. "Lord Dean, we''ve found something!"


    Dean Bruce hurried over. In one of the rooms, they discovered arge, intricate magic circle drawn on the floor. The center of the circle was stained with blood, and scattered around were fragments of clothing and magical tools. Dean Bruce picked up one of the garments and immediately recognized it¡ªit belonged to Nozer Hawthorne. His heart sank. "It seems they encountered the enemy here. This doesn''t look good."


    Before anyone could respond, the room''s door mmed shut. The magic circle began to glow with an intense light, and a powerful suction force erupted from its center. The team started sliding uncontrobly toward the middle of the circle.


    "Hold your ground! Don''t get pulled in!" Dean Bruce shouted. But the suction grew stronger, and everyone was struggling to resist its pull.


    Gritting his teeth, Dean Bruce raised his wand and cast a powerful magical barrier in front of the group, attempting to shield them from the force. "Cast your spells together! Push in the opposite direction!" hemanded.The team members unleashed their magic, fighting against the relentless pull of the circle. Despite their efforts, the suction was overwhelming, and they continued to inch closer to the circle''s center.


    "This won''t work for much longer¡ªwe need to destroy the magic circle!" one of the elders said urgently. Dean Bruce''s eyes darted across the intricate design of the circle, searching for its core. "Look over there!" he eximed, pointing to a spot at the edge of the circle where the glow was especially intense. "Focus your attacks on that spot! It could be the core!"The team immediately channeled their magic, targeting the indicated area.


    Theirbined assault struck the glowing point.causing the circle to flicker erratically. The suction force weakened noticeably.


    Dean Bruce reinforced the magical barrier with renewed strength. "Keep it up! We can do this!" After several rounds of relentless attacks, the magic circle finally shattered with a resounding boom, its light fading away and the suction dissipating entirely.Everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief, but they knew the danger was far from over.


    "We''ll have to tread even more carefully now," Dean Bruce warned. "This castle is full of traps."


    They pressed on, continuing their search. In another room, they discovered a collection of ancient manuscripts.


    Dean Bruce flipped through the pages, uncovering the history of the castle. It revealed that beneath the castley a vast source of dark magic, which had been sealed for generations. Recently, however, someone had deliberately unsealed it.


    "Could this be the cause of the duchy''s turmoil? Someone trying to exploit the dark magic source?" a team member spected.


    Dean Bruce nodded gravely. "It''s very likely. We need to find the entrance to the underground chamber and stop their n."After an exhaustive search, they located the entrance to the castle''s basement, where more ck-robed figures stood guard.


    "Prepare forbat," Dean Bruce whispered. The team moved in stealthily,unching a surprise attack. A fierce battle ensued. Although the ck-robed figures were numerous, Dean Bruce''s team had superior strength and skill, and they soon overpowered the guards.Descending into the basement, they found themselves face-to-face with a massive dark magic circleat the chamber''s center. ck energy pulsed and swirled within it, as though something monstrous was about to emerge.


    "This isn''t good. It looks like they''re performing some sort of dreadful ritual," Dean Bruce said, his expression darkening.


    At that moment, a familiar voice called out, "Dean, you''ve finally made it."The group turned to see Nozer Hawthorne trapped inside a magical cage. He looked frail and exhausted."Vice President, we''re here to rescue you!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    "Be careful!" Nozer warned. "Their leader is nearby¡ªand he''s incredibly powerful."


    No sooner had Nozer Hawthorne spoken than a figure in a ck robe emerged from the shadows. "You''ve arrived just in time¡ªto be sacrifices for my grand ritual," the ck-robed leader sneered.Dean Bruce stepped forward, his gaze sharp. "Who are you? Why are you doing this?"The leader chuckled darkly. "Who I am doesn''t matter. What matters is that you''ll all bear witness to the dawn of a new era of darkness."As he finished speaking, he raised his wand, ready to attack. Dean Bruce and his team braced themselves for the inevitable battle. The tension in the air was electric¡ªa life-and-death confrontation was about to begin.


    Just as the two sides were preparing to sh, Dean Bruce''s eyes caught a peculiar mark etched onto the leader''s wand. The mark bore a striking resemnce to the symbols worn by the ck-robed figures they had encountered earlier at the school. His mind raced. Could this be part of arger, more sinister plot? The thought flickered briefly in his mind before he refocused on the fight ahead. He knew that defeating this enemy was the first step to uncovering the truth.


    "Everyone, be on guard! His attacks might carry some special effects," Dean Bruce warned his team.The ck-robed leader waved his wand, unleashing a barrage of dark magical beams. The beams crackled with ominous energy, radiating a force that seemed capable of corroding the very soul.


    Dean Bruce cast a powerful defensive spell and turned to one of his teammates, an expert in purification magic. "Try using purification magic to weaken his attacks," he instructed.


    The teammate nodded, weaving a purification spell that merged with Dean Bruce''s defenses. Together, their magic sessfully neutralized the ck-robed leader''s attack.


    "Hmph, impressive," the leader scoffed, his voice dripping with disdain. He increased his magical output, and the attacks grew even more ferocious.Dean Bruce realized that staying on the defensive wouldn''t work for long. He gave his team a signal, and they quickly dispersed,unching coordinated attacks from multiple directions.


    The leader remained calm, summoning a ck shield that enveloped him entirely. Every attack was absorbed harmlessly into the dark barrier.


    "This isn''t working. We need to find a way to break his shield," Dean Bruce muttered, his brows furrowing in thought. Observing the shield closely, he noticed faint currents of magic flowing toward specific points on its surface."Those nodes," he called out, pointing at the glowing spots. "Target them! They might be the shield''s weak points."


    The team adjusted their strategy, focusing their attacks on the nodes Dean Bruce had identified. The concentrated assault began to take effect. Cracks formed on the shield, and the leader''s previously calm expression darkened.

 Chapter 211 What Is His Ultimate Move?

    "You won''t seed!" the ck-robed leader roared furiously. He unleashed a powerful dark magicspell, causing the surrounding space to distort. Everyone felt their bodies grow unbearably heavy, their movements sluggish and strained."This is gravity magic! Focus your energy to resist it!" Dean Bruce shouted to his team.


    The team members quickly channeled their magic, attempting to counter the crushing effects of the spell.


    At that moment, Dean Bruce remembered the artifact. Drawing it out, he activated its power. A surge of potent energy radiated from the artifact, partially neutralizing the oppressive gravity magic.


    "Now''s our chance! Attack!" Dean Brucemanded.


    Seizing the moment, the team unleashed a barrage of spells at the ck-robed leader, theirbined effort shattering his shield atst. The leader staggered under the assault, coughing up blood. Yet, the crazed glint in his eyes only intensified.


    "You think this is enough to defeat me? You fools! I''ve yet to reveal my ultimate move!"


    He reached into his robes and pulled out a ck crystal orb, its ominous presence instantly chilling the air.


    Dean Bruce''s heart sank as he sensed the orb''s overwhelming and malevolent power.


    "Everyone, be careful! That crystal is dangerous!" he warned.


    The ck-robed leader raised the crystal orb above his head, chanting an incantation. The orb emitted a blinding ck light, from which countless shadowy figures emerged, writhing and roaring as if alive.


    As the incantation continued, the shadows surged toward the team, moving at terrifying speeds. Upon contact with their defensive spells, the shadows corroded them like acid, burning through their protections with ease.


    "What are these things?!" a team member shouted in terror.


    Dean Bruce''s brows furrowed. He fired a spell at the shadows, but the magic seemed to vanish upon impact, leaving the shadowspletely unharmed.


    "Fall back! Keep your distance!" Dean Bruce ordered. The team began retreating, holding off the shadows as best they could.


    "You can''t escape!" the ck-robed leader bellowed,ughing maniacally as he directed the shadowy figures to press the attack.Dean Bruce, watching the relentless approach of the shadows, felt a growing sense of urgency. He knew they needed to find a way to stop the leader¡ªand fast.


    As he nced around the castle, his eyesnded on the ancient walls. Mounted along them were a series of old oilmps, each inscribed with mystical runes. A spark of realization struck him¡ªperhaps themps held a hidden power.


    "Hold them off and protect yourselves! I''m going to check those oilmps!" Dean Bruce shouted, dashing toward the nearestmp.


    As Dean Bruce approached the oilmp, he sensed a faint energy emanating from the magical runes engraved upon it. This energy seemed to have a restraining effect on the shadows. He cast a spell to activate the runes, and instantly, themp ignited. A beam of white light shot forth, and wherever the light touched, the shadowy figures dissolved into nothingness.


    "So that''s it!" Dean Bruce eximed in delight. "Everyone, activate themps!"


    The team immediately sprang into action, rushing toward the other oilmps scattered around the castle.The ck-robed leader''s expression twisted in panic as he saw what was happening. "You will not ruin my n!" he roared, attempting to intercept the team. But before he could act, Nozer Hawthorne cast a disruption spell, momentarily halting his movements.


    Thanks to the team''s efforts, one by one, the oilmps red to life. Theirbined beams of white light intertwined, forming an enormous luminous web that enveloped the entire chamber and ensnared the shadows.


    The shadows writhed and struggled within the light web, but their resistance was short-lived. Within moments, they dissipatedpletely.


    Seeing his creations destroyed, the ck-robed leader let out a furious roar. "You wretched fools! You''ll pay for this!" In a fit of rage, he hurled the ck crystal orb to the ground. The orb shattered with a deafening crack, unleashing an even more potent wave of dark energy that surged toward the group.


    Itlike a tidal wave, obliterating everything in its path.


    Dean Bruce immediately understood that this was the leader''s final, desperate attack. "Everyone, channel all your magic! We can''t let this force spread!" he shouted.The team quickly formed a circle, pooling their magic to create a massive protective barrier.


    The dark energy crashed into the magical shield with a deafening roar, causing it to tremble violently. The force was so overwhelming it seemed as if the shield might shatter at any moment. Gritting his teeth, Dean Bruce poured all his remaining energy into the barrier. "We have to hold the line!" he urged, his voice strained with effort. The rest of the team followed suit, pushing themselves to their limits.


    Just when it seemed like they were on the verge of copse, the artifact in Dean Bruce''s hand emitted a blinding light. The radiant energy fused with the barrier, fortifying it with newfound strength.


    With the artifact''s aid, the barrier held firm against the wave of dark energy. Slowly but surely, the attack began to dissipate, its immense power finally neutralized.The ck-robed leader stared in disbelief, his eyes filled with despair as his ultimate attack failed. Defeat was written all over his face.


    "You think it''s over?" the ck-robed leader spat venomously, his expression twisted with malice. He began to chant, preparing to unleash a self-destructive spell to take everyone down with him.Dean Bruce instantly recognized his intention. "We can''t let him seed!" he shouted. Gripping the artifact tightly, he charged straight toward the leader.In the instant he got close, Dean Bruce activated the artifact''s full power. A brilliant beam of light erupted from it, engulfing the ck-robed leaderpletely.


    "No¡­!" the leader roared in defiance, his voice filled with fury and unwillingness as his body began to disintegrate. Momentster, he dissolved into nothingness.


    With the leader''s demise, the oppressive dark magic within the castle began to fade. The eerie atmosphere lifted, and the surroundings gradually returned to normal.Dean Bruce let out a sigh of relief and hurried over to Nozer Hawthorne''s magical cage. Casting a spell, he broke the bars, releasing the vice president.


    "Vice President, are you all right?" Dean Bruce asked.Nozer managed a weak smile. "Thanks to you and your team, I''m fine. But this was far too close. I never expected their scheme to be this far-reaching."


    Dean Bruce nodded solemnly. "Indeed. But we''re not out of danger yet. We need to find a way to reseal this dark magic source."


    The team searched the castle and eventually found some ancient documents detailing the method for sealing the dark magic source. ording to the instructions, specific magical artifacts needed to be ced at the four corners of the castle, followed by the casting of aplex sealing spell.Dean Bruce and his team set to work, scouring the castle for the required artifacts. After an exhausting search, they finally gathered everything they needed.


    Following the instructions, they ced the magical artifacts in the designated corners of the castle. Then,bining their powers, they performed the intricate sealing spell. A radiant light enveloped the dark magic source, growing brighter and brighter until the source waspletely sealed away.


    "Finally¡­ it''s done," Dean Bruce said, wiping sweat from his brow.Nozer Hawthorne looked at him with genuine gratitude. "Dean, I can''t thank you enough. If it weren''t for you, the consequences would have been unimaginable. I owe you a great debt."Dean Bruce gave a modest smile. "You''re too kind, Vice President. It''s what we''re here to do. But we''re not finished yet. We still need to uncover the true power behind these ck-robed figures."


    Just then, a team member ran up to them. "Lord Dean, we found strange footprints outside the castle. They''re heading toward the Duchy of Tanya''s border."Dean Bruce''s expression hardened. "It seems some of them managed to escape. Let''s move. We''re not letting them get away!"


    They left the castle, following the direction of the footprints.


    As they tracked the trail, Dean Bruce''s mind was filled with questions. Who were these ck-robed figures?


    What was the true purpose of the power behind them?


    Although the crisis in the Duchy of Tanya had been temporarily resolved, Dean Bruce knew this was just the beginning. Arger, more sinister conspiracy likelyy ahead.


    When they reached the border, the footprints abruptly vanished. The area was eerily quiet, as if nothing had happened. But Dean Bruce''s instincts told him that such calm often masked an even greater storm.


    "Stay alert¡ªthis could be a trap," Dean Bruce warned the team. They slowed their pace, carefully observing their surroundings.


    Suddenly, a massive ck rift appeared in the sky. An intense magical aura poured out from the rift, as if something terrifying was about to emerge. Dean Bruce''s heart tightened. "Prepare for battle!"


    The team immediately readied themselves. None of them knew what kind of enemy they would face this time.


    From the ck rift, a colossal ck w slowly extended, its surface covered with jagged bone spines radiating a chilling aura of magic.


    Then, a massive ck figure began to force its way through the rift¡ªa dark beast, towering like a mountain, its immense body radiating overwhelming darkness.


    As soon as the dark beast emerged, it let out a deafening roar. The roar reverberated through the air like a tangible shockwave, rushing toward the group with destructive force."Raise your shields! Block the soundwave attack!" Dean Bruce shouted.The team quickly cast defensive spells, forming magical shields around themselves. Despite their efforts, several team members were still struck by the force of the soundwave, coughing up blood and suffering serious injuries.


    "This creature is too powerful! We need to find its weakness!" Dean Bruce said, his eyes locked on the dark beast, analyzing its movements for a potential vulnerability.


    He noticed that the magical fluctuations around the beast''s eyes were peculiar¡ªperhaps its eyes were its weak spot.


    "Focus your attacks on its eyes!" Dean Brucemanded. The team followed his lead,unching powerful spells aimed directly at the dark beast''s glowing eyes.Sensing the danger, the beast swung its massive w down toward the group in retaliation.


    "Scatter!" Dean Bruce shouted. The team quickly dispersed, dodging the iing attack.


    The dark beast''s w mmed into the ground with a thunderous crash, kicking up a cloud of dust and leaving a massive crater in its wake.


    Taking advantage of the brief moment when the beast was recovering from its strike, the teamunched another coordinated assault. This time, their attacks struck true, hitting the dark beast directly in one of its eyes.


    The beast roared in pain, its howl filled with rage. It began thrashing wildly, swinging its ws in every direction and throwing the surrounding area intoplete chaos.

 Chapter 212 Another Made-Up Spell?

    Dean Bruce groaned inwardly. The power of the Dark Behemoth was overwhelming. Their attacks, though effective to some degree, seemed only to provoke the creature further, cing everyone in grave danger.


    He turned to Nozer Hawthorne. "Vice President, do you have any ideas?"


    Nozer Hawthorne pondered for a moment before replying, "Dean, perhaps we couldbine our magic to create a more powerful attack spell. That might give us a chance to defeat it."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Alright, I''ll get to it right away."


    Just as Dean Bruce was about to leave.


    Nozer Hawthorne stopped him, looking a bit embarrassed. "Dean, about those high-level spells you mentioned before... Could you share a few more of them?"


    "This... Vice President, isn''t that a bit..."


    Dean Bruce chuckled nervously. His so-called high-level spells might be enough to impress students or novices, but using them in front of someone like Nozer Hawthorne felt like inviting disaster.


    "What? Are you looking down on me?" Nozer Hawthorne''s eyes narrowed.


    "No, no, of course not!" Dean Bruce quickly waved his hand. "It''s just that... my spells mighte off as a little... childish."


    "Childish?" Nozer Hawthorne chuckled. "That''s fine. Now I''m curious."


    Realizing he couldn''t get out of it, Dean Bruce sighed and nodded. "Alright, just one."


    He cleared his throat dramatically and began, "Little bunny, open the door, don''t open it, I won''t go in. Mommy isn''t home yet."


    After finishing the peculiar incantation, he abruptly stopped and said no more.


    "That''s it?" Nozer Hawthorne asked, utterly bewildered.


    "That''s it," Dean Bruce replied with a straight face. "Vice President, take your time pondering it. I''ll go gather everyone."


    With that, Dean Bruce turned and bolted.


    Leaving Nozer Hawthorne muttering to himself as he tried to decipher the bizarre incantation.


    Before Nozer Hawthorne could make any sense of it, Dean Bruce returned with reinforcements.


    Following Dean Bruce''s instructions, everyone began to channel their magic into a collective spell.


    Magic power surged forth from each individual, merging into a single focal point. The sacred artifact glowed brilliantly, amplifying theirbined efforts.


    The unified spell gradually took shape, forming a massive, radiant beam of multicolored light in their hands.


    "Fire!"


    At Dean Bruce''smand, the group unleashed thebined spell toward the Dark Behemoth.


    The multicolored light struck the creature, triggering a massive explosion.


    The Dark Behemoth roared in agony, its body splitting apart as ck magical energy poured out from the cracks.


    "This creature¡­" Nozer Hawthorne''s face paled as he stared at the scene in terror. "Could it be the legendary All-Devouring Beast?"


    "What''s the All-Devouring Beast?" someone asked, their curiosity piqued.


    "It''s something I''ve only heard about from some of the elder wizards," Nozer Hawthorne exined. "It''s a monstrous entity that once rampaged through the world,mitting countless atrocities. Eventually, a mage named Dawn Churchill subdued and sealed it. I never imagined it would resurface now."


    "Not good! Vice President, it''s getting back up!"


    Before Nozer Hawthorne could finish his exnation, the All-Devouring Beast roared once more. The cracks on its body began to heal, and the malice in its eyes grew even more intense.


    "It''s not good. It''s absorbing the surrounding dark magic to restore its strength!" Nozer Hawthorne''s expression darkened.


    At that moment, more dark magic poured out of the ck rift in the sky, surging toward the Dark Behemoth.


    "We can''t let it recover! Keep attacking!" Dean Bruce made a decisive call.


    However, after prolongedbat, the team members had already depleted most of their magic. Even attempting anotherbined spell seemed nearly impossible.


    "We need to think of something," Nozer Hawthorne said grimly. "Could this really be the end?"


    As the All-Devouring Beast drew closer, Dean Bruce wracked his brain for a solution.


    The situation was dire, and before he coulde up with a n, some of the lower-level mages were struck by the beast''s attacks.


    It seemed like a hopeless battle until a distant, melodious horn suddenly echoed through the air.


    Everyone turned to see a mysterious army advancing toward them.


    The soldiers wore unique armor, and each radiated an aura of mysterious power.


    "Who are they?" Nozer Hawthorne was visibly puzzled.


    In all his years, he had never witnessed such a formation.


    However, he quickly recognized their identity.


    As his eyes fell upon an emblem on the army''s banner¡ªan insignia bearing the name Tom.


    "They are the legendary Tom Cavalry Mage Corps," he murmured in awe.


    At the forefront of the army stood amanding general wielding a golden, radiant longsword. His gaze was fixed on the All-Devouring Beast, unwavering and fearless.


    "I am Krupp of the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps. Fall back¡ªwe''ll handle this damned beast," the general dered.


    Without hesitation, he swung his golden sword, leading his troops in a charge against the Dark Behemoth.


    Theirbat style was extraordinary. Each strike dealt significant damage to the beast while simultaneously preventing it from absorbing dark magic.


    Dean Bruce watched their coordinated attacks with admiration.


    Turning to Nozer Hawthorne, he asked, "Vice President, who exactly are these people?"


    Nozer Hawthorne shook his head slowly. "They are the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps."


    "What is the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps?" a nearby mage asked, clearly intrigued.


    Nozer Hawthorne''s eyes glimmered with reverence as he exined, "The Tom Cavalry Mage Corps is an ancient and powerful force. They excel not only in cavalry tactics but also in seamlessly blending magic withbat techniques."


    "I only heard of them when I was young. Back when magic and war were deeply intertwined, they existed as an independent force. They didn''t serve any kingdom or organization but traveled across continents, protecting the innocent and fighting against evil."


    As Nozer Hawthorne finished speaking, the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps relentlessly attacked the All-Devouring Beast. Gradually, the creature began to falter. Its massive form shrank, and the ck rift in the sky started to close.


    Atst, the All-Devouring Beast waspletely destroyed, and the ck rift vanished entirely.


    Krupp approached Dean Bruce and said, "You came here to address the crisis in the Duchy of Tanya, didn''t you? You''ve done well this time, but this is just the tip of the iceberg of the dark forces'' conspiracy."


    Dean Bruce asked, "Do you know their ns?"


    Krupp nodded. "We''ve been tracking a dark faction known as ck Hole.They aim to open the Abyss of Darkness, unleashing its power to destroy the entire magical world. The upheaval in the Duchy of Tanya is only one part of their grand scheme."


    ck Hole?


    Dean Bruce froze for a moment. What kind of faction was this, choosing such a bizarre name?


    And their leader... could it possibly be someone equally strange?


    "Mr. Krupp, thank you for saving us," Nozer Hawthorne''s voice broke Dean Bruce''s thoughts. "What should we do next?"


    Krupp gazed into the distance. "We must locate ck Hole''s headquarters andpletely dismantle their ns. But it won''t be easy. Their base is hidden in a highly secretive location, fortified withyers of defenses."


    Nozer Hawthorne nodded. "No matter what, we can''t allow their conspiracy to seed. We''ll join you in your efforts."


    Krupp studied them for a moment. "You''ve just been through a grueling battle. You need to recover your strength. When you''re ready, meet us at the center of the Magic Forest. There, you''ll find clues leading to ck Hole''s headquarters."


    With those words, Krupp led his army away.


    Dean Bruce watched their retreating figures, his heart ignited with determination.


    He turned to his team and said, "Let''s return to the guild and rest. Once we''ve recovered, we''ll head to the Magic Forest. We must stop ck Hole''s conspiracy!"


    The team responded in unison and began making their way toward the Magic Guild.


    On the journey back, Dean Bruce couldn''t stop thinking about Krupp''s words.


    He understood clearly that this dark faction was far more formidable than they''d imagined. Defeating them would be no easy task.


    Upon returning to the guild, Dean Bruce immediately instructed his team to rest and recover their magical strength.


    As for himself, he sought out Tia Nars to ry everything that had happened in the Duchy of Tanya.


    After listening, Tia Nars''s expression turned grim. "Dean, the boldness of this dark faction is rming. We must act quickly. I''ll select more top-tier members from the guild to join you in the Magic Forest."


    During the days leading up to their departure, Dean Bruce didn''t remain idle.


    He spent hours in the guild''s library, poring over ancient magical tomes, searching for any information about the Abyss of Darkness and the dark forces behind ck Hole.


    In an old, dust-covered tome, Dean Bruce discovered a few crucial clues.


    The book described an ancient magic spell said to temporarily seal the source of dark power. However, it required an immense amount of magical energy and a specific magical artifact to serve as the medium.


    Dean Bruce''s mind raced. He recalled the magical artifacts he had seen in the ancient castle of the Duchy of Tanya. Perhaps one of those items could be used for the spell.


    Wasting no time, he sought out the team members who had participated in the mission at the Duchy. He questioned them about the whereabouts of those magical artifacts.


    After a thorough search, they finally unearthed a gem radiating a mysterious light. Judging by its aura, it seemed likely to be the artifact required to perform the spell.


    At that moment, Prolo Hawthorne came looking for Dean Bruce, his face alight with excitement. "Master, I''ve finally grasped the magic you taught me!"


    Dean Bruce looked at him, a wave of pride and relief washing over him. "Well done, Prolo. You''ve made great progress. This time, we''re up against an exceptionally powerful dark force. You must be prepared."


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded firmly. "Master, I''ll fight alongside you. After rescuing my grandfather, I want to do my part to protect the magical world!"

 Chapter 213 A Fortunate Misstep

    The day to set off for the Magic Forest had arrived.


    Dean Bruce led his fully recovered team, joining forces with the skilled mages Tia Nars had selected. Together, they embarked on their journey toward the Magic Forest.


    Along the way, everyone remained on high alert, knowing that the closer they got to the core of ck Hole''s conspiracy, the more perilous their path would be.


    Upon entering the Magic Forest, an oppressive atmosphere immediately enveloped them.


    A thick fog nketed the forest, reducing visibility to almost nothing. Strange noises echoed intermittently, heightening the tension in the air.


    Dean Bruce halted the group. "Everyone, stay vignt. The Magic Forest is rife with unknown dangers. Do not stray from the group."


    Suddenly, a massive magical spider leapt from the trees, pouncing toward the group. The spider''s body was covered in sharp spines, and its eerie red eyes glowed with malevolence.


    "Use wind magic to blow it back!" Dean Bruce shouted.The team quickly cast wind spells, creating powerful gusts that forced the spider to stagger and retreat.


    However, the spider quickly regained its bnce andunched another assault. This time, it spat strands of webbing as tough as steel cables, attempting to ensnare them.


    "Burn the webs with fire magic!" Dean Brucemanded again.


    The mes met the webbing, crackling and producing thick smoke as the webs burned away.


    As the group battled the spider, more magical creatures emerged from the forest. It was clear they were being driven mad by some dark force, attacking Dean Bruce and his team relentlessly.


    "This can''t go on. We need to reach the center of the Magic Forest as quickly as possible," Dean Bruce said urgently.


    He pulled out a sacred artifact, which emitted a radiant beam of light, illuminating a small area around them.


    "Follow the artifact''s light!" he shouted.


    The team stuck close to the glowing light, pushing forward with great difficulty through the dense forest.


    After what felt like an eternity, they finally reached an open clearing. At the center of the clearing was a massive magic circle, radiating intense magical energy.


    Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. "This must be the center of the Magic Forest. Stay alert, everyone."


    As they approached the magic circle, a group of figures d in ck robes suddenly appeared, surrounding them.


    One of the ck-robed figures sneered. "Did you really think it would be so easy to find this ce? This will be your grave!"


    Dean Bruce eyed them warily. "Who are you? Why are you serving the dark forces?"


    The ck-robed figure scoffed. "We are the emissaries of ck Hole. You fools think you can stop the grand designs of the darkness? Such arrogance!"


    Without further ado, the ck-robed figureunched the first attack. Streams of dark magical energy shot toward the group.


    "Defend yourselves!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The team quickly cast protective spells, erecting magical shields to block the oing assault.


    As the battle raged on, Dean Bruce noticed that the ck-robed attackers were much more aggressive than any foes they had faced before. Moreover, their attacks were coordinated, forming a unique offensive formation that intensified the pressure on the group.


    An idea struck Dean Bruce''s mind¡ªhe remembered reading about a method to break formations in an ancient text. However, it required a specific magical incantation to work.


    Dean Bruce clenched his jaw, deciding to give it a shot.


    Whether it worked or not, it was worth trying.


    He turned to the group and said, "Listen to me! I''m going to cast a special incantation. While I chant, pour your magical energy into me to amplify the spell''s power."


    Though puzzled, the team trusted him and began channeling their energy toward him.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath and began to chant the ancient incantation:


    "In the name of light, I call upon the power of the stars. Seal the source of darkness and protect all living beings. Barrier of Light, heed my summons! Gate of Sealing, appear now!"


    As the chant concluded, a massive beam of white light erupted from Dean Bruce''s hands, scattering across the battlefield. The light disrupted the ck-robed figures'' coordinated attack formation.


    "Now! Strike back!"


    Dean Bruce''s voice rang out.


    And his team unleashed their strongest spells,unching an all-out counterattack against the ck-robed figures.


    Caught off guard by the sudden onught, the ck-robed assants staggered backward, unable to maintain their advantage.


    Just as it seemed the group had gained the upper hand, the massive magic circle at the center of the clearing emitted a powerful suction force. Dean Bruce and several team members near the circle were pulled inside.


    The remaining teammates attempted to intervene, but the ck-robed figures blocked their efforts.


    As Dean Bruce was drawn into the circle, a sense of dread surged through him.


    He had no idea where the magic circle would transport them or what dangers awaited on the other side.


    When the group finallynded after a disorienting descent, they found themselves in a dark, oppressive space thick with an overwhelming aura of dark magic.


    "Stay alert. This is the core of the dark forces. We need to find an exit as soon as possible."


    Dean Bruce warned, his tone serious.


    Cautiously, they began exploring the shadowy space. Suddenly, a colossal figure loomed before them.


    Radiating an intense aura of darkness that sent chills down their spines.


    "You have trespassed where you do not belong. Prepare to face the judgment of darkness!"


    The shadowy figure''s voice was deep and resonant, reverberating ominously through the void.


    Dean Bruce stared at the figure, his heart pounding, but he steeled himself. Retreat was not an option.


    "We won''t be intimidated by you! No matter what it takes, we will stop the dark forces'' conspiracy!"


    With those words, Dean Bruceunched the first attack, channeling all his magical power and striking at the shadowy figure.


    The figure deflected his attack effortlessly, letting out a mockingugh. "With such pitiful strength, you dare challenge me? Howughable."


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth. "Then why don''t you try me?"


    He turned to his teammates and shouted, "Everyone, focus your attacks! Together, we can do this!"


    His team responded with determination, unleashing a flurry of magical attacks aimed at the shadowy figure.


    The shadowy figure, enraged by the team''s attacks, swung its massive arm, unleashing a surge of dark magic that swept toward them.


    "Dodge, now!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The group scattered in all directions, but a few members were hit by the dark energy and fell to the ground, injured.


    "What are we going to do? This thing is way too strong!"


    One teammate eximed anxiously.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, quickly trying to devise a strategy.


    Suddenly, an idea struck him: the sacred artifact."Let''s try using the artifact. It might work!"


    He pulled out the artifact, which immediately emitted a radiant glow.


    The shadowy figure hesitated, seeming momentarily wary of the artifact.


    Taking advantage of the opening, Dean Bruce channeled the artifact''s full power. A powerful beam of light shot toward the shadowy figure, forcing it to block the attack. Despite its efforts, the figure was pushed back a few steps.


    "It''s working!"


    Dean Bruce eximed in excitement.


    He continued wielding the artifact,unching repeated attacks at the shadowy figure.


    Under the relentless assault, the shadowy figure began to falter.


    It roared in fury, "Don''t think you''ve won! The power of ck Hole is limitless!"


    As it spoke, the shadowy figure started absorbing the surrounding dark magic. Its form grewrger and more imposing.


    "This is bad¡ªit''s preparing for a massive attack!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    He quickly turned to his teammates. "Everyone, find cover immediately!"


    The group scattered, searching for anything that could shield them from the impending attack.


    After absorbing an immense amount of dark energy, the shadowy figure released a devastating wave of darkness.


    The entire dark space shook violently as the shockwave rippled outward, knocking Dean Bruce and his team off their feet.


    "This is insane!" one teammate muttered, struggling to stay upright.


    Dean Bruce steadied himself and said firmly, "Don''t panic. There has to be a way to defeat it."


    His gaze returned to the artifact, and an idea formed in his mind. "Maybe we canbine the artifact''s power with our magic."


    He shared his n with the team, and they quickly agreed.


    Everyone began channeling their magic into the artifact. The artifact''s light grew brighter and more intense, illuminating the dark space.


    "Get ready¡ªattack together!" Dean Brucemanded.


    In unison, the team unleashed thebined power of their magic and the artifact''s energy, directing it at the shadowy figure.


    The radiant beam collided with the shadowy figure''s massive dark shockwave, creating a deafening explosion.


    After a fierce struggle, the artifact''s light overwhelmed the dark energy, shattering the shockwave and piercing through the shadowy figure.


    With a final, anguished roar, the shadowy figure disintegrated into the darkness, vanishingpletely.


    "Finally... it''s over."


    Dean Bruce said, exhaling deeply.


    The team regrouped and began searching the dark space for an exit. After some time, they noticed a faint light in the distance.


    "That might be the exit."


    Dean Bruce said.


    His gaze fixed on the faint light in the distance.They moved cautiously toward the light and soon discovered it was indeed an exit.


    Stepping through, they found themselves back at the center of the Magic Forest.


    Outside, the battle was still raging.


    Without hesitation, Dean Bruce and his team rejoined the fight, helping theirpanions push back the ck-robed figures.


    "Wow, you''re finally back!" a teammate eximed, relief evident in their voice.


    Dean Bruce chuckled. "Yeah, good thing we didn''t get wiped out in there."


    He turned his attention to the damaged magic circle. "This magic circle definitely holds more secrets. We need to study it carefully."


    The group began inspecting the magic circle and noticed strange runes etched into its surface.


    Dean Bruce examined the runes closely. A thought struck him suddenly. "These runes look simr to the ones we saw in the ancient castle of the Duchy of Tanya."


    "Could the two ces be connected?" a teammate asked.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "It''s highly likely. We need to report this discovery to the Guildmaster."


    The team decided to return to the Magic Guild to share their findings with Tia Nars.


    On the journey back, they encountered a few minor obstacles, but they managed to handle them without much trouble.


    Once they arrived at the guild, Dean Bruce wasted no time. He sought out Tia Nars and detailed everything they had experienced in the Magic Forest.


    After listening carefully, Tia Nars fell silent, her expression thoughtful.


    "It seems the dark forces'' conspiracy is even more intricate than we imagined."


    Tia Nars finally said. "We must elerate our efforts to locate ck Hole''s headquarters."


    Dean Bruce nodded in agreement. "Guildmaster, we''ll also need more intelligence and reinforcements to stand a chance against them."


    Tia Nars nodded resolutely. "I''ll assign more people to gather intelligence and select additional skilled mages to join your mission."

 Chapter 214 Krupp’s Unexpected Visit

    A few days passed, and the atmosphere in the guild was tense and busy. Everyone was making various preparations to confront the dark forces.


    In the guild''s training grounds, Dean Bruce was instructing his team in new magical techniques. Suddenly, a team member came rushing in.


    "Master Dean, someone is here to see you."


    Dean Bruce frowned. "Who is it?"


    "They said they''re Krupp from the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps," the team member replied.


    Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. Without hesitation, he followed the team member to the guild''s main hall. There stood Krupp, his expression serious.


    "Mr. Krupp, what brings you here?" Dean Bruce asked, approaching him.


    Krupp gave him a measured look. "I''ve brought news about ck Hole''s headquarters."


    "Tell me quickly," Dean Bruce said eagerly.


    Krupp spoke in a grave tone. "We''ve located ck Hole''s headquarters, but the ce is a veritable fortress. We''veunched several assaults, but every attempt has failed."


    Dean Bruce''s face turned grim. "What should we do, then?"


    Krupp furrowed his brow. "We''ll need a new approach. I heard you made a discovery in the Magic Forest?"


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Yes, the runes on the magic circle in the Magic Forest are simr to those we found in the ancient castle of the Duchy of Tanya. We suspect there''s a connection between the two ces."


    Krupp paused to think. "That might be a lead. We need to delve deeper into these runes."


    Dean Bruce agreed readily. "Let''s start researching right away."


    Krupp raised a hand to stop him. "Not so fast. We''ll also need to rally more forces. ck Hole''s headquarters won''t be easy to take down."


    As they spoke, Nozer Hawthorne approached.


    "Mr. Krupp, do we have any new developments?" Nozer Hawthorne asked.


    Krupp repeated the situation to him, and Nozer Hawthorne fell into deep thought.


    "It seems we need a solid n," Nozer Hawthorne said after a moment.


    Krupp nodded. "Exactly. We can''t act recklessly. I''ll return to my troops and discuss a more detailed strategy. You all should prepare and stay on standby."


    With that, Krupp turned and left.


    Dean Bruce and Nozer Hawthorne exchanged a nce, both filled with unease.


    Deciding to focus on the runes, they sought out Leizor, the guild''s foremost expert on runes.


    Leizor carefully examined the runes recorded from the Magic Forest and the Duchy of Tanya.


    Dean Bruce watched him anxiously. "Leizor, have you found anything?"


    Leizor frowned. "These runes are ancient and incrediblyplex. It''ll take me some time to decipher them."


    Nozer Hawthorne, visibly impatient, urged him on. "Hurry up. We don''t have time to waste!"


    Leizor shot him a re. "What''s the rush? These things can''t be solved in a day."


    After what felt like an eternity, Leizor''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I think I''ve got something," Leizor announced.


    Dean Bruce and Nozer Hawthorne quickly leaned in. "Tell us what you''ve found," they urged.


    Leizor pointed to the runes and exined, "These symbols appear to be markings of an ancient teleportation array. If I''m correct, they can transport people to a specific location."


    Dean Bruce''s heart raced. "Could it be ck Hole''s headquarters?"


    Leizor shook his head. "I can''t say for sure, but it''s possible. We could try activating the runes and see what happens."


    Nozer Hawthorne hesitated. "Isn''t that a bit reckless? What if it transports us to somewhere incredibly dangerous?"


    Leizor shrugged. "It''s better than sitting around doing nothing. Besides, we can make preparations before activating it."


    Dean Bruce nodded after a moment of thought. "Leizor is right. We can''t afford to wait. Let''s get ready, then activate the runes."


    The group began gathering magical tools and setting up protective measures. While they worked, Prolo Hawthorne ran over.


    "Master, I want toe with you!" Prolo dered.


    Dean Bruce frowned. "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Prolo protested, "I''m strong now! I can help!"


    Nozer Hawthorne tried to reason with him. "Kid, this isn''t a game. You should stay at the guild where it''s safe."


    But Prolo was adamant. "No! I''m going with you. I want to avenge my grandfather."


    Dean Bruce sighed, relenting under Prolo''s determination. "Alright, but you must follow everymand."


    Prolo beamed with excitement. "I promise, I''ll listen!"


    Once their preparations wereplete, the group gathered in the room where the runes were stored. Leizor began chanting an incantation to activate the runes.


    The runes emitted a faint glow, gradually forming a shimmering portal.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath. "Everyone, stay alert. Let''s go."


    The group stepped into the portal together.


    After a wave of dizziness, they found themselves in a mysterious ce. Strange structures and intricate runes surrounded them, and the air thrummed with a powerful, enigmatic energy.


    Dean Bruce scanned their surroundings cautiously. "Where are we?"


    Leizor, equally perplexed, examined the area. "I don''t know, but the runes here are incredibly powerful. We need to be careful."


    They proceeded cautiously, their steps slow and deliberate. Suddenly, an odd sound broke the silence.


    "What was that?" Nozer Hawthorne asked nervously.


    "It came from over there," Prolo said, pointing in a specific direction.


    They followed the sound and came upon a massive za. At its center stood a colossal statue covered in runes.


    Dean Bruce stared at the statue, a strange feeling welling up inside him. "There''s something unusual about this statue."


    Leizor stepped closer, studying the runes carved into the stone. "These runes are different from the ones we''ve seen before. They''re more intricate... and far more powerful."


    As they examined the statue, a group of shadowy figures suddenly emerged in the za.


    "Enemies iing!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    The shadowy figures charged toward them at incredible speed, and the group hastily prepared for battle.


    The attackers moved quickly, their strikes powerful and relentless. A fierce fight broke out as Dean Bruce and his team tried to fend them off.


    During the battle, Dean Bruce noticed something unusual about the shadowy figures. They seemed to be controlled by some unseen force. Their attacks were precise, and their movements coordinated like a well-rehearsed unit.


    "These things aren''t easy to handle," Nozer Hawthorne muttered as he parried another blow.


    While fighting, Dean Bruce''s mind raced for a solution. Suddenly, he remembered the artifact.


    "Let''s use the artifact!" he called out.


    Pulling it out, the artifact emitted a radiant light that caused the shadowy figures to hesitate and retreat slightly.


    Seizing the moment, Dean Bruceunched an offensive, forcing the attackers back. Enjoy exclusive chapters froNovelBin


    "Move, now!" he shouted.


    But escaping wasn''t going to be that simple.


    Just as they turned to flee, a bloodcurdling scream rang out behind them.


    Dean Bruce and the others spun around, their hearts sinking. A few team members had been ambushed by more shadowy figures and were now injured, lying on the ground.


    "Damn it!" Dean Bruce roared. "Everyone stay alert! These things fight dirty!"


    Nozer Hawthorne tensed. "What now? We''re getting swarmed here."


    Leizor frowned, trying to remain calm. "Don''t panic. Get the injured to safety first."


    They quickly dragged the injured teammates to a safer spot while the shadowy figures continued closing in.


    Prolo Hawthorne clenched his fists. "Master, let''s take them head-on!"


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth. "Fine. One more round!"


    They re-engaged in battle with the shadowy figures. The artifact''s light managed to hold them at bay momentarily, but the sheer number of enemies and their increasingly ferocious attacks made the fight overwhelming.


    "These things are relentless! It''s like they''re on steroids!" Nozer Hawthorne grumbled as he swung his weapon.


    Dean Bruce fended off an attack while scanning their surroundings for an escape route. His eyesnded on a narrow passage at the edge of the za.


    "Over there! Head for the passage!" he shouted.


    The group fought their way toward the passage, retreating while fending off the relentless shadowy figures.The enemies gave chase, their attacks continuing to rain down.


    Once inside the passage, they ran as fast as they could, panting heavily from exhaustion."This ce is insane," Nozer Hawthorne gasped. "I''m gonna keel over at this rate."


    Leizor, equally winded, snapped back, "Save it. Just keep running!"


    Leading the charge, Prolo Hawthorne suddenly skidded to a halt."Master, the path ends here!" he shouted, his voice tinged with rm.


    Dean Bruce hurried over to see for himself and found that, sure enough, the passage ended in a solid wall. "This is bad," he muttered.


    As they turned to search for another way out, the shadowy figures caught up to them.


    "We''re done for. We''re barbequed," Nozer Hawthorne said in despair.


    Dean Bruce''s eyes hardened. "Then we fight!"


    They braced themselves for battle again. Just as the shadowy figures were about to charge, the wall at the end of the passage emitted a faint glow and slowly began to open.


    "What''s going on?" Prolo Hawthorne eximed in surprise.


    Dean Bruce was equally stunned but didn''t waste any time. "No time for questions¡ªmove inside!"


    They quickly slipped through the opening, leaving the shadowy figures behind. The enemies lingered at the threshold but didn''t dare to enter.


    "That''s odd. Why aren''t theying in?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, staring at Dean Bruce. "Dean, any idea why?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t answer immediately, his attention focused on observing their new surroundings.


    The room they had entered was small, with faint lights flickering on the walls, exuding an enigmatic aura.


    "This ce doesn''t look safe either," Nozer Hawthorne muttered, frowning.


    Leizor, still wary, added, "Be careful. There could be traps here."


    Dean Bruce cautiously stepped forward, listening intently. Suddenly, a faint buzzing sound caught his attention.


    "What''s that noise?" Prolo Hawthorne asked nervously.


    Dean Bruce raised a hand to signal silence and continued to listen. The buzzing seemed to being from a corner of the room.


    They moved toward the sound and discovered a strange device glowing with lights in various colors.


    "What in the world is this thing?" Nozer Hawthorne asked, leaning closer out of curiosity.


    Leizor quickly grabbed his arm. "Don''t touch it! We don''t know if it''s dangerous."

 Chapter 215 The Map in the Cave

    Dean Bruce observed the device, a bad premonition creeping into his mind.


    Suddenly, the light on the device grew brighter, and then a beam shot out, shining on the wall.


    Strange patterns and symbols appeared on the wall.


    "What does this mean?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, staring at the images on the wall.


    Leizor examined it carefully. "It looks like some sort of instructions, but I can''t make sense of it."


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "Maybe this has something to do with the headquarters of the ck hole we''re looking for."


    "Could these patterns and symbols be a map?" Prolo Hawthorne spected boldly.


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond but instead took a step closer.


    The others followed, closing the distance as well.


    They began to examine the patterns and symbols on the wall more closely.


    After some careful observation, Dean Bruce realized that these patterns seemed to depict aplex route, while the text appeared to be mysterious annotations.


    Nozer Hawthorne scratched his head. "This route is winding and curving, like it''s leading through some kind of cave. But which cave is it?"


    Leizor narrowed his eyes. "It seems like the text mentions a special marker. If we can find that marker, we''ll know the exact location."


    Prolo Hawthorne said excitedly, "That''s great! Let''s go find it!"


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "Hold on, don''t rush. We don''t know what dangers might be around here. If we act recklessly, we could end up in even bigger trouble."


    At that moment, a chillingugh echoed from outside the room.


    The sound made their skin crawl.


    "Who''s there?" Dean Bruce shouted angrily.


    But there was no answer. Theughter abruptly stopped.


    "This ce is a little strange," Dean Bruce murmured,mitting the patterns and text to memory. "We need to leave as soon as possible."


    The others, equally startled by the eerieugh, nodded in agreement.


    They quickly followed Dean Bruce, walking behind him.


    However, it wasn''t long before the creepy, terrifyingugh sounded again.


    This time.


    It seemed toe from right beside them.


    Prolo Hawthorne nervously looked around. "Professor, what''s with theughter? It feels like something''s watching us."


    Dean Bruce gripped the artifact tightly, scanning the surroundings with heightened alertness. "Everyone, stay calm. Keep close formation. Whatever it is, we cannot let it scare us."


    Nozer Hawthorne swallowed nervously. "Thatugh... it sounds like it was created by some kind of dark magic. Could it be a new trick from the dark forces?"


    Leizor also spoke gravely. "It''s very likely. We need to be cautious¡ªthere could be traps waiting for us."


    The eerieughter echoed, its source shifting, unpredictable. Suddenly, a ck mist appeared ahead, within which dark shapes seemed to move.


    "Not good, there''s something up ahead!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    As the shapes came into clearer view, it became evident that they were a group of strange, dark creatures. They had sharp ws and blood-red eyes, and their mouths emitted low, menacing growls.


    "These are... ck-skinned Red Monkeys!" Leizor shouted in terror. "They''re vicious, and their teeth are poisonous. If you get bitten, you''re dead for sure."


    No sooner had he finished speaking than the ck-skinned Red Monkeys charged at them.


    Leizor immediately cast a spell to create a barrier in front of them and urged everyone to retreat.


    Dean Bruce agreed, but insisted that Prolo Hawthorne and the others leave first.


    He would stay behind with Leizor to deal with the ck-skinned Red Monkeys.


    However, these creatures proved difficult to handle.


    Not only were they ferocious, but they were also incredibly agile.


    Dean Bruce swung the artifact to block the monkeys'' attacks while calling to Leizor, "Leizor, do you have a way to trap them?"


    Leizor recited a spell as he answered, "I''ll try a binding spell, but I''m not sure how long it''ll hold."


    With a flick of his hands, a blue light shot toward the ck-skinned Red Monkeys. Several of them were engulfed by the light, momentarily immobilized.


    "Quick, we need to move! The binding spell won''tst long!" Leizor said urgently.


    Dean Bruce and Leizor turned and ran toward the others. Behind them, they could hear the enraged roars of the ck-skinned Red Monkeys. The ones trapped by the spell were already struggling, on the verge of breaking free.


    They caught up with Prolo Hawthorne and the others, continuing to sprint through the mysterious ce. Suddenly, the ground beneath them began to tremble violently.


    "What now? Is there another trap?" Nozer Hawthorne asked in panic.


    Dean Bruce fought to steady his footing. "Everyone, be careful! Don''t fall!"


    Ahead of them, a massive crack appeared in the ground, and from it, moltenva erupted, filling the air with a sharp, acrid scent.


    "How are we supposed to get across?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, looking at the crack with a troubled expression.


    Dean Bruce scanned the area, noticing severalrge stones nearby. "Let''s push those stones over here and use them to make a bridge. Let''s see if we can get across that way."


    The group worked together, pushing the stones toward the crack. However, just as they were about to finish constructing the bridge, the ck-skinned Red Monkeys caught up with them.


    "These guys really don''t know when to quit!" Dean Bruce said, a touch of frustration in his voice.


    "Professor, let me hold them off. You guys cross the bridge first!" Prolo Hawthorne bravely stepped forward.


    Dean Bruce hesitated for a moment. "Prolo, be careful!"


    Prolo Hawthorne cast a spell he had recently mastered. Beams of light shot out, temporarily halting the ck-skinned Red Monkeys'' advance.


    Dean Bruce and the others quickly crossed the stone bridge, calling out to Prolo Hawthorne on the other side, "Prolo, hurry up!"


    While fending off the monkeys, Prolo Hawthorne stepped backward, waiting for the right moment. He made a leap, sessfully clearing the crack andnding safely on the other side.


    "Phew, that was close!" Prolo Hawthorne exhaled in relief.


    "Prolo, are you okay?" Leizor asked with concern as he walked over.


    Prolo Hawthorne shook his head. "I''m fine. It was a bit too close forfort, though. What should we do next?"


    With that, everyone turned to Dean Bruce, waiting for him to make the call.


    Dean Bruce looked at the group and said, "Let''s rest here for a bit and go over the clues we''ve gathered so far. Otherwise, we''ll just be stumbling around blindly and end up in even more trouble."


    The others nodded in agreement and sat down where they were. Dean Bruce closed his eyes, mentally reying everything they had encountered so far as though it were a movie.


    He muttered to himself, "The runes from the magical forest''s circle, they''re connected to the runes at the Duchy of Tanya''s castle. Leizor said they look like a teleportation circle, but this ce we''ve arrived at is full of danger. Those patterns and symbols on the wall look like a map of a cave, but where is the cave? And that strange device¡­ what exactly is it for?"


    At that moment, Nozer Hawthorne spoke up. "Dean, do you think those ck-skinned Red Monkeys are guarding this ce, preventing us from getting too close to some secret?"


    Dean Bruce pondered for a moment. "It''s possible. Typically, creatures like that don''t just appear for no reason. And those sounds and shadows... It feels like something''s controlling them from behind the scenes, not wanting us to get by."


    Leizor added, "We need to be careful. There could be something even worse waiting for us next."


    Dean Bruce stood up. "Whatever happens, we have to keep moving forward. I feel like the truth is just around the corner. That cave is definitely the key¡ªif we find that special marker, we''ll have a shot."


    Just as the group was about to rise and continue their journey, Dean Bruce''smunication crystal lit up. Krupp''s urgent voice crackled through: "Dean, we''re in a strange valley, trapped by the dark forces. There are dark magic traps everywhere, and my people can barely hold on. You''ve got toe quickly, or we''re finished!"


    Dean Bruce''s expression darkened. "Krupp, hold on, send me your coordinates. We''ll be there soon!"


    He turned to the others. "Krupp''s in trouble, we need to go help him. Get ready, this isn''t going to be easy."


    "I don''t think we should do that," Leizor immediately disagreed.


    Dean Bruce looked at him. "Why not?"


    "We''vee this far," Leizor said. "If we turn back now, it''ll all have been for nothing. Dean, I think we should keep moving forward. Or, we could split up. One group continues ahead, while the other goes to rescue Krupp. What do you think?"


    "Alright," Dean Bruce agreed after a moment of thought. "You''re right. I''ll take Prolo Hawthorne to save Krupp. The rest of you can keep moving forward with Leizor."


    Dean Bruce, with Prolo Hawthorne at his side, hurried to follow the coordinates Krupp had sent.


    They navigated through a dark, eerie forest, where the trees were tall and twisted, their branches so thick that little sunlight could filter through. The ground was covered in a thickyer of decaying leaves, giving off a pungent, rotten smell.


    "Professor, this ce gives off a really creepy vibe."


    Prolo Hawthorne said, frowning, his magic wand tightly gripped in his hand, faintly glowing.


    "Stay focused and stay alert."


    Dean Bruce replied, his face grim. The artifact in his hand seemed to sense the danger, subtly vibrating.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from all directions, growing louder and closer.


    "Be careful, something''sing!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    A group of ghostly, ck creatures emerged from the trees, their forms ethereal, with eyes glowing a sinister green. As soon as the shadowy beasts appeared, they bared their fangs and ws, lunging toward them.


    Dean Bruce quickly swung the artifact, sending a burst of golden light that pushed the approaching creatures back.


    "Prolo, use your magic to target their weak spot! Their core should be in the middle of that ghostly glow!" Dean Bruce ordered.


    Prolo Hawthorne immediatelyplied, chanting a spell. "Starburst Light, Break the Evil Ray!"


    Beams of white light shot out, striking the central glow of several shadowy creatures. They shrieked in pain and dissolved into thin air.


    But the shadowy creatures were relentless, and for every wave that was repelled, another wave emerged.


    "We can''t keep this up!" Dean Bruce shouted as he continued to fend off the creatures. "We need to break through!"

 Chapter 216 : 216: Breaking Through the Obstacles

    They fought and retreated, making their way toward a single direction to break through the encirclement.


    At that moment, Prolo Hawthorne was grazed by one of the shadow creatures'' tentacles across his arm. He grunted in pain. "Professor, I''ve been hit! The attack from these shadow creatures has a corrosive effect!"


    Dean Bruce''s heart tightened with urgency. He pulled a bottle of healing potion from his pouch and tossed it to Prolo Hawthorne. "Drink this quickly, hang in there!"


    After narrowly breaking through the encirclement of the shadow creatures, they continued their journey.


    Not long after, they encountered a fast-flowing river ahead. The water was an eerie ck, emanating a chilling cold.


    "How are we supposed to cross this?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, staring at the river with a troubled expression.


    Dean Bruce scanned the surroundings and noticed several fallen trees along the riverbank.


    "We can use those trees to create a bridge across the river."


    The two of them struggled to push the trees into the water, and just as they were about to step onto the tree trunks to cross, countless ck arms suddenly shot out of the water, grasping tightly onto the trunks.


    "What in the world is this?" Dean Bruce growled, swinging the artifact and cutting through the arms.


    Just as one batch of arms was severed, more emerged from the water. Prolo Hawthorne gritted his teeth. "Professor, let me try using fire magic to burn these arms!"


    He unleashed a powerful fire spell, and mes roared across the surface of the river. The ck arms writhed and twisted in the fire, emitting a foul, acrid stench. Seizing the opportunity, they hurriedly crossed the river, stepping quickly on the tree trunks.


    Once they reached the other side, they continued to race toward Krupp''s location. The sky was growing darker, and the surrounding environment became even more ominous.


    Suddenly, Prolo Hawthorne tripped and fell to the ground. Looking down, he saw that a ck vine had wrapped around his foot. Before he could react, more vines began emerging from the ground around them, quickly coiling toward them.


    "Professor, these vines aren''t normal!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted, struggling to free himself.


    Dean Bruce swung the artifact again, cutting through the nearest vines, but the vines multiplied rapidly, as if there was no end to them.


    Just as they were on the brink of being ensnared, Dean Bruce noticed arge rock not far off. He shouted, "Prolo, over there! To the rock! The source of these vines might be underground. Let''s get to the rock and take cover!"


    They fought their way toward the rock, struggling to climb up. Once they reached the top, they paused to catch their breath.


    Prolo Hawthorne panted heavily, "Professor, the dangers just keeping. I wonder how Krupp and the others are holding up."


    Dean Bruce gazed into the distance, his eyes resolute. "No matter what, we need to keep moving forward. I just hope Krupp can hold out until we get there."


    After a short rest, they continued their journey, cautiously avoiding the dangers around them. They ran toward their destination, their footsteps kicking up dust from the ground beneath them.


    Soon, they arrived at a swamp shrouded in mist. The air was thick with the stench of rot, which made their stomachs turn.


    "Professor, this swamp looks extremely dangerous. How are we supposed to get across?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, covering his nose.


    Dean Bruce carefully studied the swamp and noticed that some stones were sticking out of the water in what seemed like a deliberate pattern. "Look at those stones. They might form a path across. Let''s carefully step on them."


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded and followed Dean Bruce as he stepped onto the first stone. But as they had just taken a few steps, the stones suddenly began to wobble, and a surge of ck sludge rose up from the swamp, spraying toward them.


    "Not good, this is a trap!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    They quickly jumped to the nearby stones, but the sludge kepting, more forcefully than before. Dean Bruce evaded the attacks while shouting, "Prolo, use wind magic to blow the sludge away!"


    Prolo Hawthorne cast a wind spell, summoning a powerful gust of wind that scattered some of the sludge. But the ck mud quickly reformed and surged again.


    "This isn''t working, we need to move faster!" Dean Bruce said, increasing his pace and jumping from stone to stone.


    Prolo Hawthorne followed closely behind, but suddenly, he missed his footing and slipped, sliding straight toward the swamp. "Professor, help me!"


    Dean Bruce acted quickly, reaching out to grab Prolo Hawthorne''s arm. With a strong pull, he yanked him back onto the stone. "Be more careful, don''t let your guard down!"


    After a tense and precarious scramble, they finally made it across the swamp.


    Just as they let out a relieved sigh, a deep growl echoed from ahead. Before them appeared a pack of massive demonic wolves, their eyes glowing a menacing red, and drool dripping from their mouths.


    "More trouble." Dean Bruce tightened his grip on the artifact.


    The wolves lunged at them all at once, and Dean Bruce swung the artifact, engaging inbat with the pack. He blocked their attacks while shouting to Prolo Hawthorne, "Prolo, attack their sides, don''t face them head-on!"


    Prolo Hawthorne circled to the side of the wolves and cast a spell, but the wolves'' tough hides and thick fur barely flinched. The magic only caused them to pause for a moment.


    "These wolves are tough," Prolo Hawthorne said anxiously.


    Suddenly, Dean Bruce had an idea. He shouted to Prolo Hawthorne, "Prolo, let''s concentrate our magic and attack their eyes, that''s their weak spot!"


    The two of thembined their magic into a concentrated beam of light, directing it straight at the wolves'' eyes. The wolves howled in pain, retreating as the light struck them.


    "Now''s our chance, let''s charge through!" Dean Bruce yelled.


    Seizing the opportunity while the wolves were disoriented, they dashed through the pack, breaking free from their grasp.


    After running for a while, they arrived at the entrance of an ancient castle. The castle exuded an aura of mystery, and Krupp''s signal showed that he was somewhere inside.


    "Krupp should be in there, but there''s definitely a lot of danger in that castle," Dean Bruce said.


    No sooner had he spoken than hismunication crystal lit up again.


    It was Krupp''s voice, urgent and strained: "Dean, hurry up! My men are almost all dead. I can barely hold on any longer!"


    "Krupp, we''re right outside the castle. We''ll be there soon, hang in there!" Dean Bruce responded, then motioned for Prolo Hawthorne to follow as they charged into the castle.


    Before long, they had located Krupp, as indicated by his signal.


    When they found him, Krupp looked incredibly weak, his face pale and his movements sluggish.


    Dean Bruce rushed to him. "Krupp, what happened to you?"


    Krupp gasped for breath. "You guys finally showed up. The castle is full of traps and mechanisms, and those dark force people... they''re too strong."


    Prolo Hawthorne scanned the area, his eyes narrowed. "Professor, this ce feels eerie. Do you think there are still traps waiting for us?"


    Dean Bruce remained alert, eyeing the surroundings. "It''s very likely. Let''s find somewhere safe first."


    They helped Krupp move, but as they were about to leave, they suddenly heard a loudcreak.


    "What''s that sound?" Krupp asked nervously.


    The walls around them suddenly shot out dozens of sharp spikes, heading straight for them.


    "Watch out!" Dean Bruce shouted, swinging his artifact to block the iing spikes.


    Prolo Hawthorne quickly cast a protective spell, forming a barrier around them. "Professor, this isn''t going to work. We need to find the source of these mechanisms."


    Dean Bruce blocked the spikes while surveying the walls. "These spikes are definitely controlled by a mechanism. Everyone, look around and see if there''s anything suspicious."


    Krupp pointed to a corner. "Over there! I think I saw something glinting just now."


    They made their way to the corner and found a small box, covered in intricate runes.


    "This box seems suspicious," Dean Bruce said, studying it carefully.


    Prolo Hawthorne leaned in closer. "Professor, let me try and open it."


    Dean Bruce quickly stopped him. "Don''t touch it yet. We have no idea what will happen if we open it."


    "But this looks like just an ordinary box," Prolo Hawthorne pouted. "Professor, are you being too cautious?"


    Krupp chimed in, agreeing with Prolo. "Dean, Prolo''s right. Aren''t you being a bit too careful?"


    "I''m not being overly cautious, I''m just being cautious for a reason," Dean Bruce replied. "It''s never wrong to stay alert."


    He then shifted his gaze to the back of the box.


    There, he saw some writing.


    The writing was familiar to him¡ªit was something he had seen before.


    It read:"Clear wind and bright moon, broken bridge and lingering snow, clear rain falls, Austin''s moon."


    Dean Bruce was momentarily speechless.


    The words were strung together, but they made no sense.


    How could this possibly be a coherent sentence?


    But then, Dean Bruce quickly realized that this was likely a riddle.


    He turned to Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp. "Let''s work together on this riddle," he said. "Maybe it''s a clue to opening the box."And so, the three of them began discussing the riddle, trying to figure out its meaning.


    Prolo Hawthorne scratched his head. "Professor, ''Clear wind and bright moon'' feels like it''s describing a tranquil scene, but how does that rte to opening the box?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment before responding. "Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. Let''s keep looking at the rest. ''Broken bridge and lingering snow''¡ªcould that be hinting at a specific location?"


    Krupp''s eyes lit up. "I''ve heard tales of a broken bridge in the far north. Every winter, the scenery is exactly like what ''broken bridge and lingering snow'' describes. Could it be referring to that?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "Not quite. It''s probably not that simple. This could be a metaphor, something linked to the castle or the mechanisms."


    Prolo Hawthorne suddenly called out, "Professor, what about ''Clear rain falls''? Could that refer to a specific time or maybe a rain-rted magical mechanism?"


    Dean Bruce pondered. "It''s possible, but it could also be a red herring. Let''s look at thest part¡ª''Austin''s moon.'' Is Austin a ce name? Or does it have some other special meaning?"


    Krupp furrowed his brow. "I''ve never heard of a ce called Austin nearby. Could it be the name of an ancient family or a famous magician?"


    As they were deep in discussion, the spiked walls around them continued tounch attacks.


    Dean Bruce swung his artifact to block the spikes and said, "Everyone, don''t focus on the spikes for now. Let''s concentrate on solving this riddle. I have a feeling it''s the key to getting rid of these attacks."

 Chapter 217 The Riddle of the Constellations

    Prolo Hawthorne stared at the box. "Professor, what if the first letters of these words have some significance? Q, D, C, A¡ªcould they form something?"


    Dean Bruce''s mind stirred. "That''s an interesting idea. Could it be an abbreviation for a magic spell? Or perhaps a mark rted to a specific location in this castle?"


    Krupp perked up. "Then let''s quickly try using these letters to form some possible spells."


    They began experimenting with variousbinations, reciting different incantations, but none of them worked.


    Dean Bruce, feeling a bit discouraged, said, "Looks like it''s not that simple. Let''s analyze these words again."


    At that moment, Prolo Hawthorne noticed that the runes on the box seemed to flicker faintly as they spoke the spells.


    "Professor, look! The runes are moving!" Prolo Hawthorne eximed.


    Dean Bruce examined the box closely. "This has to be significant. Could it be that we''re on the right track with the spell direction but just have the wrongbination?"


    Krupp said, "Then let''s try a different arrangement and see what happens."


    They started rearranging the letters, testing newbinations of the incantations. Suddenly, when Krupp spoke thebination "CADQ," the runes on the box red with a brilliant light.


    "It''s reacting!" Dean Bruce eximed, his excitement palpable.


    But the light shed only briefly, and the spikes on the walls grew more intense.


    "What''s happening? Is it still not enough?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, panic creeping into his voice.


    Dean Bruce stared at the box. "Maybe this is just the first step. We need more clues to move forward."


    Just then, they noticed new patterns appearing on the walls¡ªwhat looked like shapes of constetions.


    "Could these constetions be rted to the riddle?" Krupp asked, puzzled.


    Dean Bruce studied the patterns. "It''s possible. These might be another clue. We need to figure out how these constetions rte to those words."


    Prolo Hawthorne pointed at one of the constetions. "Professor, this constetion looks like a sword. Could it be rted to ''Clear wind and bright moon,'' specifically the ''wind'' part? Because wind can be as sharp as a sword."


    Dean Bruce nodded thoughtfully. "That makes sense. Then what about this constetion, which looks like a waterdle? Could it be tied to ''Clear rain falls'' and the ''rain''?"


    Krupp thought for a moment and added, "But what about ''Broken bridge and lingering snow''? Which constetion matches that? Could it be the one shaped like a broken bridge?"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "That''s possible! Let''s follow this line of thought and see if we can reinterpret those words based on the arrangement or characteristics of the constetions."


    As they were deep in their research, they suddenly heard a heavy, rumbling sound, as if some massive mechanism was being activated.


    "This is bad. We don''t have much time. We need to figure this out fast," Dean Bruce said anxiously.


    Prolo Hawthorne looked at the constetion patterns and suddenly shouted, "Professor, look! The lines connecting these constetions seem to form some strange shapes. Could that be a clue?"


    Dean Bruce followed his finger and looked at the shapes. "That shape looks like... a magic circle? Could it be that we need to cast a spell in the pattern of this circle to open the box?"


    Krupp frowned. "But how do the elements of this magic circle correspond to those words?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "Maybe ''Clear wind and bright moon'' represents the flow of magical energy in the circle¡ªlight like the wind, soft like moonlight. ''Broken bridge and lingering snow'' might indicate the central point of the circle, at the spot corresponding to the constetion shaped like a broken bridge. ''Clear rain falls'' could be the trigger¡ªrequiring magic with water elements?"


    Prolo Hawthorne scratched his head. "Professor, what about ''Auston''s Moon''? I have no clue about that."


    Dean Bruce was also puzzled. "Let''s not worry about it for now. We''ll test the other ideas first. Prolo, use wind magic to guide the energy along this path." He pointed to the lines formed by the constetions, resembling a magic circle.


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded and began casting a spell. A gentle breeze began to flow slowly through the room, following the designated path.


    Krupp then said, "I''ll try injecting some of my magical power at the point that looks like the center of the circle and see if there''s any reaction." He walked to the corresponding spot, gathered his magic, and began slowly channeling it.


    Once Krupp''s magic was infused, the runes in the room began to flicker more intensely, and the spikes'' attacks momentarily paused.


    "It''s working! Prolo, increase the magic output!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    Prolo Hawthorne gritted his teeth and increased the strength of his wind magic. The wind grew stronger, howling through the room.


    Just then, they noticed small droplets of water appearing on the walls. The water slowly gathered and began flowing toward the center of the magic circle.


    "Is this the trigger for ''Clear rain falls''?" Krupp said in surprise.


    Dean Bruce watched the scene unfold, his mind racing. "Maybe we''re close to seeding. But what does ''Auston''s Moon'' do?"


    Suddenly, Dean Bruce spotted a small indentation on the box, shaped like a crescent moon.


    "Could it be that we need to ce something moon-shaped here?" Dean Bruce spected.


    They began searching the area, and Prolo Hawthorne found a stone in the corner that emitted a faint, moonlit glow.


    "Professor, this looks like the moon. Could this be it?" Prolo Hawthorne said, holding up the stone as he hurried over.


    Dean Bruce took the stone from him, carefully cing it into the indentation on the box.


    In an instant, the box emitted a bright sh of light, enveloping the entire room. The spikes slowly retracted into the walls, and the surrounding dangers seemed to subside¡ªat least for the moment.


    Krupp let out a relieved sigh. "Finally, we did it. That riddle was tough."


    Dean Bruce looked at the now-open box. Inside, there was an ancient map and a crystal emitting a mysterious aura.


    "This map looks like it''s a route leading to the ck Hole''s headquarters, but what''s the purpose of this crystal?" Dean Bruce wondered aloud, picking up the crystal.


    At that moment, the crystal suddenly began to glow. An image appeared before them, disying the interioryout of the ck Hole''s headquarters, along with several powerful magical defense systems.


    "Dean, this looks like a defensive blueprint of the ck Hole," Krupp said. "With this, my army could charge right in and hit them hard!"


    "Really?" Prolo Hawthorne eximed in delight. "Does that mean we can go home soon?"


    "Of course," Krupp replied with a smile.


    But his smile quickly faded when he noticed Dean Bruce.


    Dean Bruce had not smiled once.


    "What''s wrong?" Krupp asked. "Is there a problem?"


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Look at these letters."


    Dean Bruce pointed to a few faintly visible letters in the image. "These letters¡ª''Z, X, C, V''¡ªthey look like some sort of code or clue. They definitely didn''t appear here by ident."


    Prolo Hawthorne leaned closer to inspect. He scratched his head. "Professor, could this be the password for essing a special area? Like the riddle on the box before?"


    Krupp frowned, thinking hard. "But these letters don''t make any sense. Unlike before, there''s no recognizable word to link them to. Could they be markers for some kind of magic circle?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I don''t think so. Magic circle markers typically wouldn''t use such a random letterbination. It might have something to do with a mechanism or passage in the ck Hole''s headquarters."


    As they spoke, the image flickered again. The scene changed, revealing a massive stone door, covered in strange symbols. The letters "Z, X, C, V" were shing above the stone door.


    "Look, it''s connected to the stone door!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted.


    Dean Bruce carefully examined the symbols on the door. "These symbols look like an ancient runguage. I''ve seen something simr in the guild''s archives, but it''s not exactly the same. We''ll need to study it more closely."


    Krupp said, "Then let''s quickly record these symbols. Maybe we can find a way to decode them."


    The three of them hurriedly began writing down the symbols from the stone door. However, just as they had jotted down only a few, the walls around them began to move again, emitting a deep, rumbling sound.


    "This is bad. Another mechanism''s been activated!" Dean Bruce said, his voice tense.


    Prolo Hawthorne gripped his magic wand nervously. "Professor, what do you think it is this time?"


    Suddenly, ck smoke began pouring out from the cracks in the walls. The smoke spread quickly, filling the room with a sharp, acrid scent.


    "This smoke is poisonous!" Dean Bruce shouted. "Quick, use wind magic to blow it away!"


    Prolo Hawthorne quickly cast wind magic, and a strong gust of wind howled through the room, but the smoke only seemed to gather more densely, as if unaffected by the wind.


    Seeing this, Krupp drew his longsword. "It seems magic isn''t working on this smoke. Let me try cutting through it with my sword!" With that, he swung his sword into the smoke. The de shimmered with a golden light, cutting through the smoke nearby, but the smoke quickly regrouped.


    "This isn''t working. We need to find the source of the smoke!" Dean Bruce said.


    They began to feel their way through the smoke, searching for the source. Suddenly, Prolo Hawthorne slipped and almost fell.


    "Be careful!" Dean Bruce reached out to steady him. Looking down, he noticed strange patterns etched into the floor. These patterns seemed to be guiding the flow of the smoke. Experience more content on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Look at these patterns," Dean Bruce said. "The smoke is probably following these lines,ing from somewhere specific."


    Krupp followed the direction of the patterns and found a small hole in a corner, from which the smoke was continuously pouring out.


    "Over here!" Krupp called.


    Dean Bruce walked over and carefully examined the hole. "There are traces of magical seals around the hole. It looks like we can''t just break it open; we''ll need to find a way to undo the seal."


    Prolo Hawthorne looked at the hole and asked, "Professor, do you think this has something to do with those symbols or letters?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "It''s possible. Let''s go back and take another look at the symbols and letters we recorded. There might be a clue hidden there."

 Chapter 218 Returning to Find Leizor

    They hurried back to the ce where the symbols were recorded and resumed their research. After careful analysis, Dean Bruce noticed that several of the symbols seemed to correspond to the letters in some way.


    "I think I''m starting to get it," Dean Bruce said. "These symbols might represent a sequence. If we enter those letters on the stone door in this order, we might be able to break the seal and stop the source of the smoke."


    Krupp, excited, said, "Then let''s try it right away!"


    They arrived at the stone door, and following Dean Bruce''s hypothesis, they pressed the letters "Z, X, C, V" on the door in sequence.


    The moment they pressed thest letter, a beam of light shed across the stone door, the smoke from the entrance gradually stopped pouring out, and the surrounding walls ceased their movement.


    "We did it!" Prolo Hawthorne said, gazing at Dean Bruce with admiration. "Professor, you''re amazing! How did you solve this puzzle?"


    Dean Bruce smiled and said, "It''s just a lucky guess. But never mind that for now. Behind this stone door is probably the path leading to the heart of the ck Hole organization. We need to be cautious."


    Krupp tightened his grip on his sword. "Right, we should stay on alert. The ck Hole forces have definitely set up heavy defenses inside."


    With that, Dean Bruce led the way toward the stone door, Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp following closely behind. As the door slowly opened, a strong wave of dark energy surged outward. Without hesitation, they stepped inside.Inside was a long corridor, its walls flickering with strange light, and the asional low hum echoed through the space.


    "This corridor looks really eerie," Prolo Hawthorne muttered, gripping his magic wand even tighter.


    Dean Bruce kept a vignt eye on their surroundings. "Stay quiet, everyone. There might be traps."


    They walked carefully through the corridor, and suddenly, a fork appeared ahead.


    "Which way should we go?" Krupp asked.


    Dean Bruce looked at both paths, considering for a moment before replying, "I''m not sure. Let''s see if we can find any clues."


    They carefully searched around the fork and noticed strange footprints on the ground.


    "These footprints look recent. Could someone have just walked through here?" Prolo Hawthorne spected.


    Dean Bruce crouched down to examine the prints more closely. "They don''t look like human footprints. They seem more like some kind of magical creature''s. Either way, let''s follow them. We might find an exit or other clues."


    They followed the footprints into the left corridor. After walking for a short distance, they heard a faint crying sound.


    "What''s that noise?" Prolo Hawthorne asked nervously.


    "It sounds like it''sing from up ahead," Krupp replied.


    They moved forward, and soon, they discovered a little girl sitting in the corner, crying.


    "Little one, why are you crying here?" Dean Bruce asked softly.


    The girl looked up, her eyes full of fear. "Uncle, it''s so scary here. I''m lost. I can''t find my way home."


    Prolo Hawthorne stepped forward, wanting tofort the little girl. "Don''t be afraid, we''ll get you out of here," he said gently.


    Just as Prolo Hawthorne was about to touch the girl, Dean Bruce suddenly shouted, "Prolo, don''t touch her!"


    Prolo Hawthorne jumped back, quickly retracting his hand. "Professor, what''s wrong?"


    Dean Bruce looked at the little girl warily. "This might be a trap. How could a little girl be here all alone?"


    Krupp also realized something was off. "Dean''s right. We can''t trust her just like that."


    Hearing their words, the little girl suddenly stopped crying and grinned eerily. "You''re really smart, but it''s toote now!" she said.


    With that, her body began to shift and change, transforming into a massive monster. The creature lunged at them with ws and fangs bared. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Dodge!" Dean Bruce shouted, swinging his artifact to block the monster''s attack.


    Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp reacted quickly, casting spells to strike at the creature.


    The monster''s strength was overwhelming, and for a moment, the three of them struggled to fend off its powerful attacks.


    "This is insane! How can a little girl turn into something like this?" Prolo Hawthorne eximed.


    "Forget about that for now! We need to figure out how to take it down!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    As they fought while retreating, trying to find the monster''s weak spot, Krupp noticed that the creature''s eyes shed every time it attacked.


    "I think its eyes might be the weak point! Focus on attacking them!" Krupp yelled.


    The three of them coordinated their efforts, directing magic and weapon strikes at the monster''s eyes. When the creature was hit in the eyes, it let out a piercing scream, and its attacks became slower.


    "Now''s our chance! Increase the intensity of the attack!" Dean Bruce ordered.


    Soon, they managed to drive the monster back. After it disappeared, a strange stone was left behind in its ce.


    "This stone looks unusual. Could it be the key to getting through this corridor?" Prolo Hawthorne said, picking up the stone.


    Dean Bruce took the stone and examined it closely. "There are strange markings on it, simr to the runes we saw earlier. Perhaps we need to find a ce where it fits in to continue."


    They continued searching along the corridor and found a recess in the wall, the shape of which matched the markings on the stone perfectly.


    "This should be it," Dean Bruce said. He inserted the stone into the recess, and a door appeared in the wall.


    They stepped through the door and found themselves in a vast room, filled with all kinds of magical instruments and books.


    "This ce must hold a lot of secrets about the ck Hole headquarters," Krupp said.


    They began searching the room, and Dean Bruce found some notes about the ck Hole headquarters'' defense system in an ancient tome.


    "It says here that the core defense of the ck Hole headquarters is a magic called ''Shadow Shield.'' The only way to break it is by finding a specific magical item," Dean Bruce exined.


    "What is this specific magical item?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    "It doesn''t say exactly. It only mentions some clues, which are rted to the runes and symbols we encountered earlier," Dean Bruce replied.


    At that moment, they heard a noiseing from outside.


    "Not good, the ck Hole forces must have found us," Krupp said.


    "We need to find a ce to hide, fast," Dean Bruce said.


    They quickly searched the room and discovered a hidden door.


    "Hide in here!" Dean Bruce ordered.


    They hurried into the hidden room and peered through a crack in the door, watching the situation outside.


    A group of people in ck robes entered the room. The leader of the group, a tall figure in a hooded ck robe, spoke sharply: "They must be here. Search thoroughly! We can''t let Dr. Adelman get angry!"


    "Yes, sir!" the others responded in unison.


    The ck-robed figures immediately scattered, searching the room.


    "This is bad. We need to find a way to shake them off," Prolo Hawthorne whispered, watching the dark figures move around them.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment and then said, "We can use these magical instruments to create some chaos, then slip away in the confusion."


    "That''s a good idea," Krupp agreed.


    They quietly began manipting the magical instruments in the hidden room. Suddenly, the devices started emitting shes of light and strange sounds. The ck-robed figures were thrown into confusion by the sudden disturbance.


    "Now''s our chance, move!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    They rushed out of the hidden room and sprinted toward another exit. The ck-robed figures quickly regained theirposure and began chasing them.


    "Quick, we can''t let them catch up!" Krupp yelled.


    They dashed down the corridor, but suddenly, a massive magical barrier appeared in front of them.


    "What in the world is this?" Prolo Hawthorne shouted.


    Dean Bruce nced at the barrier and said, "This could be another defensive mechanism. We need to figure out how to disable it."


    They searched around the magical barrier for any clues and noticed strange symbols etched into the ground.


    "These symbols are connected to the ones we saw earlier. They might be the key to breaking the barrier," Dean Bruce said.


    As they were studying the symbols, the ck-robed figures caught up with them.


    "You can''t escape!" the leader of the ck-robed figures shouted. "Give up now. Outside, all my people are waiting for you."


    Dean Bruce felt a tightening in his chest at the sight of the approaching enemies, but he remained calm and replied, "Don''t get too confident. We won''t be caught so easily."


    Krupp raised his sword, taking a defensive stance. "Come on then, let''s see what you''ve got. We can fight again if we have to."


    Prolo Hawthorne, however, was focused on the magical barrier and the symbols on the ground. Suddenly, he eximed, "Professor, I think these symbols might need a specific magical energy to be activated. Maybe it''s rted to our magical affinities."


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment, considering. "That makes sense. Let''s try channeling our magic into the symbols ording to their shape and sequence."


    The three of them quickly moved into action, channeling their magical energy into the symbols. The magical barrier began to flicker, and cracks appeared on its surface.


    "Stubborn fools!"


    The leader of the ck-robed figures shouted angrily. With a wave of his hand, the ck-robed figures rushed toward them.


    "You mess with me, Braun, and you''ll pay the price!" the leader cried, and immediatelyunched a swift attack toward Dean Bruce.


    Krupp snorted in disdain and charged forward to meet the attack. With a powerful swing of his sword, he intercepted Braun''s strike. "Ha! You talk big. Let me show you what I can do!"


    Braun sneered, "You? You dare boast here? You''ll be begging for mercy soon enough!" With that, he swung his arm, sending a beam of ck magical energy shooting towards Krupp.


    Unfazed, Krupp swung his sword through the air, carving a golden arc that effortlessly blocked the ck energy beam. "Is that all you''ve got? That''s child''s y!" he scoffed.

 Chapter 219 Playing Dangerous, Brauns Annihilation

    Braun''s expression darkened. "Don''t get too cocky. This is just the beginning!" He quickly formed hand seals, and the ck-robed figures around him followed suit, casting their own spells. In an instant, ck magical energy gathered together, forming a massive vortex of darkness that surged toward Krupp and the others.


    "Be careful!" Dean Bruce shouted, raising his own defensive magic in tandem with Prolo Hawthorne, forming a protective barrier to block the force of the ck vortex.


    Krupp, however, saw his opportunity. As the vortex was still forming, he charged directly toward Braun. "You want to y dirty? Take my sword!" With a burst of golden light, his sword shot forward, aimed at Braun with incredible force.


    Braun hadn''t expected Krupp to be so bold, charging right at him. He quickly sidestepped, but the tip of Krupp''s sword still shed through his ck robe. "Damn you!" Braun cursed, stepping back.


    "What''s wrong? Getting mad already?" Krupp taunted, pressing the attack without hesitation. His every swing was packed with force, driving Braun back step by step.


    "Everyone, take them down first!" Braun shouted at the ck-robed figures behind him.


    The ck-robed figures surged forward, surrounding Dean Bruce, Krupp, and Prolo Hawthorne. The battle became chaotic as spells and weapons shed, filling the air with energy.


    Dean Bruce, while fending off the ck-robed figures, called out to Krupp, "Krupp, hold off Braun! Prolo and I will try to figure out how to break this magical barrier. We need to get through it fast!"


    "Got it! Leave this old man to me!" Krupp replied, his attacks bing more intense as he fully engaged Braun.


    Prolo Hawthorne nced down at the symbols on the ground, turning to Dean Bruce. "Professor, I think we might need a specific type of elemental magic to enhance the magic infusion. If you look at the patterns of these symbols, they seem to resonate with water magic."


    Dean Bruce examined the symbols closely. "You''re right. I''ll channel water elemental magic into the symbols, and you guide the flow of magic. Let''s give it a try."


    They focused intently, channeling their magic and water elemental power into the symbols in the precise pattern. The cracks in the magical barrier grewrger, and it seemed like it was on the verge of breaking.


    Meanwhile, Krupp and Braun''s fight had reached a boiling point. Though Krupp had taken a few minor injuries, his fighting spirit was undeterred. "Is this really all you''ve got, Braun? I thought the ck Hole faction was supposed to be formidable. You''re just a joke!" Krupp mocked, grinning.


    Braun was seething with rage. "You''ll regret this. Just wait¡ªsoon you''ll be begging for mercy. I''ll show you the price of defying us!" He pulled a ck orb from his cloak, muttering incantations under his breath. The orb suddenly erupted with a powerful surge of dark energy, sending a shadowy wave of force toward Krupp.


    Krupp felt the looming danger. Taking a deep breath, he channeled all his magical energy into his sword, shouting, "Break!" A blinding golden light shot from the de, colliding with the ck surge of dark power. The impact caused an immense explosion, shaking the entire corridor as a deafening roar echoed through the air.


    At that moment, a shout came from Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne''s direction: "The barrier''s broken, let''s go!"


    Hearing the shout, Krupp seized the opportunity, swinging his sword to knock Braun back before turning and running towards Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne. "Hurry up, don''t waste time!"


    The three of them quickly dashed through the shattered magical barrier, continuing their sprint down the passage, with the ck-robed figures hot on their heels.


    After a while, Dean Bruce suddenly stopped. "This isn''t going to work. There are too many of them; sooner orter, they''ll catch up. We need toe up with a way to deal with them."


    Prolo Hawthorne, panting heavily, said, "Professor, what do we do now? We''re almost out of magic power."


    Krupp scanned the surroundings, his eyes lighting up. "I have an idea. We can use the terrain here to set a trap and take them all down at once."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Good idea. Let''s do it, and prepare quickly."


    They began setting up a trap at a bend in the passage, using magic to conceal it, then deliberately slowed their pace, waiting for the ck-robed figures to catch up.


    It wasn''t long before the ck-robed figures appeared, with Braun at the forefront shouting, "They''re just ahead¡ªdon''t let them escape!"


    The ck-robed figures picked up speed, charging toward them,pletely unaware of the trap ahead.


    As the ck-robed figures entered the trap''s range, Dean Bruce shouted, "Now! Activate the trap!"


    Suddenly, beams of light shot out from both sides of the passage, weaving together into a powerful sealing magic array, trapping the ck-robed figures within it.


    Braun''s face changed drastically. "You dare trick us? Let us out, now!"


    Dean Bruce sneered, "Let you out? Dream on. This is the end for you today."


    However, just as they thought victory was within their grasp, the magic array began to flicker. It seemed that a powerful force was trying to tear it apart from within.


    Prolo Hawthorne nervously said, "Professor, what''s happening? Do you think they might break free?" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, "This is bad. The trap may not hold them for much longer. We need toe up with another n and finish them off once and for all!"


    Krupp gripped his sword tightly. "No matter what, we have to wipe them out today. We can''t let them go on causing harm to others!"


    Dean Bruce stared at the flickering magic array, his mind racing to find a solution. Suddenly, he remembered the mysterious crystal he''d acquired during a previous battle. Perhaps it could be of use.


    Dean Bruce pulled the crystal from his pocket and said to Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne, "This crystal has shown images from the ck Hole Headquarters before. It might have other powers. Let''s try infusing our magic into it and see if it can enhance the magic array."


    Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne nodded in agreement. The three of them slowly channeled their remaining magical energy into the crystal.


    As their magic flowed into the crystal, its light grew brighter, and a low, humming sound began to emanate from it.


    Meanwhile, inside the magic array, the ck-robed figures were frantically attacking it. Braun, in particr, was pulling out various dark magic items, attempting to break the seal.


    When the crystal''s light reached its peak, it suddenly released a massive energy beam that shot directly into the magic array.


    With the addition of this energy, the magic array became unbreakable. It began to emit a powerful pulling force, draining the magical energy from the ck-robed figures one by one.


    The ck-robed figures screamed in terror as their magic was quickly drained away, their bodies growing weaker with each passing second. Braun''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched this unfold. "This... This is impossible! What kind of dark sorcery are you using?"


    Dean Bruce sneered. "This is the consequence of all your evil deeds. Today, we are eliminating the gue on the magical world!"


    Under the tremendous pull of the magic array, the ck-robed figures copsed to the ground, unable to resist. Braun struggled for a moment before finally sumbing to the force, falling lifelessly to the floor.


    Just as they let out a collective sigh of relief, a figure appeared in the distance. It was a man who looked exactly like Braun, the one who had just fallen. He walked toward them slowly, calling out, "Wait up! Why are you guys running so fast?"


    Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes went wide, and he tugged at Dean Bruce''s sleeve, whispering, "Professor, what''s going on? Didn''t we just take care of Braun? Why is another one showing up? Are we seeing things? This is getting really creepy!"


    Krupp tightened his grip on his sword, his eyes narrowing with suspicion as he watched the approaching figure. He muttered low enough for only hispanions to hear, "Hmph, whether it''s a man or a ghost, if they daree at us, we deal with them the same way. But this is definitely strange. Everyone, stay alert¡ªwe might be walking into another trap."


    The man got closer, still wearing a smile, and spoke to the three of them. "Oh, what''s with all the stares? It''s me, Braun! I must have gotten separated from you earlier, but I put in a lot of effort to catch up with you."


    Dean Bruce squinted, eyeing the man carefully. Inwardly, he thought,This guy might look exactly like Braun, and he''s speaking just like him, but something feels off. Braun is already dead¡ªhow can another one just appear out of nowhere? There''s definitely something shady going on here. I''ll need to test him to figure this out.


    So, Dean Bruce asked, "Braun, huh? Hmph, then tell me this¡ªback at that magic array, what kind of trick did you use? I still don''t quite understand it. Care to walk me through it?"


    The man paused for a moment, thenughed and replied, "Ah, well, it was an urgent situation, so I just cast a quick Dark Vortex, thinking I''d trap you all first. Unfortunately, it didn''t work out, ha ha ha!"


    Dean Bruce smirked inwardly, thinking,As I suspected, this is an imposter. The real Braun used a ck orb to release a dark power, but this guy doesn''t even know about it, and he''s making up stories. Seems like he''s trying to confuse us and cover up his true intentions. I''ll keep probing to see what he''s really up to.


    He kept his expression neutral and asked, "Oh? Just that Dark Vortex? Then what happened? Why didn''t you pull out your precious orb? It looked like a pretty powerful item, don''t you think?"


    The man''s face briefly shed with panic, but he quickly masked it with a smile. "Oh, that orb? I used it earlier, but it got damaged, so it''s still in the process of repairing itself. That''s why I didn''t bring it out. Why, still thinking about my orb, huh? Ha ha ha!"


    Krupp, who had been silently listening, picked up on the inconsistencies as well. He let out a coldugh and said, "Oh, so you''re quite the storyteller, huh? I don''t buy it. You''re definitely not Braun, are you? Who are you really? What''s your goal? Start talking, and maybe we''ll spare you. Otherwise..." He let the threat hang in the air, his voice taking on a menacing edge. "Your fate will be just like those ck-robed fools back there!"

 Chapter 220 Brownie Initiates the Self-Destruct Mechanism Through Suicide

    Upon hearing this, the man''s face changed drastically, and with a look of rage and humiliation, he shouted, "Hmph, so you''ve seen through me! That''s right, I''m not Braun. I''m Brownie, Braun''s twin brother! You killed my brother, and today, I''m here to avenge him! I''ll take your lives to honor his memory!"


    Dean Bruce sneered, "Heh, so you''re Brownie. And you think you can avenge him? Your brother wasn''t even a match for us¡ªdo you really think you stand a chance? I suggest you surrender now and save yourself the trouble of suffering."


    Brownie gritted his teeth and spat out, "Less talk, more action! Take this!" With that, he swung his hands, and dark lightning bolts shot from his palms, heading straight for Dean Bruce and the others.


    Dean Bruce shouted, "Everyone, watch out¡ªdefend yourselves!" The three of them quickly cast their magic, raising protective shields to block Brownie''s lightning attack.


    Seeing that his first strike failed, Brownie pulled a ck wand from his cloak. Muttering an incantation, he pointed the wand, and dark mist began to pour out from its tip, spreading toward them.


    Krupp frowned, "That mist looks dangerous¡ªprobably toxic. Don''t let it get near you!" With a swift motion, he swung his sword, sending several golden sword waves toward the mist, attempting to disperse it.


    But the mist seemed almost alive, dodging the sword waves and continuing its advance toward them. Prolo Hawthorne panicked and said, "What do we do now, teacher? The mist is getting closer, and we''re running low on magic power!"


    Dean Bruce focused on the mist, his mind racing for a solution. Suddenly, he remembered a method to counter dark magic that he had seen in the room full of magical instruments and books earlier. Perhaps it would work now.


    He called out to Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne, "Cover me, I''m going to try something to disperse this mist." With that, he began to concentrate, drawing upon the remaining magic energy in his body. Recalling the method from memory, he cast a special purification spell.


    A white light emanated from Dean Bruce''s hands, growing brighter with each passing second. The light shot toward the dark mist. As the mist came into contact with the white light, it reacted as though it were ice meeting the warmth of the sun, rapidly dissipating.


    Brownie''s eyes widened in shock, and he stared, dumbfounded, "You... How do you know this kind of magic? This is impossible!"


    Dean Bruce sneered, "Hmph, what''s impossible about this? Today is your end¡ªprepare to die!" With that, he, along with Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne,unched their attack on Brownie.


    Although Brownie fought back with all his might, he was ultimately no match for the three of them and gradually started to lose ground. Just as they were on the verge of defeating him, Brownie suddenly shouted, "Don''t get too cocky! Even if I die, I won''t let you have an easy time. I''ve activated the self-destruct mechanism here! Hahaha, we''ll all die together!"


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce and the others'' faces changed drastically. They looked around but could see no signs of a self-destruct mechanism. Prolo Hawthorne, panicked, said, "Teacher, what should we do? Is he trying to scare us?"


    Krupp gritted his teeth and said, "Whether it''s true or not, we need to figure out a way to leave here fast. We can''t just sit here and wait to die!"


    Dean Bruce, looking at Brownie, felt an uneasy premonition. He knew that Brownie wasn''t lying¡ªonce the self-destruct mechanism was activated, they''d be in real danger. Without hesitation, he shouted, "Don''t mind him, let''s run down the corridor and see if we can find an exit¡ªquick!"


    With that, the three of them turned and sprinted deeper into the corridor, hearing Brownie''s crazedughter echo behind them. At the same time, red lights began shing along the walls of the corridor, apanied by the sound of rms. Clearly, the self-destruct mechanism had started its countdown.


    As they ran, they kept an eye out for any clues that could disable the self-destruct mechanism. The ring rms and the shing red lights were disorienting and made their hearts race.


    Prolo Hawthorne, panting heavily, shouted, "Teacher, the red lights are getting brighter! We''ve got to find the self-destruct mechanism and shut it down, or we''re really going to be in big trouble!"


    Dean Bruce continued to run, scanning their surroundings. "Don''t rush. There''s got to be some kind of mechanism that can control it. Everyone, keep an eye on the walls and surroundings¡ªthere might be a clue!"


    Krupp nodded in agreement. "Right, we can''t just run blindly. We need to stay alert."


    As they spoke, they came upon arge hall. Inside, there were all sorts of strange devices, with a massive crystal ball at the center. The light from the crystal ball flickered in sync with the surrounding red lights, pulsing with an ominous, dangerous energy.


    Dean Bruce pointed at the crystal ball. "I have a feeling the self-destruct mechanism is linked to that crystal ball. Let''s check it out." Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    No sooner had they approached the crystal ball than several ck-robed guards suddenly appeared around them. Without saying a word, the guards raised their weapons and charged at them.


    Krupp cursed loudly, "Hey, what''s the deal with these guys? It''s like they just won''t leave us alone! They''re relentless!" With that, he swung his sword and charged toward the ck-robed guards, engaging them in battle.


    Dean Bruce called out to Prolo Hawthorne, "Prolo, cover me! I''m going to see if I can take care of that crystal ball and stop the self-destruct mechanism."


    Prolo Hawthorne replied with a grunt, casting a spell to block the oing ck-robed guards, muttering under his breath, "These guys are really getting on my nerves. It''s a life-and-death situation, and they''re still trying to make trouble."


    Seizing the opportunity, Dean Bruce rushed to the crystal ball, reaching out to touch it. As soon as his hand made contact, a powerful surge of electricity shot through him, sending a jolt of numbness up his arm. "Ouch, damn! It''s got a defense system... This is going to be tricky," he grimaced.


    Krupp, while still fighting off the guards, shouted, "Dean, how''s it going? Can you handle it? These guys are tough on this end!"


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, "The crystal ball has a defense mechanism. I need to figure out how to crack it. Just hold them off a little longer."


    He circled the crystal ball, inspecting it closely, and soon noticed several grooves at the base. The shapes of these grooves seemed oddly familiar, like he had seen something simr before.


    Prolo Hawthorne, struggling with the sheer number of ck-robed guards, called out, "Teacher, I can barely hold them off! There are too many of them!"


    Suddenly, Dean Bruce pped his forehead. "I remember now! Those stones we saw in that other room¡ªthe shapes of the grooves match them perfectly. They might be the key to shutting down the self-destruct mechanism!"


    Krupp shouted, "Then let''s hurry back and find them! We don''t have much time!"


    Dean Bruce stomped his foot in frustration. "Let''s go, we need to find those stones¡ªhopefully it''s not toote!"


    They fought their way through, retreating while fending off the ck-robed guards, and made their way back down the corridor. The ring rms and shing red lights felt like they were pushing them to the edge, adding to the mounting pressure.


    When they finally returned to the room where they had seen the stones, they searched frantically and, after a tense moment, found them.


    Prolo Hawthorne, holding the stones, said, "Teacher, these are the ones! Let''s hurry up and try them!"


    Without wasting another moment, they rushed back toward the crystal ball, focusing solely on deactivating the self-destruct mechanism.


    Upon reaching the crystal ball, Dean Bruce ced the stones into the grooves, aligning them carefully. As soon as thest stone settled into ce, the shing red light from the crystal ball slowed down, and the rm noise decreased in volume.


    Prolo Hawthorne, excited, shouted, "It''s working! We did it, didn''t we? Is it over?"


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, there was a loud "BOOM!" and a nearby wall suddenly exploded. From within, a group of people emerged, with Leizor at the forefront.


    Leizor looked at them, anxiety evident in his voice. "Finally! We''ve been looking all over for you. We ran into a lot of trouble on our end, too. What''s going on with the self-destruct mechanism?"


    Dean Bruce let out a sigh of relief. "We''ve just stabilized the self-destruct mechanism¡ªbarely avoided disaster. Leizor, what''s the situation on your side?"


    Leizor furrowed his brow and said, "Don''t even get me started. We''ve been walking straight into traps and enemies all along the way. But we did manage to gather some important intel about the ck Hole headquarters. The defenses there are incredibly tight, so we''ll need toe up with a solid n to take it down."


    Krupp walked over, brushing off the dust from his clothes. "Yeah, we''vee this far, but we can''t let it all fall apart now. Let''s all share our thoughts¡ªhow are we going to bring that ck Hole headquarters down in one blow?"


    Dean Bruce looked around at everyone, then paused for a moment before speaking. "First, let''spile all the intel we have. If we can identify any weaknesses in their headquarters, we can create a detailed n. This time, we need to uproot the ck Hole organizationpletely. We can''t let them continue to wreak havoc on the magical world."


    With that, everyone sat down and beganying out the clues and intelligence they had gathered.


    "Leizor, why don''t you start by telling us what you found?" Dean Bruce asked.


    Leizor cleared his throat before speaking. "As we followed the path we took before, we encountered a shape-shifting magical creature. It disguised itself as various traps and almost tricked us. Luckily, we found its weakness and drove it back with fire-based magic. Afterward, we came across an ancient relic covered in inscriptions about the ck Hole headquarters. The relic detailed some history and clues about their defensiveyouts. ording to the records in the relic, the ck Hole headquarters has a core energy chamber. If we can destroy the energy supply there, the entire defense system will copse. However, the path to the energy chamber is filled with magical wards, and we''ll need a specific magical password to pass through."


    Dean Bruce nodded thoughtfully. "A specific magical password? That''s tricky. We''ve encountered simr password-based puzzles before, but we''ve managed to solve them one by one. Krupp, what about you?"


    Krupp replied, "While we were looking for you, we stumbled upon a ck Hole supply warehouse. Inside, we found arge stash of dark magic tools and weapons. This indicates that their logistics are well-stocked. If we can destroy this warehouse, it would weaken their strength significantly."


    "And that''s not all," Krupp continued, "I also found some clues about their troop deployments. They''re heavily guarding the entrance to the headquarters, but there''s a rtively weak side passage. However, it''s protected by a powerful magical shield, and we''ll need to find the shield''s generator and destroy it to get through."

 Chapter 221 Continuing the Decryption

    Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes lit up upon hearing this. "Then we can split into two teams. One team will go to find the password for the core energy room and sabotage the energy supply, while the other team will go destroy the shield generator and enter the headquarters through a side passage. Then we''ll meet inside and take down their headquarters together."


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "This n has some merit, but we still don''t know the location of the core energy room''s password or the shield generator. We need to analyze the clues we have more carefully. Leizor, have you found any hints in the Relics about the password or the generator''s location?"


    Leizor shook his head. "No direct clues, but there are some strange patterns and symbols. I haven''t had the time to fully study them yet. I think these patterns and symbols might be rted to the password or the location."


    Krupp looked at Dean Bruce and said, "Dean, you''ve solved plenty of puzzles before. Maybe you can take a look at these patterns and symbols and see if you can figure something out."


    Dean Bruce took the pattern and symbol records from Leizor and began to study them carefully. His brow furrowed, and he muttered to himself. After a while, he looked up and said, "These patterns and symbols seem to resemble an ancient magicalnguage. I''ve seen something simr in the Guild''s archives, though not exactly the same. I''ll need some time to decode this."


    Prolo Hawthorne said anxiously, "Professor, time is running out! The self-destruct mechanism is stable for now, but we don''t know how long it willst. We need to move faster."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I know, but decryption can''t be rushed. The more hasty we are, the more mistakes we make. Here''s what we''ll do: we''ll find a safe ce first, so I can focus on studying these patterns and symbols. The rest of you can take a break and recover your strength."


    Krupp agreed. "Alright, let''s find a safe ce quickly."


    They found a rtively hidden cave nearby and settled in temporarily.


    Dean Bruce sat in one corner of the cave, pulled out the records of the patterns and symbols, and began studying them with full concentration.


    The others rested nearby. Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne discussed the next steps of their n, while Leizor closed his eyes to meditate and regain his magical energy.


    Time passed, and Dean Bruce became deeply absorbed in the decryption process, sometimes furrowing his brow, sometimes having moments of realization.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had discovered a key clue.


    "I''ve found it!" Dean Bruce eximed excitedly.


    The others immediately gathered around. "What did you uncover, Dean?"


    Dean Bruce pointed at the patterns and symbols and said, "These patterns and symbols are indeed an ancient magicalnguage. They represent a specific sequence andbination. After repeatedlyparing and testing, I''ve finally deciphered their meaning."


    "So, what''s the password?" Krupp asked eagerly.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath and said slowly, "The password is ''Stars guide, moon shadows entwine, the key of light, the door of shadows.''"


    "This..." Prolo Hawthorne scratched his head. "That sounds reallyplicated. How are we supposed to use this password?"


    Dean Bruce exined, "Based on my interpretation, the password seems to be divided into two parts. The first part, ''Stars guide, moon shadows entwine,'' probably points to the location of the core energy room. The second part, ''The key of light, the door of shadows,'' may refer to the key object or method needed to open the energy room."


    Leizor furrowed his brows. "But this is still too abstract. How are we supposed to find the specific location and method?"


    Dean Bruce looked at the group. "Don''t rush, I have another theory. Look, these patterns and symbols contain a lot of stars and moons. I think this might have something to do with astronomy. Perhaps we can find a ce nearby to observe the stars. We might find a clue there."


    Krupp pped his thigh. "Of course! Why didn''t I think of that? Let''s go see if we can find a spot."


    They left the cave and began searching for a ce to observe the night sky. After some searching, they finally found a tform on a small hill with an unobstructed view of the sky.


    "This should work," Dean Bruce said, pointing to the tform.


    They climbed up and gazed at the stars. The night sky was dotted with countless stars, and the moon hung high, beautiful and mysterious.


    Dean Bruce studied the stars closely, silently reciting the password: "Stars guide, moon shadows entwine..." Suddenly, his eyes brightened, and he pointed to a particr direction in the sky. "Look, doesn''t that resemble the scene described in the password?"


    The others followed Dean Bruce''s pointing finger. They saw that the positions of the stars and the moon seemed to match the description in the password.


    "It really does!" Prolo Hawthorne eximed in surprise.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I think we should head in that direction. We might be able to find the core energy room."


    So, following Dean Bruce''s guidance, they set off toward the direction indicated by the stars. Along the way, they encountered numerous obstacles and dangers, but with courage and intelligence, they overcame each challenge.


    Finally, in a hidden valley, they found a massive cave entrance. Strange runes were carved above the cave mouth, echoing the words "the key of light, the door of shadows" from the password.


    "This should be the core energy room," Dean Bruce said.


    They cautiously entered the cave, and inside, they found it filled with a variety ofplex magical devices and runes. Deep within the cave, there was a giant crystal ball, radiating a dazzling light¡ªthis was the core energy source.


    "What do we do now? How do we destroy it?" Krupp asked.


    Dean Bruce stared at the crystal ball, thinking for a moment before saying, "I believe the ''key of light'' refers to some kind of magical object or power that can counteract dark forces, while the ''door of shadows'' might refer to the path or method to reach the crystal ball. Let''s look around and see if we can find any clues in this cave."


    They began to search the cave carefully. After a thorough search, they finally found an ancient magical scroll hidden in a secluded corner.


    Dean Bruce unrolled the scroll, revealing aplex spell and a drawing. The drawing depicted a key radiating light and a door leading to the crystal ball.


    "This is it! The ''key of light'' and the ''door of shadows''!" Dean Bruce eximed excitedly.


    Following the instructions on the scroll, they began to chant the spell. A brilliant beam of light shot out from their hands, transforming into a glowing key. Dean Bruce took the key and approached the crystal ball. He inserted it into a groove beneath the ball.


    With a click, the light on the crystal ball flickered, and a dark door slowly opened, revealing a passage leading into the crystal ball.


    "We''ve unlocked it!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    They walked through the passage into the interior of the crystal ball. Inside, the walls were lined with magical runes and devices. At the center of the space, there was a massive energy core, continuously releasing dark energy.


    "This is the core energy. We need to find a way to destroy it," Krupp said.


    Dean Bruce studied the energy core, thinking for a moment before replying, "I believe we can use the spell from the scroll to channel the power of the key of light into the energy core. That should destabilize it, triggering an explosion."


    "Great idea!" Krupp agreed.


    So, they began chanting the spell, channeling the power of the key of light into the energy core. The core started to tremble violently, its light growing increasingly bright. Finally, with a loud explosion, the core detonated.


    The entire cave began to tremble as the dark energy waspletely destroyed. They had sessfully sabotaged the core energy room, making a critical step toward dismantling the ck Hole headquarters.


    "That''s great! We got it right!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly.


    Dean Bruce looked at the rubble before him, a faint smile of satisfaction crossing his face. "Finally, we''ve made a breakthrough."


    Krupp nodded in agreement. "That''s true, but our mission is far from over. Next, we need to locate the shield generator and destroy it before we can enter the ck Hole headquarters."


    Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    Leizor picked up on the conversation. "Right, time is running out. We need to move quickly. I''ve already got some clues. Some of the symbols we found earlier in the Relics might be connected to the location of the shield generator."


    Dean Bruce pped Leizor on the shoulder. "Good. Let''s head out now and follow your clues to find the shield generator."


    Once again, they set out on their journey, this time with a clearer objective: to locate and destroy the shield generator. Following the clues Leizor provided, they navigated through theplex underground tunnels, avoiding traps and enemies along the way.


    After some time, they finally arrived at a massive underground cavern. The entrance to the cave was surrounded by a powerful magical shield, its shimmering light making it clear this was the ce they were looking for.


    "It looks like this is where the shield generator is located," Dean Bruce said, gazing at the glowing barrier.


    Krupp unsheathed his long sword, pointing its tip at the shield. "So how do we get in? Do we just break through it?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "No, doing that might trigger an rm and bring more enemies. We need to find a more subtle way."


    Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Professor, I remember seeing something in the Relics about how to deactivate a shield. It wasn''t very detailed, but it might give us a clue."


    Dean Bruce turned to him immediately. "What do you remember? Tell me."


    Prolo Hawthorne focused, trying to recall the information. "I remember it said that to deactivate a shield, you need to locate the energy source connected to it and sever the link between the source and the shield."

 Chapter 222 Searching for the Energy Source

    "Energy source?" Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "Where could it be?"


    Leizor pointed deeper into the cave. "I think it''s inside the cave. We''ll need to be careful as we go in and find that energy source."


    They cautiously approached the shield. Dean Bruce used his artifact to scan the energy flow of the shield, trying to locate the energy source connected to it. After some effort, he finally detected a faint energy fluctuation that seemed to being from the depths of the cave.


    "I''ve found it! The energy source is inside the cave," Dean Bruce said, pointing toward the cave''s interior.


    They followed the direction of the energy fluctuation, moving carefully into the cave. Inside, the walls were covered withplex magical runes and devices, the light flickering, creating an aura of mystery.


    "Be careful, everyone. There may be traps and mechanisms hidden here," Dean Bruce whispered, giving a warning.


    They proceeded cautiously, step by step, until suddenly, ahead of them, a massive magical array appeared. In the center of the array floated a dazzling crystal ball, radiating intense energy waves.


    "Looks like this is the energy source," Krupp said, staring at the crystal ball.


    "Right, but how do we sever its connection to the shield?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, puzzled.


    Dean Bruce frowned and thought for a moment. "I remember Prolo mentioning earlier that deactivating the shield requires a special magical rune. Leizor, you''re the expert on runes¡ªdo you see anything here that matches?"


    Leizor immediately began to examine the surrounding runes closely. He approached the magical array, studying each rune carefully, asionally using his magicalmp to illuminate them for a clearer view.


    "These runes are quite strange," Leizor muttered to himself. "They seem tobine elements of United and the five elements, but they also incorporate some logic from Arabic mathematical algorithms."


    "United and the five elements? Arabic mathematical algorithms?" Both Dean Bruce and Krupp looked at Leizor with confusion.


    "Yes," Leizor replied. "Look closely. These runes not only represent the symbols for metal, wood, water, fire, and earth, but they also contain strange numbers and symbols. They seem to be arranged in a specific pattern, forming aplex logical structure."


    "That sounds tooplicated," Prolo Hawthorne said anxiously. "What should we do?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "It seems like we''ll need to solve this rune puzzle to sever the connection between the energy source and the shield. Leizor, do you have any ideas?"


    Leizor shook his head. "These runes are ancient and extremelyplex. I''ll need more time to study them. But with the situation being so urgent, we have to find a solution quickly."


    At that moment, a deep rumbling sound suddenly echoed from the depths of the cave, and the entire cave seemed to tremble slightly.


    "Not good! We must have triggered some kind of mechanism!" Krupp said, his voice tense.


    They immediately became alert, scanning their surroundings for the source of the noise. Suddenly, a section of the cave wall slowly slid open, revealing a passage leading further into the depths.


    "It looks like we''ll need to go in and check it out," Dean Bruce said.


    They cautiously entered the passage and found themselves in a massive undergroundboratory, filled with a variety of strange instruments and devices. In the center of theb stood arge control console, covered in intricate buttons and screens.


    "This looks like the control center for the shield generator," Dean Bruce said, his gaze fixed on the console.


    They approached the console, where a screen was flickering with strange symbols and numbers.


    "These symbols and numbers seem simr to the runes outside," Leizor noted.


    "Let''s see if we can use these buttons to operate something," Krupp suggested.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Alright, we''ll split up and see what we can find out about these buttons."


    They began to examine the buttons and screens on the console, trying to find clues that might rte to the runes. After some effort, Dean Bruce finally discovered abination of buttons that seemed to correspond to the runes.


    "I found it. These buttons seem to need to be pressed in the order of the Yin-yang and Five Elements," Dean Bruce said.


    "Let''s give it a try," Leizor replied.


    They followed the sequence that Dean Bruce had discovered, pressing the corresponding buttons in order. As they did, the symbols and numbers on the screen began to shift, eventually forming aplete rune pattern.


    "We did it!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly.


    At that moment, the energy fluctuations deep within the cave suddenly weakened significantly, and the shield''s light began to fade. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "It looks like we''ve severed the connection between the energy source and the shield!" Dean Bruce said.


    They immediately rushed back to the entrance of the cave and found that the shield had vanished.


    "Fantastic! We can finally enter the ck Hole Headquarters!" Krupp said.


    They stepped through the cave entrance into a vast underground space, filled with various magical devices and runes, radiating a powerful magical aura.


    "This must be the core area of the ck Hole Headquarters," Dean Bruce said. "Everyone be careful¡ªthere may be more dangers waiting for us."


    They cautiously moved forward, when suddenly, a deep rumbling sound echoed from ahead. Instantly, they became alert and moved toward the source of the noise.


    After walking for a while, they arrived in front of a massive magical array. In the center of the array was arge ck crystal ball, emitting an ominous, malevolent energy.


    "This must be the core of the ck Hole Headquarters," Dean Bruce said.


    "What should we do? Destroy it directly?" Krupp asked.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "It''s not that simple. This magical array is likely filled with traps and defensive mechanisms. We need to proceed carefully."


    Just then, a cold, mockingugh suddenly echoed from the darkness. They immediately turned around to see a mysterious figure in a ck robe standing nearby, staring at them coldly.


    "You think you can destroy the ck Hole Headquarters so easily? How naive," the mysterious figure sneered.


    Dean Bruce gripped his artifact tightly, eyeing the figure warily. "Who are you? Why are you trying to stop us?"


    The mysterious figure said nothing. Instead, he slowly raised his hand, and a powerful dark energy began to swirl around him.


    "Everyone, be on guard¡ªprepare for battle!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    They quickly assumed defensive positions, ready to face the imminent fight. But just then, Leizor suddenly staggered, his face paling. He clutched his chest and copsed onto the ground.


    "Leizor!" Dean Bruce eximed.


    They immediately rushed over to check on Leizor, finding him unconscious, with a ck mark slowly spreading across his chest.


    "This is the corruption of dark energy!" Dean Bruce red at the mysterious figure. "What have you done to Leizor?"


    The mysterious figure sneered. "Just gave him a little lesson. If you want to save him, then surrender."


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, his eyes shing with fury. "We will never surrender! You can forget about threatening us!"


    "If you don''t surrender, do you think you can escape my magic circle?" the mysterious figure scoffed. "Do you even know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are!" Dean Bruce shouted back, his face darkening like a wild beast, ready to tear into his enemy. "Anyone who hurts my people will die by my hands!"


    "You want to fight me?" The mysterious figure smirked coldly. "You''re a bit amusing. But before you try, why don''t you hear my name? I am Chikx Thomas."


    "Chikx Thomas?" Dean Bruce froze for a moment. The name sounded somewhat familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he had heard it before.


    "Never heard of me?" Chikx Thomas asked.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I haven''t heard of most people. You''re no different. I warn you, you''d better leave now, or you''ll regret it."


    "Ah..."


    Just as Dean Bruce finished speaking, a cry of pain suddenly came from Leizor.


    "Leizor!" Dean Bruce hurried to his side, crouching down to look at him. "Are you alright?"


    "Dean, I''m sorry," Leizor said weakly. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to join you in taking down the ck Hole organization. It looks like I won''t be able to make it."


    "You won''t die," Dean Bruce reassured Leizor. "I won''t let you die!"


    No sooner had Dean Bruce spoken than Chikx Thomas let out a cold, mockingugh.


    "How touching," he taunted. "But do you really think you can save him?"


    Dean Bruce stood up, his eyes shing with determination. "I will!"


    Chikx Thomas shook his head. "You''re truly stubborn. Well, if that''s how it is, let me show you just how strong I am!"


    With that, Chikx Thomas swung his hands in a wide arc, and a powerful wave of dark energy erupted from his body, sweeping toward Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    "Be careful!" Krupp shouted, raising his sword to intercept the wave of darkness.


    However, Chikx Thomas''s power far exceeded their expectations. Krupp''s de barely made a dent in the dark force, which instantly consumed it.


    "Krupp!" Dean Bruce cried, his heart filled with both fury and fear.


    He could no longer afford to worry about anything else. Gripping the artifact tightly, his magical energy surged, and he charged toward Chikx Thomas.


    "Barrier of Light!" Dean Bruce shouted, and the artifact zed with brilliant light, forming a solid shield that blocked the dark energy pouring from Chikx Thomas.


    Chikx Thomas''s expression flickered for a moment. "Interesting. I didn''t expect you to have a little fight in you."


    Dean Bruce said nothing, his eyes locked onto Chikx Thomas as he searched for an opening to strike back.


    At that moment, Prolo Hawthorne also charged forward. He cast his most powerful spell, hurling it at Chikx Thomas with all his might.

 Chapter 223 Leizors Sacrifice

    "Falling Stars!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted, and it was as if stars themselves fell from the heavens, crashing down with devastating force toward Chikx Thomas.


    Chikx Thomas, not daring to underestimate the attack, quickly waved his hands, summoning an even stronger wave of dark energy to counter it.


    Boom!


    A deafening explosion rang out as the power of the falling stars collided with Chikx Thomas''s dark energy, erupting in a blinding sh and a violent shockwave.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Dean Bruce struck. The artifact in his hand transformed into a beam of light, shooting toward Chikx Thomas.


    "Die!" Dean Bruce roared.


    But just as the strike was about tond, Chikx Thomas suddenly vanished, leaving behind only an afterimage.


    "Not good¡ªit''s an illusion!" Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly withdrew the artifact and warily scanned his surroundings.


    Suddenly, Chikx Thomas reappeared behind him, a beam of dark magic shooting toward him.


    "Dean, watch out!" Krupp shouted, rushing to intervene, but he was quickly surrounded by other ck-d figures.


    Dean Bruce reacted with lightning speed, twisting his body to dodge the magical beam. But Chikx Thomas''s attacks were relentless. Dark magic beams continued to rain down on him.


    Dean Bruce dodged left and right, but in the end, he was struck. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth.


    "Teacher!" Prolo Hawthorne cried out in panic.


    Dean Bruce wiped the blood from his lips, his gaze growing even more resolute. "I''m fine. Stay alert, everyone. This guy is no joke!"


    Chikx Thomas looked at Dean Bruce, a cruel smirk ying at his lips. "I didn''t expect you to put up such a fight, but it''s all for nothing. Today, you all die here."


    With that, Chikx Thomasunched another attack, this time with even greater ferocity, as if aiming topletely consume Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, pouring every ounce of energy he had into repelling the onught. But as time wore on, his magical reserves began to dwindle, and the wounds on his body multiplied.


    Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    "This isn''t going to work!" Dean Bruce thought to himself.


    Just then, an idea suddenly shed in his mind, and his eyes gleamed with a determined resolve.


    "Everyone, we fight for it!" Dean Bruce shouted, pouring everyst bit of his magic into the artifact.


    The artifact in his hand zed with brilliant light, as if it were going to illuminate the entire space.


    "Light''s Judgment!" Dean Bruce shouted, and the artifact in his hand transformed into a beam of pure light, shooting toward Chikx Thomas.


    Seeing this, Chikx Thomas''s expression finally changed. "You dare use that forbidden spell!" he hissed.


    But it was toote. The beam of light pierced through Chikx Thomas''s defenses in an instant, striking his body.


    "Ah!" Chikx Thomas screamed in agony as the light consumed him, his form slowly dissipating into the air.


    "Teacher, you won!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly.


    However, Dean Bruce copsed to the ground, his magical energypletely exhausted, and his wounds continued to bleed.


    "I''m fine¡­" Dean Bruce weakly muttered, "Just a little¡­ tired¡­"


    At that moment, Chikx Thomas''s voice suddenly echoed in their ears. "You think it''s over? How na?ve¡­"


    Startled, Dean Bruce and the others quickly looked around, but Chikx Thomas had already vanished.


    "This is bad¡­ he''s escaped!" Krupp said.


    "It''s okay¡­" Dean Bruce panted, "He''s wounded. He won''t be causing any more trouble for a while¡­"


    They looked down at Leizor, still lying on the ground, their hearts filled with sorrow and anger.


    "We must avenge Leizor!" Prolo Hawthorne clenched his fists, his voice shaking with emotion.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "That''s right. We have to destroy this ck Hole organization and bring justice to all their victims."


    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears. They turned to see a group of ck-robed figures rushing toward them.


    "This is bad¡­ they''reing again!" Krupp said, rmed.


    Dean Bruce struggled to rise to his feet. "Everyone, get ready to fight!"


    However, their magical reserves werepletely drained, and their wounds were still bleeding. They were in no condition to fight.


    In that critical moment, Chikx Thomas suddenly appeared before them once again.


    "You really thought I''d run away?" Chikx Thomas sneered. "I just went to prepare a bigger surprise for you."


    With a flick of his hand, the ck-robed figures halted their assault and instead surrounded Dean Bruce and hispanions.


    "You have no escape now," Chikx Thomas said coldly.


    Dean Bruce red at Chikx Thomas, a sh of resolute determination crossing his eyes.


    "Even if we die, we''ll make sure you go down with us!" Dean Bruce roared.


    With that, he tightened his grip on the artifact, preparing tounch his final attack.


    However, Chikx Thomas suddenly dropped to his knees.


    "Wait!" Chikx Thomas shouted.


    Dean Bruce froze for a moment, halting his motion.


    "What... what do you want?" Dean Bruce asked, his voice filled with suspicion.


    Chikx Thomas looked at him, a sh ofplex emotion crossing his face.


    "I... I surrender," Chikx Thomas said.


    Dean Bruce and the others exchanged stunned nces, unable to believe their ears.


    "You... what did you say?" Dean Bruce asked.


    "I said, I surrender," Chikx Thomas repeated. "I''m willing to submit to you, be your servant, and serve you."


    They stood there, speechless, unsure of what to make of Chikx Thomas''s sudden confession.


    "Are... are you serious?" Dean Bruce asked.


    "I am serious," Chikx Thomas replied. "I''ve seen your strength and your sense of justice. I''m willing to follow you and fight against the forces of darkness."


    Dean Bruce stared at Chikx Thomas, hesitating. He couldn''t tell whether Chikx Thomas was being genuine, or if this was some sort of trap. Was he truly surrendering, or was there a hidden agenda behind his words?


    But right now, they didn''t have many options left.


    Leizor was still lying on the ground, his life hanging in the bnce, and they needed Chikx Thomas''s strength tobat the ck Hole Organization.


    "Fine, I ept," Dean Bruce said, his voice heavy with caution. "But remember this¡ªif you betray us, I will make sure you regret it."


    Chikx Thomas quickly nodded. "Don''t worry, I would never betray you."


    After Chikx Thomas''s unexpected surrender, Dean Bruce and his group, now with him in tow, rushed back to Leizor''s side. Leizor''s condition had worsened significantly. The dark mark on his chest was expanding rapidly, and his life force was fading fast.


    "Leizor, you have to hold on!" Dean Bruce gripped Leizor''s hand tightly, his voice catching with emotion.


    Leizor struggled to open his eyes, looking up at Dean Bruce. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Dean... I... I think it''s over for me..."


    "Don''t speak, save your strength," Dean Bruce urged quickly, pulling out a vial of healing potion from his robe, attempting to feed it to Leizor.


    However, Leizor weakly shook his head, rejecting Dean Bruce''s offer. "It... it''s no use... This is the corruption of dark power, a regr healing potion won''t save me..."


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce''s heart grew heavier with sorrow. "Leizor, you..."


    Leizor interrupted him. "Dean... listen to me... I have something important to tell you..."


    Dean Bruce leaned in closer, focusing intently on Leizor''s words.


    Leizor''s voice was weak and intermittent. "In that Relic... I found a secret... The true core of the ck Hole organization... It''s not here... It''s in... a much more hidden ce..."


    "What?" Dean Bruce gasped in shock. "A more hidden ce? Where?"


    Leizor shook his head. "I... I don''t know the exact location... but in the Relic, I found an ancient map... that map marks... a secret passage leading to the true core..."


    "The map?" Dean Bruce asked urgently.


    Leizor pulled out an old, yellowed map from his robes and handed it to Dean Bruce. "This... this is it... You must... find the true core... destroy it... rid the magical world... of this gue..."


    Dean Bruce took the map, looking down at it, his eyes filled with grief and reluctance. "Leizor, don''t worry, I will fulfill yourst wish."


    Leizor smiled weakly, a look of contentment crossing his face before he slowly closed his eyes, never to open them again.


    "Leizor!" Dean Bruce shouted, tears streaming down his face.


    Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp approached, looking at Leizor''s lifeless body, their hearts heavy with grief and anger.


    "We will avenge Leizor!" Prolo Hawthorne said, his teeth clenched in fury.


    Krupp nodded, his voice grim. "That''s right. The ck Hole organization... we will destroy it once and for all!"


    Dean Bruce wiped away his tears and gazed at the map in his hands. A quiet vow burned in his heart¡ªhe would find the true core of the ck Hole organization, avenge Leizor, and rid the magical world of this gue.


    "We should move," Dean Bruce said, folding the map carefully. "Leizor''s sacrifice must not be in vain. We will find the true core and destroy it. Let''s give Leizor a proper burial first."


    He then directed everyone to begin digging a grave for Leizor.


    After they had buried Leizor, Dean Bruce and the others stood by the gravestone, observing a moment of silence.


    The weight of grief and determination was clear on each of their faces. They knew the path ahead would be long and the task even more difficult.

 Chapter 224 Chikx Thomas Contribution

    "Leizor, don''t worry. We will definitely fulfill yourst wish," Dean Bruce said softly, his voice filled with determination.


    Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp nodded in agreement, showing their respect andmitment to Leizor.


    Just then, Chikx Thomas spoke up: "Stop wallowing in sadness. Time is tight, and we need to move quickly."


    Dean Bruce turned to look at him, a flicker ofplex emotion passing through his eyes. He hadn''t fully trusted Chikx Thomas yet, but they were in desperate need of his help.


    "Do you know the real location of the core of the ck Hole headquarters?" Dean Bruce asked.


    Chikx Thomas nodded. "I''ve been with the ck Hole organization before. Although I never went to the actual core, I''ve heard rumors. Plus, I''m very familiar with theiryouts and traps, so I can be of help."


    Dean Bruce fell silent for a moment before finally nodding. "Alright, we''ll trust you this time. But remember, if you betray us, I won''t show mercy."


    Chikx Thomas quickly reassured him: "Don''t worry, I''m serious this time. I want to turn over a new leaf and help fight the dark forces."


    Dean Bruce didn''t say anything more. He handed Chikx Thomas the map that Leizor had left behind. "Take a look at this map. Can you find the secret passage to the true core of the ck Hole headquarters?"


    Chikx Thomas took the map and studied it carefully. After a while, he looked up and said, "This map is indeed very old, but I can make out a few clues. The secret passage should be deep in these mountains. We''ll need to pass through a dense forest and then find a hidden cave entrance."


    "Then let''s get moving," Dean Bruce said.


    They set out again, following Chikx Thomas'' guidance deeper into the mountains. Along the way, they navigated through thick forests, avoiding various traps and mechanisms. Chikx Thomas'' experience proved invaluable, helping them out of several tight spots.


    After several days of travel, they finally arrived at a hidden cave entrance. The opening was obscured by vines and rocks, and it would have been nearly impossible to spot without careful searching.


    "This is it," Chikx Thomas said, pointing to the entrance. "The secret passage should be inside, but there may be more dangers. Everyone, be cautious."


    They carefully entered the cave, only to find it riddled withplex traps and mechanisms. Thanks to Chikx Thomas'' expertise, they managed to disarm each trap one by one and safely passed through the cave.


    At the end of the cave was a vast underground chamber, at the center of which floated a massive ck crystal ball, exuding an aura of evil. That was the true core of the ck Hole headquarters.


    "We''ve found it," Dean Bruce said, his voice low. "Everyone, be careful. This core may have powerful defense mechanisms."


    They began to approach the ck crystal ball cautiously. However, just then, a chillingugh suddenly echoed out from the darkness.


    "Wee to the true core of the ck Hole headquarters. But do you think it will be so easy to destroy it?" A mysterious voice reverberated throughout the cave.


    Dean Bruce and the others froze, quickly scanning their surroundings, but they couldn''t see where the voice wasing from.


    "Who are you?" Dean Bruce asked warily.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter," the mysterious voice sneered. "What matters is that you are all going to die here today."


    Dean Bruce gripped his artifact tightly, preparing for a fight. But at that moment, Chikx Thomas suddenly stepped forward.


    "Wait, I know who this is," Chikx Thomas said. "He''s one of the core members of the ck Hole organization. His name is Shasbia Lomatovich. He specializes in manipting shadows and illusions. We need to be cautious."


    Dean Bruce looked at Chikx Thomas, surprise flickering in his eyes. He hadn''t expected Chikx Thomas to know so much about the ck Hole organization.


    "Do you have a n to deal with him?" Dean Bruce asked.


    Chikx Thomas nodded. "I have a way to handle him, but I''ll need your cooperation. Do exactly as I say..."


    "Dean, we can''t trust him!" Prolo Hawthorne said urgently. "He''s a crafty guy. We can''t risk our safety by relying on someone from the ck Hole organization."


    "Yeah! Dean," Krupp added, "This guy ys both sides. He can join us, but he can just as easily betray us. We can''t trust him."


    Dean Bruce looked at the group, his mind racing. Nozer Hawthorne and Krupp''s concerns weren''t without merit. Chikx Thomas was indeed an unknown factor. However, the situation left them little room for hesitation.


    "I understand your concerns, but we don''t have time to hesitate."


    Dean Bruce said firmly. "Chikx Thomas has shown a willingness to help us, and for now, we''ll trust him. Besides, his knowledge of the ck Hole organization is a valuable resource. If we can use that to our advantage, we might be able to find a way to destroy the core faster."


    Prolo Hawthorne was about to say something, but was interrupted by Dean Bruce.


    "This is not the time for arguing. We must unite if we''re going to face this powerful enemy," Dean Bruce said firmly. "Chikx Thomas, I expect you to prove your worth. Now, tell me, what''s your n?"


    Chikx Thomas nced at Dean Bruce with gratitude before quickly responding, "Shasbia specializes in manipting shadows and illusions, but his physical defenses are rtively weak. We can use this to our advantage, setting a trap to lure him out, then concentrate our fire on him."


    "And how exactly do we do that?" Dean Bruce pressed.


    "I know of an ancient trap mechanism within this cave that can create a very realistic illusion to bait Shasbia," Chikx Thomas exined. "But we''ll need someone to act as bait to trigger the mechanism."


    "I''ll do it!" Prolo Hawthorne stepped forward without hesitation. "I can''t let Leizor''s sacrifice be in vain. I will avenge him!"


    Dean Bruce looked at Prolo Hawthorne''s determined gaze, a warm feeling rising in his chest. He realized that Prolo Hawthorne was no longer the inexperienced young mage he once was. He had grown into a brave, responsible young man.


    Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    "Prolo, are you sure about this? It could be very dangerous," Dean Bruce asked with concern.


    "I''m sure, teacher," Prolo Hawthorne answered with unwavering resolve. "I''m not afraid of danger. As long as it means avenging Leizor and ridding the magical world of this menace, I''ll do whatever it takes."


    Dean Bruce nodded and ced a hand on Prolo Hawthorne''s shoulder. "Alright, then. Be careful. Once you trigger the mechanism, retreat immediately. We''ll cover you."


    Prolo Hawthorne gave a firm nod and, following Chikx Thomas'' instructions, made his way to a specific spot deeper in the cave. Dean Bruce, Krupp, and Chikx Thomas anxiously watched him, ready to respond at a moment''s notice.


    Prolo Hawthorne reached the designated spot and found an ancient rune device. Taking a deep breath, he carefully activated the rune on the device, following Chikx Thomas'' guidance.


    Suddenly, a low rumbling sound echoed through the cave, followed by a strange surge of energy emanating from the device. Prolo Hawthorne felt the space around him begin to twist, and a vivid illusion gradually took shape before his eyes.


    "Alright!" Chikx Thomas whispered. "Shasbia should be drawn in by this illusion. Everyone, get ready to fight!"


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before a cold, sinisterugh echoed through the cave. "Hmph, you think such tricks can fool me?" Shasbia Lomatovich''s voice came from the darkness.


    But then, his voice seemed tinged with confusion. "Wait... this illusion... why does it feel so real?"


    Seeing this, Prolo Hawthorne immediately began to fall back ording to the n. However, just as he was turning to retreat, Shasbia suddenly appeared in front of him, a cruel smile on his face.


    "Trying to escape? Not that easy!" Shasbia sneered, raising his dark staff. A ck beam of magical energy shot toward Prolo Hawthorne.


    "Prolo, be careful!" Dean Bruce shouted, swinging his artifact. A burst of light shot out, colliding with the ck magical beam with a loudbang.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Prolo Hawthorne performed a quick roll, dodging Shasbia''s follow-up attack. He then swiftly ran toward Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Everyone, attack together!"


    Dean Bruce shouted, charging toward Shasbia alongside Krupp and Chikx Thomas.


    Shasbia''s expression shifted slightly, but he didn''t retreat. Instead, he swung his staff, summoning more dark forces to counter their attacks.


    Shasbia''s shadow and illusion attacks came at them relentlessly, but Dean Bruce and his team, guided by Chikx Thomas'' expertise and their coordinated teamwork, gradually gained the upper hand.


    "Light''s Judgment!" Dean Bruce seized the moment, casting a powerful magical incantation. The artifact in his hand zed with dazzling light as it shot toward Shasbia.


    Shasbia''s face paled in shock. He hadn''t expected Dean Bruce to have such a powerful trump card. He tried desperately to block it, but in the end, the light struck him, causing his body to stagger, clearly injured.


    "Now''s your chance!" Chikx Thomas shouted, rushing forward with Krupp to nk Shasbia alongside Dean Bruce.


    Shasbia, realizing the battle was lost, shed a look of desperation in his eyes, but it was quickly reced by madness.


    "Think you can capture me? Not so easy!" Shasbia suddenly detonated the dark energy within his body, causing the entire cave to tremble violently.


    "Watch out!" Dean Bruce yelled, quickly casting a protective spell along with the others to shield themselves from the shockwave of the explosion.

 Chapter 225 The Digital Riddle

    When everything finally settled down, Shasbia had vanished without a trace, leaving behind a chaotic cave and the lingering traces of dark magical energy in the air.


    "He''s gone," Chikx Thomas said in a low voice.


    Dean Bruce surveyed the scene before him, frowning. "It''s fine. He''s badly wounded and won''t be causing any more trouble for a while. What''s more important is that we''ve found the true core of the ck Hole Headquarters. That''s the key."


    They all turned their attention back to the massive ck crystal orb. Prolo Hawthorne walked over to Dean Bruce''s side. "Teacher, what do we do next?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "We need to find a way to destroy this crystal ball. Chikx Thomas, you know more about the ck Hole organization than any of us. Do you have any suggestions?"


    Chikx Thomas shook his head. "I don''t know much about this core, but I can tell you that it must have an incredibly strong defense mechanism. We''ll need to proceed with caution."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Then let''s search this cave carefully. We might find a clue that can help us."


    They began to search the cave thoroughly. After some time, they finally discovered an ancient magical circle hidden in a secluded corner.


    "Look here!" Krupp pointed at the magic circle. "This circle seems connected to the crystal ball. Maybe we can use it to destroy the orb."


    Dean Bruce stepped forward to examine the magic circle closely. "This circle isplex. We''ll need to figure out the correct way to activate it."


    Chikx Thomas suddenly spoke up. "I remember that in the ck Hole organization, there were specific incantations to activate simr magical circles. Let me give it a try."


    With that, he closed his eyes and began murmuring aplex spell. As he spoke, the magic circle began to emit a faint glow, which slowly intensified.


    "It''s working!" Chikx Thomas suddenly opened his eyes. "Everyone, step back! This magic circle might trigger a powerful explosion!"


    The group quickly moved back to a safe distance. Just then, the magic circle erupted in a blinding sh of light, illuminating the entire cave like daylight. A deafening explosion followed, sending a shockwave that nearly knocked everyone off bnce.


    When the light and smoke cleared, they found that the massive ck crystal ball had vanished, leaving only an empty, silent cave behind.


    "We did it!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted with excitement.


    Dean Bruce looked at the scene before him, a sense of aplishment flooding his chest. They had finally destroyed the true core of the ck Hole Headquarters, removing a great threat to the magical world.


    "But our mission isn''t over yet," Dean Bruce said in a deep voice. "We still need to ensure that the remaining members of the ck Hole organization arepletely wiped out, so they can''te back."


    "Right!" Krupp echoed. "We need to keep tracking down the remnants of the ck Hole organization and eliminate them once and for all!"


    Chikx Thomas nodded. "I will do my best to help with that."


    Prolo Hawthorne clenched his fist tightly. "For Leizor, and for the peace of the magical world, we have to fight to the end!"


    Just then, a mysterious line of text suddenly appeared on the cave wall. The characters glowed with a faint blue light, standing out strikingly in the dim cave.


    "What''s this?" Dean Bruce moved closer to the wall, carefully studying the writing.


    The text was arranged neatly, forming a message: "In the deepest darkness, lies the key to eternity. Solve this numerical riddle, and you shall gain infinite power." Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Another riddle?" Krupp frowned.


    "It seems so," Dean Bruce said. "And this riddle appears to be connected to ''the key to eternity.'' If we can solve it, we might find a greater power to help us fight the remaining forces of the ck Hole organization."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s solve it!" Prolo Hawthorne said eagerly.


    Dean Bruce nodded and began carefully studying the text. However, the message didn''t provide a direct puzzle; instead, it was hidden in the arrangement of numbers.


    "These numbers¡­ 3, 7, 11, 13, 17, 19¡­" Dean Bruce muttered. "They look like a prime number sequence, but something seems different."


    "Prime number sequence?" Chikx Thomas asked, confused.


    "Yes," Dean Bruce exined. "Prime numbers are natural numbers greater than 1 that can only be divided by 1 and themselves. These numbers in the message are indeed a prime number sequence, but it seems like the order has been deliberately scrambled."


    "So the key to the riddle is to figure out the pattern behind these numbers?" Krupp asked.


    "I think so," Dean Bruce said. "We need to rearrange the numbers and find their correct order."


    Everyone fell into thought, but the riddle didn''t seem easy to solve. They tried several different arrangements, but none of them yielded the correct answer.


    "Professor, is there any special mathematical rtionship or pattern between these numbers?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I haven''t noticed anything yet. However, since this is a prime number sequence, we can try approaching it from the properties of prime numbers."


    "Properties of primes..." Chikx Thomas suddenly brightened. "I remember that there is only one prime number between even numbers greater than 2, and all other primes are found among odd numbers. Could this pattern have something to do with the riddle?"


    "That''s possible!" Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "We could try rearranging these numbers based on their parity."


    They began to experiment with rearranging the numbers ording to their odd or even nature. After some effort, they finally came up with a possible solution: "3, 11, 17, 19, 7, 13."


    "This arrangement makes some sense," Dean Bruce said. "3, 11, 17, and 19 are all odd numbers, while 7 and 13, although prime, are ced in positions that correspond to even numbers in the sequence. This might be rted to the ''key to eternity'' in the riddle."


    "Then let''s try this arrangement!" Prolo Hawthorne said eagerly.


    Dean Bruce nodded, walked up to the wall, and lightly touched the numbers on the wall in the order they had found.


    Suddenly, the text on the wall began to flicker, and then a hidden secret door slowly opened, revealing a passage leading deeper inside.


    "We found it!" Dean Bruce eximed excitedly.


    The group exchanged smiles before they all moved toward the passage.


    However, as they stepped into the passage, a powerful magical aura met them head-on, causing them to pause.


    "Be careful, there might be danger ahead," Dean Bruce warned, his voice tense.


    They moved cautiously forward, always on the lookout for any potential threats. After some time exploring, they finally reached arge hidden chamber.


    The door to the chamber was firmly shut, covered with intricate runes and symbols. Dean Bruce examined the runes and symbols carefully, trying to figure out how to open the door.


    "These runes seem simr to the ones we encountered earlier," Dean Bruce said. "We might need to solve another riddle to open this door."


    "Then let''s solve it!" Prolo Hawthorne said eagerly, ready for the challenge.


    Dean Bruce nodded and began to closely study the runes and symbols on the door. However, this riddle seemed even moreplex than the previous one. They tried several methods, but none of them seeded in opening the chamber door.


    "Professor, this riddle is so difficult!" Prolo Hawthorne said, a bit frustrated.


    "Don''t rush," Dean Bruce reassured them. "The harder the riddle, the more important the contents of the chamber are likely to be. As long as we patiently search for clues, we will definitely crack this puzzle."


    Just then, Chikx Thomas suddenly spoke up. "Have you noticed that these runes and patterns seem to be rted to constetions?"


    "Constetions?" Dean Bruce paused, surprised. "You mean..."


    "Yes," Chikx Thomas said. "I learned some astronomy in the ck Hole Organization. The arrangement of these runes and patterns bears a striking resemnce to the shapes of certain constetions."


    "Really?" Krupp asked, astonished. "So what do these constetions have to do with the riddle?"


    Dean Bruce''s eyes brightened. "If what Chikx Thomas is saying is true, then the arrangement of these constetions might hold the key to solving the puzzle. We need to carefully study the arrangement and see if we can find any clues."


    They began to scrutinize the runes and patterns on the door, trying to match each constetion with the symbols on the door. After a bit of effort, they discovered that the runes did indeed resemble the shapes of some well-known constetions.


    "Look, this one looks like the head of Leo," Prolo Hawthorne pointed to a rune on the door.


    "And this one, it''s the tail of Scorpio," Dean Bruce added.


    "That one is Gemini," Chikx Thomas joined the conversation.


    As they continued to match the constetions with the runes, they realized that the door disyed theplete arrangement of the twelve zodiac signs.


    "Twelve constetions... what does that mean?" Krupp asked, puzzled.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment. "In astrology, the twelve constetions represent the twelve months of the year. Perhaps the answer to this riddle has something to do with the months."


    "Months?" Prolo Hawthorne scratched his head. "So, what should we do?"


    Dean Bruce studied the constetion arrangement on the door, and suddenly an idea struck him. "What if we arrange the runes in the order the constetions appear throughout the year? That might solve the riddle."


    "Good idea!" Krupp agreed.

 Chapter 226 Destroying the Black Hole Headquarters

    They began rearranging the runes on the door ording to the order in which the constetions appeared throughout the year. After much effort, they finally managed to align the runes in a new sequence.


    As thest rune fell into ce, the door to the secret chamber emitted a low, rumbling sound. Slowly, the door creaked open.


    "We did it!" Prolo Hawthorne eximed excitedly.


    They cautiously entered the chamber, finding it filled with precious magical artifacts and scrolls. The most striking item was an ancient altar in the center of the room, atop which rested a glowing key¡ª the very "Key to Eternity."


    "We''ve found the Key to Eternity!" Dean Bruce said, his voice filled with excitement.


    However, at that moment, an unsettling feeling washed over him. Dean Bruce looked around, and noticed tiny cracks beginning to form along the walls of the chamber. The entire room seemed to be trembling faintly.


    "This isn''t good, the chamber is about to copse!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    "What should we do?" Krupp asked anxiously.


    Dean Bruce quickly began to think of a n. Suddenly, he spotted a pile of explosives next to the altar.


    "We can use these explosives to destroy the chamber and wipe out the remaining forces of the ck Hole Organization. This way, even if we can''t escape, we''ll ensure that the core of the ck Hole Organization ispletely destroyed."


    "Destroy the chamber?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, shocked.


    "Yes, it''s the only option left."


    Dean Bruce said firmly. "We have to make sure that the core power of the ck Hole Organization is eradicated once and for all. We can''t give them any chance toe back."


    Chikx Thomas nodded in agreement. "I agree with Dean''s assessment. This is the most viable option."


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s move!" Krupp urged.


    They quickly set to work, distributing the explosives around the chamber and preparing the detonation devices.


    Dean Bruce carefully picked up the "Key to Eternity," intending to take it with him at thest moment.


    "Everyone ready?" Dean Bruce asked.


    "Ready!" they all answered in unison.


    "Three, two, one, detonate!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    With a deafening explosion, the chamber was instantly engulfed in mes and smoke.


    The immense force of the explosion leveled the entire chamber, and the core area of the ck Hole Headquarters was severely damaged.


    In the final moment before the explosion, Dean Bruce tightly grasped the "Key to Eternity" and, with all his remaining strength, hurled it out of the chamber.


    Then, the shockwave sent him flying, and he lost consciousness.


    When he regained his senses, he found himself lying amidst a pile of rubble.


    Around him, fierce mes raged, and smoke filled the air.


    Struggling to his feet, he saw Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and Chikx Thomas lying not far away, their fates uncertain.


    "Is everyone... alright?" Dean Bruce asked weakly.


    Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne slowly regained consciousness, supporting each other as they stood up.


    "We''re fine, teacher," Prolo Hawthorne said.


    "I''m alright," Krupp said, brushing the dust off his clothes.


    Chikx Thomas slowly opened his eyes. "I''m still alive..."


    Dean Bruce looked around and saw that the core of the ck Hole Headquarters had beenpletely destroyed. A wave of indescribable aplishment washed over him.


    "We did it..." Dean Bruce muttered.


    Just then, they heard shouting in the distance. It was the members of the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps, who had arrived at the scene.


    "Dean! Are you all alright?" came a familiar voice.


    Dean Bruce turned and saw Nozer Hawthorne leading a rescue team toward them.


    "We''re fine! Quickly, help the others!" Dean Bruce said urgently.


    The rescue team swiftly went into action, carrying the injured onto stretchers and taking them for treatment.


    Dean Bruce, supported by the rescuers, also climbed onto a stretcher.


    After some quick arrangements, they prepared to return to the guild. But at that moment, an unexpected event urred.


    The ck Hole Organization''s headquarters, which had beenpletely destroyed by the bombs, strangely began to restore itself.


    In an instant, everyone was filled with dread.


    "This is an illusion!" Chikx Thomas eximed. "Close your eyes and don''t look at it!"


    "Haha!"


    Before Chikx Thomas could finish his words, a chilling voice rang out, "Close your eyes? It''s already toote!"


    Following the sound, they turned and saw Shasbia Lomatevich standing before them,pletely unharmed, with a smug smile on his face.


    "This... this is impossible!" Dean Bruce eximed, staring in disbelief at Shasbia. He clearly remembered that in their previous battle, Shasbia had been severely wounded.


    "Surprised, are you?" Shasbia sneered. "Did you really think you could defeat me so easily? Let me tell you, I am a core member of the ck Hole Organization. There''s no way I could be destroyed that easily."


    "Then why did you fake your death earlier?" Krupp demanded angrily.


    "Fake my death? That was just to lure you into a trap," Shasbia chuckled darkly. "You really thought you could find and destroy our headquarters so easily? How na?ve."


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. "Shasbia, don''t get cocky. No matter how cunning you are, today we will stop your n."


    Shasbia smirked disdainfully. "You? Stop me? Don''t dream. But, since you all seem eager to die, I''ll happily grant your wish."


    With that, Shasbia began chanting an incantation, and a powerful dark energy began to gather around him.


    "Everyone, be careful!" Dean Bruce shouted, raising his artifact to prepare for Shasbia''s attack.


    However, Shasbia''s assault was overwhelming. Despite their best efforts to fend it off, Dean Bruce and the others struggled to keep up.


    "This isn''t working," Dean Bruce thought desperately. "We need to find a way to break this deadlock."


    Just then, Chikx Thomas suddenly spoke up. "Dean, I remember you said that the ''Key to Eternity'' might contain great power. Maybe we can use it."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Right, we still have the key!"


    He quickly pulled the "Key to Eternity" from his pocket. The key was glowing brightly, as though it contained boundless energy.


    "Cover me! I''m going to use the key to fight Shasbia!" Dean Bruce shouted, then tightly gripped the key and charged toward Shasbia.


    Shasbia sneered upon seeing this. "A tiny little key thinks it can oppose me? Howughable."


    However, as Dean Bruce approached Shasbia, he suddenly raised the Key high and shouted, "In the name of Light, release the power of Eternity!"


    With Dean Bruce''s words, the light on the Key red brightly, and an unprecedented surge of power erupted from the Key, directly striking Shasbia.


    Shasbia''s expression changed dramatically. He had never anticipated that the Key contained such immense power.


    The shockwave from this force sent him stumbling backward, his face turning ghostly pale.


    "No! This can''t be!" Shasbia shouted in panic.


    Yet, Shasbia did not fall. Instead, a wild gleam flickered in his eyes.


    "You think this is enough to defeat me? How naive!" Shasbia roared, and more dark energy began to surge around him, as if threatening to devour all light.


    Dean Bruce and the others tightened their grip, their hearts heavy. They knew this battle was far from over.


    "Everyone, be careful! He''s gathering his final dark powers for onest strike!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    Prolo Hawthorne gripped his wand, his eyes shing with determination. "We won''t lose to him!"


    Krupp drew his longsword, its tip pointing straight at Shasbia. "Come on, let''s end this today!"


    Chikx Thomas stood aside, his eyes fixed on Shasbia, looking for an opportunity to strike back.


    Shasbia sneered at them, a cold smile curling his lips. "Fine, then. Let me show you my true power!"


    With that, he swung his hand sharply, and the dark energy he had gathered surged forward like a torrent, crashing toward Dean Bruce and the others.


    Quickly, they cast their spells and used their techniques, attempting to block the overwhelming power. But Shasbia''s dark energy was far too strong. Their attacks seemed like raindrops in the ocean, having no effect whatsoever.


    "What do we do? We can''t stop him!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted, panic creeping into his voice.


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, his gaze briefly locking onto the "Key to Eternity." Then, he made a bold decision.


    "Listen to me! We need to redirect this dark power into the destroyed chamber and use the residual magical array there to drain its strength!" Dean Bruce shouted.


    At hismand, a spark of hope red in their eyes. They quickly adjusted their tactics, beginning to guide the dark energy toward the chamber.


    Seeing this, Shasbia''s face darkened. "What are you trying to do?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t answer him but focused intently on guiding the dark power. Finally, with theirbined efforts, the dark energy was sessfully led into the chamber.


    Almost simultaneously, the remaining magical array in the chamber was activated. Streams of light shot out from the array, intertwining with the dark energy. The collision exploded in a brilliant sh of light and a deafening roar.


    Shasbia''s face turned even paler as he felt his dark power being rapidly consumed.

 Chapter 227 Escaping with Their Lives, Returning to the Duchy of Tanya

    "No! This can''t be happening!" Shasbia shouted angrily, trying desperately to regain control of the power. However, it was already toote.


    With the continuous drain of energy from the magic circle, Shasbia''s dark power waspletely exhausted. His body went limp, copsing onto the ground, his eyes filled with resentment and despair.


    "We won!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly.


    Dean Bruce and the others also let out a sigh of relief. They helped each other up and looked at Shasbia, whoy motionless on the ground, filled with the joy of victory.


    But just at that moment, something unexpected happened.


    Shasbia, whose power had already been drained, suddenly opened his eyes, and they gleamed with a strange, eerie light.


    "Do you think it''s over? How naive..." Shasbia''s voice was low and sinister.


    Dean Bruce and the others felt a chill run through them. They quickly assumed defensive stances. Shasbia''s body began to undergo an unnatural transformation. It gradually became transparent, as if he were merging with the surrounding darkness.


    "Not good, he''s going to self-destruct!" Chikx Thomas eximed.


    Dean Bruce and the others were horrified. They knew that if Shasbia detonated himself, the st would be catastrophic.


    "Run!" Dean Bruce shouted, grabbing the others and running toward the exit of the chamber.


    But Shasbia was faster. His body swelled to an enormous size in an instant, and then, with a violent explosion, it shattered. A terrifying shockwave swept outward, throwing Dean Bruce and the others away.


    When everything finally settled down, Dean Bruce and the others struggled to climb out of the rubble. They looked around and found that the core of the ck Hole headquarters had beenpletely destroyed.


    "Did we¡­ really win?" Krupp gasped, his voice trembling.


    "We won. It''s over." Dean Bruce replied.


    At that moment, Nozer Hawthorne walked over, expressing his gratitude. "Thank you, Dean. I owe you one. If you ever need anything from our family, don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Dr.Dean," Prolo Hawthorne also approached, saying, "Thank you so much. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t know how we would have made it out alive."


    Dean Bruce gave a slight smile. "There''s no need to thank me. This ce isn''t safe for long. Our top priority now is to return to the academy."


    He then signaled for everyone to quickly gather their things and prepare to leave.


    At that moment, a faint woman''s voice seemed to emerge from the sky ahead.


    Her figure was graceful, incredibly lifelike, and blindingly radiant.


    It was as if a celestial being had descended from the heavens.


    "What is this?" Krupp asked, confused. "Is that... a celestial descending to the mortal realm?"


    "No, wait, look! That''s not an adult at all; it looks more like a little girl," Prolo Hawthorne noticed something odd and called out.


    Dean Bruce also found the situation suspicious. He decided not to pay attention to the little girl, motioning for everyone to head back to the academy immediately.


    Just as they were about to leave, a strange smile appeared at the corner of the little girl''s lips. "Interesting... They managed to slip away under my watch, huh? How amusing."


    With that, a thought popped into her mind. She quickly changed shape, transforming into an elderly woman, and began walking towards the direction of the academy.


    ...


    Upon returning to the academy, the principal immediately sought out Dean Bruce to inquire about the situation.


    After hearing the full ount of events, the principal looked at him in surprise. "Dean, you weren''t injured, were you? If you are, it would be difficult for me to exin!"


    Dean Bruce smiled and shook his head. "I''m fine, Principal. We sessfully destroyed the ck Hole Organization''s headquarters and even found the ''Key to Eternity.''"


    The principal''s eyes lit up. "That''s fantastic! You''ve truly done a great service to the magical world. By the way, have you made any progress with the ''Key to Eternity''?"


    Dean Bruce gave a wry smile. "Not yet. The key seems to hold immense power, but we haven''t figured out how to unlock it."


    The principal nodded. "No need to rush, take your time. By the way, Dean, I''ve been curious for a while¡ªthose strange spells you used before, where did you learn them?"


    Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. Why is the principal suddenly interested in this?He scratched his head and chuckled. "Well, actually, I just made those up on the spot. I didn''t expect them to actually work."


    The principal paused for a moment, then burst into heartyughter. "Dean, you truly are a talent! But next time, please refrain from using those weird spells. If they fail one day, it''ll cause problems."


    Dean Bruce chuckled as well. "Don''t worry, Principal. I''ll be more careful."


    Just then, a voice called out from outside the door. "Principal, is Dean Bruce in there?"


    Both the principal and Dean Bruce turned to look, only to see an elderly woman standing at the door, leaning on a cane and looking somewhat frail.


    "May I help you?" the principal asked in confusion.


    The old woman looked up and revealed a kind smile. "I am Monta Alice, and I havee to speak with Dean Bruce about something."


    Monta Alice?


    Dean Bruce was taken aback. He had never heard that name before. What could she possibly want with him?


    Nevertheless, Dean Bruce spoke up. "I''m Dean. What can I do for you?"


    "You are Dean?" Monta Alice said. "Hello, Dean. I have a granddaughter who would like to learn magic. I was wondering if that would be possible?"


    "Is your granddaughter beautiful?" Dean Bruce asked bluntly, not wasting time.


    "She''s as beautiful as a fairy," Monta Alice smiled. "When you meet her, I''m sure you''ll be pleased."


    Dean Bruce felt a bit uncertain, but seeing the serious look on Monta Alice''s face, he didn''t want to outright refuse.


    "Alright, let here tomorrow, and I''ll assess her abilities," Dean Bruce said.


    Monta Alice smiled and nodded. "Thank you so much, Dean. I''ll bring her to you first thing tomorrow morning."


    With that, she turned around, leaning on her cane, and left, walking shakily away.


    The principal watched Monta Alice''s retreating figure before turning to Dean Bruce. "That old woman seems quite kind. There shouldn''t be any problems, right?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I can''t say for sure. But since she says she''ll bring her granddaughter tomorrow, we''ll see then."


    The principal nodded. "Alright, let''s go take care of other matters for now."


    With that, the two of them left the office.


    The next morning, true to her word, Monta Alice arrived at the academy, apanied by a girl.


    The girl looked to be around fourteen or fifteen years old, exceptionally beautiful, withrge eyes that blinked yfully, giving her an aura of charm.


    "Dean, this is my granddaughter, Alice," Monta Alice introduced her.


    Dean Bruce took a moment to appraise Alice. She was indeed very beautiful, and there seemed to be an indescribable aura about her.


    "Hello, Alice. Wee to the academy. I''m d to have you here to study magic," Dean Bruce said with a smile.


    Alice returned a sweet smile. "Thank you, Dean. I look forward to your guidance."


    "Uh... Monta Auntie, you can leave now," Dean Bruce said to Monta Alice. "I''ve epted your granddaughter. If you have no other business, please leave."


    Monta Alice smiled. "Alright then, Dean. I''ll leave Alice in your hands. Take care, my dear."


    With that, she turned and left the academy.


    Dean Bruce watched Alice for a moment, feeling a sense of unease. While Alice appeared innocent and carefree, he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was an inexplicable mystery about her. However, since she was already here, he decided to start teaching her some basic magical knowledge.


    "Alice, have you had any experience with magic before?" Dean Bruce asked.


    Alice shook her head. "No, Dean. I don''t know anything about magic."


    "That''s alright. Let''s start with the basics¡ªelemental magic," Dean Bruce said as he began to exin the fundamental principles and casting techniques of elemental magic.


    Alice listened attentively, asionally nodding to show her understanding. Dean Bruce observed her focused expression and secretly nodded in approval. He could tell that this girl had a natural talent for magic.


    However, just as they were in the middle of their lesson, a disruptive voice suddenly interrupted them.


    "Well, well, if it isn''t Dean Bruce. What''s this? Taking in new students again?" came a sarcastic voice.


    Dean Bruce looked up to see a young man, dressed invish clothes and wearing an arrogant expression, walking toward them. Behind him trailed a group ofckeys, all strutting with an air of superiority.


    "Jason, what are you doing here?" Dean Bruce asked, furrowing his brow.


    This young man, Jason, was notorious in the academy for being a spoiled rich kid. Leveraging his family''s wealth and influence, he often caused trouble around the school. Dean Bruce had never liked him.


    "I''m here to check if you''re actually teaching properly," Jason said with a smirk. "But it looks like you''re not doing so great. It''s taking you this long to teach such basic stuff?"


    Dean Bruce''s expression darkened. "Jason, mind your manners. I''m the teacher here, and how I teach is none of your business."


    "Oh, you''re showing some backbone now, huh?" Jason scoffed. "But do you really think you can teach this new girl properly? I highly doubt it."


    Alice, hearing this, spoke up with a hint of annoyance. "Jason, senior, please show some respect to my teacher."


    "Oh? The little girl has some attitude," Jason said, giving Alice a once-over. "But who do you think you are, to demand respect from me?"


    Seeing the situation escting, Dean Bruce quickly stepped in front of Alice, blocking her from view. "Jason, don''t push it," he warned.

 Chapter 228 Discussing Human Mechanics with Alice

    "Excessive? How could I go too far?" Jason sneered. "I''m just reminding you not to mislead others."


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from the side, "Jason, what are you doing here?"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw the principal standing nearby, watching them coldly.


    "The principal..." Jason felt a little flustered when he saw the headmaster.


    "I heard your recent performance at school hasn''t been very good," the principal said sternly. "Do you think that having money and power means you can do whatever you want?"


    "No... Principal, I..." Jason stammered.


    "Alright, you don''t need to exin," the principal interrupted. "I''m warning you to behave yourself in the future. If I hear of any more problems, I won''t be so lenient."


    "Yes... yes, Principal," Jason lowered his head, too intimidated to speak further.


    The principal nced at Dean Bruce and Alice before continuing, "Dean, please continue your lesson. Alice, focus on your studies and don''t be influenced by others."


    "Yes, Principal," Dean Bruce and Alice replied in unison.


    The principal nodded and turned to leave. Jason, seeing the situation was lost, followed his entourage out, looking defeated.


    "Finally, he''s gone," Dean Bruce sighed in relief.


    Alice nced at him gratefully. "Thank you, teacher."


    "It''s nothing," Dean Bruce replied. "If he dares to cause any more trouble, just let me know."


    "I understand, teacher," Alice nodded.


    "Also, Alice," Dean Bruce said, "do you know where the true mystery of magic lies?"


    "Where?" Alice asked, intrigued.


    Dean Bruce''s gaze lingered on Alice''s chest, and he responded, "It lies in your heart."


    "My heart?" Alice took Dean Bruce''s hand and ced it on her chest. "Teacher, I only have flesh here, there''s nothing more. I..."


    Continue reading at mvl


    "How soft!" Dean Bruce couldn''t help but exim.


    "Teacher, what are you talking about?" Alice asked, confused.


    She was originally an incarnation, so she had no idea what people were thinking.


    Realizing hispse in judgment, Dean Bruce quickly withdrew his hand, his face reddening. "Ah, I... I mean that the true power of magices from within. You must feel it with your heart in order to fully unlock its potential."


    Alice nodded vaguely. "Oh, I see."


    Dean Bruce quickly changed the subject to ease the awkwardness. "Alright, let''s get back to learning magic. Next, I''ll teach you some basic principles of human mechanics. It''s very important when casting spells."


    Alice nodded and listened attentively as Dean Bruce exined. He began to talk about how to use the body''s bnce and strength to enhance the effectiveness of magic, and how adjusting one''s posture could reduce magical energy consumption.


    However, when Dean Bruce demonstrated some specific movements, Alice looked somewhat confused.


    "Teacher, what should I do with this gesture?" Alice asked, pointing to one of the movements Dean Bruce had shown.


    Dean Bruce stepped closer to Alice and guided her personally. "Look, like this¡ªfeet shoulder-width apart, your body slightly leaning forward, and your hands positioned like this¡­"


    He adjusted her posture as he spoke, but his hand identally brushed against Alice''s waist. The soft contact made his heart skip a beat.


    "Teacher, is this right?" Alice asked.


    Dean Bruce quickly withdrew his hand, forcing himself to remain calm. "Yes, that''s right. Practice a few more times, and you''ll get the hang of it."


    Alice began practicing under Dean Bruce''s guidance. Although her movements were still a bit awkward, she could already feel some of the techniquesing together.


    Dean Bruce watched Alice''s serious expression and silently praised her. Despite her mysterious nature, she was undoubtedly a talented student.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today," Dean Bruce said. "Make sure to practice hard when you go back. We''ll review tomorrow."


    Alice nodded eagerly. "Okay, teacher. I''ll definitely practice diligently."


    With that, she turned and left the ssroom. Dean Bruce watched her retreating figure, and a strange emotion stirred in his heart. He quickly shook his head, pushed the distracting thoughts aside, and began preparing for the next day''s ss.


    What Dean Bruce didn''t know was that Alice didn''t head straight to the dormitory. Instead, she quietly made her way to the principal''s office.


    "Principal, it''s Alice," she said as she knocked and entered.


    The principal looked up in surprise. "Alice? Why are you here? Didn''t Dean ask you to go back and practice magic?"


    Alice walked up to the principal and whispered, "Principal, I have something important to tell you."


    The principal raised an eyebrow and asked, "What is it?"


    Alice leaned closer to the principal''s ear and whispered a few words. His expression immediately turned serious.


    "Are you sure?" the principal asked.


    Alice nodded. "I''m sure. And I think Dean might have noticed something too."


    The principal was silent for a moment, thinking deeply. "Alright, I understand. You can go back now. I''ll take care of it."


    Alice nodded and turned to leave. The principal watched her as she walked out, deep in thought about how to handle this unexpected turn of events.


    The next day, Dean Bruce arrived at the ssroom as usual, ready to teach Alice. However, when he entered, he was surprised to find the principal already sitting inside.


    "Principal, why are you here?" Dean Bruce asked in surprise.


    The principal stood up and approached him with a serious expression. "Dean, I need to talk to you about something."


    Dean Bruce felt a tightness in his chest, unsure of what the principal was going to say. He nodded and replied, "Okay, Principal. Let''s talk in the office."


    The principal nodded and left the ssroom with Dean Bruce. Once in the office, the principal recounted exactly what Alice had told him the day before.


    Dean Bruce was shocked by what he heard. He hadn''t expected Alice to be involved in something like this.


    "Dean, I know this is sudden, but we must handle it carefully," the principal said. "What do you think we should do?"


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment before responding. "Principal, I think we should observe Alice discreetly to understand her intentions. At the same time, we need to strengthen the college''s security measures to prevent any incidents."


    The principal nodded. "Alright, we''ll proceed as you suggest. Dean, I''ll leave this matter in your hands."


    "Don''t worry, Principal. I''ll take care of it," Dean Bruce said, nodding firmly.


    After leaving the principal''s office, Dean Bruce immediately sought out Alice.


    Looking into her eyes, he asked seriously, "Alice, did you go see the principal?"


    Alice met his gaze for a moment, then gave him an innocent smile.


    "Teacher, what are you talking about? Why would I go see the principal?" Alice blinked her big eyes, feigning confusion.


    Dean Bruce frowned, realizing Alice was pretending to be unaware. However, he had no concrete evidence to confront her with directly.


    "Okay, maybe I misunderstood," Dean Bruce sighed, deciding to let the matter go for now. "But Alice, I hope you understand that this is a ce for learning, and we don''t want anything to disrupt everyone''s studies."


    "I understand, teacher," Alice nodded obediently. "I will study hard and won''t cause you any trouble."


    "You said you would study hard, so let me ask you, do you know what human mechanics is? "Dean Bruce asked.


    "What is it? "Alice retorted. She didn''t know anything about it, she was just an incarnation from beginning to end. There are only tasks close to Dean Bruce in my mind, nothing else.


    "Human mechanics is... "Dean Bruce didn''t finish his sentence when he pressed Alice down." This is gravity


    Teacher, what are you doing? "Alice asked in confusion.


    I''m teaching you what human mechanics is, "Dean Bruce chuckled, bing even more unrestrained.


    Dean Bruce looked at Alice''s innocent face, but his desires grew wild like weeds. He knew it was wrong to do so, but reason appeared so fragile in the face of desire.


    "Alice, do you know? Human mechanics is not just knowledge from books, it''s a practical art, "Dean Bruce''s voice was low and seductive." Come on, let me demonstrate it to you myself


    There was a hint of confusion in Alice''s eyes, but more of trust in Dean Bruce. She didn''t struggle, justy there quietly, letting Dean Bruce move.


    "Dean, can you tell me what action you''re using now? "Alicey on the ground, both excited and shy," And... what action principle is it


    Dean Bruce looked at Alice''s curious eyes and aplex emotion surged in his heart. He knew he was doing something extremely wrong, but his physical instincts and inner desires kept him from stopping.


    "Alice, this action... "Dean Bruce''s voice was a bit hoarse, trying to make his tone sound natural." This action is called ''gravity bnce'', which adjusts the center of gravity of the body to achieve stable contact with the ground


    Alice nodded vaguely and said, ''Oh, I see. So, teacher, does this action have any special purpose?''

 Chapter 229 Urgent Intelligence

    Dean Bruce''s mind shifted, and he decided to use more professional knowledge to divert Alice''s attention. "Of course, there is. When performing certain types of magic that require intense concentration and power, the correct body posture and bnce are crucial. They help us control our magical energy more efficiently and reduce unnecessary consumption."


    Upon hearing this, a spark of excitement appeared in Alice''s eyes. "Then, teacher, could you teach me a few more of these moves? I want to learn more about biomechanics."


    Dean Bruce looked at Alice''s eager expression and felt a twinge of guilt. He knew that he couldn''t continue down this path; he had to put an end to this awkward situation as soon as possible.


    "Alright, Alice, let''s stand up first," Dean Bruce said, releasing Alice and standing up from the floor.


    Alice stood up as well, straightening her clothes, still wearing a shy smile.


    Dean Bruce took a deep breath, trying to calm his emotions. "Alice, our previous actions were a bit inappropriate. I hope you understand. As your teacher, I should set a good example, not act in such a frivolous manner."


    Alice lowered her head slightly. "Teacher, I''m sorry. It''s me who has made things difficult for you. I just... I just wanted to be a little closer to you."


    Dean Bruce gazed into Alice''s sincere eyes, and a warm feeling surged in his heart. He knew that although Alice was an avatar, she had her own emotions and desires.


    "Alice, you don''t need to apologize," Dean Bruce said gently. "It''s my fault for not controlling my emotions. However, I hope that from now on, we can maintain an appropriate distance and focus more on learning."


    Alice nodded. "I understand, teacher. I will work hard and not let you down."


    Dean Bruce smiled in relief. "That''s good. Let''s start the lesson now. Today, I''m going to teach you the basics of magic circles."


    With that, Dean Bruce picked up the magic book and began exining the material seriously. Alice listened attentively, nodding asionally to indicate her understanding.


    However, just as they were deeply immersed in their studies, an unpleasant voice suddenly interrupted them.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Dean? What''s this? Giving the new student special attention again?" a sarcastic voice sneered.


    Dean Bruce looked up to see Jason walk in, followed by severalckeys. He wore a mocking smile on his face, clearly having noticed the earlier incident between Dean Bruce and Alice.


    Dean Bruce frowned. "Jason, what are you doing here? We''re in ss."


    Jason scoffed disdainfully. "ss? Looks to me like you''re up to something shady. Mr. Dean, you should really watch your position."


    Alice''s face shed with anger as she was about to retort, but Dean Bruce stopped her.


    "Jason, watch your words," Dean Bruce said in a low, stern voice. "This is a ssroom, a ce for learning. I don''t want any disruptive remarks interfering with our lessons."


    Jason sneered. "Oh? What''s this, Mr. Dean? Are you threatening me now? Just because you''re a teacher doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want."


    Dean Bruce looked at Jason''s arrogant expression, and a surge of anger rose within him. But he knew that he couldn''t act impulsively. He had to stay calm.


    "Jason, I''m not threatening you," Dean Bruce said coolly. "I''m simply reminding you that respect is mutual. If you continue causing trouble, I will report the matter to the principal."


    Upon hearing this, Jason''s face slightly changed. He knew that Dean Bruce held a prestigious position in the academy, and if he really reported this to the principal, there was a good chance he''d face serious consequences.


    "Fine, you win for now," Jason gritted his teeth. "But you''d better watch your back, Dean. This isn''t over."


    With that, Jason and his followers left the ssroom.


    "Dean, are you in there? I need to speak with you urgently!"


    At that moment, a woman''s hurried voice called out from outside. It was Prolo Hawthorne''s voice.


    "What''s going on?"


    Dean Bruce frowned, a bit irritated. Jason really was a nuisance¡ªhe always stirred up trouble whenever he showed up.


    "Prolo,e in," Dean Bruce called toward the door.


    Prolo Hawthorne pushed the door open, her face filled with anxiety as she looked at Dean Bruce and Alice. "Teacher, this is bad¡ªsomething serious has happened!"


    Seeing Prolo in such a panic only made Dean Bruce more tense. "What happened? Take your time and exin."


    Prolo Hawthorne gasped for breath and quickly said, "I was in the library just now, researching some materials, when I identally overheard a conversation between a few senior students. They were talking about how remnants of the ck Hole organization might have already infiltrated the academy with an undercover agent!"


    "What?" Dean Bruce''s face turned pale with shock. "Are you sure?"


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded urgently. "I heard it with my own ears¡ªthere''s no mistake. They said the agent has been hiding for a long time, and their position is quite high."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows, a sense of foreboding creeping into his heart. If an undercover agent from the ck Hole organization had infiltrated the academy, the consequences would be disastrous.


    "We must act immediately and find this agent!" Dean Bruce said decisively.


    "But how are we supposed to find them?" Prolo Hawthorne asked urgently. "There are so many people in the academy, we don''t have any leads."


    Dean Bruce paused in thought for a moment before an idea struck him. "Alice, you''ve only recently arrived at the academy, so you''re not familiar with everyone here. Have you noticed anyone or anything suspicious?"


    Alice shook her head. "I can''t really say for sure, but I can try using my perception abilities to sense something."


    "Perception abilities?" Both Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne stared at her, surprised. This was the first time they were hearing about Alice''s special ability.


    Alice nodded. "Yes, I have a unique ability that lets me sense the emotions and states of the people around me. If the undercover agent is hiding well, maybe I can pick up on something through my perception."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Well then, give it a try. Prolo, you go help Alice. Together, we''ll find this agent."


    "Alright!" Prolo Hawthorne replied and walked out of the ssroom with Alice.


    Just then, Dean Bruce''smunication crystal suddenly lit up.


    "Dean, it''s Nozer Hawthorne. We''ve just received intelligence that the ck Hole organization seems to be nning arge-scale attack, and the target is likely our academy!" Nozer Hawthorne''s voice came through, urgent and worried.


    "What?" Dean Bruce''s face went pale with shock. "When are they nning to strike?"


    "We don''t know the exact timing yet, but it shouldn''t be far off," Nozer Hawthorne replied. "Dean, we must prepare for defense immediately."


    "Understood. I''ll organize the students for defensive deployment right away," Dean Bruce said, before abruptly cutting themunication and quickly leaving the ssroom.


    He knew that time was running out. He had to make all the necessary preparations quickly to ensure the safety of the academy. And the undercover agent lurking within the academy was like a thorn in his side. He had to eliminate this threat as soon as possible to focus on defending against the ck Hole organization''s attack.


    Meanwhile, Alice and Prolo Hawthorne were searching the academy for any signs of the undercover agent. They used Alice''s perception ability to scan the emotions and states of everyone they passed.


    "There doesn''t seem to be anything unusual here," Prolo Hawthorne said. "Let''s check over there."


    Alice nodded and continued using her ability to explore the emotions and states of the people around her. However, just as they were about to give up, Alice suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "What''s wrong?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, confused.


    Alice furrowed her brow and said, "I feel someone over there whose emotions are very unstable. They seem... very nervous."


    "Nervous?" Prolo Hawthorne paused for a moment. "Could it be the undercover agent?"


    "I''m not sure, but we can go check it out," Alice said, then began walking in the direction of the person.


    They cautiously approached, only to find that the individual was an unremarkable student, one who blended in well with the rest of the academy. However, as they drew closer, they saw that the student was surreptitiously passing a note to someone.


    "What are you doing?" Prolo Hawthorne suddenly lunged forward and grabbed the student''s wrist.


    The student was startled, and the note slipped from their hand and fell to the ground. Prolo Hawthorne quickly snatched it up, unfolding it to read: "10 PM tonight, meet at the library."


    "What does this mean?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, bewildered.


    The student''s face turned pale as they looked at them. "I... I don''t know anything. I was just asked to deliver the note."


    Explore more at mvl


    "Who asked you?" Dean Bruce''s voice came from behind them, cold andmanding.


    The student trembled in fear. "I... I don''t know. He had his face covered. I couldn''t see what he looked like."


    Dean Bruce frowned. "It seems this undercover agent is clever. But it''s alright. Since he''s already made a mistake, we''ll definitely catch him."


    He turned to Prolo Hawthorne and Alice. "Tonight at 10 PM, we''ll stake out the library and wait for him. I want to see just who this undercover agent really is!"


    ...


    The hours quickly passed, and soon it was 10 PM. Dean Bruce, Prolo Hawthorne, and Alice had positioned themselves near the library, lying in wait. They werepletely still, focused, and waiting for the undercover agent to appear.


    However, as the minutes ticked by, there was still no sign of the agent. Dean Bruce began to feel a growing sense of impatience.

 Chapter 230 Catching the Undercover Agent, but Instead, Capturing a Beauty – Who Becomes a Slave

    "Could he have sensed something?" Dean Bruce muttered under his breath.


    At that moment, a familiar voice suddenly spoke from behind them. "Who are you waiting for?"


    Dean Bruce and the others whipped around, only to see the headmaster standing behind them, wearing a puzzled expression.


    "Headmaster?" Dean Bruce was taken aback. "What are you doing here?"


    The headmaster furrowed his brows. "I noticed something seemed off tonight, so I came to see what you''re up to. Who are you waiting for?"


    Dean Bruce hesitated for a moment but then decided to tell the headmaster the truth. He exined everything about the undercover agent from the ck Hole organization in detail.


    The headmaster was visibly shocked. "Such a thing really happened? Are you certain the agent will show up at the library tonight?"


    Dean Bruce nodded. "That''s the intelligence we received. But it''s already past the agreed time, and he still hasn''t shown up."


    The headmaster thought for a moment. "Maybe he''s already sensed something''s wrong. But it''s alright; we can continue to wait here. As long as he intends to show up, we will catch him."


    So, they spent several more hours waiting around the library. Yet, the undercover agent never appeared. Dean Bruce felt a rising sense of disappointment.


    "It seems we won''t catch him tonight," the headmaster sighed. "But don''t worry. As long as we stay vignt, he''ll show up eventually."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I guess we have no choice. But rest assured, Headmaster, I will find this agent."


    The headmaster patted Dean Bruce on the shoulder. "I trust you. But be careful. The fact that this agent has been hiding for so long without being caught means they''re very clever."


    Dean Bruce smiled. "Don''t worry, Headmaster, I''ll be careful."


    Just as they were preparing to leave the library, an unexpected discovery reignited their hope.


    "Look at this," Prolo Hawthorne suddenly pointed to a piece of paper on the ground.


    Dean Bruce and the headmaster quickly leaned in to see, and the note read: "Tomorrow night, 9 PM, under the old locust tree."


    "It looks like the undercover agent hasn''t given up," Dean Bruce''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Tomorrow night, we''ll stake out the old locust tree. This time, we''ll definitely catch him!"


    The headmaster nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We can''t let him escape again. But Dean, be cautious. The fact that this agent has stayed hidden for so long means he has some serious skills."


    Dean Bruce smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, Headmaster, I''ll stay alert. Plus, we have Alice with us. Her perception ability might help us detect the agent''s movements in advance."


    Hearing this, Alice smiled sweetly. "I''ll do my best, Headmaster."


    The Headmaster looked at Alice, a glint of admiration in his eyes. "Alice, you''re impressive. Dean, you should nurture her well. She could be a rising star for our academy someday."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I will, Headmaster. It''s gettingte; let''s head back."


    They left the library together and began walking toward the academy. However, just as they were about to exit the woods, an unexpected figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    It was a young girl, dressed in a tight-fitting dress that entuated her graceful figure. Her beauty was striking, almost ethereal, but her eyes held a hint of mischief.


    "Well, if it isn''t Dean teacher! Out for ate-night stroll?" The girl said, her voice sweet and alluring.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows. He didn''t recognize the girl. "Who are you? What do you want?"


    The girl walked up to Dean Bruce, her gaze teasing. "What, Dean teacher, don''t remember me? I came here specifically to see you."


    A warning bell went off in Dean Bruce''s mind. He realized that this girl might not be as innocent as she seemed. "Who exactly are you? What''s your purpose here?"


    The girlughed lightly. "Dean teacher, why the rush? I just want to have a little chat with you."


    Before Dean Bruce could respond, the Headmaster interrupted. "Student, if you''vee to chat with Dean teacher, you cane back another time. It''s gettingte, and we need to head back now."


    The girl seemed unfazed by the Headmaster''s words, her gaze still fixed on Dean Bruce. "Dean teacher, you really don''t remember me? We''ve met before, you know."


    Dean Bruce racked his brain but still couldn''t ce her. He shook his head. "I don''t know you. Please step aside."


    The girl''s smile gradually turned cold. "Dean teacher, you really do forget quickly. But don''t worry, I''ll remind you."


    With that, she suddenly darted forward, charging at Dean Bruce. Dean Bruce reacted quickly, retreating while drawing his wand. A beam of light shot toward the girl.


    The girl nimbly dodged the beam, her figure shing again as she charged at him once more. Dean Bruce defended himself, deflecting her strikes while shouting loudly, "Headmaster, take Alice and Prolo and get out of here! I''ll handle this!"


    The Headmaster, realizing this wasn''t the time to be heroic, immediately grabbed Alice and Prolo, pulling them away toward the academy. Meanwhile, Dean Bruce engaged in a fierce battle with the mysterious girl.


    The girl''s attacks were swift and cunning. For a moment, Dean Bruce found himself struggling to keep up. He was shocked¡ªthis girl''s strength far exceeded his own. However, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he relied on his extensivebat experience and unshakable will to hold his ground and counter her movements.


    At that moment, something suddenly clicked in Dean Bruce''s mind, and a glint of brilliance shed in his eyes. He intentionally left an opening in his defense, luring the girl to attack. Sure enough, the girl took the bait and lunged at him. Seizing the opportunity, Dean Bruce quickly swung his wand, casting a powerful binding spell aimed directly at her.


    The girl didn''t expect Dean Bruce to make such a move. She was caught off guard and, for a brief moment, the binding spell struck her. Her body stiffened, and she couldn''t move.


    "Hmph, finally got you," Dean Bruce sighed with relief as he approached her. "Now, tell me, who are you? What''s your purpose?"


    The girl looked at him coldly. "You think this will hold me? How na?ve."


    With that, she suddenly unleashed a massive surge of magical energy, breaking free from the binding spell with sheer force. Dean Bruce was stunned, his eyes widening in surprise. He quickly raised his wand again, preparing to strike.


    However, the girl didn''t attack. Instead, she vanished into the depths of the woods in a sh. Dean Bruce attempted to chase her, but it was toote.


    He let out a helpless sigh. "She got away again."


    At that moment, the Headmaster, along with Alice and Prolo, ran back toward him."Dean, are you okay?" the Headmaster asked urgently.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I''m fine. But that girl got away. We need to be cautious; she mighte back."


    The Headmaster nodded. "Looks like we''ll need to tighten security around the academy. By the way, Dean, do you know who that girl was?"


    Dean Bruce shook his head again. "I don''t. She seemed to recognize me, but I can''t recall who she is."


    Alice suddenly spoke up. "I think that girl might be an undercover agent from the ck Hole organization."


    Both Dean Bruce and the Headmaster froze, surprised by Alice''s insight. "Why do you think that?" the Headmaster asked.


    Alice exined, "I heard you both talk about the ck Hole organization before. That girl showed up suddenly, and with such strong abilities, she''s likely an agent sent by them."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "If that''s the case, we''ll have to be even more careful. The ck Hole organization is no small threat. We need to prepare for anything."


    The Headmaster nodded. "Exactly. We need to increase security measures around the academy and stay vignt to prevent any more attacks from remnants of the ck Hole organization."


    Just then, Dean Bruce''smunication crystal suddenly lit up.


    He activated the crystal, and a panicked voice came through. "Dean, it''s bad! A woman has entered the academy, and she''s very powerful. They''re attacking the students!"


    "She actually ran back to the academy?" Dean Bruce was stunned, then quickly asked, "Where is she now?"


    The voice on themunication crystal responded, "She just barged into the academy''s teaching building. She''s currently on the second-floor hallway, and the students are panicking and running everywhere."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. He hadn''t expected the mysterious girl to be so bold, charging straight into the academy. He immediately turned to the Headmaster and said, "Headmaster, we need to stop her right away. We can''t let her harm the students."


    The Headmaster also realized the gravity of the situation and nodded. "Alright, let''s head to the teaching building immediately."


    They quickly made their way toward the teaching building. Along the way, they encountered several students running in panic. Dean Bruce reassured them as they ran, asking about the girl''s whereabouts. Continue reading at mvl


    When they finally reached the teaching building, they saw the girl on the second-floor hallway, just as they had feared. She was wearing the same tight-fitting dress, and it was indeed the same mysterious girl who had escaped earlier. She was wielding her wand, shooting ck magical beams at the students around her.


    "Stop!" Dean Bruce shouted, raising his own wand. A golden beam shot toward the girl.


    The girl skillfully dodged his attack, sneering. "Dean, you finally showed up. But do you really think you can stop me?"


    Dean Bruce didn''t respond. He quickly waved his wand again, casting a defensive spell that shielded the students behind him. Then, he addressed the girl, his voice stern, "I don''t care who you are or what your purpose is, but you cannot harm these innocent students."

 Chapter 231 Woman, I’ll Make You Experience Ecstasy and Agony

    The girl let out a coldugh. "Innocent? Who in this world is truly innocent? You so-called men of justice, aren''t you just as guilty of hurting others?"


    Dean Bruce frowned. "We are protecting this world, preventing the dark forces from destroying it. But you, you''re only helping them spread chaos."


    "Helping them spread chaos?" The woman smirked again, her tone biting. "What do you even know of chaos? What is ''right'' or ''wrong''? In this world, there is no such thing. There are only different positions, different perspectives."


    Dean Bruce didn''t want to waste more words with her. He took a deep breath, preparing to strike again. However, just as he was about to move, the girl suddenly did something that took everyone by surprise.


    She lowered her wand and raised both hands above her head, assuming a posture of surrender.


    "What''s this? No more fighting?" Dean Bruce looked at her in confusion.


    The girl smiled slightly, a glint of mischief in her eyes. "Dean, do you really think I''d be so easily captured by you?"


    Dean Bruce''s heart tightened as he realized she might have something else nned. However, before he could react, the girl suddenly vanished in a sh and lunged at him.


    Dean Bruce''s reflexes were sharp. He quickly stepped back, raising his wand to defend himself. But the girl was faster than he had anticipated. In the blink of an eye, she was right in front of him, one hand gripping his wrist tightly.


    "You¡­" Dean Bruce stared at her in surprise. He hadn''t expected her to be so strong.


    The girl looked him in the eyes, her lips curling into a satisfied grin. "Dean, did you really think you could catch me? How naive."


    Before he could respond, she suddenly yanked him hard, sending him flying through the air. Dean Bruce twisted and flipped several times before barely managing to regain his bnce.


    He was about to get up when a sudden wave of dizziness hit him. The force from the girl''s strike had injured his internal organs. Gritting his teeth against the pain, Dean Bruce raised his wand again, preparing tounch another attack.


    However, the girl didn''t give him that chance. She shed forward again, appearing right in front of him, her hand lightly resting on his shoulder.


    "Dean, stop struggling," the girl''s voice was soft and alluring. "You''re no match for me. You''d better surrender now."


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth, fighting to stay conscious. "I will never surrender!"


    The girl sighed, a slight hint of exasperation in her tone. "Why resist, Dean? If youe with me, I promise I won''t hurt you."


    Dean Bruce snorted with contempt. "You think I''ll believe you?"


    The girl shrugged helplessly. "Very well then. Since you''re so stubborn, don''t me me for being ruthless."


    With that, she suddenly increased the pressure on his shoulder. Dean Bruce felt an overwhelming force coursing through his body, rendering himpletely unable to resist. Your journey continues on mvl


    "You..." Dean Bruce red at the girl, but no words came out.


    The girl looked at the anger in his eyes, a strange sense of satisfaction swelling within her. She smiled faintly and then turned to the headmaster and Alice. "You''d better not make any sudden moves," she said with a taunting edge to her voice. "Otherwise, I can''t guarantee Dean''s safety."


    The headmaster and Alice froze, shocked by the girl''s boldness. They hadn''t expected her to be so audacious. Yet, they both knew, at this moment, there was nothing they could do to stop her.


    Seeing their hesitation only fueled the girl''s confidence. She turned back to Dean Bruce and said, "Come on, Dean. Let''s go. It''s time you met our leader."


    With that, she began to drag Dean Bruce toward the edge of the academy. The headmaster and Alice moved to follow, but the girl stopped them with a wave of her magic.


    "Don''t bother," she said without turning around. "You''re no match for me. Stay right where you are."


    The headmaster watched helplessly as the girl led Dean Bruce away, his heart filled with anger and despair. He had never imagined they could be so easily overpowered by this girl.


    However, his biggest concern was Dean Bruce''s safety. He knew that if Dean Bruce fell into the hands of the ck Hole Organization, the consequences would be dire.


    "We have to find a way to save Dean," Alice suddenly said, breaking the silence.


    The headmaster nodded, "That''s right, but we must be careful. We can''t alert them prematurely."


    Alice paused, thinking for a moment. "I have a n. Maybe we can rescue Dean."


    The headmaster''s eyes lit up at her words. "What n? Tell me."


    Alice outlined her n in detail, and after considering it, the headmaster felt it was feasible. He immediately began to put their n into motion.


    Meanwhile, the girl was leading Dean Bruce to a secret stronghold of the ck Hole Organization. The ce was well-lit, bustling with peopleing and going¡ªclearly a crucial location for the organization.


    The girl ushered Dean Bruce into a room where a mysterious figure dressed in a ck robe sat. It was none other than Shasbia Lomatovich, the leader of the ck Hole Organization.


    "Leader, I''ve brought Dean Bruce back," the girl said respectfully.


    Shasbia Lomatovich looked up at Dean Bruce being led into the room, a smug smile crossing his face.


    "Ah, Dean, we meet again," Shasbia said with a grin.


    Dean Bruce red at Shasbia Lomatovich. "Shasbia, so it was you."


    Shasbia Lomatovich frowned slightly. "You knew it was me?"


    "Wouldn''t you expect it?" Dean Bruce retorted. "Do you really think someone like me would be captured by a little girl? I let myself get caught on purpose, to find your hiding spot. Shasbia, your end is here!"


    At these words, Shasbia''s face darkened instantly, his expression bing as cold as water.


    "Hmph, Dean Bruce, do you think your little trick can fool me? You think I would let you find my hideout so easily?" Shasbia sneered, his voiceced with contempt.


    Dean Bruce met his gaze without fear, his eyes unwavering. "No matter how you try to twist things, today is yourst day. The ck Hole Organization''s evil n ends here."


    Shasbia''s eyes shed with a ruthless gleam. "You think a few of you can stand up to the entire ck Hole Organization? You''re gravely mistaken. But since you''vee, don''t think you''ll leave here alive."


    With that, Shasbia waved his hand, signaling the girl to attack.


    The girl, understanding immediately, rushed toward Dean Bruce again.


    Her speed was faster than before, her attacks even more fierce. Clearly, Shasbia''s words had given her new strength.


    "Such arrogance."


    Dean Bruce muttered with a smile. Everything he had done until now had been a deliberate ruse.


    When it came to power, how could this little girl possibly be a match for him?


    Dean Bruce raised his right hand slightly, and the little girl was immediately knocked to the ground.


    "Y-You... How is your strength so much greater?" The little girl stared at Dean Bruce in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock.


    Dean Bruce smirked coldly. "This isn''t even my true strength." He paused, then continued, "Now let me show you something stronger."


    With that, Dean Bruce vanished from his spot and reappeared instantly in front of the girl. He grabbed her throat with one hand, his grip tightening.


    "Dean, what are you doing?" The little girl looked at him in terror, fear filling her eyes.


    "What am I doing?" Dean Bruce scoffed, his tone cold. "Weren''t you just so arrogant? Are you scared now?"


    The girl struggled, but Dean Bruce''s hand was like an iron vice around her throat, preventing her from breaking free.


    "Let... let me go..." she gasped, her voice strained.


    Dean Bruce ignored her pleas and turned his gaze toward Shasbia Lomatovich. "Shasbia, your end is truly here. But before I deal with you, I''ll take care of this little pawn first."


    Shasbia Lomatovich''s face turned a sickly shade of pale. "Dean Bruce, if youy a finger on her, I guarantee you will regret it!"


    "Regret?" Dean Bruce snorted dismissively. "I, Dean Bruce, never regret my actions."


    With that, his grip tightened, and the girl''s face became increasingly pale, her breathing growing morebored.


    "Stop!" Shasbia Lomatovich yelled, his voiceced with fury. "I''ll let you go, just spare her!"


    Dean Bruce gave him a cold smile. "Let me go? You think I''ll believe your empty words?"


    Shasbia Lomatovich gritted his teeth. "Then what do you want?"


    Dean Bruce looked down at the girl in his grasp, a sly glint in his eyes. "It''s simple. Make this girl my ve. She will serve me whenever Imand, and then I might consider letting you go."


    Shasbia Lomatovich''s face darkened further, his anger boiling over. "You... You can forget it!"


    "Then don''t me me for being ruthless," Dean Bruce replied, his grip tightening even more.


    The girl''s eyes filled with despair and fear, knowing she was most likely doomed today.


    "Fine... Fine!" Shasbia Lomatovich finally relented, his voice low with defeat. "I agree. She will be your ve. But you must promise to let me go!"


    Dean Bruce''s lips curled into a cruel smile. "I''ll consider it. But first, you need to lift all the magic restrictions on her. Only then will she truly be my ve."


    Shasbia Lomatovich hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. He began chanting an incantation, breaking the magical restraints on the girl.


    The girl''s body went limp, and she copsed to the floor, gasping for air.


    Dean Bruce released his grip, and the girl coughed a few times, her eyes filled with terror as she looked up at him.


    "Now," Dean Bruce said coldly, "you are my ve. From now on, you will serve me at all times, obey mymands."


    The little girl trembled, nodding weakly. "Yes... yes, Master."

 Chapter 232 The Slave Handbook

    Dean Bruce nodded with satisfaction before turning to Shasbia Lomatovich. "Now, you can leave. But if you try any more tricks, I will take your life without hesitation."


    Shasbia Lomatovich red at Dean Bruce with hatred before turning and leaving the room.


    After watching Shasbia Lomatovich''s figure disappear, Dean Bruce turned his attention to the little girl. "Get up, my ve."


    The little girl stood up cautiously, not daring to meet Dean Bruce''s gaze.


    "Do you have a name?" Dean Bruce asked.


    "No," the little girl answered timidly. "The leader used to say that people like me don''t deserve a name."


    "Then I''ll give you one." Dean Bruce thought for a moment and then said, "How about Delina Reba?" Stay connected via §Þ??


    "Deli Reba?" The little girl was confused. "Master, what does that mean?"


    "It''s not Deli Reba, it''s Delina Reba." Dean Bruce corrected her pronunciation. "I wouldn''t give my goddess''s name to you. Do you know who Dilraba Dilmurat is?"


    The little girl shook her head.


    "I know you don''t," Dean Bruce said. "But that doesn''t matter. Delina, since you are my ve now, you must listen carefully to the eleven rules I''ve set for you."


    "Yes," Delina Reba nodded. "Please, Master, tell me."


    Dean Bruce looked at Delina Reba, his gaze radiating an undeniable authority.


    "First, you must obey my orders without question, with no defiance allowed."


    Delina Reba trembled slightly at his words and quickly nodded. "Yes, Master."


    "Second, your time belongs entirely to me. Whether it''s day or night, whenever I need you, you muste immediately."


    "Yes, Master," Delina Reba nodded again, her voice trembling with fear and submission.


    "Third, all your actions must be approved by me. You are not allowed to leave my sight without permission."


    "Yes, Master," Delina Reba''s voice quivered slightly.


    "Fourth, you must maintain cleanliness and tidiness of your body at all times, always ready to serve me."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Fifth, your speech must always be humble and respectful, with no disrespectful words."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Sixth, you must learn and master various servitude skills, including but not limited to massage, cooking, cleaning, and more."


    "Yes, Master, I will try my best to learn," Delina Reba whispered.


    "Seventh, all of your personal belongings belong to me. I have the right to dispose of them at any time."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Eighth, you must keep my secrets. You are not allowed to reveal anything about me to anyone."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Ninth, you must respect my other female ves and avoid any conflict with them."


    "Yes, Master."


    "Tenth, if you behave well, I will reward you ordingly. But if you dare defy my orders, I will make you experience true pain."


    "Yes, Master. I will behave well," Delina Reba''s voice trembled slightly, a hint of pleading in it.


    "Eleventh, and the most important rule,"Dean Bruce''s gaze turned icy, "If you ever betray me, I will make sure you wish you were never born."


    "Yes, Master. I will never betray you," Delina Reba hastily knelt, pressing her head deeply to the ground in submission.


    Dean Bruce watched Delina Reba''s trembling body and her humble posture, a wave of inexplicable satisfaction rising within him. He knew this was cruel, but in a world so dark and dangerous, he had to be tougher, colder.


    "Alright, get up,"Dean Bruce waved his hand, signaling her to rise.


    Delina Reba stood up cautiously, not daring to meet his eyes. She understood now¡ªshe had fully be Dean Bruce''s ve, bound to obey his everymand without question.


    "Now, go take a bath and put on some clean clothes,"Dean Bruce instructed. "Then go to the kitchen and prepare dinner."


    "Yes, Master," Delina Reba replied quietly, lowering her head as she turned to leave the room.


    Watching Delina Reba''s retreating figure, a cold smile curled at the corners of Dean Bruce''s lips. He knew why he was doing this¡ªto survive in this brutal world, to protect himself and those close to him. And Delina Reba? She was just a tool to help him achieve that goal.


    However, Dean Bruce couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. He wasn''t sure if his actions were truly right, or if they would lead to the results he hoped for. But there was no turning back now; he had no choice but to press forward with determination.


    Just then, hismunication crystal suddenly lit up. Dean Bruce activated it, and the voice of Prolo Hawthorne came through.


    "Master, we''ve found a lead on the undercover agent!" Prolo Hawthorne said excitedly.


    "Oh? Tell me!" Dean Bruce''s attention sharpened as he quickly pressed for more details.


    Prolo Hawthorne recounted in detail the process of how they had uncovered the undercover agent''s lead. After hearing it, a glint of sharpness flickered in Dean Bruce''s eyes.


    "Excellent, you''ve done well," Dean Bruce said. "Now, let''s move quickly and flush this undercover agent out!"


    With that, Dean Bruce ended the call, turning to Delina Reba. "We need to head back. Stay close to me, and don''t stray for a moment!"


    "Yes, Master," Delina Reba answered respectfully.


    Dean Bruce swiftly led Delina Reba back to the academy, where they met with Prolo Hawthorne and Krupp. Using the information Prolo had provided, they began to devise a detailed n of action.


    "ording to Prolo, the undercover agent is likely hiding somewhere in the library," Dean Bruce analyzed. "We need to proceed cautiously to ensure nothing goes wrong."


    "Exactly, we can''t afford to alert them," Krupp added. "If the agent senses something''s off, they''ll probably escape."


    "So, how do we proceed?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment and said, "Here''s the n: We''ll split into two groups. Prolo and I will go in from the front and search the library. Krupp, you and Delina Reba will take the side entrance and nk them. Once we spot the target, we move in immediately."


    "Alright, let''s do it!" Krupp nodded in agreement.


    The group quickly split up. Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne entered the library from the front, pretending to search for books while discreetly scanning their surroundings for any signs of suspicious activity.


    Meanwhile, Krupp led Delina Reba around to the side of the library, ready to move at a moment''s notice.


    As time passed, the library remained eerily quiet, with only the asional sound of pages turning. Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne had already searched most of the library, but there was still no sign of anyone suspicious.


    "Master, could the undercover agent have already escaped?" Prolo Hawthorne asked anxiously.


    "They shouldn''t have. Let''s search more carefully," Dean Bruce reassured him.


    At that moment, Krupp''smunication crystal lit up. Krupp''s voice came through urgently: "Dean, I''ve found the target. They''re in a hidden room at the far end of the library!"


    "Good! We''re on our way!" Dean Bruce''s spirits lifted, and he and Prolo Hawthorne quickly headed toward the location Krupp had described.


    When they reached the hidden room, they found Krupp standing at the doorway, vigntly watching inside. Delina Reba was nearby, poised and ready to act at any moment.


    "What''s the situation inside?" Dean Bruce asked in a low voice.


    "The target is alone inside. There''s no one else," Krupp replied. "Shall we act now?"


    Dean Bruce nodded firmly. "Yes, let''s move!"


    They burst into the room, finding a student in academy uniform standing nervously by the window, ncing around as though looking for an escape route. When the student saw them storm in, their face went pale with panic. They turned to flee but were immediately grabbed by Dean Bruce.


    "You''re the undercover agent?" Dean Bruce demanded sharply.


    The student trembled all over, too frightened to respond.


    "Answer me!" Dean Bruce barked.


    Finally, the student stammered, "I... I was forced... They threatened my family... If I didn''t help them, they said they would hurt my family..."


    Dean Bruce frowned. "Who are ''they''?"


    "It''s... it''s remnants of the ck Hole Organization..." the student said, their voice shaking.


    "So it is them!" Dean Bruce thought to himself. "It seems our earlier suspicions were correct."


    "You''ve been exposed. Come with us now," Dean Bruce ordered.


    The student nodded, too terrified to resist.


    They escorted the student out of the room and back into the main library hall. By this time, other students in the library had begun to notice themotion and were casting curious nces in their direction.


    "There''s no need to be rmed," Dean Bruce called out loudly. "We''ve just apprehended a traitor to the academy. The situation is under control¡ªplease continue with your studies."


    Hearing this, the students rxed, returning to their books and notes.


    As Dean Bruce watched the captured student being taken away, he felt a sense of relief at the sess of the mission. But he was also keenly aware that this was merely the tip of the iceberg. The threat posed by the ck Hole Organization was far from eliminated.


    "We need to strengthen the academy''s security measures," Dean Bruce said to Krupp. "And we must interrogate this student to extract more intelligence about the ck Hole Organization."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Krupp replied with a nod.

 Chapter 233 Making Up Spells to Train Alice

    They escorted the student to the interrogation room, preparing for further questioning. Delina Reba silently followed behind Dean Bruce, her eyes betraying aplex mix of emotions.


    ...


    Inside the interrogation room, the light was dim, and the atmosphere was oppressive.


    The student was bound to a chair, his face pale, and his eyes filled with fear.


    Dean Bruce sat across from him, his expression cold. "Speak. Tell us everything you know."


    The student trembled as he spoke, "I... I really only know this much... They just had me pass along some messages... I don''t know the specifics of their ns..."


    "You better be honest with us," Dean Bruce threatened, his voice firm. "Otherwise, you know what the consequences will be."


    The student shook in terror. "I... I''m not lying... They just told me to report back if something happens... I really don''t know anything else..."


    Dean Bruce frowned. It seemed that they wouldn''t get any more information from this student. He gestured for Krupp to take the student away.


    "Master, what do we do now?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    "Keep strengthening the academy''s security and keep an eye on any suspicious individuals inside," Dean Bruce replied. "And Delina Reba... we need to be cautious around her too."


    "You think she might be involved?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, surprised.


    "We can''t say for sure yet," Dean Bruce shook his head. "But her background is unclear, and her behavior is strange. We can''t afford to be careless."


    As they were talking, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hallway. The principal hurried into the interrogation room.


    "Dean, I heard you captured an undercover agent?" the principal asked.


    "Yes, Principal," Dean Bruce nodded. "But he''s just a small yer. He doesn''t know much."


    "That''s still good," the principal said. "At least we''ve removed one threat. How''s the situation at the academy?"


    "Stable for now, but we must remain vignt," Dean Bruce replied.


    "Exactly. We can''t let the ck Hole Organization find any opportunities," the principal said, his expression serious. "Continue with the security upgrades, and keep me informed of any developments."


    "Yes, Principal," Dean Bruce nodded.


    The principal gave a few more instructions before leaving in a hurry.


    Dean Bruce watched the principal''s retreating figure, his mind already working on the next steps.


    "Master, what should we do now?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    "Keep strengthening security, and interrogate the undercover agent again to see if we can extract more information," Dean Bruce said. "Also, keep an eye on Delina Reba''s movements. She could be a key figure."


    "Understood," Prolo Hawthorne nodded.


    They continued to stay busy, working diligently for the safety of the academy. Meanwhile, Delina Reba, as usual, silently followed behind Dean Bruce, her eyes betraying a subtle, enigmatic glint.


    ...


    The next day, Dean Bruce arrived at the ssroom as usual, ready to teach Alice. However, when he entered, he found that Alice was already sitting in her seat, watching him with an expectant look in her eyes.


    "Good morning, Alice," Dean Bruce greeted with a smile.


    "Good morning, Dean," Alice replied sweetly.


    Dean Bruce walked to the podium, preparing to start the lesson, when suddenly something crossed his mind. He turned to look at Alice, a mischievous smile ying at the corners of his mouth. Your next journey awaits at §Þ??


    "Alice, how did you find the biomechanics concepts I taught you yesterday?" Dean Bruce asked.


    Alice answered nervously, "I... I''m still practicing, but there are some parts I don''t quite understand yet."


    Dean Bruce nodded, "That''s okay, learning new things always takes time. But I have a little trick that might help you grasp it faster."


    Alice''s eyes lit up. "Really? What''s the trick, Teacher?"


    Dean Bruce smiled slightly, "This trick requires some practice. Come, follow me."


    With that, Dean Bruce led Alice to a corner of the ssroom. He asked her to stand in position, then began guiding her through some simple movements.


    "See, just like this: feet shoulder-width apart, your body slightly leaning forward, hands like this..." Dean Bruce instructed, adjusting Alice''s posture with his hands.


    But just then, he changed his tone. "However, Alice, do you know? These movements actually conceal some mysterious magical power."


    Alice''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? Teacher, what kind of magical power is that?"


    Dean Bruce gave a mysterious smile. "This is a kind of magic that can enhance the effectiveness of your spells. If you can master it, your magical strength will improve significantly."


    A spark of excitement flickered in Alice''s eyes. "Teacher, how do I master it?"


    Dean Bruce feigned deep thought, then spoke slowly. "Well... it''s not really that difficult. You just need to follow my instructions, and then focus on feeling the flow of that power."


    As he spoke, Dean Bruce began guiding Alice through moreplex movements, all the while muttering under his breath, as if reciting a spell.


    However, these so-called "spells" were nothing more than nonsense that Dean Bruce was making up. His true intention was to use this as a way to train Alice, to get her more focused on learning and practice.


    Alice listened attentively, following Dean Bruce''s instructions, step by step, as she performed the movements. Gradually, it seemed that she really did begin to sense the flow of some mysterious power.


    "Teacher, I can feel it!" Alice eximed excitedly. "There really is a power flowing within me!"


    Dean Bruce was pleased inside, but kept his expression neutral on the outside. "Good, Alice. You''ve begun to grasp the initial application of this mysterious power. Next, we''ll continue practicing until it bes a part of you."


    So, they immersed themselves in their practice. Meanwhile, Delina Reba stood silently by, watching everything with aplex expression in her eyes, as though she was deep in thought.


    Time passed quickly, and before long, it was time for ss to end. Alice stopped reluctantly, still eager to continue. "Teacher, I want to keep practicing!"


    Dean Bruce smiled and shook his head. "That''s enough for today, Alice. Learning needs to be gradual. Go home and review today''s material, and we''ll practice and revise again tomorrow."


    "Okay, Teacher." Alice nodded obediently. "I''ll make sure to review. But, Dean, I''ve heard that your spells are really powerful. Could you teach me some?"


    Dean Bruce froze for a moment. After all, those were just made-up words! But Alice asked, so he couldn''t refuse. He then quickly consulted the system in his mind, hoping it could provide him with a spell.


    The system gave him one without hesitation.


    Dean Bruce blinked in surprise. Wasn''t this "Two Tigers" by Andy Lau?


    Was this really a spell?


    "System, are you out of your mind?" Dean Bruce grumbled.


    "The system does not make mistakes. Please feel free to use it, host." The system replied mechanically.


    Dean Bruce, feeling helpless, could only force himself to respond to Alice, "Alright, since you''re so eager to learn, I''ll teach you a simple spell. But this spell requires a specific set of movements. You''ll need to focus and practice carefully."


    Alice''s eyes lit up, and she eagerly nodded. "Yes, Teacher, I''ll make sure to learn it properly!"


    Dean Bruce cleared his throat and began to chant the "spell":


    "Two tigers, two tigers, running fast, running fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, how strange, how strange."


    After finishing the chant, Dean Bruce began to demonstrate the actions. He mimicked the way a tiger runs, pretending that one of his eyes was blind and one of his tails was missing, acting out aical, exaggerated movement.


    Alice blinked in confusion, but she still followed along with Dean Bruce''s instructions. Though she found it a bit odd, her trust in her teacher made her mimic each action earnestly.


    Once they had finished, Dean Bruce asked, "So, Alice, did you learn it?"


    Alice nodded, a little puzzled but still responding, "Yes, Teacher."


    Dean Bruce smiled. "Very good. Now, I''d like you to do it on your own, and show me."


    Alice began to repeat the odd movement, chanting the spell as she did:"Two tigers, two tigers, running fast, running fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, how strange, how strange."


    When she was done, she looked at Dean Bruce, eagerly awaiting his feedback.


    Dean Bruce struggled to hold back hisughter, but kept a serious expression. "Hmm, not bad, Alice. You did very well. Remember, this spell may seem simple, but it actually contains a powerful magical force. If you focus and feel it, you''ll gradually start to understand its mysteries."


    Alice nodded, half-understanding. "Oh, I see now, Teacher."


    At that moment, Delina Reba suddenly spoke up. "Master, I''d like to learn this spell too."


    Dean Bruce was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Delina Reba to ask for the same thing.


    But since she had already asked, he couldn''t really refuse.


    "Alright, Delina, you can learn it too."


    Dean Bruce then began guiding Delina Reba through the strange movements, instructing her to chant the spell as well.


    Though Delina Reba seemed somewhat confused, she still followed Dean Bruce''s instructions seriously. It didn''t take long before she had mastered both the movements and the chant.


    When she finished, she looked at Dean Bruce, her eyes filled with curiosity. "Master, does this spell really have such powerful magic?"


    Dean Bruce smiled and nodded. "Of course. As long as you focus and feel it, you''ll discover its power. But remember, magic requires continuous practice and understanding. Don''t rush to see results too quickly."

 Chapter 234 Serious Nonsense

    Alice and Delina Reba exchanged a smile. Though they were somewhat confused by the seemingly simple spell, they both trusted Dean Bruce''s words and decided to continue practicing.


    In the following days, Alice and Delina Reba diligently practiced the "Two Tigers" spell and its apanying movements. Dean Bruce stood by, offering asional guidance, encouragement, and advice.


    However, Dean Bruce knew full well that this spell held no real magical power. His true intention was to get the two girls to focus more on their learning and practice, while also nting a seed of curiosity and desire for magic in their hearts.


    One day, Dean Bruce arrived in the ssroom as usual, ready to teach Alice and Delina Reba.


    But when he entered, he found both girls excitedly discussing something.


    "What are you two talking about?" Dean Bruce asked with curiosity.


    Alice turned to him, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Teacher, we''ve discovered a secret!"


    "Oh? What secret?" Dean Bruce asked, intrigued.


    Alice grabbed Delina Reba''s hand and they both walked up to Dean Bruce, speaking in a mysterious tone. "We''ve discovered that the ''Two Tigers'' spell actually contains a very special magical power!"


    Dean Bruce was taken aback, but he maintained a calm expression and asked, "Oh? How did you figure that out?"


    Alice and Delina Reba exchanged a look before speaking in unison. "We''ve been practicing seriously, just as you instructed. And then one day, while we were practicing, we felt a warm current flowing inside us. As we continued with the movements and the chant, the warmth became stronger and stronger!"


    Dean Bruce was secretly impressed. He hadn''t expected that the two girls might actually feel something. However, he kept his face serious and said, "Really? That''s incredible! Can you describe what that feeling was like?"


    Alice nodded, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "It was a very warm andfortable feeling, like there was a force flowing inside us, filling us with energy and vitality!"


    Delina Reba added, "Also, we''ve noticed that ever since we felt that force, our magical abilities have significantly improved!"


    Dean Bruce was even more surprised. He hadn''t expected that the made-up spell would actually have an effect on the two girls. However, he quickly came up with a reasonable exnation¡ªperhaps, during their practice, the two girls had unintentionally unlocked theirtent potential and magical talent.


    So, Dean Bruce, with a serious face, said, "It seems like you two really have talent! But remember, magic requires constant practice and understanding. You need to keep going and aim to master more magical knowledge and skills as soon as possible!"


    After saying that, Dean Bruce felt a chill in his heart.


    Wasn''t this just serious nonsense he was spouting?


    "Teacher, could you exin more?" Alice asked. "We''re still a little confused."


    "Yeah! Master," Delina Reba added. "We don''t quite understand. This seems kind of deep."


    Dean Bruce was speechless for a moment. If he continued to talk, who knew what else he''d have to make up?


    But he decided to press on. After all, everything he had invented had turned out to be right, and making things up would likely not cause any harm.


    Clearing his throat, he said with the utmost seriousness, "Alright, since you''re so eager to understand, let me exin further. The ''Two Tigers'' spell is actually an ancient magical ritual, originating from an old legend."


    "The legend says that a long, long time ago, there were two incredibly powerful wizards. They were known as the ''Tiger of Light'' and the ''Tiger of Shadows.'' Despite their immense power, their personalities were very different, and they often argued because of their differing beliefs. One day, they decided to have a magical duel to determine which one of their ideologies was the right one."


    "The result of their duel was a mutual defeat. They realized that continuing like this would only throw the magical world into chaos. So, they decided to seal their powers away, transforming them into a special magical ritual to pass down to future generations. And this ritual is the ''Two Tigers'' spell that you are practicing now."


    "When you chant this spell and perform the corresponding movements, what you''re actually doing is awakening the powers of the ''Tiger of Light'' and the ''Tiger of Shadows.'' You are temporarily merging them within your body, which will strengthen your magical abilities."


    "However, this fusion of powers is not easy to master. It requires continuous practice and understanding before you can truly grasp its essence. Furthermore, because the power of the ''Tiger of Light'' and the ''Tiger of Shadows'' is so overwhelming, improper control could cause harm to yourselves."


    "That''s why I keep stressing that magic requires constant practice and understanding. You must be mindful and feel the flow of that power in order to truly master it and make it work for you."


    Alice and Delina Reba listened intently, their eyes gleaming with curiosity and desire. They hadn''t expected that such a seemingly simple spell could hold such a magical story and legend behind it.


    "Teacher, we''ll definitely practice even harder from now on!" Alice said firmly.


    "Yes, Master, I will also practice diligently," Delina Reba added, expressing her determination.


    Dean Bruce nodded in satisfaction. "Good. I believe you will both seed. But remember, the magical world is filled with unknowns and dangers. You must always stay vignt and cautious if you want to survive in this world."


    "We understand, Teacher/Master," Alice and Delina Reba replied in unison.


    Seeing that the two women were so focused on learning magic, Dean Bruce decided not to interrupt them any further.


    As he walked out of the ssroom, Prolo Hawthorne came over and said, "Teacher, my grandfather invited you to dinner at our house. He says there''s something important he needs to announce."


    "Now?" Dean Bruce asked.


    "Yes, right now," Prolo Hawthorne replied.


    Dean Bruce frowned slightly. Though he felt a bit puzzled, he nodded. "Alright, I''ll go change my clothes and join you."


    Prolo Hawthorne led Dean Bruce through the hallways of the Magic Academy, passing through a lush garden before arriving at an ancient vi. The doors were wide open, and the sounds ofughter and conversation could be heard from inside, clearly indicating that the party had already begun.


    They entered the vi, and a warm, lively atmosphere greeted them. The hall was decorated in a grand, golden style, with portraits of past members of the Hawthorne family hanging on the walls, showcasing the glory and prestige of this ancient family.


    Prolo Hawthorne''s grandfather, Nozer Hawthorne, an energetic old man, stood in the center of the hall, smiling as he greeted the guests. Upon seeing Dean Bruce, he immediately approached.


    "Teacher Dean, wee, wee!" Nozer Hawthorne said enthusiastically, shaking Dean Bruce''s hand. "It''s an honor to have you here!"


    "Oh no, Mr. Nozer, you are too kind," Dean Bruce smiled in response. "It''s truly an honor for me to be invited to such a gathering."


    At the banquet, there was an abundance of delicacies, and guests were engaged in cheerful conversation. Dean Bruce and Nozer Hawthorne chatted as they walked, asionally greeting other guests. Suddenly, Nozer Hawthorne stopped in his tracks, his expression turning serious.


    "Teacher Dean, the real reason I invited you here today is to discuss something important," Nozer Hawthorne said in a lowered voice.


    Dean Bruce''s expression grew serious as well. "Mr. Nozer, please speak."


    Nozer Hawthorne sighed, his face showing a hint of concern. "As you know, the threat from the ck Hole organization has not been fully eradicated. While we''ve destroyed their headquarters, their remaining forces are still lurking in the shadows, waiting for an opportunity to strike."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Indeed, we cannot afford to let our guard down for even a moment."


    "I''ve been thinking about it for a long time," Nozer Hawthorne continued. "In order topletely eliminate the threat of the ck Hole organization, we need to form a stronger alliance, uniting all the forces we can."


    "Form an alliance?" Dean Bruce furrowed his brow. "That''s definitely a good idea, but implementing it won''t be easy."


    Nozer Hawthorne nodded. "Indeed, building an alliance takes time and effort. But I believe this is the only way to stand against the ck Hole organization. I want to ask you to lead this alliance and guide us in our fight against the dark forces."


    Dean Bruce was taken aback. He hadn''t expected Nozer Hawthorne to make such a request. He thought for a moment before replying, "Mr. Nozer, you overestimate me. I am just an ordinary mage, not fit to take on such a heavy responsibility."


    Nozer Hawthorne shook his head, his voice firm. "Teacher Dean, you are being too modest. The wisdom and courage you demonstrated in the fight against the ck Hole organization are evident to all. I believe that only you can lead us to victory."


    Dean Bruce looked into Nozer Hawthorne''s trusting eyes, and a sense of responsibility stirred within him. He knew that what he was being asked to do was not just a matter of personal honor, but the safety of the entire magical world.


    "Alright," Dean Bruce finally nodded. "I ept the challenge, but I will need everyone''s support and help."


    Nozer Hawthorne''s face lit up with joy. "That''s wonderful! With you on our side, Teacher Dean, we''ll surely defeat the dark forces!"


    The banquet continued, but Dean Bruce''s mind could no longer rest easy. He knew that he was about to embark on a path filled with uncertainty and danger. Yet, for the peace and stability of the magical world, he was willing to give everything.

 Chapter 235 Prolo Hawthorne Wants to Learn "Two Tigers"

    After the banquet, Dean Bruce walked back to his dormitory, his mind racing with thoughts about how to build the alliance and how to effectively counter the remnants of the ck Hole Organization.


    He knew it would be a long and difficult road, but he was ready for it.


    Once back in his dorm room, Dean Bruce sat at his desk and began drafting a detailed n. He intended to first reach out to some reliable allies to discuss strategies forbating the ck Hole Organization.


    At the same time, he also nned to focus on enhancing his own magical training, preparing himself for potentially more powerful enemies that might arise in the future.


    Just as Dean Bruce was deep in thought, there came a sudden knock at the door.


    He opened it to find Prolo Hawthorne standing there.


    "Professor, are you asleep?" Prolo Hawthorne asked hesitantly, standing in the doorway.


    "Not yet, Prolo. Come on in," Dean Bruce said with a smile, inviting Prolo into the room.


    Prolo Hawthorne entered, sitting nervously in the chair across from Dean Bruce.


    "What''s the matter, Prolo? Is something wrong?" Dean Bruce asked, concerned.


    Prolo bit his lip, gathering his courage before speaking. "Professor, I heard that you''re teaching Alice and Delina Reba magic. I''d like to learn from you too."


    "Uh..." Dean Bruce froze, furrowing his brow. "But your Hawthorne family already has its own magical system. Why would you want to learn from me?"


    Prolo Hawthorne pouted. "I just want to spend more time with you, that''s all," he said, looking up at Dean Bruce. "Professor, the weather''s getting colder. How about I warm your bed for you? What do you think?"


    Dean Bruce nearly choked on his drink. He hadn''t expected Prolo to say something like that, and quickly waved his hand. "Cough, cough, Prolo, stop joking around. Let''s get back to business. What exactly do you want to learn?"


    Seeing that Dean Bruce was serious, Prolo''s expression shifted, and he became more earnest. "Professor, I want to learn the ''Two Tigers'' spell and its gestures. I think it''s really fascinating, and Alice and Delina Reba have both learned it. I''d like to try it too."


    Dean Bruce felt a bit speechless. He hadn''t expected the spell he had made up on a whim to stir so much interest among his students. However, since Prolo had already asked, he couldn''t exactly refuse.


    "Alright," Dean Bruce said with a sigh, "Since you''re so eager to learn, I''ll teach you. But you have to understand, this spell doesn''t actually have any real magical power. It''s just a way of practicing and understanding magic."


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded, "I understand, Professor. I just want to use it to improve my magical abilities."


    Seeing that Prolo was serious, Dean Bruce didn''t say anything more. He began guiding Prolo Hawthorne through the movements of the "Two Tigers" spell and had him recite the incantation.


    Prolo Hawthorne was very focused, making sure every movement was precise, and each syble was pronounced clearly and correctly. Dean Bruce watched Prolo with a sense of satisfaction, seeing how diligently he was practicing.


    "Alright, Prolo, now you try it on your own and show me," Dean Bruce said.


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded and began performing the movements by himself, chanting the incantation as he did: "Two Tigers, Two Tigers, run so fast, run so fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, so strange, so strange."


    When he finished, he looked at Dean Bruce, eagerly awaiting his feedback.


    Dean Bruce smiled and nodded, "Not bad, Prolo. You did a great job. Remember, magic requires continuous practice and understanding. Keep it up, and soon you''ll master even more magical knowledge and skills."


    Prolo Hawthorne beamed with excitement, nodding vigorously. "Yes, Professor! I''ll work hard! But Professor, do you have any other spells? I want to learn something more interesting!"


    "More interesting?" Dean Bruce sighed. Did he mean something even more ridiculous? Perhaps an even more absurd spell?


    Dean Bruce thought for a while and finally came up with a truly silly rhyme.


    He ruffled Prolo Hawthorne''s hair and said.


    "Alright, I''ll teach you another one, but you have to remember, this is more for fun. It won''t increase your magical power."


    Prolo Hawthorne''s eyes lit up, and he excitedly replied, "That''s fine, Professor! I just want to learn something fun!"


    Dean Bruce chuckled and began reciting the ridiculous rhyme: "The swallow wears flowery clothes, every spring ites here. I asked the swallow, ''Why do youe?'' It said, ''The mountain roads here are full of twists and turns, the water routes have nine loops.''"


    After finishing the rhyme, Dean Bruce began performing the corresponding movements. He mimicked the flight of a swallow, pretending to spiral around the mountain paths and weave through the water routes in aically exaggerated way.


    Prolo Hawthorne burst intoughter but followed along with the movements. Though the actions were over-the-top, he was thoroughly enjoying himself.


    Afterpleting a round, Prolo Hawthorne wasughing so hard he almost fell over. "Professor, this is so much fun! I''ve got it now! I can perform it for my friends!"


    Dean Bruceughed as well. "Good! Practice it well, but remember, true magical learning still requires seriousness and focus."


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded seriously, "I understand, Professor. I''ll study hard, and I''ll treat this as a fun way to rx too."


    Just then, there was a sudden, rapid knock at the door. Dean Bruce furrowed his brow, feeling a little irritated. Who could possibly be knocking at this hour?


    He opened the door to find a mysterious figure standing outside, wearing a ck cloak and a mask, obscuring their face.


    "Who are you? What''s the matter?" Dean Bruce asked, his voice cautious.


    The mysterious figure lowered their voice. "Professor Dean, I have something important to tell you. It''s about the ck Hole Organization."


    Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly stepped aside to let the figure in. He shut the door and turned to face them. "Go ahead, what new information do you have about the ck Hole Organization?"


    The mysterious figure removed their mask, revealing a familiar face¡ª it was the undercover student they had captured and then released some time ago.


    "Professor Dean, I''m actually an undercover agent nted by the ck Hole Organization within the academy," the student said urgently. "But I''ve decided to switch sides and help you fight the ck Hole Organization."


    Dean Bruce was taken aback. He looked into the student''s earnest eyes, and for a moment, he felt conflicted. But he remained on guard. "Why should I believe you?"


    The student reached into their cloak and pulled out a ck token. "This is an identity token of the ck Hole Organization. I''m giving it to you as a sign of my sincerity."


    Dean Bruce took the token and studied it carefully. After a moment, he confirmed that it was indeed a legitimate ck Hole Organization token. He couldn''t help but think, if this student really had decided to switch allegiances, their strength would be significantly increased.


    "Alright, I believe you," Dean Bruce said, nodding. "But you need to tell me what new information you have about the ck Hole Organization."


    The student quickly responded, "I''ve recently learned that the ck Hole Organization is nning arge-scale attack. Their target may be the Magic Academy. They intend to use a powerful dark magic to destroy the academy''s defense systems."


    Dean Bruce''s face drained of color. "What? They dare to strike at the academy? We must act immediately to stop their n!"


    The undercover student nodded. "Yes, Professor Dean. I''ve told you everything I know. The rest is up to you now."


    Dean Bruce patted the student on the shoulder. "You did well. We will remember your contribution. For now, go into hiding. After everything is over, we''ll take care of your identity."


    The undercover student nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Professor Dean. I''ll wait for your news."


    With that, the student turned and left Dean Bruce''s dorm. Dean Bruce watched him disappear into the distance, a strong sense of responsibility rising within him. He knew that they were about to face a serious challenge, but they had to fight for the peace and stability of the magical world.


    He immediately took out amunication crystal and contacted Nozer Hawthorne, Krupp, and the others to share the information the undercover student had provided. Everyone was rmed by the seriousness of the situation, and they decided to hold an emergency meeting to discuss their next steps.


    The meeting was held in a secret chamber within the academy. Dean Bruce, Nozer Hawthorne, Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, Alice, and Delina Reba were all in attendance.


    Dean Bruce started by carefully recounting the information provided by the undercover student, then looked around at everyone. "The situation is urgent. We must act immediately to prevent the ck Hole Organization''s attack."


    Nozer Hawthorne frowned. "If the ck Hole Organization is daring enough to target the academy, it means they''ve made thorough preparations. We must be cautious and not underestimate them."


    Krupp nodded in agreement. "Exactly. We can''t just sit back and wait. We need to take the initiative and disrupt their ns."


    Prolo Hawthorne spoke up eagerly. "Professor, let me go! I''ll stop their ns! I''m sure I can¡ª"


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "No, Prolo. You''re still too young andck the experience. This mission is too dangerous for you."


    Prolo Hawthorne''s enthusiasm dimmed, but he nodded understandingly. "I understand, Professor. Then I''ll stay here at the academy and make sure no one causes any trouble."


    "Dean," Nozer Hawthorne spoke again, his tone cautious, "How can you be sure what the student said is true? After all, he''s an undercover agent¡ªa traitor. We need to be extra careful. If we''ve been deceived, the consequences could be disastrous."

 Chapter 236 Heated Arguments in the Meeting

    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows at Nozer Hawthorne''s words. He understood Nozer''s concerns, especially since they had been deceived by this very undercover student in the past. However, his gut told him that this time, the student was genuinely seeking to help them.


    "Nozer, I understand your concerns," Dean Bruce said, his voice low and serious. "But I believe that this time, the student truly wants to turn over a new leaf. The information he provided is critical for us. If we don''t act, and the ck Hole Organization does indeedunch an attack on the academy, the consequences could be catastrophic."


    Krupp nodded in agreement. "Nozer, I think Dean is right. We can''t dismiss everything based on one betrayal. Besides, time is running out. We don''t have the luxury of verifying the truth of the information. We need to make a decision quickly."


    Prolo Hawthorne, anxious, added, "Grandfather, I trust Professor Dean''s judgment. We can''t let the academy fall into danger!"


    Nozer Hawthorne looked at the determined faces around him, and his resolve began to waver. He took a deep breath and slowly spoke, "Alright, since everyone feels this way, we''ll trust him this time. But we must be thoroughly prepared, just in case."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Exactly. We need to create a detailed n to ensure that we leave nothing to chance."


    The group began discussing the situation energetically, each person contributing their ideas. However, as the discussion progressed, it became increasingly heated.


    "I think we should set up more traps and defensive spells around the academy," Krupp suggested. "That way, even if the ck Hole Organization attacks, we can slow them down and create some obstacles."


    "I agree with Krupp," Prolo Hawthorne said. "But we also need to increase the academy''s patrols, to ensure we can detect and respond to any unusual activity in time."


    Alice also chimed in with her thoughts. "We should also prepare some tools and potions specifically designed to counter dark magic, just in case."


    However, Delina Reba had a different opinion. "I think we should take the offensive, find the ck Hole Organization''s hideout, and wipe them out in one fell swoop."


    Her statement sparked an intense argument immediately.


    "That''s far too risky!" Nozer Hawthorne shook his head. "We don''t even know their exact location, how can we strike first?"


    "But if we keep ying defense, it will only embolden them," Delina Reba insisted. "We need to take the initiative and eradicate them once and for all."


    Dean Bruce watched the heated exchange with a sense of helplessness. He knew that every argument had its merits, but finding the best solution wasn''t going to be easy.


    "Everyone, quiet down." Dean Bruce tapped the table, signaling for everyone to calm down. "I understand everyone''s concerns and ideas, but I believe the most important thing right now is to stay calm and united. We cannot let our differences of opinion cause division among us."


    He paused for a moment before continuing, "Krupp and Prolo''s suggestions are practical. We can set up traps around the academy and strengthen the patrols. At the same time, Alice''s proposal is important as well¡ªwe need to prepare tools and potions to counter dark magic. As for Delina Reba''s idea, while risky, it''s not without merit. We could send out a scouting team to try and locate the ck Hole Organization''s hideout."


    "But no matter what, we must ensure the academy''s safety," Dean Bruce emphasized. "That is our bottom line. We cannot afford any mistakes."


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. Dean Bruce watched as the group rallied together once more, feeling a sense of relief.


    "Alright, then we''ll proceed with this n."


    Dean Bruce continued, "Krupp, you''ll be in charge of setting up traps and strengthening the patrols; Prolo, you''ll assist Krupp and help maintain order within the academy; Alice, you''ll prepare the tools and potions to counter dark magic; Delina Reba, you''ll lead a scouting team to try and find the ck Hole Organization''s hideout. As for me, I''ll stay here to oversee things and handle any emergencies that may arise."


    "Understood!" everyone replied in unison, and then quickly got to work.


    Dean Bruce watched them move quickly and efficiently, a feeling offort settling in his chest. He knew that only by working together could they prevail in this crisis.


    However, just as he was about to return to his office to continue drafting detailed ns, themunication crystal began to glow once more. Dean Bruce furrowed his brows and answered the call.


    "Dean, it''s me, Nozer," came Nozer Hawthorne''s urgent voice from the other end. "I just received an emergency report. A few suspicious individuals have been spotted at the edge of the academy. They seem to be setting up some kind of device."


    "Suspicious individuals? Setting up devices?" Dean Bruce''s heart skipped a beat. "This could very well be the advance team of the ck Hole Organization. They might be trying to infiltrate the academy."


    "That''s what I believe too," Nozer Hawthorne responded. "We need to act immediately to stop them."


    "Alright, I''m on my way." Dean Bruce ended themunication and immediately set off toward the edge of the academy.


    When he arrived at the scene, he saw several figures in ck robes busily setting up strange devices. Dean Bruce immediately recognized these devices; they resembled those the ck Hole Organization had used in the past. It was highly likely that these devices were meant to interfere with or destroy the academy''s defense systems.


    "Stop!" Dean Bruce shouted, raising his wand. A beam of light shot toward the figures in ck robes.


    The ck-robed figures halted their work and turned to face him, preparing for battle. Dean Bruce engaged them in a fierce fight. However, these ck-robed individuals were not to be underestimated; they coordinated their attacks with precision and struck aggressively.


    At that moment, Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne arrived at the scene. They immediately joined the fray, lending their strength to Dean Bruce as they fought the ck-robed figures. Together, they started gaining the upper hand, slowly pushing the enemies back.


    "Quick, destroy those devices while you can!" Dean Bruce called out.


    Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne rushed toward the strange devices, beginning to dismantle them. But just as they were about to make progress, one of the ck-robed figures let out a shrill scream. A powerful wave of dark energy erupted from him.


    "Be careful, that''s their magic!"


    Dean Bruce shouted, raising his wand in an attempt to shield them from the overwhelming dark power.


    However, the dark energy was too powerful. The force of the explosion sent Dean Bruce and hispanions reeling backward.


    The devices, now bathed in the sinister energy, began to glow with eerie light.


    "This is bad! Those devices might have been activated!" Krupp yelled.


    "We have to destroy them quickly!" Dean Bruce said, recovering and charging toward the devices once more.


    But the ck-robed figures blocked their path, preventing them from getting any closer.


    Just then, a familiar voice rang out from behind them: "Move aside!"


    Dean Bruce and the others turned to see Delina Reba had appeared at some point behind them. In a sh, she moved forward,nding in front of one of the ck-robed figures. With a swift chop of her hand, she knocked him unconscious.


    "Delina, how did you get here?" Dean Bruce asked in surprise.


    "I heard themotion and came as fast as I could," Delina Reba answered sinctly, continuing her assault on the other ck-robed figures.


    With her help, Dean Bruce and his team were finally able to break free from the ck-robed figures'' relentless attack and rush toward the devices. After a tense struggle, they seeded in destroying all the devices, thwarting the ck Hole Organization''s infiltration n.


    "Ah, finally, it''s over," Dean Bruce exhaled in relief, looking at Delina Reba. "Thank you, Delina."


    Delina Reba gave a slight nod. "It was the least I could do, Master."


    "Don''t call me that," Dean Bruce said with a resigned shake of his head. "I''ve told you many times already, I may be your master, but I don''t like that title."


    "But... in my heart, I like calling you master," Delina Reba said softly.


    Dean Bruce sighed, not responding further. He knew that changing someone''s mindset wasn''t easy, especially for someone like Delina Reba, who had once been under the control of dark forces.


    "Alright, the immediate crisis has been averted," Krupp said. "But we need to stay alert. The ck Hole Organization is likely to have other moves nned."


    "Exactly," Dean Bruce nodded. "We need to strengthen the academy''s defenses and continue tracking the whereabouts of the ck Hole Organization."


    "I''ve already sent out a reconnaissance team. They should have some news for us soon," Delina Reba said.


    "Good," Dean Bruce replied. "Now, we wait for their report. Meanwhile, we need to prepare for any unforeseen situations."


    Just then, the light from amunication crystal caught their attention.


    Dean Bruce walked over to answer it, and an excited voice came through the crystal: "Dean, we''ve located the hideout of the remnants of the ck Hole Organization!"


    The voice on the other end was full of excitement and hope, as if they were already seeing the dawn of victory. However, Dean Bruce remained calm. He knew this was just the beginning of a long battle.


    "Good. You''ve done excellent work," Dean Bruce responded steadily. "Send me the exact coordinates immediately. We need to devise a n of action as soon as possible."


    The voice on the other end responded quickly, and a string of coordinates was transmitted to Dean Bruce''s hand. He carefully reviewed them, confirming their uracy before turning to face the others.


    "We''ve found the hideout of the ck Hole Organization''s remnants," Dean Bruce said sinctly. "Now, we need to discuss how we proceed."

 Chapter 237 The First Signs of the Two Tigers Magical Power

    Upon hearing this, everyone gathered around, their eyes shing with determination and resolve. However, when Dean Bruce outlined the preliminary n, a new wave of disagreement erupted.


    "Directly attacking is too risky," Nozer Hawthorne was the first to voice his opposition. "We don''t know the exact situation there. Launching an attack blindly could put us at a disadvantage."


    "But time is not on our side," Krupp countered. "The ck Hole Organization couldunch a new attack at any moment. We need to destroy their core forces as quickly as possible."


    Prolo Hawthorne sided with Krupp, "I agree with Krupp. We can''t always be on the defensive; we need to take the initiative."


    Alice proposed an alternative n, "Perhaps we could send a reconnaissance team first, gather intelligence on the situation, and then decide what to do."


    However, Delina Reba shook her head, "The reconnaissance team will likely be detected. The ck Hole Organization''s methods are cunning, and it will be hard to get any useful information from them."


    "Then we can''t just charge in blindly!" Nozer Hawthorne said, his voice tinged with urgency.


    The atmosphere in the meeting room immediately became tense. Opinions collided, creating aplex and heated debate.


    Dean Bruce looked at the arguing group, feeling a sense of helplessness. He knew that each person''s viewpoint had its merit, but finding a bnced solution among these conflicting ideas was a huge challenge.


    "Everyone, let''s calm down for a moment," Dean Bruce said firmly, tapping the table to silence the room. "I understand your concerns and ideas, but we need to make a decision now."


    He took a deep breath before continuing, "I believe we can take a middle ground. We should send an elite reconnaissance team to gather information while also strengthening the academy''s defenses. If the reconnaissance team sessfully acquires intelligence, we can create a detailed n based on that. If, however, the team encounters trouble, we''ll have enough defensive power to deal with the ck Hole Organization''s attack."


    Upon hearing this, everyone fell into deep thought. After a while, Krupp was the first to nod. "This n sounds good. It''s neither too risky nor overly cautious."


    "I agree," Prolo Hawthorne added. "It allows us to gather intelligence while ensuring the academy''s safety."


    Alice and Nozer Hawthorne also expressed their support. Only Delina Reba remained silent, as if lost in thought.


    "Delina, do you have any thoughts?" Dean Bruce noticed her silence and asked.


    Delina Reba looked up, a glint of determination in her eyes. "I''m willing to lead the reconnaissance team." Chapter Read:


    Dean Bruce was momentarily stunned. He hadn''t expected Delina Reba to volunteer so willingly. But looking into her resolute eyes, he knew he couldn''t refuse.


    "Alright, you''ll lead the reconnaissance team," Dean Bruce nodded. "But remember, safetyes first. If the situation turns bad, retreat immediately."


    "Yes, Master," Delina Reba replied respectfully.


    Dean Bruce shook his head in exasperation. "I''ve told you not to call me ''Master.'' Just call me Dean."


    Delina Reba blinked in surprise, then nodded. "Yes, Dean."


    Delina Reba quickly assembled a reconnaissance team of five elite mages, each a highly skilled individual and one of the best in the academy. Before they set off, Dean Bruce repeatedly reminded them to be cautious and to prioritize safety.


    Under Delina Reba''s leadership, the reconnaissance team quietly left the academy under the cover of night, heading toward the hiding ce of the remnants of the ck Hole Organization. Along the way, they traversed dense forests and climbed several rugged mountains, eventually discovering the ck Hole Organization''s base in a concealed valley.


    "Everyone, be careful. There might be an ambush."


    Delina Reba whispered, her eyes scanning the surroundings with caution.


    The members of the reconnaissance team nodded, each gripping their wands tightly as they approached the base with careful steps. However, just as they were about to reach the entrance, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly reached their ears.


    "Not good, someone''sing!" one of the team members whispered urgently.


    Delina Reba immediately signaled for everyone to hide, and they swiftly took cover in the nearby bushes. Before long, several members of the ck Hole Organization, dressed in ck robes, appeared in their line of sight.


    "It seems they''ve already discovered our presence," Delina Reba said in a low voice. "We need to find the entrance to the base quickly and retreat."


    The members of the reconnaissance team nodded in agreement. They decided to take the risk and search for the base''s entrance. However, just as they were preparing to move, one of the ck Hole Organization members suddenly stopped in his tracks. His gaze seemed to pierce through the bushes, locking directly onto the spot where Delina Reba and her team were hiding.


    "This is bad, we''ve been spotted!" Delina Reba cursed silently in her mind. She immediately waved her hand, signaling everyone to prepare forbat.


    The members of the ck Hole Organization, seeing the movement, drew their wands andunched an attack on the reconnaissance team. Delina Reba and her team were quick to respond, retaliating with a flurry of spells. Magic shed across the valley as the sounds of battle erupted, filling the air.


    However, the ck Hole Organization outnumbered the reconnaissance team, and their strength was not to be underestimated. The members of the reconnaissance team found themselves gradually overwhelmed, the situation bing increasingly dire.


    "We can''t keep fighting like this! We have to find the base''s entrance quickly and retreat," Delina Reba shouted. "Follow me!"


    With that, she led the charge in one direction, with the reconnaissance team members following closely behind. They fought their way forward while continuing to search for the entrance to the base. Finally, in a hidden corner, they discovered a secret passage leading underground.


    "Hurry, get inside!" Delina Reba pointed at the passage.


    The reconnaissance team members rushed into the secret tunnel, but the ck Hole Organization members, seeing their escape, attempted to follow. Just as they reached the entrance, a powerful magical surge suddenly exploded at the mouth of the tunnel, sending the ck Hole Organization members stumbling backward.


    "What''s going on?" one of the ck Hole members eximed in surprise.


    It turned out that, before rushing into the passage, the reconnaissance team had quietly set a magical trap. Once triggered, the trap released a powerful magical shockwave that was enough to knock back any enemies nearby.


    Taking advantage of the moment, the reconnaissance team dashed down the tunnel, eventually reaching a vast underground chamber. The space was brightly lit and filled with intricate magical devices and runes.


    "This is the base of the ck Hole Organization," Delina Reba said breathlessly. "We need to transmit the intel back quickly."


    The members of the reconnaissance team nodded and began to carefully observe their surroundings, trying to gather valuable information. However, just as they were collecting intel, a deep, approaching footstep echoed through the air.


    "This is bad, someone''sing!" one of the reconnaissance team members whispered.


    Delina Reba immediately gestured for everyone to hide, and they quickly slipped into the nearby shadows. Soon after, several high-ranking members of the ck Hole Organization, dressed in ck robes, appeared in their line of sight.


    "It seems we''ve gotten ourselves into serious trouble," Delina Reba said grimly. "Everyone, get ready. If things go south, retreat immediately."


    The reconnaissance team members nodded in understanding, their wands gripped tightly as they cautiously watched the movements of the ck Hole Organization leaders. Just as they were preparing to fall back, a familiar voice suddenly rang out.


    "Hmph, you thought you could escape so easily?"


    The reconnaissance team members froze in shock. Turning around, they saw Shasbia Lomatovich, the leader of the ck Hole Organization, coldly staring at them.


    "Shasbia!" Delina Reba eximed. "What are you doing here?"


    Shasbia sneered. "Of course I''m here. I knew you''de to scout my base, so I''ve been waiting for you."


    A sinking feeling filled the reconnaissance team''s hearts as they realized the gravity of the situation. Shasbia''s power was unfathomable, and they were no match for him.


    "Hmph, today will be the day you all die," Shasbia said, raising his wand. A surge of dark energy shot toward the reconnaissance team in an instant.


    The reconnaissance team members quickly cast their spells in defense, but Shasbia''s attack was overwhelmingly powerful, and their defenses were quickly shattered.


    "This is bad, we need to retreat!" Delina Reba shouted.


    The team members dashed toward the passage, but Shasbia struck again. An even more intense wave of dark energy sent them all flying backward.


    "Think you can run? Not so easily!" Shasbia sneered. "Today, you will all die here!"


    The reconnaissance team exchanged nces, knowing they were cornered with no way out. Just as they prepared for the worst, a familiar chant echoed through the passage.


    "Two Tigers, Two Tigers, run fast, run fast..."


    The reconnaissance team froze, confused. They turned to see Dean Bruce, apanied by Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and others, rushing into the passage.


    "Teacher, what are you all doing here?" Delina Reba asked, surprised.


    "We were worried about your safety, so we came to help," Dean Bruce said, and with a flick of his wand, a brilliant light shot toward Shasbia.


    Seeing the attacking, Shasbia didn''t dare to underestimate it. He quickly raised his wand to defend. However, Dean Bruce''s assault was far too powerful, forcing Shasbia to stagger back, retreating step by step.


    "Hmph, Dean Bruce, you dare toe here to die!" Shasbia roared.


    "Die? I think it''s you who''s going to die today!" Dean Bruce sneered coldly. "This is the end for you!"

 Chapter 238 The Entire Academy Begins to Learn "Two Tigers"

    Saying this, heunched another attack, signaling the reconnaissance team members to retreat.


    The members of the reconnaissance team, upon seeing this, immediately rushed towards the tunnel exit. With the cover of Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and others, they managed to sessfully withdraw from the base.


    However, Shasbia did not pursue them. He merely coldly watched Dean Bruce and the others, a sly glint shing in his eyes.


    "Hmph, Dean Bruce, do you think this will defeat me? You''re too naive!" Shasbia sneered. "The ck Hole Organization is not so easily defeated. Just wait and see!"


    With that, he turned and vanished into the tunnel, leaving Dean Bruce and the others staring at each other in confusion.


    "We need to leave here quickly," Krupp said. "The ck Hole Organization members could catch up at any moment."


    Dean Bruce nodded. They quickly left the base and headed towards the academy.


    Little did they know, an even greater crisis was quietly closing in¡­


    After safely returning to the academy, Dean Bruce and his team immediately reported the intelligence they had gathered to the principal and other senior officials.


    Upon hearing the report, everyone realized the gravity of the situation and decided to take immediate action.


    "Dean, you did well this time."


    The principal said with approval. "However, we cannot rely solely on the reconnaissance team. The whole academy must take action to confront the threat of the ck Hole Organization."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "I agree with the principal. We need to unite everyone''s strength to ensure the safety of the academy."


    Thus, the principal called for a full academy meeting, where he informed everyone about the threat posed by the ck Hole Organization and the academy''s defense ns.


    He also mentioned the "Two Tigers" chant and actions that Dean Bruce had taught Alice and Delina Reba, announcing that this would be apulsory course for all students.


    "What? We have to learn that strange chant and those actions?" The students eximed in surprise upon hearing this.


    "Yes," the principal said seriously. "Although this chant may seem simple, it contains powerful magical forces. If you can master it, you will enhance your magical abilities and contribute to the academy''s safety."


    Dean Bruce also stood up. "Don''t worry, I will personally teach you. As long as you study hard, you''ll definitely grasp the essence of this chant."


    He then began demonstrating in front of everyone.


    "Two Tigers, Two Tigers, running fast, running fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, so strange, so strange."


    While chanting the incantation, Dean Bruce performed the corresponding gestures, mimicking the movements of a tiger running. At times, he exaggeratedly pretended to be missing an eye or a tail, adding a humorous touch to his actions.


    The students were initially stunned by the sight, but soon burst intoughter. However, when they saw the serious expressions on the principal''s and the teachers'' faces, they quickly realized this wasn''t just a game, but a serious exercise.


    "Alright, everyone, please quiet down."


    As theughter subsided, Dean Bruce continued, "Although this chant and these movements may seem a bit odd, they will indeed help you improve your magical perception and physical coordination. From now on, I will divide you into groups and teach you personally. Please focus and take this seriously."


    Dean Bruce then divided the students into several groups, each of which was guided by him or another teacher.


    Across the campus, everywhere you looked, students were imitating theical "Two Tigers" movements, apanied by bursts ofughter and cheer.


    After several days of practice, the students began to take things more seriously. They discovered that through repeated practice of the chant and movements, their magical perception had improved, and their bodies had be more agile and coordinated.


    "Teacher, I really feel the flow of magic inside me now!"


    One of the students excitedly told Dean Bruce after a practice session.


    "Excellent, keep it up," Dean Bruce encouraged. "Remember, magic is not just about incantations and gestures. The most important thing is the feeling inside and the coordination of your body. Only when your body and mind are in harmony can you truly unlock the power of magic."


    "Dean, do you have other magic spells?"


    At that moment, another student asked.


    "Other magic?" Dean Bruce chuckled. "What kind of magic do you want to learn? Something funny, or something powerful?"


    "We want something both funny andpowerful!" the student responded eagerly.


    Dean Bruce couldn''t help butugh.


    Well, it seems like whatever you expect, you get.


    Fortunately, Dean Bruce had already prepared for this situation.


    He wasn''t in the least bit flustered by what had happened. After clearing his throat, he said, "Alright, then. I''ll teach you a spell that''s both funny and powerful. But before I do, I want to test your understanding of magic first."


    The students'' eyes widened, and they looked at Dean Bruce with curiosity.


    "This spell is called ''Flying Pig,'' and it allows you to fly short distances," Dean Bruce exined. He then began chanting the incantation, "Piggy flies to the sky, smoke rising from its behind, soaring into the air, making everyoneugh out loud!"


    After finishing the chant, Dean Bruce suddenly struck an exaggerated pose, as though an invisible pig was pushing him from behind. To everyone''s amazement, he actually began to float, tracing aical arc through the air beforending smoothly back on the ground.


    "Wow! Teacher, you''re amazing!" The students pped and cheered enthusiastically.


    "However, this spell is not as easy to master as it looks."


    Dean Bruce said with a smile. "It requires you to have a certain level of magical sensitivity and physical coordination. And most importantly, you must maintain a light-hearted and joyful mindset in order to truly unleash the power of this spell."


    Upon hearing this, the students couldn''t wait to try it for themselves.


    Dean Bruce then began to guide them in small groups.


    At first, the students were all a bit clumsy. Some couldn''t get off the ground, while others flew off at strange angles, wobbling through the air.


    But as time passed, they gradually began to get the hang of it, and soon, they were flying in smooth, graceful arcs.


    "Haha, I can fly now!" one student shouted excitedly.


    "Me too, me too!" other students chimed in, equally thrilled.


    The entire campus was filled withughter and cheer, as if it had turned into a sea of joy. Dean Bruce watched his students with a sense of deep satisfaction.


    He knew that this seemingly simple spell had not only taught the students how to sense and use magic, but more importantly, it had taught them how to maintain a light and joyful heart when facing life''s difficulties and challenges.


    However, just as the students were basking in their newfound joy, a sharp rm suddenly rang out.


    "What''s happening?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Is there an enemy invasion?"


    "It''s not the enemy! Look over there¡ªthere''s smoke, it looks like there''s a fire!"


    The students immediately turned toward the direction of the rm. In the distance, thick smoke was rising, and mes were shooting into the sky.


    "Oh no, it''s the library that''s on fire!" Dean Bruce''s expression changed instantly as he realized the gravity of the situation. The library was one of the academy''s most important assets, with a vast collection of books. If the fire spread, the consequences could be disastrous.


    "Everyone, stay calm and don''t panic!" Dean Bruce shouted, his voicemanding. "Krupp, you immediately organize the students to evacuate and ensure their safety."


    "Yes, Dean!" Krupp replied and immediately began directing the students to evacuate the library area in an orderly fashion.


    Dean Bruce then turned to Alice and Delina Reba. "You two,e with me. We must extinguish the fire as quickly as possible and prevent it from spreading."


    Alice and Delina Reba nodded and followed closely behind Dean Bruce as they rushed toward the library.


    By the time they arrived at the library, the fire was already raging, with mes consuming bookshelves and books, crackling loudly. Thick smoke filled the air, making it almost impossible to breathe.


    "Dean, the fire is too intense. How are we supposed to put it out?" Alice asked anxiously.


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows as he surveyed the scene. He noticed there were no avable water sources or fire-fighting equipment nearby.


    In a moment of desperation, he decided to use magic to fight the fire.


    "Everyone, step back! I''m going to cast a fire-extinguishing spell," Dean Bruce said, and began chanting the incantation for the spell.


    However, the intensity of the fire was so overwhelming that his magic had little effect.


    "This isn''t working! The fire is spreading too fast!" Dean Bruce thought, panic rising in his chest. "We need toe up with something, and fast."


    At that moment, he suddenly recalled the "Two Tigers" chant he had taught the students earlier.


    Although this spell didn''t have any fire-fighting properties, it could enhance magical perception and improve physical coordination.


    Dean Bruce decided to give it a try, hoping that boosting the students'' magical awareness might help them use their fire-extinguishing spells more effectively.


    "Alice, Delina, go immediately and gather the students. Have them chant ''Two Tigers'' and try using the fire-extinguishing spell," Dean Bruce instructed.


    Alice and Delina Reba wasted no time and sprang into action. They quickly found the students who were still in the process of evacuating, passing on Dean Bruce''s instructions to them. Though the students were initially confused, they could see the urgency on their teachers'' faces and began to follow the instructions.


    "Two Tigers, Two Tigers, running fast, running fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, so strange, so strange."


    The students chanted the incantation in unison, mimicking the movements Dean Bruce had previously taught them. As they spoke the words and performed the gestures, it seemed like they could truly feel the flow of magic within themselves, and their physical coordination improved.


    "Now, everyone, try using the fire-extinguishing spell!" Alice shouted.

 Chapter 239 The Struggle to Extinguish the Fire, Investigating the Cause

    The students waved their wands, casting the fire-extinguishing spells.


    This time, their magic seemed to actually be working.


    Streams of water shot out from their wands, rushing toward the mes.


    Although the fire still raged fiercely, it appeared that the water was beginning to suppress it, no longer spreading uncontrobly.


    "It''s working!" Dean Bruce eximed, his spirits lifting. "Everyone, keep going! We can put out this fire!"


    Encouraged by Dean Bruce''s words, the students redoubled their efforts with the fire spells. Gradually, the fire began to subside. Eventually, after a collective effort, the mes werepletely extinguished.


    "We did it!" the students cheered with excitement.


    Dean Bruce stood watching, a deep sense of aplishment welling up inside him.


    He knew that while the fire had been terrifying, it had also brought the students closer together and made them stronger.


    "Well done, everyone," Dean Bruce said with a smile. "This fire has taught us the importance of unity and cooperation. No matter what challenges we face in the future, as long as we work together, we will ovee them."


    The students nodded in agreement.


    They understood that this experience would be a valuable memory in their lives.


    After the fire, the school quickly organized a team to handle the aftermath. Although the library had suffered extensive damage, thanks to everyone''s efforts, normal sses resumed swiftly.


    However, Dean Bruce hadn''t forgotten about investigating the cause of the fire. He gathered Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, Alice, and Delina Reba, and they began to carefully analyze the origin of the fire.


    "Based on the scene, this fire wasn''t a natural urrence," Dean Bruce said seriously. "We must find the arsonist to prevent something like this from happening again."


    Krupp nodded. "That''s right. This fire was likely intentional. We need to investigate thoroughly."


    Prolo Hawthorne raised a question. "Professor, do you think it could have been the ck Hole Organization? They''ve tried to attack the academy before."


    Dean Bruce frowned. "That''s certainly a possibility. But we can''t jump to conclusions. We need solid evidence."


    Alice suddenly spoke up. "Professor, I think we should start by looking at the burned books. Maybe we can find some clues there."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Great idea, Alice. Get some students and head over to the library to sift through the wreckage. See if you can find any useful information."


    "Yes, Professor," Alice replied, and she quickly gathered a group of students to head to the library.


    Meanwhile, Dean Bruce took the rest of the group and began his investigation around the academy. They interviewed several witnesses in an attempt to reconstruct the events leading up to the fire.


    After some effort, they finally uncovered a lead. A student told Dean Bruce that before the fire broke out, he had seen a mysterious figure lurking suspiciously near the library.


    "Can you describe the mysterious person?" Dean Bruce asked.


    The student thought for a moment before replying, "He was wearing a ck cloak and a mask, so I couldn''t see his face. But I remember he was tall and walked with a bit of a limp."


    Dean Bruce noted this detail and continued his investigation with the others. They spoke to more witnesses in hopes of finding more information about the mysterious person.


    However, the investigation wasn''t going smoothly. Many people hadn''t noticed the figure, and those who had couldn''t offer any useful details.


    Just as Dean Bruce was beginning to feel frustrated, Alice returned with some good news from the library.


    "Professor, we found some charred book pages in the ruins," Alice said excitedly. "Some of them seem to have been deliberately smeared over."


    Dean Bruce perked up. "Bring those pages to me right away."


    Alice hurriedly brought the pages to him.


    Dean Bruce carefully examined them and indeed saw traces of something having been deliberately smeared on the pages.


    He gently cleaned off the smudges, revealing some faint, blurry writing.


    "This is¡­"


    Dean Bruce muttered, squinting at the text. "This is some intelligence on the remnants of the ck Hole Organization!"


    Everyone gasped in surprise. They hadn''t expected the fire to be linked to the ck Hole Organization.


    "It seems our suspicions were correct," Dean Bruce said gravely. "This fire was likely set by the remnants of the ck Hole Organization to destroy this intelligence."


    Krupp nodded. "So, the mysterious person is probably a member of the ck Hole Organization."


    Prolo Hawthorne, his face red with anger, said, "How despicable! To destroy evidence, they would go so far as to set a fire!"


    Dean Bruce sighed. "It''s no use dwelling on that now. We need to find this mysterious person quickly and bring them to justice."


    "But, Professor, we don''t even know what he looks like. How are we supposed to find him?" Alice asked with concern.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment before responding. "Although we don''t have a clear description of his face, we do know some of his characteristics. He''s tall and walks with a limp. We can focus our search around those details andb the academy."


    As soon as Dean Bruce finished speaking, Krupp sprang into action. He organized a search party and, based on the description provided by Dean Bruce, began a thorough search of the academy.


    However, the search was not easy. The academy was vast, with numerous buildings, and since it was ss time, students were moving about, making the search even more challenging.


    As time ticked by, the search party found nothing. Dean Bruce couldn''t help but feel anxious. He knew that if they didn''t find the mysterious person soon, he could slip away again, possibly posing an even greater threat to the academy.


    Just then, a student hurried over to Dean Bruce and said, "Professor, I''ve found someone suspicious!"


    "Where?" Dean Bruce asked immediately.


    "Near the back gate of the academy. He''s about to leave!" the student replied.


    Upon hearing this, Dean Bruce immediately led Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and the others toward the back gate of the academy. When they arrived, they indeed spotted a tall figure in a ck cloak, walking with a limp and acting suspiciously as he tried to leave.


    "That''s him!" Dean Bruce shouted, pointing at the figure. "Get him!"


    Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and the others immediately charged forward, surrounding the man in ck. The cloaked figure tried to resist but was quickly subdued by the team.


    "Who are you? Why are you arresting me?" the man in ck struggled, asking.


    Dean Bruce stepped forward and coldly looked at the man. "You don''t need to know who we are. All you need to know is that we have exposed your arson at the library."


    The man''s face turned pale upon hearing this.


    He realized he could no longer escape, so he stopped struggling and quietly allowed himself to be taken by Dean Bruce and the others.


    ...


    In the interrogation room, the dim light flickered.


    The man in ck was tied to a chair, his eyes filled with fear and despair. Dean Bruce, Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and the others stood before him, the atmosphere tense.


    "Speak. Who are you? Why did you set the library on fire?" Dean Bruce asked in a deep voice.


    The man in ck remained silent for a moment, seemingly weighing his options. Finally, he spoke. "I''m a member of the ck Hole Organization, code name ''Shadow Demon''. We found out that the academy holds important information about our organization, so we nned to destroy it."


    "Important information? About what?" Dean Bruce pressed.


    The man hesitated for a moment but eventually gave in. "It''s about the location and defenseyout of one of our secret bases."


    Dean Bruce''s mind stirred¡ªthis could very well be the lead they had been searching for. He pressed on. "Where is this secret base?"


    Shadow Demon shook his head. "I don''t know the exact location. Only the higher-ups have that information. I was just following orders to carry out this task."


    Dean Bruce furrowed his brows. This response wasn''t unexpected, but he knew there was little more he could extract from Shadow Demon at this point.


    "Alright," Dean Bruce said coldly, "Since you''re not willing to cooperate, we''ll find other ways to gather information."


    At these words, Shadow Demon''s face went even paler. He knew that "other ways" were unlikely to be anything pleasant.


    Just then, themunication crystal suddenly lit up. Dean Bruce answered it¡ªit was the principal calling.


    "Professor Dean, how''s the interrogation going?" the principal asked.


    "We''ve made some progress, but we still need more time," Dean Bruce replied.


    "Alright, keep at it. Also, I''ve just received word that the ck Hole Organization may have other ns. We need to step up our vignce," the principal advised.


    "Understood, Principal." Dean Bruce hung up themunication crystal and turned to Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne. "It seems we can''t afford to waste much time here. We must find the location of that secret base as soon as possible."


    Krupp nodded. "Exactly. Since Shadow Demon doesn''t know the exact location, we''ll have to approach this from another angle."


    Prolo Hawthorne suggested, "Professor, we could try looking for clues in the burnt book fragments. Perhaps there''s information we''ve missed."


    Dean Bruce''s eyes lit up. "Good idea, Prolo. You take a team to the library and search those fragments carefully. Krupp and I will continue questioning Shadow Demon, see if we can get more intel."


    "Yes, Professor!" Prolo Hawthorne responded, then quickly left the interrogation room.

 Chapter 240 Shasbia, We Meet Again

    Dean Bruce and Krupp continued their interrogation of Shadow Fiend. However, no matter how many questions they asked, Shadow Fiend steadfastly denied knowing the exact location of the secret base.


    As the minutes ticked by, the atmosphere in the interrogation room grew increasingly tense. Dean Bruce knew they couldn''t keep this up much longer. They needed to find a breakthrough, and fast.


    Just then, Prolo Hawthorne burst into the room. "Professor! We''ve found a lead!"


    Dean Bruce and Krupp''s attention snapped to him, their spirits lifted. "What lead? Quickly, tell us!"


    Prolo Hawthorne gasped for breath, then exined, "We found some hidden symbols and numbers on those charred pages. After analyzing them, we believe they might be coordinates leading to the secret base!"


    Dean Bruce took the coordinates from Prolo Hawthorne, scrutinizing them carefully. "Yes, this could very well be the clue we''ve been looking for. Krupp, prepare immediately. We''re leaving now!"


    "Understood!" Krupp replied, already moving to get ready.


    Dean Bruce turned back to Shadow Fiend and said, "Shadow Fiend, your end is near. We''ve found the location of the secret base. Prepare to face justice."


    At this, Shadow Fiend''s face turned even paler. He knew there was no hope left for escape.


    ...


    A Few Hours Later. Dean Bruce and his team arrived at the location indicated by the coordinates. It was a remote valley, surrounded by dense forest, making it exceptionally hidden.


    "This must be the ck Hole Organization''s secret base," Dean Bruce said, surveying the valley before them.


    Krupp nodded. "Indeed. We must be careful. The ck Hole Organization has likely stationed a heavy defense here."


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment before replying, "We''ll split into two teams and approach the base from different directions. Once we spot any enemy activity, signal immediately."


    "Understood!" the others responded in unison, and they began to move out.


    Dean Bruce led one team to approach the base from the left. They carefully made their way through the dense forest, avoiding the patrols of enemy guards. After some time, they finally reached the outer perimeter of the base.


    "Everyone, stay hidden. We''re going to infiltrate the base," Dean Bruce whispered.


    The team nodded in agreement, silently searching for an opportunity to enter. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps reached their ears. Instantly, the group concealed themselves. They saw a patrol from the ck Hole Organization heading straight toward them.


    "This is bad, we''ve been spotted!" Dean Bruce thought to himself, realizing that running was no longer an option. They would have to fight it out.


    "Prepare for battle!" Dean Bruce whispered urgently.


    Everyone quickly drew their weapons and wands, readying themselves for the fight. At that moment, the ck Hole Organization''s patrol had fully spotted them and immediatelyunched an attack.


    A fierce battle broke out. Although Dean Bruce and his team were outnumbered, they used their superiorbat skills and teamwork to gain the upper hand. After a tough struggle, they finally defeated the patrol members of the ck Hole Organization.


    "Ha, finally done with them," Dean Bruce exhaled deeply, relief washing over him.


    "Professor, what should we do next?" one of the team members asked.


    Dean Bruce looked toward the heart of the base. "Now that we''ve alerted them, we need to find the core area of the secret base quickly. Krupp and his team should be making their move too. Once we link up with them, we''ll be in a stronger position."


    "Understood!" the others replied in unison, and they began making their way deeper into the base.After a difficult trek and several more fierce encounters, they finally reached the core area of the base.


    However, when they saw the scene before them, they couldn''t help but gasp. The core area was filled with a myriad ofplex magical devices and runes, and a powerful dark energy was surging through the air. Standing in the center of it all was Shasbia Lomatovich, the leader of the ck Hole Organization, staring coldly at them.


    "Dean Bruce, you''ve finally arrived," Shasbia sneered. "But it''s toote. I''ve already activated the self-destruct mechanism. You''ll be destroyed along with this base!"


    Dean Bruce''s face turned pale with shock. "What? A self-destruct mechanism?"


    Shasbiaughed maniacally. "Yes, the self-destruct mechanism. This base is rigged with explosives and magical traps. Once activated, there''s no stopping it. You''re about to be ash along with this ce!"


    Dean Bruce and his team exchanged nces, despair sinking into their hearts. Was this really the end for them? Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the corridor. Krupp, along with his team, rushed in.


    "Professor Dean, we''re here!" Krupp called out.


    Seeing Krupp and his team arrive, a glimmer of hope sparked in Dean Bruce''s heart. "Krupp, you''re just in time! Help us find a way to deactivate the self-destruct mechanism!"


    Krupp nodded. "Leave it to us!" he said, leading his team to search for the way to deactivate the self-destruct mechanism. After some time and effort, they finally found the switch that controlled the device.


    "We found it!" Krupp shouted excitedly. He rushed forward to deactivate the switch, but just then, Shasbiaunched an attack, knocking him down.


    "Think you can deactivate the self-destruct mechanism? Not so easily!" Shasbia sneered.


    Seeing this, Dean Bruce flew into a rage. "Shasbia, you bastard!" He immediately swung his wand and cast a spell toward Shasbia. However, Shasbia''s strength was overwhelming, and Dean Bruce was no match for him. In an instant, he was knocked to the ground.


    "Professor Dean!" Krupp and the others shouted in rm. They rushed toward him, trying to help, but were quickly surrounded by members of the ck Hole Organization.


    The situation seemed hopeless...At that moment, a familiar voice rang out. "Stop!"


    Everyone turned toward the voice and saw a mysterious figure in a magnificent robe slowly approaching. It was none other than Tom Hanksdon, themander of the Tom Cavalry Mage Corps, who had helped them before!


    Though he hadn''t been very noticeable at the time, Deanhad always remembered him.


    "Commander Hanksdon? What are you doing here?" Dean Bruce asked, astonished.


    "Commander Hanksdon? What are you doing here?" Dean Bruce asked again in surprise.


    Tom Hanksdon smiled faintly. "I received word that you were in trouble, so I came to help. Don''t worry, with me here, nothing will happen to you."


    With that, he waved his wand andunched an attack at Shasbia. Seeing this, Shasbia didn''t dare to underestimate him and immediately countered. The two engaged in an intense battle. After a grueling fight, Tom Hanksdon finally defeated Shasbia and subdued him.


    "The self-destruct mechanism has been stopped," Krupp said, walking over. "Thanks to Commander Hanksdon''s timely arrival."


    Dean Bruce and the others quickly expressed their gratitude to Tom Hanksdon. He smiled and replied, "No need to thank me. We''re friends, after all. But speaking of which, the ck Hole Organization is indeed very crafty. We must remain vignt."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "You''re right, Commander Hanksdon. We must continue to increase our defenses to prevent the ck Hole Organization from causing more trouble."


    Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed once more.


    Everyone turned and saw Prolo Hawthorne, along with a team, rushing toward them.


    "Professor, we found the detailed map of the secret base!" Prolo Hawthorne said excitedly.


    "Great! Well done!" Dean Bruce said, his face lighting up with joy.


    It was double good news!


    He turned to the others and ryed Prolo Hawthorne''s message.


    Dean Bruce took the map from Prolo Hawthorne, examined it carefully, and a glimmer of hope flickered in his eyes.


    "With this map, we can get a more urate understanding of theyout and defenses of this secret base," Dean Bruce said. "Everyone, take a rest for now. We''ll use the map to develop a detailed action n shortly."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and began to rest in ce. Dean Bruce, however, kept the map in hand and began studying it with Krupp, Prolo Hawthorne, and the others.


    "Look here," Dean Bruce said, pointing at a marked spot on the map. "This is the core area of the base, and it''s where Shasbia is located. We need to take care of him first if we want to destroy the basepletely."


    "But the area around the core is filled with magic traps and guards, so it''s going to be hard to attack directly," Krupp said, furrowing his brow.


    "Exactly," Dean Bruce replied. "That''s why we need a well-thought-out n." After a brief pause, he continued, "We can split into two teams. One team will draw the enemy''s attention, while the other will take the opportunity to infiltrate the core area."


    "That sounds like a solid n," Prolo Hawthorne said. "But who will draw the enemy''s attention?"


    Dean Bruce looked at Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne. "Krupp, you and Prolo lead a team to attack the base from the front and make a lot of noise to draw the enemy''s attention. The rest of us will use that distraction to infiltrate the core area."


    "Understood. We''ll take care of it," Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne said, nodding in agreement.


    "Also, we''ll need someone to stay behind to guard the entrance, in case the enemy tries to sneak up on us from behind," Dean Bruce added.


    "I''ll do it," Alice volunteered. "I can use my perception abilities to detect enemy movements in advance."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "Alright, it''s settled then. Everyone prepare yourselves. We''ll move out shortly."


    The group quickly made their preparations and then set the n into motion. Krupp and Prolo Hawthorne led a team tounch a frontal assault on the base, making a hugemotion to sessfully draw the enemy''s attention. Meanwhile, Dean Bruce and the others seized the opportunity to infiltrate the core area.

 Chapter 241 The Herbert Family Comes to the Rescue

    They cautiously made their way throughyers of magical traps and the guards'' defenses, finally reaching the outskirts of the core area. However, just as they were about to move further, the sound of hurried footsteps suddenly echoed through the air.


    "Not good, enemies areing!" Dean Bruce whispered. "Everyone, hide quickly!"


    The group hastily took cover in the nearby shadows, holding their breath as they waited for the enemies to approach. Soon, several members of the ck Hole Organization appeared in their line of sight, heading straight for the core area.


    "It seems they''re heading to reinforce Shasbia," Dean Bruce said. "We need to deal with them quickly."


    With that, he quietly followed behind, preparing to ambush the ck Hole members. However, just as he was about to strike, a familiar voice suddenly rang in his ear.


    "Dean, watch out!"


    Dean Bruce turned towards the voice and saw Prolo Hawthorne standing behind him, looking anxiously at him.


    "Prolo? How did you get here?" Dean Bruce asked in surprise.


    "I caused a distraction with Krupp, and we took the chance to infiltrate the core area," Prolo Hawthorne exined. "When I saw you were in danger, I came to help."


    "I see," Dean Bruce nodded. "You arrived just in time. Let''s take care of these guys together."


    "Okay, Dean."


    Dean Bruce and Prolo Hawthorne quietly approached the ck Hole members, ready to strike. But just then, a sudden surge of magical energy shook the air, forcing them to immediately take cover.


    "What''s going on?" Dean Bruce whispered.


    Prolo Hawthorne shook his head. "I don''t know, but it can''t be good."


    They crouched in the shadows, carefully observing their surroundings. A group of mages, wearing extravagant robes, suddenly appeared in the core area and engaged in a fierce battle with the ck Hole members.


    "That''s¡­" Dean Bruce''s eyes widened in recognition. "The Herbert family!"


    "The Herbert family? What are they doing here?" Prolo Hawthorne asked, shocked.


    Dean Bruce frowned. "I don''t know, but they''ve arrived at the perfect time. Maybe we can use their strength to destroy this secret base together."


    With that, he silently moved closer to the Herbert family''s mages, nning to make contact with them. But just as he was about to approach, a member of the ck Hole Organization spotted his movements and immediately charged toward him.


    "Watch out!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted, swinging his wand to block the attack from the ck Hole Organization member.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Dean Bruce rushed forward and joined the Herbert family''s mages.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" one of the Herbert family mages asked, eyeing them warily.


    Dean Bruce quickly exined, "We''re teachers and students from the Magic Academy, here to destroy this secret base. We can cooperate."


    The Herbert family mages exchanged nces before nodding. "Alright, let''s work together then."


    With that, theyunched a fierce attack on the ck Hole members. Overpowered by the Herbert family''s formidable magic, the ck Hole Organization members were soon defeated.


    "Great! We can finally destroy this secret base!" Prolo Hawthorne eximed excitedly.


    However, just then, a low, sinisterugh echoed through the air. They turned to see Shasbia standing not far off, coldly ring at them.


    "You think you can defeat me like this?" Shasbia sneered. "How naive. I still have onest resort."


    With that, he raised his wand and began chanting aplex incantation. As Dean Bruce and the others watched, a sense of foreboding washed over them.


    "Stop him!" Dean Bruce shouted, charging toward Shasbia along with the Herbert family mages. But Shasbia''s power was overwhelming; they couldn''t get close to him.


    At that moment, a powerful surge of magical energy surged through the air. A dazzling light streaked down from the sky, striking Shasbia directly. With a scream, Shasbia was sent flying through the air.


    "Who did that?" Dean Bruce eximed in shock, looking up to see a mysterious figure in a white robe hovering in the sky, coldly staring at Shasbia.


    "That''s¡­" Prolo Hawthorne gasped in surprise, "Minister Cyb Louis!"


    Hearing this, Dean Bruce felt a wave of gratitude rise in his chest. He knew that it was Cyb Louis who had arrived just in time to save them.


    Shasbia struggled to his feet, ring furiously at Cyb Louis. "You daree and ruin my ns!"


    Cyb Louis sneered. "Your end hase, Shasbia."


    With that, he raised his wand and began to cast a spell.


    Seeing this, Shasbia''s face twisted into an even more grotesque expression. He knew that he was on the brink of defeat, but even then, he wasn''t about to give up so easily.


    "Think you can catch me? It''s not that easy!" Shasbia roared, his figure suddenly blurring as if he was merging with the surrounding darkness.


    Dean Bruce and the others were instantly startled. They knew this was a sign that Shasbia was about to escape.


    "We can''t let him get away!" Dean Bruce shouted, rushing forward with the Herbert family mages to chase after Shasbia.


    However, Shasbia''s speed was astonishing, and in the blink of an eye, he vanished into the darkness. Despite their best efforts, Dean Bruce and the others could not catch up to him.


    "Damn it!" Dean Bruce cursed, mming his fist into the nearby wall. "He''s gotten away again!"


    One of the Herbert family mages approached and patted Dean Bruce on the shoulder. "Don''t me yourself too much, Dean. Shasbia is a cunning one; his escape was to be expected."


    Dean Bruce sighed. "I know, but I can''t help it. We''ve worked so hard, finally found this secret base, and yet we still let Shasbia slip away."


    "It''s okay, we''ll get another chance," Prolo Hawthorne said. "As long as we keep trying, we''ll catch him eventually."


    Dean Bruce nodded. "You''re right. We can''t give up. Now, let''s destroy this base so it can''t be used by the ck Hole Organization again."


    "But, Dean, how do we destroy it? This ce looks¡­plicated," Prolo Hawthorne said, looking uncertain.


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment, thinking carefully.


    He surveyed the room, his gaze falling on the intricate magical devices and runes around them. After a brief moment of contemtion, a n began to form in his mind.


    "Listen up, everyone," Dean Bruce said, his voice steady. "The core of this secret base is surrounded by magical devices and runes. If we try to destroy them forcefully, it could trigger unpredictable consequences. However, we can use these devices and runes to turn them into a force to destroy the base."


    "How do we do that?" one of the Herbert family mages asked curiously.


    Dean Bruce pointed to the devices and runes around them. "You see, these devices and runes are all interconnected. Together, they form a vast magicalwork. If we can find the control center for thiswork, we might be able to take control of the magic powering the entire base."


    "Control center? Where is it?" Prolo Hawthorne asked.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I don''t know the exact location, but we can split up and search. Once you find the control center, let the others know immediately. Don''t act recklessly."


    Everyone nodded in agreement and began to scatter, searching the area. Dean Bruce, along with Prolo Hawthorne, cautiously followed the path of the magical devices, carefully exploring each section.


    After a challenging search, they finally found the control center hidden in a secluded room. It was a massive crystal sphere, glowing with an eerie light, surrounded by intricate runes and pathways.


    "We''ve found it!" Dean Bruce eximed excitedly. "Prolo, stay here and keep watch. I''ll go inform the others."


    Prolo Hawthorne nodded. "Alright, Dean. Be careful."


    Dean Bruce quickly retraced his steps and told the others about the discovery of the control center. Upon hearing the news, they all hurried to the location.


    When they arrived at the room, they saw Dean Bruce standing in front of the control center, carefully examining the runes and pathways.


    "Dean, what do we do now?" Krupp asked.


    Dean Bruce paused for a moment, deep in thought, then said, "I need your help to connect these runes and pathways in a specific order. That way, we can take control of the entire base''s magical energy and convert it into a force that will destroy the base."


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. They began working together, following Dean Bruce''s instructions to link the runes and pathways. After a lot of effort, they finallypleted the task.


    "Alright," Dean Bruce said, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Now we can activate the device."


    With that, he began chanting aplex incantation. As the words left his mouth, the crystal ball on the control center began to glow with blinding light, illuminating the entire room as if it were daytime.


    "We did it!" Dean Bruce shouted, his voice filled with excitement. "Everyone, get out of here! The base is about to be destroyed!"


    Hearing this, the group rushed toward the exit. However, just then, a violent tremor shook the ground, and the entire base began to copse.


    "This is bad, run!" Dean Bruce shouted, signaling for everyone to move. They desperately raced toward the exit. After a fierce struggle, they finally managed to escape the crumbling base.

 Chapter 242 Shasbia Strikes Back

    As they stood outside the base, looking at the ruins, a wave of relief swept over them¡ªsurviving the destruction of the base felt like a second chance at life.


    "We did it!" Prolo Hawthorne shouted excitedly. "We''ve destroyed the ck Hole Organization''s secret base!"


    Dean Bruce smiled and nodded. "Yes, we did. But the battle isn''t over. We still need to push forward andpletely eliminate the threat of the ck Hole Organization."


    The mages of the Herbert family also nodded in agreement, fully aware that this was just the beginning of their fight against the ck Hole Organization. More challengesy ahead.


    However, just as they were about to leave, hurried footsteps suddenly echoed through the air. They turned to see several figures in ck robes rushing toward them.


    "This isn''t good¡ªck Hole Organization members!" Krupp shouted. "Everyone, be on your guard!"


    Dean Bruce and the others immediately assumed a defensive stance, preparing for the imminent battle. But just then, a familiar voice rang out.


    "Stop!"


    Everyone turned toward the voice and saw Minister Cyb Louis, apanied by a team of mages, hurrying toward them. He waved his hand, signaling the ck Hole Organization members to halt, and then walked up to Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Minister Cyb, what are you doing here?" Dean Bruce asked in surprise.


    Cyb Louis gave a small smile. "I received word of intense fighting here and was concerned for your safety, so I came as quickly as I could."


    "Minister, your timing is perfect," Dean Bruce said gratefully. "We just destroyed a secret base of the ck Hole Organization, but it seems like they''re not ready to give up just yet."


    Cyb Louis nodded. "The ck Hole Organization is a stubborn enemy. They won''t surrender easily. But as long as we stay united, we will be able to defeat them."


    He turned to face the members of the ck Hole Organization. "You''re surrounded. Surrender now."


    The ck Hole Organization members exchanged nces, and after a moment of hesitation, they reluctantly dropped their weapons. They knew further resistance was pointless.


    Cyb Louis waved his hand, signaling for his men to take the ck Hole members into custody. He then turned back to Dean Bruce and the others. "You''ve done well. You''ve made a significant contribution to the safety of the magical world. But the fight isn''t over. We must continue to work together."


    Dean Bruce and the others nodded in agreement. They knew the road ahead in the fight against the ck Hole Organization would be long, but they were ready. No matter what obstaclesy in their way, they would not give up.


    Just as they were about to leave, the sound of hurried footsteps rang out once more. Everyone turned again, only to see a mysterious figure in a ck robe speeding toward them. The figure moved with incredible speed, and in the blink of an eye, they were standing before them.


    "Shasbia!" Dean Bruce eximed in shock. "You''re not dead?"


    Shasbia let out a coldugh. "Of course I''m not dead. Dean Bruce, did you really think you could defeat me so easily? How naive."


    With that, he raised his wand and began chanting an incantation. A powerful dark force immediately gathered around him, swirling and expanding as it shot toward Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Everyone, be careful!" Dean Bruce shouted as he and the others quickly cast protective spells. However, Shasbia''s attack was so overwhelming that their defenses were shattered almost instantly.


    "Dean, what should we do?" Prolo Hawthorne shouted anxiously.


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth. "We can''t give up. We have to hold on. Everyone, focus! We fight together against Shasbia!"


    With that, he raised his wand again, summoning his most powerful spell. The others followed suit, pooling their magical energy together andunching it at Shasbia.


    However, Shasbia''s strength was far too great. Theirbined attack had no effect on him. Instead, Shasbia''s counterattacks grew fiercer, pushing them further into a corner.


    "It seems this is your end," Shasbia sneered. "Dean Bruce, do you have anyst words?"


    Dean Bruce gripped his wand tightly, his gaze resolute. "I will never give up, and I won''t let you win!"


    Just then, a powerful magical surge filled the air. Everyone turned to see Minister Cyb Louis standing not far away, his arms raised high above his head. A blinding light radiated from his hands.


    "Light''s Judgment!" Cyb Louis shouted, and the light immediately transformed into a massive beam, shooting toward Shasbia.


    Shasbia''s eyes widened in shock. He hadn''t expected Cyb Louis to be so powerful. He tried to evade the attack, but it was toote. The beam struck him head-on, sending him flying.


    "No!" Shasbia screamed as his body exploded mid-air, turning into a cloud of ck smoke that dissipated into the atmosphere.


    But this wasn''t the end.


    Just as everyone believed Shasbia had beenpletely defeated.


    The ck smoke suddenly began to swirl violently, like a fierce hurricane.


    Through the dark mist, Shasbia''s figure began to take shape again. His body was battered and bruised, but his eyes gleamed with a mad, unhinged light.


    "You really think you can kill me like this?" Shasbiaughed maniacally. "How foolish! I am the leader of the ck Hole Organization¡ªthere''s no way I could be so easily defeated!"


    Dean Bruce and the others were shocked. They hadn''t expected Shasbia to still have the strength to retaliate.


    "Everyone, be careful! He''s not dead yet!" Dean Bruce shouted, and together with the others, they once again cast defensive spells.


    Shasbia sneered as he swung his wand. A surge of even darker, more intense magic erupted from within him, sweeping toward Dean Bruce and the others.


    "Light Shield!" Cyb Louis quickly cast a powerful spell, and a brilliant light coalesced in front of him, forming an indestructible shield that blocked Shasbia''s attack.


    "Everyone, attack together! We can''t give him another chance to strike back!" Dean Bruce called out.


    The group immediately responded, gathering their magical energy andunching a fierce assault on Shasbia.


    But Shasbia was like an unkible insect¡ªno matter how badly he was hurt, he kept rising again. His dark power seemed endless. Each time he was knocked down, he quickly recovered, driving Dean Bruce and the others into a state of despair.


    "Why? Why won''t he die?" Prolo Hawthorne cried out in despair, tears welling in his eyes.


    Dean Bruce gritted his teeth. He knew that giving up was not an option. If they gave up now, everyone would die here. He had to find Shasbia''s weakness and defeat him once and for all.


    "Everyone, don''t panic! Stay calm!" Dean Bruce shouted. "Shasbia''s power is immense, but he must have a weakness. If we can find it, we can defeat him!"


    The Herbert family''s mages nodded in agreement, knowing that they had to stay united in order to survive this ordeal.


    "Dean, where do you think his weakness might be?" one of the Herbert family mages asked.


    Dean Bruce thought for a moment, then suddenly had a realization. "I remember him saying that he''s the leader of the ck Hole Organization. That means his power is probably linked to the core of the ck Hole Organization. If we can find the organization''s core, we might be able to find a way to defeat him."


    "But where is the core of the ck Hole Organization?" Prolo Hawthorne asked urgently.


    Dean Bruce shook his head. "I don''t know, but we could try searching through Shasbia''s memories for clues."


    He then turned to Cyb Louis. "Minister, can you use magic to read Shasbia''s memories?"


    Cyb Louis furrowed his brow. "Reading memories is a veryplex spell, and it requires the subject to be unconscious. Although Shasbia is injured, his mind is still very alert. It''s going to be difficult for me to seed."


    "What should we do, then?" Krupp asked urgently.


    At that moment, Dean Bruce suddenly had an idea. "I have a n! We can use the ''Two Tigers'' spell to disrupt Shasbia''s consciousness, temporarily lowering his guard. Then, Minister, you can take the opportunity to read his memories."


    The group fell silent for a moment, stunned by Dean Bruce''s seemingly absurd suggestion.


    "Is that really going to work?" one of the Herbert family mages asked skeptically.


    Dean Bruce nodded. "It''s worth a try. It''s better than doing nothing."


    With that, he began chanting the incantation for "Two Tigers" while performing the necessary gestures. Although everyone felt a bit awkward, they followed suit, chanting along with him.


    "Two Tigers, Two Tigers, running fast, running fast, one has no eyes, one has no tail, how strange, how strange."


    As the incantation was recited and the gestures performed, a strange, ethereal energy began to fill the air. Shasbia''s eyes grew dazed, as if something was pulling at his attention.


    "Now''s our chance!" Dean Bruce shouted, and together with the others, they intensified the chant and movements.


    Shasbia finally could not resist the peculiar energy. His eyes grew vacant, and his body trembled slightly.


    "Minister, now!" Dean Bruce urged.


    Seeing Shasbia''s condition, Cyb Louis immediately cast the memory-reading spell. He gently ced his fingers on Shasbia''s forehead, and a soft light began to radiate from his fingertips, entering Shasbia''s mind.


    Momentster, Cyb Louis withdrew his hand, a look of realization shing across his eyes.


    "I''ve got it!" Cyb Louis eximed. "The core of the ck Hole Organization is on a remote ind. There, there''s a massive ck hole¡ªit''s the source of Shasbia''s power."


    "We need to go there right away!" Prolo Hawthorne said urgently.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!